《The Heiress’ Return & Revenge》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Shes Back Simone Gray opened her eyes, surveyed the surroundings, and looked at the familiar room from her memories. She had indeed returned. Reaching out to grab her phone from the nightstand, she checked the date before a smile appeared in her eyes. What perfect timing. Just as she was thinking, a knocking sound echoed. She got up to open the door and saw a handsome man standing there, questioning her immediately, I called you earlier. Why didnt you answer? Simone replied calmly, I didnt feel like it. Standing before her was her second brother, Titus Gray, who was also her current agent. He was momentarily stunned, visibly not expecting his sister to say that. He furrowed his brows and lectured impatiently, Stop causing trouble, will you? She raised an eyebrow. Say something new. Im tired of hearing the cliche from all of you. Since returning to the Gray Family, her mother and five brothers kept telling her not to cause trouble. Titus choked. Is this amusing to you? Jo wants to be in that variety show. What harm would it do if you just let that happen? Must you make the whole family unhappy? Simone looked at him coldly. This is an opportunity I fought for myself. I wont give it up. Its your business if youre unhappy. Simone did not grow up with her family from a young age. Instead, she got lost at four when Aaron Gray, her fifth brother, took her out to y. After that, the Gray Family adopted a girl of simr age and even changed her name to Jodie Gray. A year ago, the Gray Family found Simone and brought her back home. However, they overly favored Jodie and looked down on Simone. Whenever she shed with the adopted daughter, it was always Simone who was considered troublesome. Before entering the entertainment industry, she worked hard and used her talent to climb from an unknown to a C-list actress in just over a year. After being recognized by the family, they brought her home, asked her to terminate the contract with her originalpany, and transferred her to the entertainmentpany owned by the Gray Family. In the meantime, Titus became her agent. Jodie, who originally studied music, suddenly wanted a part in the entertainment industry. She also joined thepany and was mentored by Titus. In the past year, she received all the good resources, directly jumping from an unknown to a C-list actress. Meanwhile, the resources Titus provided Simone were the ones that Jodie rejected. Last month, she saved the wife of a director and gained a spot as a guest on a highly anticipated new variety show before it even aired. Simrly, Jodie showed interest in the show and expressed her desire to join. However, the guests were already confirmed, and it was not easy for someone of Jodies poprity to be added under special circumstances. Hence, Titus and the family suggested that Simone give up her spot to Jodie. She knew that Jodie intentionally wanted to snatch her opportunity, so she refused and was then condemned by her entire family. Last night, she insisted on not giving up her spot and returned to her room after arguing with them. Titus had appeared now because Jodie had not given up and pretended to be pitiful in front of him; that was why he came to her again. He took a deep breath. Ill find you a better opportunity. Just give this up for Jo. Simone sneered. I dont care about your better opportunity. Just give it to your beloved Jodie. She did not want to waste any more words with Titus and simply shut the door. His eyes showed some disbelief when he looked at the closed door. That was the first time Simone had shown him disrespect since returning home, his expression dark. Simone, youre being unreasonable. He knocked on the door again, but she did not open it. Only then did he leave with a stern face. After shutting the door, Simones heart could barely stir up emotions. In her previous life, she yearned for family affection, and after being recognized, she had always tried to please the Grays. For instance, she took care of their various needs, made their meals, gave massages, apanied them in acting and dancing, and so on. She tried to fulfill whatever tasks or requests they had, but in the end, she failed to make them love her. When she and Jodie were kidnapped, everyone chose to rescue Jodie first, and she ended up losing her life. At that moment of death, shepletely lost hope and severed her ties with the Gray Family. However, she did not expect to be bound by a system that took her to various mini timelines to fulfill tasks. Uponpletion, she would be rewarded with life points, and only by umting them could she return to this world. Simone extended her right hand and looked at her palm; her lifeline was short. It meant that she had less than a year left, only until the time of her death in her previous life. The system informed her during the unbinding process that she needed to be adored by more people to extend her life. The more people who favored her, or the more people she helped to gain poprity, the longer her life would be. It was simr to exchanging faith for life points but would not affect those who liked her. Otherwise, she would not harm others for the sake of extending her own life. Now, saving her life was crucial because she needed more time or energy to continue getting entangled with the Grays. She packed up her belongings and put them in a suitcase. Since returning to the Gray Family, everything was bought for her by the housekeeper, and she did not take anything. As such, she calcted the expenses sinceing to the Gray Family and noted them down. At the same time, she took out the bank card her father gave her when she returned. Luckily, she had not used any money in it. She opened the door as she carried the suitcase and went downstairs. At that moment, everyone was in the living room. When they saw Simone with her bags, they were displeased. Salma Johnston frowned and looked at her. What trouble are you up to this time? Its been nothing but chaos ever since you returned. Simone found it amusing. Did I insist on returning? I remember you all came to pick me up, right? And what trouble did I cause? Jodie wanted my resources, and not giving them makes me the bad guy? If were being clear here, arent all of you the unreasonable ones? Salma did not expect Simone to talk back, so her displeasure deepened. Jo just likes that variety show. Youre the youngdy of the Gray Family now, while Jo has lost that status. Shouldnt youpensate her? Moreover, Titus said hed get you a better opportunity in exchange. Why do you have to fight over it? Luca Gray, the third brother, added, I think you just cant stand Jo, so you deliberately target her. Andrew Gray, the fourth, impatiently said, Simone, cant you just be good? Why do you have to cause trouble? In her previous life, Simone might have been upset by such unfair usations, but not anymore. Instead, she sneered and said, You guys are truly good at ming others for your own fault. I never knew that defending whats rightfully mine would make me the unreasonable one. Not only are you ignorant, but youre also shameless. First of all, I never stole anything from her in the first ce. On the contrary, she reced me and enjoyed afortable life in the Gray Family for years. Secondly, you need to understand thatContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. it was you who lost me back then. I dont owe her anything, and I certainly dont owe any of you either. So, what exactly do I need topensate for? When Salma was about to speak, Simone added, As for the youngdy of the Gray Family, she can have it. I dont really care about it. Salma was stunned for a moment, not expecting Simone to say such things. What do you mean? Simone replied with indifference, I mean it literally. I am cutting off all ties with you and leaving the family. In the future, we will go back to being strangers when we meet. She added, Your beloved adopted daughter will remain the little princess of the Grays. You dont need to worry that I will steal anything from her or try to take your love for her. I am simply making things easier for all of you. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Simone couldnt care less about her biased parents and brothers, treating them as if they had no blood rtion to her. When she was young, Aaron lost her, and human traffickers intended to sell her as a child bride in the mountains. Thanks to her master saving and adopting her, her life wasnt as miserable as it could have been. Her words sessfully changed the expressions of the Grays. They never expected her to decide to cut ties and leave them. Jodie, leaning against Salma, nced at Simone with a subtle expression. She looked at her while her face showed an apologetic and guilty expression. No. The one who should leave is me. Im sorry; I didnt mean to snatch your opportunity. I just liked that variety show, so Titus went to talk to you. I dont want to participate in that variety show anymore. You dont need to be unhappy. I dont want to anger and worry you. On the surface, she appeared guilty, but in reality, it was a strategic retreat. This way, she could distance herself from usations of intentionallypeting with Simone for resources while also showcasing her considerate and generous nature. She was ying her act in front of the Grays, subtly implying that Simone was using the threat of cutting ties and leaving the Gray Family. As expected, the family members expressions turned unpleasant. Simone looked at Jodie and retorted without reservation, Dont try to act innocent and pitiful in front of me with that look. I wont fall for that. She spoke her mind without holding back afterpletely giving up on family affection. You say you want to leave and have been saying it for a year, but youre still here. Ive long been tired of your act of strategic retreat. Only fools would believe it. She intentionally exposed the truth. Of course, you wouldnt actively ask me for resources. As long as you say it, theseckeys will naturally present you with whatever you want. You dont need to put on a show for them. I dont care about your thoughts since Ive already stopped caring about what you guys think. These words sessfully darkened the faces of the Grays. Jodies expression changed slightly. She suppressed the anger in her heart and hugged Salma with a touch of grievance. Im not. Dont say such things about our family. In her heart, she wondered if Simone had gone crazy by choosing to confront her head-on and speaking so harshly. Although being rebuked by Simone left her feeling quite displeased, the fact that Simone had created such a scene today would only make everybody dislike her even more. So, she endured her sarcasm. As expected, Salma was infuriated. What are you saying? Where are your manners? Simone shrugged. I was born to my parents but not raised by them. My manners have long vanished. The family was speechless. Salma looked at Simone with disappointment. Are you still ming us? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It seems we made a mistake bringing you home. Wevepensated you a lot this year. What more do you want? Why do you have topete with Jo? Cant you just peacefully be sisters? She emphasized. Although you are our biological daughter, Jo has been by our side all these years in your ce. In our hearts, shes an important part of the Gray Family; shes my daughter. Simone used to find these words piercing and heart-wrenching, but she truly didnt care anymore. What did Ipete for? Since I returned to the family, you two have been clinging to me. Everything I do is interpreted as vying for favor and wanting things that dont belong to me. If you have paranoid delusions, seek therapy. I wont y along. She took the bank card from her bag and threw it onto the table in front of them. This is thepensation you gave me, and I havent used a single penny from it. There were 150 thousand on this card, barely the amount of Jodies monthly allowance, but that was the compensation for Simone over the years. I wont take away the things the housekeeper bought for me, but for the things Ive used, I will pay you in cash. Then, she ced the written paper on the table. In the year plus that Ive been here, Ive spent less than 15 thousand, including living expenses. Heres the list. I just transferred 15 thousand to this card. From now on, we settle our ounts. What could be solved with money was not a problem. So, on her side, she and the Grays were even, but what they owed her would be forever outstanding. Simones actions made the Grays feel as if she were serious, rendering them somewhat embarrassed. Salma couldnt ept that her daughter, who had been obedient all those while, would do such a rebellious and disobedient thing. She mmed the table with her hand, her face full of anger. Fine. Go ahead. But once you step out of our gate today, dont think abouting back. She believed Simone wouldnt act on it. Just as Jodie said, this was a tactic of strategic retreat by threatening them with leaving. If Simone seeded this time, who knew how she would stir things up in the future? Salma let Simone leave, not because she wanted her to but to warn her not to cause trouble again. The others didnt speak, unanimously sharing the same thoughts. Of course, Simone knew what they were thinking. I look like Im bluffing, dont I? Im leaving for good. After saying that, she grabbed her suitcase while showing no attachment and turned to leave. Seeing this, Steven Gray, her father, spoke, Stop making a fuss. Jo wont want that variety show opportunity anymore. In the future, Ill have Titus fight for some good gigs for you. Regardless of the circumstances, she was still his biological daughter, and he couldnt let her leave just like that. Moreover, leaving home after just over a year since returning would make their family a joke in the eyes of others. Simone turned around and looked at her father indifferently. You think Id stay for your so-called gigs? How insulting. He frowned. I didnt mean that. All Im saying is that you are now part of the family, so we will naturallypensate you. She found it ridiculous. Thank you for your compensation. For the past year, I have deeply experienced your emotional abuse,ints, and disdain. So, Ill pass on that. Steven was taken aback as he looked at Simone, who seemed unyielding and unapproachable. What do you want, then? He was usually busy and had neglected his biological daughter for more than a year. She affirmed, I want to sever ties with you. Its as simple as that. Theres no need to contact each other in the future. Goodbye. He was infuriated by Simones attitude, while the Gray brothers also appeared displeasing. Especially Aaron, who regarded her with aplex and indignant expression. Are you still ming me? Are you trying to make uspromise andpete for Jos favor? Simone stared at him icily. Are you suggesting that I shouldnt hold you ountable? Back then, you lost track of me and allowed human traffickers to abduct me. I was almost sold off to the mountains as a child bride. Should I express gratitude for losing me back then? Aarons face flushed and then paled. I didnt mean to do that, and I wasnt even aware that you were almost sold off to the mountains. She raised an eyebrow. Does saying that erase the fact that you lost me and changed the course of my life? Upon her return to the Gray Family, he exhibited more kindness and concernpared to her four brothers and her parents, but it all seemed like an attempt to make up for his past mistakes. However, whenever she had conflicts with Jodie, he always sided with thetter. Therefore, I dont need a brother who doesnt truly love me. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Shes Had Enough Simones words left Aaron unsure of what to say for a moment. While he had not intended to lose her back then, he indeed caused his younger sister to be lost for many years and deprived her of the life of a wealthy youngdy. She continued, Ill repeat. I no longer care about you guys, so I have zero interest in vying for favor with Jodie. Titus scowled. Think it over. If you sever ties with us, dont expect any resources from thepany. The eldest child, Reuben Gray, added, We might even boycott you. They hoped that by saying this, Simone would reconsider for the sake of her future. They wanted her to know her limits and back down.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, she suddenly burst intoughter. You speak as if youve given me a lot of resources this past year. Since I joined Gray Entertainment, the resources I received are not even close to what I used to get from that smallpany that often exploited me. Not only are the resources few and poor, but Ive also been attacked online, where you didnt bother calling the PR. You even want to snatch away the resources I managed to secure for myself for Jodie. You truly have the nerve to use this to threaten me. Ive seen shameless people, but never ones as shameless as you. At the sight of their darkened faces, she continued, Fortunately, when I joined thepany, I didnt sign any contracts, so I wont need to terminate any. At the time, Reuben and Titus had assured her they were all one family, so there was no need to bother signing contracts because they would not make her suffer any losses. Since she did not know what it would be like when she returned to the Gray Family, she agreed, thinking it would be wise to keep some leverage. As expected, she had not made a mistake in keeping her options open. Otherwise, if she wanted to terminate the contract, she would have to pay a substantial penalty. If she could not afford it, she was sure they would go as far as cklisting her if she did not cooperate. From today onwards, I wont serve you anymore. Do whatever you want. You didnt publicly announce my identity, so I wont have to announce it to the public either. Goodbye forever! She turned away once again, this time briskly leaving with her suitcase. Once outside, she pressed the pause button on the recording on her phone. Upon seeing Simones resolute departure, the Grays felt dissatisfied besides anger. Then, Salma furiously said, She actually left. Its outrageous. Titus said with a scowling face, Since shes so stubborn, Ill have her know that once she leaves us, shell be and have nothing. He felt that Simones sudden rebellion was aimed at him as he asked her to give up her spot for Jodie, angering her. Subsequently, he turned to Reuben and said, Ben, get in touch with other entertainmentpanies. Tell them not to sign Simone. Reuben nodded. All right. Faced with a once obedient sister who suddenly rebelled, he thought of giving her a taste of reality and making her understand that being willful had consequences. After seeing Reubens agreement, Titus squinted his eyes. No matter how independent she is, she wont go far. Soon, shell be begging toe back. He would also inform the agents in the industry not to sign Simone. Hearing the words of her two brothers, Jodie felt a sense of joy in her heart. However, she said with a self-ming expression, Its all my fault for making Simone angry and leaving. Reuben, Titus, please dont do this. When she calms down, Ill apologize to her, and shelle back. The more she said this, the more the family felt that Simone was being willful and became more resentful. Sure enough, Reuben said, This has nothing to do with you. She just doesnt know how to be content. The other four boys in the Gray Family agreed. Exactly. Shes already obtained the status of the youngdy of the Gray Family, yet she always wants topete with you. Its unreasonable. You dont need to apologize to her. That would spoil her. If we dont show her some toughness, shell continue causing trouble at home. Compared to Jodie, Simone was willful. Salma thought for a moment, patted Jodie on the shoulder, and said, We know youre kind-hearted, so you dont need to worry about this matter. Your brothers know what to do. Shell behave when shees back. Hearing the words of the others, Steven also felt that it made sense. If Simone could not handle the outside world, she would naturallye back and seek reconciliation. Therefore, he did not object to it. Jodie then nodded helplessly. All right. Meanwhile, Simone returned to the apartment she had rented aftering to Cebros. Even after returning to the Gray Family, she did not cancel the lease. Whenever she had conflicts with them or felt unhappy staying there, she woulde and live there for a few days. After cleaning up her apartment, her phone rang. She was momentarily taken aback as a hint of mockery shed in her eyes. It was someone she had always been unwilling to think abouther childhood sweetheart and boyfriend, Leon Foster. When she was adopted by her master, she lived next door to Leons grandfather, and the two old gentlemen had a good rtionship. Back then, when she was abused by human traffickers and dared not step out of the yard, it was Leon who held her hand and walked her out, resembling a ray of sunshine that shone into her heart. She emerged from the shadow of human traffickers and started clinging to him, someone five years older than her. When he was in high school, he was brought back to Cebros by his family. To catch up with him, she worked hard to skip grades and entered a university in Cebros. After he entered the entertainment industry for two years, she graduated from college and joined the industry as well. Upon her return to the Grays, she took the initiative to confess to Leon, who did not reject. She always thought that he treated her differently. However, in her previous life, he made her feel the pain of betrayal. In this second chance at life, she did not want to have any entanglements with him anymore. As such, she answered the phone coldly, Whats the matter? Leon found her attitude today a bit cold, but he did not take it to heart. Are you not going on that variety show? Simone retorted. Who said that? She knew he also hoped she would give up the spot for Jodie, which was why he called to probe her. He replied, I heard from Titus that youre going to give up the spot. Theres no such thing. I wont give up the spot for anyone. He couldnt help but furrow his brow. Wont you listen to Titus? She sneered. Why should I? Leon and Titus were ssmates in high school and had maintained a good rtionship, staying in touch. Thats why Leon came to persuade her to give up her previous life. Initially, she didnt suspect Jodie because she believed Leon genuinely cared for her. His frown deepened. Titus is your agent, so he must have your best interests at heart. Dont be stubborn. She coldly snorted. What am I being stubborn about? Am I being stubborn and unreasonable just because I wont give Jodie what she wants? She sarcastically added, If I give in, the Gray Family will think Im sensible, and youll happily be with your lover. She had reached her limit. In her previous life, she eventually gave up her position due to pressure from the Gray Family and Leons persuasion. With the Gray Familys marketing, Leons care, and assistance on the variety show, Jodie sessfully portrayed herself as a kind-hearteddy and quickly gained poprity. The so-called good opportunities provided by Titus turned out to be a minor role in a drama with few scenes. Ultimately, the drama was never released due to controversy with the male lead. What surprised her even more was that Leon had received an invitation to the same variety show, but he had never told her. She only found out when the show premiered, and he was one of the mysterious guests. Observing Leon subtly taking care of Jodie, she realized that these two knew each other and that his feelings for Jodie were unusual. However, after watching only the first episode of the variety show, she had to leave for the filming of a drama. When she finished shooting, six months had already passed. At that time, she was a bit perplexed and unsure whether she should continue interacting with the Grays and Leon. Through a stroke of luck and a fortunate opportunity, she managed to secure the leading role in a niche film. As a result, she headed to a remote and mountainous area to shoot the film. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 It Utterly Disgusts Me While filming, Simone rarely initiated contact with the Gray Family and Leon. However, he would still visit her every month, taking care of her as before and denying any connection with Jodie. Nevertheless, the variety show and his affection for another woman left a deep pain in her heart. After completing the film, she returned to Cebros and made the decision to investigate the two of them. A few days after her movie was released, it unexpectedly became a hit, and she even received a nomination for the Best Actress award at a domestic film festival. The director mentioned that she had a good chance of winning the award, but before she could attend the award ceremony, she and Jodie were kidnapped at the film festival. On that day, the Grays and Leon found them. During the negotiation, the kidnappers demanded that they choose who would be released first while the other would be left behind. Like the Gray Family, Leon chose to rescue Jodie. The familys decision did not surprise her, but Leons choice deeply devastated her; it was truly unexpected. In that moment, she was shocked. Her boyfriend, who had been by her side since childhood, had given up on her for the sake of Jodie. She had only one thoughtif she survived, she would sever ties with the Grays and Leon. Unfortunately, just as she was about to take matters into her own hands to save herself, one of the kidnappers, driven to madness, fired a shot at her. As she fell, she heard the Grays and Leon shouting her name, but her heart had already turned cold. Now, with a fresh start, she had cut ties with the Gray Family and naturally had to bid farewell to Leon as well. He did not expect Simone to mention Jodie and make such statements, furrowing his brows. Nonsense. I dont have a lover. Just as he was about to continue speaking, he heard her voice in his ear. Leon, lets break up. He was stunned, thinking he had misheard. What did you say? How could she suggest a breakup on her own? She repeated, I said, lets break up. His expression changed slightly. Take back those words, and Ill pretend I never heard them. She rolled her eyes and said, Im not seeking your opinion; Im informing you. Were breaking up. Well have no connection in the future. Upon hearing her resolute tone, he asked in confusion, Why? She did not mince her words. Leon, go pursue Jodie if you like her. She scoffed again. You were dating me, yet you asked me to give up my ce for her and secretly cared for her. You honestly make me sick. If Leon had been honest with her from the beginning and expressed his feelings for Jodie or admitted that there was something special between them, perhaps the situation would be different. Even if she cared about him, she would not stay with him, let alone cling desperately. However, he had betrayed her before her death, so she genuinely felt repulsed. Dont contact me anymore. After saying this, she hung up the phone. Then, she blocked and deleted all of Leons contact information. Meanwhile, Leon only regained his senses upon hearing the busy signal on his phone. He had not expected her to know about his dealings with Jodie behind her back, making the sudden breakup difficult for him to ept. He couldnt resist it, so he called back, but all he received was a continuous busy signal, indicating that he had been blocked. He was about to video call Simone when he discovered that he was no longer her friend; she had deleted him. At that moment, he couldnt believe it and felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness. So, he called Jodie to inquire. When he learned that Simone had chosen to sever ties with the Gray Family because she refused to give up her ce for Jodie and had left directly, he was even more shocked. On the other side, Simone was organizing the belongings she had brought from the Gray Residence and took out her household register. After her master adopted her, he calcted her fate. Then, through connections, she managed to be listed in the household register of a deceased family, ensuring that there would be no troubleter on. As a result, her household registration only showed herself now. When she returned to the Gray Family, they did not transfer her registration or change her family name on the household register. She traced her fingertip over the household register while revealing a relieved expression. Her master probably foresaw that there was no true kinship in her life, even though she had blood rtives. This so-called family was more harmful than beneficial. In that case, she would start over and continue to be an orphan with no living rtives, as stated on her household register. After Simone finished packing, she received a call from a friend in the entertainment circle, informing her that she had been cklisted from the industry. The president of Gray Entertainment and a top agent had spread the word, warning everyone not to sign her. Simone was unsurprised by the actions of her two scumbag brothers, who were attempting to force her to apologize and return by cutting off her opportunities. She felt speechless; even though they were blood rtives, they treated her so ruthlessly for an outsider. Fortunately, she had long abandoned any expectations of them. Her affection for them hadpletely worn away in her previous life, so she was not hurt or saddened this time. Simone first called the director to confirm her guest spot, and he gave her a positive response. Then, she searched online for information on how to register an artist studio. Gray Entertainment was one of the top three entertainmentpanies in the country. With Reuben and Titus aiming to boycott her and in the absence of any benefits, other entertainmentpanies and agents would indeed be reluctant to sign her due to their influence. However, Simone had already nned for this. If others refused to pick her up, she could simply establish her own studio. Not only could she act as her own agent, but she could also sign and nurture other artists. This way, the artists she signed would be more popr, and she could convert their loyalty into her life force. She called awyer she knew for advice. Over the next week, she sessfully registered her artist studio, although she had not yet found a location or hired staff. She nned to do those things after finishing the variety show. Next, she went to the production team to sign the contract. As she stepped out, she saw Titus and Aaron, apanied by Jodie, walking towards her. The three of them were chatting and laughing, but they all paused when they saw Simone. Upon seeing her, Jodie felt a sense of superiority, smiling and greeting her. Simone, are you here to sign the contract too? When Simone heard this, she understood the implication of Jodies friendly greeting and raised an eyebrow. You too? Jodie nodded. Yeah. I genuinely love this variety show, so Titus and the director discussed it and decided to have Aaron bring me along. The director agreed. Titus regarded Simone with an air of superiority. Even if you refuse to give up your spot, we have ways to fulfill Jos wish. She looked at him with a faint smile. So, you could have taken the spot, but you insist on pressuring me to give it up. I must say, youre quite the family. The Gray brothers were prominent figures in the entertainment industry. Reuben served as the president of Gray Entertainment; Titus was a well-known top agent in the industry; Luca was a popr and influential singer; Andrew was a renowned emerging genius director, while Aaron was a highly sought-after young male actor. As an A-lister, Aaron took the initiative to join this variety show. Not only would it boost the shows poprity, but it would also earn him a favor from the Grays. Naturally, the director did not refuse. Previously, the Gray brothers had not taken this approach as they wanted to find their significance through Simone and have her give up the spot aspensation for Jodie. Of course, Jodie had hinted and encouraged them to do so. Although Jodie had taken away Simones identity, family, and life, the Gray Family believed that Simones return meant she was the legitimate youngdy of the Gray Family, and that Jodie was merely an adopted daughter. In terms of identity, Jodie had lost out, and Simone had topensate for it. However, ever since Simone returned to the family, most people in high society were aware of her existence, but the Grays did not publicly confirm her identity. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In their eyes, Jodie remained their beloved little princess. As a result, people outside the family only recognized Jodie as the pampered youngdy of the Gray Family. Therefore, Simone couldnt understand why the Grays believed she owed Jodie something. Now, faced with the brothers displeasure beneath their restrained smiles, Simones eyes showed a touch of disgust as she added, Fortunately, Ive already cut ties with all of you. Otherwise, I would have vomited right here. Titus was taken aback by her words, but Aaron sternly warned, Simone, youre going too far. Her words grew harsher. She nced at him and said, I dont know whos going too far. I used to be a part of your family for over a year, and now that I reflect on it, it utterly disgusts me. She couldnt be bothered with them and walked away, leaving behind the two scowling brothers and the secretly pleased Jodie. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Variety Show Premiere Upon returning to her apartment, Simone logged into her Facebook ount and casually changed the password. Previously, Titus had been managing her ount but didnt pay much attention to it, only posting once every one or two months. Upon opening thement section, Simone wasnt surprised to find mostly negativements. Most of the people criticizing her were fans of Leon and Aaron. There was an instance when she and Leon went out for a meal, and the paparazzi exposed them before revealing their childhood connection. As a result, his fans began insulting her, using her of riding on his poprity and suggesting that she shouldnt have inappropriate thoughts about him because she was out of his league. This was all while their rtionship was still kept private; otherwise, she would likely have faced even harsher criticism. Titus also didnt arrange for any public rtions assistance for her and turned down her request to do so. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was also at this point that she started considering leaving Gray Entertainment. Regarding these fans andments, Leon simply ignored them and didnt provide any exnations. In fact, he even suggested that she might not be suitable for the entertainment industry and should consider leaving, which led to a heated argument between them. In hindsight, Simone found it quite amusing that this was the boyfriend she had known since childhood. He had stood by and watched her being insulted and attacked without offering any exnations or support. By not exining, it almost seemed like he was confirming the usations that she was using his poprity for her own gain. As for Aaron, there was an incident where he asked her to apany him to a dance practice, which was secretly recorded by the paparazzi. This resulted in his fans criticizing her, using her of shamelessly trying to seduce and attach herself to Aaron. They insulted her by calling her a sl*t who harbored a desire for Leon and tried to win over Aaron at the same time. She even trended on social media because of this incident. Although she asked Aaron to exin, he insisted that the truth would speak for itself and that providing exnations would only make things worse. He believed that their rtionship didnt need justification in the eyes of the world. Simrly, Titus also didnt arrange for the public rtions team to rify. With both brothers taking no action, she realized it wasnt worth trying to exin herself, understanding that responding to the situation would likely lead to more criticism and make things worse. Not long after, Titus took Jodie to the mall for some shopping and carried her bags, paying for her expenses using his card. Then, someone took a photo of them and posted it on the Inte. The Gray brothers and Jodie used their mothers maiden name, Johnston, instead of Gray, in the entertainment industry. Since there were quite a few celebrities, managers, and directors with thest name Johnston, not many people knew about their true identities. Consequently, Jodie was subjected to criticism by Aarons fans this time as well. However, unlike previous incidents, he decided not to use the let the truth speak for itself approach. Instead, he posted a message on social media, where he confronted the people insulting Jodie and openly revealed their sibling rtionship. This time, though, Titus immediately arranged for their public rtions team to address the situation. They not only rified the rtionship between Aaron and Jodie but also crafted a narrative that emphasized their deep sibling bond. Simone felt increasingly distant and detached from Aaron and Titus when she recalled these events from her past life, and it was because of this that she decided to leave the family and Gray Entertainment. However, before she could realize this decision, she was kidnapped and killed. Soon, the shows official announcement was posted on Facebook. Simone deleted all the Facebook posts that Titus had uploaded and reshared the official announcement of the variety show. As expected, the comments on Facebook were filled with curiosity and spection about the two mysterious male guests and excitement about Aarons transformation into a special guest. There were also a lot of negativements directed at her. What? Simone is one of the female guests? Is the production team ying with us? Among these guests, she has the lowest poprity and influence. I dont understand why the production team invited her. Most likely, she got the spot through connections, like having a financial backer behind her. Exactly, her specialty is ying rtionships. OMG! Shes not here to chase after my Aero, is she? Aarons fans affectionately called him Aero. I bet shell cling to Aero during the show and use his poprity for attention. In that case, its disgusting. Poor Aero specifically brought her little sister to participate in this variety show. I pray that she doesnt target Aero. I have no issues with the other guests, but I dont like Simone at all. Shes quite attractive. A year ago, her performance as the second female lead impressed me. I just dont understand how she didnt be famous. In the past year, she hasnt been active in the industry at all. It seems like shes focused on getting close to the top actors and film stars. How can she be famous that way? Who knows if her face is natural or if its due to heavy filters in her photos and videos? I havent seen her without makeup. Aero, hang in there. Dont let her affect you. Just take care of your elegant sister. In addition to the continued criticism of Simone, there were also praises for Jodie. Thements were calling her an angel, a goddess, and so on. Immediately, Simone knew this was a marketing strategy set up by the marketing team for Jodie to create a specific image for her. When ordinary people saw thesements, they couldnt help but be curious about Jodie and how angelic or beautiful she was. Naturally, when the show started, they would pay more attention to her. It was the same for Simone, but her image was negative. She didnt pay attention to the negative comments and criticism. With her current poprity and status, responding would only make things worse and harm her public image. In other words, she would have to rely on her performance on the variety show to change the audiences perception and make them like her. Ones status and influence depended on their poprity and talent. After closing Facebook, Simone checked the detailed information of the other guests. In the following days, she focused on recuperating and preparing for the uing variety show. During this time, Leon tried to contact her through someone elses phone. However, as soon as she heard his voice, she immediately hung up. Aaron, too, reached out to her, but she responded by blocking and cutting all contact. One weekter, the variety show Starting from Scratch premiered. It was the first reality show set in the great outdoors, where the production team imed they wouldnt use any beauty filters or scripts, aiming to create a genuine experience. The guests arrived at the recording location from different cities. It was a remote mountain vige, and it took over five hours to travel from the city to the county and then to the vige. Simone was the first to arrive at the location. As her car halted, the live broadcast officially began. This variety show garnered significant attention due to its extensive pre-release promotion, renowned director, and intriguing premise of two mysterious guests and an extraordinary sibling duo. As soon as the live broadcastmenced, the viewer count rapidly soared, quickly surpassing one million. Simone possessed delicate features, porcin-like fair skin, and a slender, tall figure. On that day, she donned a cherry blossom pink sportswear outfit, with light makeup and her hair tied in a ponytail. She exuded a youthful, vibrant, and sunny aura. As the camera zoomed in, the audience caught a glimpse of her shing a smile at the lens. Oh no, not her! I dont want to see her. They probably arranged it based on poprity, and she has the lowest status. The impressive guests are the main attraction. I dont want to watch her. I want to see Aero and his sister. Somebody like her shouldnt even be participating. Ah! There are no beauty filters, and Simones looks are truly stunning. Shes so camera- ready. Simone has captured my heart with her beauty. Most of Simones fans were devoted to her, and after the official announcement of the show, they eagerly tuned in to watch the live stream. They were now enthusiasticallymenting and swooning in front of their screens. I dont know much else, but her beauty is undeniable. Ive be captivated by this youngdys looks. As long as she doesnt cause trouble on the show, Ill be a fan of hers from now on. Apart from Jodie and Aarons fans, supporters of the other guests and casual viewers were also mesmerized by Simones beauty. Their initial impression was that this youngdy was exceptionally beautiful. Following Simones arrival, the second, third, and fourth cars began to arrive. Popr singer Keira Pearson, B-list actress Le Morse, and respected actor Eric Moon stepped out one by one. Keira was dressed in a casual sportswear brand outfit, while Le wore an elegant long dress. Eric exuded a clean and graceful aura, and after alighting from the car, he greeted the three female guests with a warm smile. Simone reciprocated the greeting with a polite gesture, smiling and acknowledging the other two female guests. Keira responded with a smile and even engaged Simone in a brief conversation. Although Le greeted Simone with a smile, she carried an air of indifference and superiority. Soon, another car arrived. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Second Surprise Guest Aaron stepped out of the car wearing a suit, followed by Jodie in an exquisite white dress, who took his hand as they both got out. Their fans screamed in excitement as they watched the live stream. One of themmented, What a wonderful pair of siblings! They are incredibly good-looking. Another fan remarked, Its rare to see Aero in a suit! He must have dressed up to match his sisters outfit this time. Hes such a caring brother. Another fan chimed in, Jodie looks like a little fairy. Simone nced at the siblings. Jodie was already good-looking, and her sweet and gentle appearance today perfectly matched the image of a little fairy she was trying to portray. They were dressed so elegantly that it seemed like they were attending a party rather than participating in a show at a mountain vige. This is going to be interesting. As the siblings approached, Le took the initiative to greet them with a smile, even linking her arm affectionately with Jodies. Simone noticed that Les gaze, although discreetly, shifted towards Aaron from time to time. So, shes warm and friendly towards Jodie because she has her eye on Sc*mbag No. 5. Keira and Eric also greeted the siblings, although not as warmly as Le did. Simone simply smiled in greeting. Jodie insists on coming to this show not only because of its poprity but also because she wants to stand out in contrast to me. I guess shell probably use Aaron and Leon to provoke me into losing control of my emotions and doing something irrational on air because of them. This will not only make these two sc*mbags dislike me but also make the viewers detest me, ultimately humiliating me. It was easy for ones public image to be destroyed on a live show, so she had no ns to adopt a particr public persona. She was even more unwilling topromise herself and wanted to stay true to who she was. Therefore, she had no intention of pretending to be friendly with Aaron and Jodie. On the other hand, he felt ufortable seeing her indifference towards him. Ever since she left the Gray Family with such confidence, he and the rest of the family had been struggling to adjust. However, he wouldnt help her unless she took the initiative to reconcile with him. Aarons fans were surprised byAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simones attitude as they watched the live stream. One of themmented, I thought Simone would enthusiastically greet Aero and try to get on his good side. Another fan spected, Maybe she knows Aero wont pay her any attention. Perhaps shes backing off to avoid looking bad on air. Shes quite self-aware, huh? Who knows? Maybe shes just ying hard to get. After all, the live stream has just started. Lets wait and see what happens next. Several minutester, two more cars arrived. Leon was the first to step out of his car with a cold and serious demeanor. As soon as he emerged from the vehicle, everyone, including Eric, showed looks of surprise. Simone noticed that Jodies eyes showed no surprise, only delight. That meant she already knew he was one of the surprise guests, confirming Simones suspicions that these two had been in touch beforehand. Everyone went up to greet Leon, while Simone stood where she was without approaching him or speaking to him. On the other hand, as he got out of the car, his gaze fell upon the brightly dressed Simone. Deep down, he wondered how she would greet him. To his dismay, however, she simply stood there, unmoving, with a cold attitude. Le disliked Simone for being prettier than her. Seeing Simones aloof attitude, she deliberately asked, Simone, arent you going to say hello to Mr. Foster? She added meaningfully, I heard you two used to be childhood ymates. Simone replied in a businesslike tone, Weve already cut ties with each other, so we dont keep in touch anymore. She did not want any involvement or association with Leon in the show. If she was going to sever ties with him, she should do sopletely. Therefore, by answering Les question, she made it clear that their rtionship was over, giving everyone a heads- up. Everyone present was stunned by her reply. They couldnt believe how bold and candid she was, especially considering that the show was being live-streamed! Le asked in surprise, Huh? You did? Why? Just as Simone was about to respond, Leon shot a look at Le and said, I dont think this is any of your concern, right? He didnt want Simone to say anything more about their severed rtionship, not because he was afraid of embarrassment, but because he resisted the idea deep down. Le didnt expect him to step in and speak in Simones defense. With a sheepish smile, she replied, I was just curious. A viewermented, Im curious too. Why did Simone and Mr. Foster cut ties with each other? Maybe Simone tried to seduce him and got warned not to make any advances on him anymore? But judging by Simones frank demeanor, it doesnt seem like Mr. Foster was the one who cut ties with her. It feels like theres some juicy gossip here, but unfortunately, Mr. Foster intervened in time. Meanwhile, Leons fans were particrly displeased at that moment. One of them criticized, Why does Simone have such a big ego? She even ended her friendship with my hubby. Who wants to be friends with her? Another chimed in, Thats right! Stop trying to glorify yourself, Simone. Mr. Foster has long wanted to get rid of you, you bloodsucking parasite. Another fan commented, Shes ying hard to get. I bet shell cling to Mr. Foster in the uing episodes of the show. Since she publicly dered that shes cut ties with my hubby, she better not actively pursue him afterward. Cant wait to see her eat her own words. Just then, a young man wearing sunsses stepped out of the car behind. He was big and tall, exuding rebelliousness and assertiveness. Despite the sunsses covering most of his face, one could tell from his fair skin, prominent nose, and sharp features that he was undeniably handsome. Having watched part of the opening of this variety show in her previous life, Simone already knew who this surprise guest was. Zac Turner was born into one of the most prominent families in Cebros society, surpassing even wealthy families like the Grays. Additionally, he was the reigning esports champion from the previous year and a highly popr gaming streamer, earning him the nickname Zeus among the esports fanmunity, in reference to the mythical king of Greek gods. After winning the world championship, he retired from the esports scene due to a hand injury and ventured into the entertainment industry as a side pursuit. Apart from having millions of fans within the esportsmunity and his attractive appearance, he possessed exceptional singing and dancing skills, as well as abundant resources in the entertainment industry. Consequently, he achieved A-list status within just over a year in show business. Since entering the entertainment industry, he had amassed a massive following of devoted fans, earning him the affectionate nickname Zachy. His participation in this variety show was likely an attempt by his talent agent to expand his fan base. Simone had a particrly strong impression of Zac because he was the only man who didnt take a liking to Jodie and had even ridiculed her before. The others were unaware that Zac was the second surprise guest, and their expressions were filled with even greater astonishment than when they saw Leon. They had all heard of his reputation in the industry, where he was known for his assertive and carefree style, not hesitating to express his displeasure. Furthermore, he had a sharp and biting tongue. However, due to his influential background, people dared not offend him even if they had issues with him. Nevertheless, it was said that as long as one didnt provoke him, he usually wouldnt abuse his power or seek trouble. Moreover, this guy had numerous devoted fans who were not only rational but also equally sharp-tongued and fiercely protective of him. Everyone internally sighed in distress. How did they end up with such a guest this time? They didnt dare to offend him, even if he might prove to be difficult to get along with during the uing live stream. Aarons face couldnt help but darken when he saw Zac step out of the car. He and Zac had never gotten along, finding each other intolerable. What was even more infuriating was that Jodie had approached him at a previous party, but this individual had not only ignored her but also treated her as if she were an easy woman who went around hooking up with men. He had even made sarcastic remarks towards her, disying apleteck of gentlemanly behavior. Jodies eyes also flickered with surprise when she saw Zac. The shows director and production team had kept this a secret, so she hadnt known that he was the other surprise guest. Recalling his obvious disdain for her and his incredibly powerful background, she couldnt help but tighten her grip on her dress. Well, its good that hes participating in this show. Ill make him realize my worth and make him fall for me. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Slyness Of The Production Team As Zac stepped out of the car, the live chat was flooded withments. One viewer wrote, I cant believe they managed to get Zeus on the show! This production team is impressive. No wonder hes one of the surprise guests. Hes definitely the showstopper. Of course, hes the showstopper! Both Mr. Foster and Zeus have millions of fans, you know. Thumbs up to the production team for getting our dear Zachy on the show! Hes not a fan of self-promotion, actually. Another viewermented, Ahem! Considering Zachys fussy and spoiled personality, I seriously doubt he can adapt to this ce and this show. That seems impossible. What should I do? I suddenly feel like seeing him do something embarrassing. Haha! Same here. It seems challenging to make Zeus fend for himself in a ce like this. I wonder if therell be team challenges or something simr after this. If there are, I cant help but feel sorry for Zachys teammates. If that happens, Id sympathize with his teammates, too. The fans of the other guests, as well as casual viewers of the live stream, were slightly taken aback by thements left by Zacs fans. At the same time, they couldnt help but feel that his fanmunity was entric Everyone greeted Zac as he walked towards them. Even though Aaron didnt get along with Zac, he wouldnt publicly show hostility towards anyone on the air. Therefore, he said hello to the man. With all the guests present, Jonah Chapman, the shows director, looked at everyone and began speaking, Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the live reality show, Starting from Scratch. Now, let me tell you all about whats nned next. Youll be staying here for three weeks, during which time your daily lives will be live-streamed for the audience. Well provide you with tools, kitchenware, and a roof over your heads, but everything else is your responsibility. Aaron had never participated in a reality show like this before and couldnt help but ask, How are we responsible for that? Can we use our own money? Jonah gave him a look as if to say, How can you be so naive? He replied, You cant use your own money, of course. Your phones will also be confiscated for the time being, though well provide each of you with a new one. Then, he continued with a shrug. As for how youre going to live in the next few weeks, I dont know. Its up to you. Curious, Eric asked, What tools will you guys provide, then? He had participated in a survival-themed reality show before, where participants were only allowed to bring three items with them while everything else was not provided. Jonah replied, Well provide you with as many tools as possible as long as you need them. This show was not about pranks, making it different from other variety shows. He added, For instance, if you need to catch fish, we can provide you with fishings or fishing rods. If you want to chop firewood, we can provide axes and simr tools. Starting from Scratch is mostly about showing how you live when you have no money. Aaron was left speechless. How are we going to live if we have no money? What can we use to buy food and drinks? After a moment of thought, he asked, Will you assign tasks that we canplete to earn rewards? Before coming here, he had watched two simr reality shows where guests had to eitherplete tasks assigned by the production team to earn rewards or dobor in exchange for cash. Jonah replied with a smile, No, we wont assign any tasks to you guys during these three weeks, much less interfere with what you do. You can live however you like. He then suggested, As for food and drink, you can find something to trade with the vigers for food. Alternatively, you can ask them if they need any help and exchange yourbor for something to eat. In other simr reality shows, the production teams would usually assign tasks for the guests toplete. However, this shows production team wanted something new, so they were letting the guests have free rein to do whatever they wanted in the first episode. After all, this was a live show, and there might be more excitement this way. If the response wasnt great, they would assign tasks in the next episode. In an instant, the guests understood what he meant. Jonah then had his assistant bring eight password-protected boxes over, eachbeled with a guests name. Alright, please hand in your phones for now, he instructed. ce your phones in the corresponding boxes. The initial password is six zeros, but you can set your own passwords. After this episode is over, you can open the boxes and retrieve your phones. This was to safeguard the privacy of the shows guests and make sure that no one from the production team could ess their phones without their knowledge. Zac asked in puzzlement, Since youre providing us with new cell phones, why cant we use our own? Jonah exined, Its because the phones were giving you have been set up by professional technicians so that you cant download any software or browse the inte on them. He continued, Each new phone already has a temporary messaging app installed, on which the production team has added everyone else to your list of contacts and created a group chat exclusively for the eight of you, making it easy for you to contact one another. This was also to prevent any guest from adding another guest on theirmunication apps and harassing them with unwanted calls and messages after the shows conclusion. Upon hearing his exnation, the guests understood his intentions. The purpose of this was to prevent them from having the chance to watch how they appeared on-air and the viewers response during the filming of the show. However, this had already been discussed and agreed upon during the initial negotiations, and they had only signed the agreement after agreeing to this condition, so all of them raised no objections at that moment. Following the production teams instructions, they ced their phones in the boxes and set their passwords while avoiding the camera. After that, each guest received a new cell phone provided by one of the sponsoring brands. Zac unlocked his phone and inspected it,ining, This phone cant be used for anything else other than making phone calls, sending messages, and navigation! Were going to be bored to death in the next few weeks! Jonah replied with a smile, We want you to experience life without digital entertainment. Its all about returning to simplicity, isnt it? Zac was rendered speechless. Suddenly, he regretted listening to his talent agents nonsense and participating in this variety show. Jonah inquired, Do you have any other questions? If not, lets proceed to the ce where youll be staying. The guests shook their heads in response. No, we dont have any more questions. The director then led everyone towards a mountain path. The ce youll be staying is up on the mountain. The path is not easy to navigate, so please be cautious. Upon realizing that they not only had to walk on their own but also tackle the mountain path, Jodies expression changed. She was dressed inappropriately for hiking in the mountains. Before coming here, Titus had advised her to dress up like a little fairy to create the impression of an angel when the viewers first saw her. Thats why she dressed this way, but she never expected the reality show to be set in the mountains. How cunning of the production team to not inform me beforehand! Naturally, she wouldnt voice herints in front of the viewers watching the live stream. Instead, she followed everyone, holding up her dress as she walked. It was only when they were walking uphill on a dirt road that she pretended to stumble and leaned towards Aaron, who was walking beside her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, he reached out to support her and asked with concern, Jo, are you okay? She shook her head. Im fine. Its just that the shoes Im wearing are not suitable for hiking in the mountains. He frowned and asked Jonah, Mr. Chapman, cant we drive to the vige? Jonah replied, The mountain path up there is too narrow and steep for cars. Jodies heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. She didnt want to hike uphill in five-inch high heels, nor could she do it. However, she couldnt let it show, so she gave Aaron a determined smile and said, Its okay, Aaron. Im fine. Lets keep walking. Based on his concern for her, she was certain he wouldnt let her continue walking. And indeed, he responded with a disapproving look, Walking uphill in these shoes will definitely be too much for your feet. How could his dear sister hike on a mountain path wearing high heels? Moreover, her dress was so long that someone might identally step on it at any moment. He himself was wearing t leather shoes and a suit, yet he felt ufortable walking in them! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 A Trap For Sc*Mbag No 5 Hearing the conversation between the siblings, Jonah did not find them overly dramatic or annoying; on the contrary, he was excited deep down. Heres a hot topic right after the opening! He spread his hands with a look of resignation, saying, We cant help it. This is the only road leading to the vige. Aaron was displeased. Cant you figure out a solution? Can motorcycles go up there? Before Jonah could answer, Zac shot a nce at the siblings and scoffed. Just me yourselves for dressing up like this despite knowing were filming this reality show in the countryside. He wore casual clothes and sneakers, especially for this purpose. Also, he noticed that apart from the siblings and Le, the other guests were dressed suitably for trekking. So, its their problem. He continued sarcastically, You didnte prepared, and youre being dramatic? Everyone present was stunned by his words, not expecting him to be so blunt. The rumors are true. This guy does have a sharp tongue, thought the other guests. Both Keira and Eric were also quite speechless about how the siblings and Le were dressed. Youre asking for it if you come to participate in a rural reality show dressed like this. Aarons face darkened at Zacs mockery. We didnt expect to stay in the mountains! He had watched other reality shows where the viges people visited had essible roads. Moreover, Jodies outfit was something Titus hoped would impress the shows viewers. Who would have thought that the production team would be so sneaky? Zac raised an eyebrow, arguing, The production team has informed us that this show would be filmed in the countryside. Even if you didnt expect there to be mountain paths, is it proper for you to dress up like this? If I hadnt known, Id think you were here for an awards ceremony. It was hard not to burst intoughter at his words, not to mention that his sarcastic description was quite on the mark. Jodie did not expect the man to mock them so bluntly in front of everyone and could not help but feel aggrieved. What an insensitive man! However, the more he treated her like this, the more she wanted to win him over. With a hint of stubbornness, she gave in. Its okay, Im fine. I canN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. keep walking. Seeing Aarons darkening expression and Jodies teary eyes, Simone inwardly gave Zac a thumbs up. Seeing the situation, Leon could not help but say, She probably didnt expect a mountain path. Its normal for girls to like wearing dresses and high heels, isnt it? Theres no use arguing so much about this right now. We need to find a way to help our two female guests here get up there smoothly. Seeing him step in, Simone knew it was not because he was showing care for thedies but because he wanted to save Jodie from embarrassment. Zac did not buy his excuse, though. Well then, Mr. Foster, what do you suggest we do now? Leon was lost for words. How do I know what to do? However, the ball was now in his court, plus he noticed the look of gratitude Jodie gave him. He turned to look at Jonah, asking, Can we get a few motorcycles to get the female guests up there? He deliberately referred to all female guests, not wanting Jodie to be singled out for special treatment, or it might affect her poprity with the viewers. Jonah replied apologetically, The mountain road here is quite steep, even for motorcycles. Some vigers do ride up there alone, but taking passengers could be risky, so we cant provide you guys with motorcycles. Who can take responsibility if something goes wrong? For a while, everyone was at a loss for what to do. Meanwhile, fans of Zac, Aaron, and Jodie began arguing in the live chat. Aaron and Jodies fans criticized Zac for being rude and mannerless by mocking Jodie, the little fairy, whereas Leon was praised by them for being a courteous and warm-hearted man, forming a stark contrast with Zac. However, Zacs fans refused to back down, arguing that it was inappropriate and posey for Jodie to participate in a rural reality show dressed like this. Isnt she being a burden on everyone right now? And besides, Zeus is just telling the truth. How does that make him rude and mannerless? Cant they let someone tell them when theyre wrong? As for casual viewers watching the live stream and the argument in the live chat, they also found Jodie somewhat less likable. On the mountain path, Jonah looked at everyone, asking, Does anyone have a solution? Its indeed unlikely for Miss Jodie to walk to our destination wearing high heels. Simone replied, Thats easy! Everyone shifted their gaze toward her, waiting for her to continue. She continued, She probably has t shoes in her suitcase. She can just change into them. Then, she added, Of course, if she didnt bring any t shoes or insists on walking in high heels, she can do that, too. If she cant, she can let someone close to her piggyback her uphill. After saying that, she darted a look at Aaron, implying that if Jodie could not walk, she could always turn to her doting brother for help. Heres to you, Sc*mbag No. 5. This would also ruin Jodies ns for establishing a tough girl persona for herself. Aarons expression froze at her words. He found it difficult to even walk up there by himself, let alone give Jodie a piggyback. He thus turned to look at her, asking, Jo, did you bring shoes that arefortable for walking? Inwardly, she cursed Simone for being a busybody. Had Simone not spoken up at this moment, she would have established her image as a tough little fairy; after walking for a while, she would have conveniently recalled the t shoes in her suitcase and changed into them. Now that she could not establish that image anymore, she had no choice but to p herself lightly on the head, saying, Oh, my! Had Simone not mentioned it, I wouldve forgotten Id brought them. Everyone else was left speechless. How can you forget such a thing? Zac sneered with a look of incredulity. Since entering the entertainment industry, he had seen too many people who acted one way in front of others and another behind their backs. Of course, he did not bother to care about them as long as these people did not mess with him. That being said, he seriously did not have a good impression of this Jodie girl. At a previous party he attended, she had approached him while pretending to be innocent, trying to flirt with him. Do I look like someone whos indiscriminate with women? Now, knowing that were going to film the show in the countryside, she dresses in such a scheme and pretends to forget her shoes. Maybe shes trying to establish some kind of a tough girl persona. In his heart, he grew wary of Jodie. I have to keep my distance from this woman from now on. Seeing his expression, Jodie felt even more aggrieved. This guy is going too far! However, she also knew that the best way to deal with this situation was to quickly find her shoes and change into them. Consequently, she was just about to go to the crew members who were helping everyone carry their luggage to get her shoes. Aaron stopped her, though. Ill get them for you. The uneven dirt road made him worry that she might identally sprain her ankle. Seeing how much he doted on Jodie, Simone did not feel upset. In reality, she could not wait for him to act like a doting brother who spoiled his dear sister in every way possible on the show. After all, nobody knew yet that Jodie was not his biological sister. Once her rtionship with them was revealedter, she would no longer be singled out for me. He doesnt care about his sister, whod gone missing for years and was nearly sold to the mountains, instead favoring his adopted sister unconditionally. And heres the thingthese two arent rted by blood. Wont such intimate gestures lead people to think that theres another kind of rtionship between them? Simone had previously discovered at Gray Residence that Jodie was extremely possessive of her five elder brothers. Not only that, she had a habitual fondness for intimate physical contact with them, hugging and cuddling them even when they were already adults. For instance, she had acted like a spoiled child in the living room, asking her brothers to carry her back to her bedroom. She was quick to rest her head intimately on her brothers shoulders and would even take the initiative to hold hands with them. Scumbag No. 1 has a fiancee, but whenever shees to the house, Jodie will always be tempted to seek his attention, making him neglect his girlfriend and focus solely on his sister as if to dere sovereignty over him. Scumbag No. 2 had his eyes on a female celebrity and intended to pursue her, but Jodie furtively sabotaged his ns. Not only did she make him give up his pursuit of the female celebrity, he even developed an aversion toward her. Since this was a live show, Jodie and Aarons intimate gestures were bound to reveal themselves. The more everyone praised them for their deep sibling love for each other right now, the harsher the criticisms they would face in the future. Real sibling affections arent like this. Ill let those who previously called me a yer take a good look and see who the real yer is. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Isnt She Afraid Of Bacsh? Aaron fetched Jodies shoes and even helped her put them on. As expected, their fans who were watching the live stream eximed excitedly at Aarons caring gesture and praised them for being wonderful siblings. Even the fans of the other guests and casual viewers thought that Aaron and Jodie had a remarkably close rtionship. They wished they had a brother like Aaron who doted on his sister, especially those who argued and fought with their own siblings every day. They flooded the live chat withments expressing their desire for such a loving brother. After Jodie finished changing her shoes, they continued walking uphill. Since it was inconvenient to change clothes, Jodie had no choice but to let her dress drag on the ground. Aaron even volunteered to hold up her dress as they walked. While this might be normal at a party or an awards ceremony, it looked out of ce on the narrow and steep mountain path. Le, wearing t leather shoes, also found it difficult to walk on the mountain path in a long dress. She had to keep holding it up with her hands, which made her appear awkward. Many people wanted to criticize Jodie and Le for their choice of attire despite knowing they were filming a reality show in the countryside. Byparison, Simone and Keira were dressed appropriately for walking and performing labor. After walking for half an hour, Le coquettishly dered that she couldnt go on and needed a break. In reality, Jodie couldnt walk any longer either. Despite changing her shoes, her dress still hindered her. Moreover, having been pampered by the Gray Family for so many years, she had never walked on such a difficult mountain path for such a long time. However, she knew she couldnt show her exhaustion, as it might affect her poprity with the shows viewers. She gritted her teeth and persevered, especially when she saw Simone effortlessly walking. Hearing Le ask for a break, she felt relieved. Indeed, Les appearance and fragility at that moment caused many viewers to have a less favorable opinion of her. Jonah allowed everyone to rest for over ten minutes. After another half hour of walking, the vige finally came into view. They continued walking until the crew stopped at the entrance to a small farmhouse. Simone had been practicing martial arts almost every day since she was little to stay in shape. As a result, she didnt feel tired after over an hour of trekking. Apart from her, only Zac, who regrly worked out and even practiced kickboxing, looked rxed. Everyone else, including Keira, who had been in good shape at the beginning, was almost ready to copse from exhaustion. During thest half hour, Keira even needed Simones support. Jodie felt like her legs were about to give up at any moment. If she were at home or the episode wasnt being live-streamed, she would have burst into tears of frustration in front of Aaron. At that moment, she leaned against him, wearing an expression that said, Im tired, but Ill keep going. Feeling sorry for her, Aaron put his arm around her shoulders to support her. Jo, you must be tired, arent you? Ill massage your feet when we get inside. Jodie nced at Simone, who was standing nearby, and replied sweetly, Okay! Thank you so much, Aaron! Simone must be upset and jealous after hearing what Aaron said. It would be even better if she says something thoughtless later. He patted her head with his free hand and replied, Thanks for what? Youre my sister, after all. However, he suddenly remembered that his other sister was there too. He couldnt help but shift his gaze towards Simone somewhat sheepishly, but she wasnt looking at him at all. Instead, she was talking to Keira. For some reason, he breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he also felt a little disappointed. If Simone hadnt fallen out with his family, she would probably have taken the initiative to ask if his feet hurt. Then, he couldnt help but wonder if it was because they were being live-streamed that Simone acted so indifferent towards him. The live stream will be paused after we get inside and take a break. After that, shell probablye to me on her own and massage my legs with special techniques. He was still contemting whether he should reluctantly forgive her if she came to make up with him or give her the cold shoulder and make her understand the consequences of her actions. Just then, Jonah pushed open the gate to the farmhouse and smiled, gesturing for the eight guests to enter. This farmhouse has been specially arranged for all of you by our production team. Although it may notpare to the two best brick-and-tile houses in the vige, the conditions here are among the top five in the vige. This time, with a movie star and two A-list celebrities among the guests, they didnt want to provide them with the worst amodations. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at his words. As long as the production team didnt provide them with the worst amodations, they were satisfied. Well, if it ranks among the top five in the vige, it should be pretty decent. Consequently, everyone entered the farmhouse with a sense of anticipation. As soon as they entered, they saw a courtyard with a vegetable patch and several adobe houses. The doors to these houses were wide open. Jonah exined with a smile, The central area is the living room and dining area, while the room in the corner is the kitchen and utility room. The four rooms on both sides are specifically for all of you. The layout of each room is the same. You guys can go in and take a look. Hearing him say that, the guests walked into the nearest room, only to be surprised. The room was rtively clean and not small in size, but it only had two single beds, two wooden chairs, and nothing else. Aaron looked at Jonah and asked, Why are there only beds and chairs inside? Jonah replied, What else do you expect? Aaron argued, What about wardrobes and desks? Where do we hang our clothes and put our belongings? He disliked the simplicity and shabbiness of the ce, especially the adobe walls. Jonah spread his hands and replied, Thats your problem now. We can only provide you with these. If you want things like wardrobes and desks, you have to get them yourselves. Aaron was left speechless; suddenly, he regretted participating in this terrible variety show. He cleared his throat and argued, The four of us men dont mind staying in such a basic environment, but isnt it a bit too harsh for the fourdies? Before Jonah could respond, Zac rolled his eyes and said, Since when can you speak on behalf of us three male guests and make decisions for the other four female guests? He emphasized, Dont speak for me. What do you mean by saying we dont mind? I definitely mind, okay? Even though he was in the entertainment industry, he was unwilling to compromise himself and control his temper, especially towards Aaron, whom he loathed. Aaron was momentarily at a loss for a reply. I just didnt want the female guests to feel so ufortable. Jodie looked at Zac apologetically and said, My brother is just considering our well-being. He doesnt mean anything else. Then, she quickly added, But if the male guests can stay here, we can too. By saying this, she seemed to be defending Aaron, but in reality, she was highlighting that she was not pretending and was willing toply with the production teams arrangements. She had learned from her research that on reality shows, the easiest way to endear oneself to the viewers and gain fans was to be able to endure hardship withoutining. Despite her inner disgust for the room and her reluctance to stay there for three weeks, she would endure it for the sake of fame and poprity and to establish herself as superior to Simone. Just then, Simone suddenly spoke up, saying, Please dont speak for me either. In the uing episodes, she had no intention of being friendly with Aaron, Jodie, or Leon, so she was ready to make her attitude clear right from the beginning. Besides, if she acted indifferent and distant towards the three of them, viewers watching the show might be curious about the reasons behind it. They might even wonder if there were any real-life grudges between them, leading some people to dig deeper in search of possible scoops. Furthermore, if she pretended to get along with them on the show, not only would she feel disgusted, but when her true identity and those things eventually came to light, viewers might criticize her for being a loser. If I dont y devils advocate, how will Sc*mbag No. 5e forward to protect his fake sister and target me, his real sister? Jonah and the other guests were stunned by her words. They couldnt believe she spoke as bluntly as Zac did. Isnt she afraid of bacsh?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Heiress Return & Revenge 55% Chapter 10 Dont y The Victim Card On Me Again Witnessing Simone finally confronting her, Jodie couldnt help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Simone is bing more and more irritable. This is great! she thought to herself. Apologizing with a hurt expression, she said, Im sorry, I didnt realize you would mind the living conditions here. I assumed you would follow the production teams arrangements and stay with us. In doing so, she implied that Simone couldnt handle hardship and disliked the poor living conditions. Aaron also looked at Simone with a frown and said, If you dont want to stay here, you dont have to. Theres no need to speak to Jo like this. Simone is so jealous; she cant stand the sight of Jo and keeps picking on her regardless of the situation, he thought to himself. He continued, The production team mentioned that we would be filming in the countryside. If you find the conditions here unsatisfactory, you shouldnt havee. She even deliberately fought with our family for this spot. Whats the point of it, anyway? he wondered. Simone raised an eyebrow and told Jodie, When did I say I disliked these living conditions and refused to follow the production teams arrangements? Then, she turned to Aaron with a cold expression and said, I was simply expressing my opinion, telling your sister not to speak for me. Is that wrong? If you want to defend your sister, thats your business, but please dont take sides without reason and deliberately twist my words. Besides, what you say isntw here, and this isnt your home either. Not everyone has to cater to you and your your sister. Zac let out a whistle, adding fuel to the fire. Well said! No one here is obligated to cater to you guys. Aaron red at him for provoking the situation. He then turned to Simone in displeasure and asked, So, what did you mean? Simone pointed to the bed in the room. This bed consists only of wooden boards and has no mattress or bedding. How are we supposed to sleep on it? You and your sister can endure hardship and sleep on these bare wooden boards for three weeks, but Im not capable of doing so. Thats why I told your sister not to speak for me. My original intention was to suggest that we discuss this with the production team and ask them to provide us with some mattresses and bedding. This response left Aaron and Jodie speechless, especially Jodie, who felt embarrassed by Simones sarcastic remark. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had only wanted to prove that she could endure hardship and follow arrangements, but she hadnt noticed theck of a mattress on the bed, making it impossible to sleep at night. This allowed Simone to mock her, and she couldnt refute Simone since Simone herself had imed she couldnt sleep on it. Zac chimed in with augh. I cant even stand sleeping on such bare wooden boards for a day, let alone three weeks. Keira echoed, Sorry, I cant do it either. How could anyone sleep on this bare wooden board for three weeks? Even though it was summer now and the weather here was bearable, cooling down at night, one would still need something to cover themselves to avoid catching a cold. Besides, sleeping on a wooden board like this would make ones whole body ache the next morning. Thats easy for you to say, Jodie. Eric also stated, I cant do it either. Plus, my body wont be able to handle it after sleeping like that for a few days. He hadnt wanted to get involved at first, but if they didnt discuss this with the production team and instead let Jodie decide that they would sleep on these bare wooden boards for three weeks, 1/2 who could endure it? This wasnt about being pretentious or enduring hardship. It was simply unrealistic, and there was no need for it. Jodie didnt expect her words to provoke discontent among the others. She cursed Simone inwardly for intentionally stirring things up. Her eyes welled up with tears, and she bit her lip, saying, Sorry, I forgot to consider the bedding just now. Then, she exined, What I meant was, even if there are no wardrobes or desks, if the male guests can stay here, we female guests can do it too. Thats what caused the misunderstanding. Raised as a wealthy heiress in the Gray Family, she had servants who changed and cleaned her bedclothes, so she never thought to consider the bedding issue. Seeing her like this, Aaron felt sorry for her andforted her. You grew up pampered, so its normal not to think about these things. Simone looked at Jodie and said, I didnt say anything just now, did I? But your eyes have welled up with tears, making it seem like I bullied you. I was just being honest, so please dont y the victim card on me again. Back in the Gray Family, Jodie would often y the victim card on her like this; after just a few words from Simone, Jodies eyes would well up with tears as if she had been bullied. In reality, Simone hadnt done anything at all. However, even with the entire Gray Family present, they would me her without any reason, assuming she couldnt tolerate and thus mistreated their dear Jo Now that Jodie was resorting to the same old trick again, Simone had to point it out intentionally. Of course, once Jodies actual rtionship with Aaron came to light in the future, her ying the victim card again would be exposed for sure. Simone had nned from the beginning how to set traps for Aaron and Jodie continuously. Of course, these two had only themselves to me for being relentless and picking fights with her. They wouldnt have fallen into these traps if they had stayed quiet without causing trouble on the variety show. As for the bacsh, she didnt care about it; after all, these twos fans had always been critical of her. The more criticism she faced now, the more the tide would turn in her favor in the future. Indeed, at that moment, Aaron and Jodies fans were criticizing Simone in the live chat. One of themmented, Isnt this goody two shoes going too far? Shes bullying our little fairy. Another agreed. Thats right! Shes made our little fairy almost cry. Anothermented, She grew up pampered, so its normal for her not to pay attention to these things. Does Simone have to keep picking on her? Simone is so shameless! Who is she to say she wont cater to Aero and the little fairy? She isnt even worthy of that! I feel like shes intentionally picking on Aero and his sister. Shes so annoying. She must have tried to seduce Aero without sess. Thats why she became jealous and intentionally targeted the little fairy. It saddens me to see my little fairy on the verge of tears due to bullying. Exactly! Simone is so malicious. 2/3 Simones fans were left speechless when they saw how Aaron and Jodies fans insulted her. One of them responded, What right does your little fairy have to speak for all the guests? Another agreed. Exactly! You guys are the ones with an inted ego here. Simone is simply stating the truth. How is that bullying the little fairy? Theres nothing wrong with this wooden bed! Its impossible to sleep on in the first ce, so how is Simone finding fault with her? Unfortunately, Simones fan base was much smaller than Aaron and Jodies, so a barrage of insulting comments soon drowned out their voices. Upon seeing the situation, Zacs fans could not tolerate it any longer. Onemented, Your little fairy is the goody two shoes here, okay? I think that little fairy is a hypocrite. She previously implied that Simone couldnt handle difficulties, then pretended to be hurt and pitiful when she was in the wrong. Growing up being pampered is not an excuse to avoid responsibilities, okay? Thats right! Who didnt grow up being pampered by their family? Simone was speaking the truth, and her tone and actions were not excessive. How is that bullying? Its actually Jodie who has been a pretentious troublemaker since the beginning of the live stream. The fans of the Gray siblings are just like the people they idolize-pretentious and hold double standards. Simone is right. Isnt this hypocrite ying the victim right now? She just tried to pull the same trick. on Zachy. Still referring to her as a little fairy, huh? What aughable public image. Compared to this pretentious little fairy, I prefer Simone. This beautiful youngdy is genuine and straightforward. Zacs fan base was muchrger than Aaron and Jodiesbined. Moreover, his fans were even more sharp-tongued and perceptive, quickly leaving the other party speechless. As the live chat turned into a heated argument, the atmosphere in the courtyard also became tense. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Killjoy Aaron felt upset witnessing Simones attack on Jodie. He believed she was intentionally causing trouble. Just as he was about to speak up, Simone averted her gaze, appearing disinterested in their argument. Aaron swallowed his words, but he couldnt help feeling annoyed. He never realized his sister could be so bothersome. Simone turned to the director and questioned, Did you forget to provide the bed essories? Even if we try to find some or exchange with the vigers, its toote. And its not like the vigers have what we need. We require a significant amount of supplies. This vige was remote and underdeveloped. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They would be fortunate to have enough provisions for themselves, let alone any surplus. The other guests, aside from Aaron and Jodie, agreed with Simone. Bartering was impossible, so they had to request supplies from the production team. Leon spoke up, Shes speaking on behalf of all of us. He wanted to be friendly towards Simone, but she didnt even acknowledge him, much to his disappointment. Zac chimed in, We arent asking for much. Just one set of essories for each of us. Then, remembering something, he added, Oh wait, Jodie and Aaron wont need them, so we only need six sets. Aaron didnt expect Zac to continue pestering them. What an irritating man. He sneered. Why arent you giving us any? Zac raised an eyebrow. You said you could handle things. You imed you would do as the director instructed. I thought you were going to get through this without the supplies, so why the sudden change in attitude? I cant believe you would change your tune so quickly. Clearly, he was insinuating that Jodie and Aaron had no integrity. Jodie and Aaron had no response to that. Aaron had said he could manage, and Jodie had said she could endure. Since Aaron couldnt win an argument against Zac, he turned to the director. See what you guys can do. He would protest if they didnt provide any supplies for him and Jodie. He couldnt endure the hardship, let alone Jodie. The director had a few thoughts running through his mind. Its a good thing I agreed to have these two as guests. Its creating dramatic tension on the first day of shooting. The premiere is going to generate a lot of buzz. He wasnt nning on leaving the guests without any bedding supplies. If any of them were to fall ill, they would be in trouble. This was just a small challenge they had set up for the guests. Once the guests realized this, they would exchange their own supplies or work for them. However, the director didnt anticipate the fight between Simone and Jodic. He smiled. Of course we can provide them for you. He then added, But not for free. You have to earn them. If we give everything away for free, it would deviate from the theme of the show. The guests fell silent. This guy is up to something. Leon asked, So whats the condition? The production team is being honest If they hadnt done this, Simone and Jodie wouldnt have started fighting. The director smiled. Its simple. Prepare one dish for us during dinner. Each of you should make one dish. Its for the production team. Then well give you a set of supplies. Leon pondered the terms for a moment. Should the dish be raw or cooked? Cooked, of course, answered the director. Zac was left speechless. Im a terrible cook. How am I supposed to do this? Do I have to cook it myself, or can someone else do it for me? He added, I just dont want you guys to get food poisoning from my cooking. Amused, the director said, I understand. Just provide one cooked dish. In other words, they didnt have to cook anything themselves. We have pots, pans, and seasonings in the kitchen, but we dont have any other ingredients. The director checked the time. Its around two oclock now. We should have enough time to buy the ingredients. At that moment, the guests realized that the shortage of bedding supplies was a setup by the production team. Sure. Well do our best. Since it was part of the show, no one objected. The director then mentioned, We only have four rooms here, so youll have to share a room with another guest. Do you want to form your own teams, or should we draw lots? Zac quickly responded, Well form our own teams. I dont want to share a room with any troublemakers. He nced in Aarons direction. Aaron sneered. The pot calling the kettle ck. I dont want to stay with you either. Thats great, said Zac. The director was more than surprised. The show had just begun, and the top two guests were already feuding with each other. This is going to make for a sessful show. None of the other top celebrities in the industry would do this. Only them. Everyone else would just keep quiet no matter how annoyed they were. Im d I pulled some strings and got Zac on the show. Hes the real deal, and he has a sharp tongue. Its worth the favor. Were going to trend today, baby. Zac looked at Eric. Want to be roommates? He chose Eric because he didnt like Leon. Eric wouldnt refuse, and he smiled. Sure. Aaron knew Leon, and he preferred to be roommates with him. So, well share a room, Leon? Leon nodded. Sure. On thedies side, Le asked Jodie, So well be roommates, Jo? Jodie knew Le had her sights set on Aaron, and it displeased her. She held nothing but disdain for this woman. Aaron would never fall for someone like her, and Jodie wouldnt allow it. Still,pared to 2/3 the annoying Simone and theplete stranger Keira, she would rather stay with Le. At least Le was her follower, and Jodie could easily control her. Jodie nodded, smiling sweetly. Sure. Keira breathed a sigh of relief. She didnt want to share a room with either of those two. One was a gold digger, while the other was a fake and malicious person. Both of them were difficult to handle. Simone was better. She smiled at Simone. That means its just the two of us. Want to share a room? Simone nodded. Sure. And then it was time to choose their rooms. Keira and Simone didnt mind which room they stayed in, so they let everyone else pick. Aaron suggested that Jodie and Le should have the first choice. Thedies feigned reluctance, but when Leon instructed them to make a selection, they opted for the one adjacent to the living quarters. The men graciously offered Keira and Simone the other room, which was in close proximity to the living room. Keira and Simone epted without hesitation. Zac swiftly imed the room near the courtyards entrance, leaving the one beside the kitchen for Aaron and Leon. Aaron felt frustrated that he had been a step too slow. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 She Wont Let This Go The rooms ownerships had already been assigned. The director nced at the guests and suggested, Would you like to form teams? You can dine together and work together. Unity is strength. If you need to search for things, ask the vigers for assistance, or trade items for food, having a team will make it easier. And it can be a mixed-gender team as well. Men and women can team up together. It will make things smoother. Originally, there was no n for the guests to form teams. However, considering Zac and Aarons rivalry and Simone and Leons broken friendship, allowing the guests to team up would create more drama. That was why the director proposed the idea. Les eyes lit up, and she agreed, Thats a great idea. Count me in. She turned to Jodie and said, Were roommates, Jo. Lets team up. Knowing how much Aaron cared for his sister, he would join their team. Leon seemed easy to get along with, and he had many fans watching the show. If she teamed up with them, she would gain a lot of exposure, and the viewers would be talking about it. It was a shame that Zac would never join their team. He had a sharp tongue and didnt know how to treat women properly. It was for the best that they wouldnt be on the same team. Jodie actually wanted to team up with Zac. If they spent time together every day, he would eventually see how amazing she was. She was confident that he would fall for her. Or at least, thats what she hoped for. However, it could never happen since Zac and Aaron were at odds. Nheless, teaming up with Leon was a good choice. She would steal him away from Simone. Jodie replied, Sure. Aaron suggested, Leon and I will join youdies, then. Leon wanted to team up with Simone, so he was speechless. He had nned to resolve the misunderstanding with Simone. This guy is holding me back. Im fine with either option. He joined this variety show to clear things up with Simone and take care of Jodie. Teaming up with Jodie would make it easier to achieve one of his goals. One team was formed. Zac looked at Eric and said, Hey, those guys just teamed up with somedies. Why dont we do the same? Eric was easygoing and replied, No problem. I wonder if thedies would ept our offer, though. He smiled at Keira and Simone. So, would you like to team up with us? Keira and Simone exchanged nces. They knew what the other was thinking, and they both said, Sure. Alright, now we have two teams of four. There will definitely be shes in the future. The director was pleased with how things were starting. And now, its time for you to take charge. The director and some members of the production team retreated to a corner of the courtyard. Only the live streams cameraman followed the guests. After descending the mountain and feeling exhausted, they decided to rest before starting their work for food. The teams went into separate rooms to discuss their ns. Zac sat downzily and looked at his team members. Should we go straight to the vige and ask the vigers one by one if they need help with anything? He had no idea what to do. He had never participated in a variety show like this before. 1/3 Eric agreed, We dont know the vigers, so thats our only option. Keira shared the same opinion. I agree. Simone spoke up, I have a suggestion. Her team members turned their attention to her. What is it? We can visit the vige head and learn more about the vige. Then we can find out which families need help and go directly to their houses. That way, we can save a lot of time. We can also ask if the vigemittee needs our assistance. Simones team members eyes lit up. up. Thats a great idea. Why didnt we think of that? The proposal was unanimously agreed upon. They assumed that Leons team would go door-to-door like they nned. They didnt want Leons team to steal their idea, so they chatted and only left after Leons team had departed as well. They saw Leons team heading towards the entrance of the vige to ask the first household if they needed help. Simones team asked a viger and found the vigemittee. The vige head was aware of the production teams n to shoot a variety show in the vige, and they had agreed to it. They had already informed the vigers about it before the teams arrival. The vige head was surprised that these celebrities hade to him. He stood up, smiling, and greeted the celebrities warmly. He asked, So, what brings you here? Simone replied, We would like to learn more about the vige and see if anyone needs our help. In return, we only ask for food. She added, And please let it be tasks that we can handle. Oh, they came for information first. Smart move. This vige is somewhat remote due to its location and transportation issues. We have around a hundred households here. Most of the able-bodied men and women have gone to work elsewhere, so its mostly children and the elderly here, the vige head exined. After a moment of contemtion, heN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. continued, There are a few households that might need your help more. Deuces family is currently harvesting their fruits, and they could use more assistance. Then theres Fivos family Simone borrowed a pen from the vige head and wrote down everything he said. She asked him about the locations where the vigers lived and drew a simple map based on the vige heads description. After finishing their conversation, the vige head bid them farewell. Simone pointed at the broken tractor in the courtyard and asked, Is that tractor out of order? The vige head nodded. Yes, it broke down suddenly two weeks ago. We tried to find someone to fix it, but nothing happened. Due to budget constraints, they were still debating whether to purchase a new one. Curious, Zac inquired, Can a tractor even navigate through the viges roads? But the director said its difficult for a motorbike to enter. The vige head smiled. You came through a smaller path. We have a wider and less steep road that leads to the town. A tractor can pass through that road. The team finally realized that the director had deceived them. Simone refocused her attention on the tractor. It must be inconvenient that the tractor is broken, isnt it? The vige head sighed. Yes, it is. We were nning to get some fertilizer from the town, but since the tractor broke down, that n had to be put on hold. Simone smiled and proposed, If we can repair that item for you, would it be possible for us to receive some food in return? She was determined not to miss this opportunity to have dinner. The vige head was taken aback. Are you all capable of repairing tractors? Simones team members were momentarily stunned, then they turned to look at Simone. You can repair tractors? We cant. The fact that shes asking implies that she can? Simone affirmed, I can. Having gained extensive knowledge about machines from her travels through different worlds, she had acquired considerable expertise. Fixing a tractor was a straightforward task. for her. Everyone was astonished by her ability to repair a tractor. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The Retort Comes Fast The vige head had his doubts, but he smiled at Simone anyway. I see. Were counting on you then, Miss Gray. The tractor was already broken. He didnt mind letting the celebrity y with it. If she could fix it, they wouldnt have to get a new one, and the money could be used for something else. Since she had received permission, Simone checked the tractor and quickly found the issue. There were some tools in themittees office, so she took them and started fixing the tractor. The live streams viewers watched curiously. Can she really fix tractors? Theres no way. This must be some clickbait. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The vige head just said they hired someone to fix it, but they failed. Theres no way she can fix this. Shes going to end up failing hourster, but she still volunteered herself. All to set up an onscreen persona. Hey, you have a point. This is a waste of everyones time. What a fake. Jodies, Aarons, and Leons fans quickly left hatements for Simone. They imed to be detectives and said Simone would show her true colors eventually. Simones fans never heard her im she knew how to fix tractors, but they defended her. The other viewers were swayed by the hatements and thought Simone had no idea how to fix tractors. ording to them, this was just a show. Twenty minutester, Simone put the tools back. She told the vige head, Done. The vige head was surprised. Done? Simone said, See for yourself. The vige head nodded. He took the keys and revved the tractor up. The engine started to roar a little. Surprised, he said, Oh, its fixed. He drove the tractor around. Youre awesome, Miss Gray. The guy I hired couldnt even fix it, and he spent hours on it, but you did it in less than thirty minutes. Simones team members were surprised by her sess. Wow. She knows how to fix tractors. Curious, Keira asked, How did you learn how to fix a tractor? Simone smiled. I took an elective in machinery back in university. Keira stared into Simones eyes. She did not expect Simone to have taken up that kind of elective. Curious, she asked, So what did you major in? Something rted? Simone didnt lie. She said, I majored in geomancy. That was no secret. Anyone could find out about 1/3 that if they wanted to. Geomancy was popr in this world. Many higher education institutions offered that kind of course. She learned geomancy from her mentor since she was a child, and she applied for the course because she liked it. Everyone was surprised that Simone majored in geomancy. Keira smiled. So, you know physiognomy and geomancy, then? Many in the entertainment industry believed in geomancy. Her manager loved asking geomancers to predict the future. Simone smiled. Of course. Keira asked, Can you read my fortune, then? Sure. When we have a break, said Simone. Keira wasnt going to ask Simone to do it right away. It wouldnt be right to do it in a live stream. The viewers, on the other hand, were shocked that Simone fixed the tractor, majored in geomancy, and took machinery as an elective. Wow, she actually fixed it. It wasnt a show. I almost believed you guys! Hey, fans of the other guys, feel embarrassed yet? I feel embarrassed for your ignorance. Ooh, shes awesome. I took up a course in machinery too. Shes a pro. Hey, she came up with a good n and fixed a tractor. Shes not just a pretty face like the inte ims her to be. I dont think so either. She couldve made a ton of money just showing her face around, but she went for something that requires skills. Thats right. Simone fixed that tractor and got her team dinner. Simones awesome. She knows so much. Because of Simones actions, she gained some affection from the viewers. Aside from the crasser fans of Jodie, Aaron, and Leon, the others shut up after they were proven wrong. Only a small part kept spewing trash talk. The vige head was a lot more weing toward the celebrities after the tractor was fixed. You fixed the tractor. Come have lunch at my ce. He promised hed give Simone food if she could fix the tractor. The director did tell him that the guests of this show had to work because they had to earn their meals themselves. Simone talked to her teammates and smiled at the vige head. Pardon the intrusion, then. Oh, but can you make a bit more food? We have a task, and She told him about the task of exchanging food for bed supplies. The vige head waved her down, smiling. Sure thing. Wed have to spend a lot more than food money just to fix the tractor anyway, and we thought no one could fix that thing, so we might have had to buy a new one. That wouldve cost a lot more. You helped a ton. A meal is nothing. Theyd have to provide food for the mechanic from town if work took too long. The reward Simone asked for in exchange was dirt cheap compared to that. Hed also made up his mind to give Simone 2/3 and her team preferential treatment during the shows shooting. After they were promised dinner, Simone and her team left themittees office. They came out, and Zac smiled at Eric. Im a genius for making this team. We just hit the jackpot. Eric smiled. We did. We finished our task and got ourselves dinner. If wed gone the other route, Id never havee up with a good enough dish to get our bed supplies. Im a lousy cook. He had chefs back at home, so he had never done any cooking before. Zac smiled. Im a bad cook too. Keira raised her hand. Same. Her parents would cook for her back at home. If she was living alone, shed eat out or order delivery. She then added, But I can at least make something simple like eggs or instant ramen. She turned to Simone. Can you cook, Simone? Simone smiled. Yes. Ive learned how to cook. She and her mentor would take turns cooking, and she had cooked a lot back in Gray Residence. Then, she traveled to a ton of worlds and learned their recipes. Keiras eyes shone. Thats awesome. Good thing we have a cook in our team. If everyones a lousy cook, were going to have a tough month. Zac and Erics smiles widened when Simone mentioned her cooking skills. Its a good thing we partnered with her, they thought. Keira inquired, So, are we going to take a break and go back, or should we find something to work on? Eric and Zac turned their gaze towards Simone. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Theres Something Worse Simone noticed her team members staring at her and jokingly said, So youre just going to let me carry you guys to victory? Her team members replied, Yep. Amused, Simone suggested, Then I suggest we pay a visit to the families the vige head told us about. We can set a schedule of when were showing up; then, we can go straight to them and exchange work for money or food. Zac, who had decided not to move around anymore, agreed after hearing Simones n, Yeah, we should do that. We dont want the other team to get ahead of us. They had valuable information, so they didnt want the other team to steal their opportunities. Eric and Keira chimed in, Sure. Under Simones leadership, the team met up with the families the vige head had mentioned and set up a schedule to help them. After finishing theirst visit, Keira stared at Simone with admiration. She affectionately asked, How did you find these households so urately, Simone? She and the men followed Simone around, and Simone would knock on the doors of the households the vige head had mentioned. Finding one or two houses urately could be attributed to luck, but finding all five was pure skill. Eric and Zac looked at Simone curiously. Tell us your secret. Simone waved the paper in her hand and exined, I made a map and asked the vige head about some distinctive characteristics of the households. For example, the number of fruit trees at Deuces house or the pile of rocks in front of Fivos ce. By using these characteristics, I was able to locate the houses urately. Simones team members were stunned and then impressed. Thats impressive, Simone. They had never thought of using such a method. It was clear why Simone had been asking the vige head about these houses characteristics. It was so she could find them urately. Zac smiled. They say only the prepared can seize the opportunities presented to them. I understand that now. He turned to Simone. Do you approach everything with such seriousness? Being born into wealth and being the youngest in the family, Zac had always had others do everything for him. Simone smiled. More or less. Since Im doing it anyway, why not do my best? Her mentor had taught her to rely on no one but herself, and sheAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. believed that learning was a lifelong process. Doing everything to the best of her ability was being responsible to herself and everyone else. Simone didnt bring this up to show off how hardworking she was. Instead, she changed the subject, saying, Starting tomorrow, well have work to do for the whole week. Do you want to tour around the vige or go back. and get some rest? Eric and Keira expected Simone to take the opportunity to show off more, but she didnt. This made them feel that she was genuine. Keira massaged her legs and suggested, Why dont we take a break? My legs are so sore that Im losing feeling. She had been practicing dancing a lot, but she had never felt so exhausted. 1/3 Understanding Keiras situation, Simone said, You were in the car for a long time, and youve been walking ever since you arrived. I can understand why youre tired. The men agreed, Yeah, lets get some rest. The team returned to the courtyard. Since they didnt have any bedding, Keira took out her clothes and piled them up to lean on. She was too tired. Simone sat cross-legged on the bed, resting her eyes. The cameraman left, allowing thedies to rest. Meanwhile, the chatroom was buzzing withments. Simone is amazing. She found all the households so easily. Because she made notes and a map. Shes serious about this. Im her fan now. I admire people who take things seriously. And she didnt take any credit either. Anyone else wouldve started showing off. Are you referring to the women in the other livestream? I havent been following that one. Have they achieved anything yet? Since the teams were separated, the production teams set up two livestreams. If any guest moved alone, a livestream would be opened for that guest. Viewers couldpare the two teams, and Zacs fans were starting toin. Ive been watching both livestreams. Those guys knocked on at least a few dozen doors, and only one household epted their help because they were too embarrassed to refuse. Jojo cooked for that family and got their teams some eggs and greens. Aaron and Leon praised her, and then she kept showing off how she learned to cook beforeing to this show. Yeah, its like she wants everyone to know she took her time to learn. She kept showing off how hardworking shes been. Its theplete opposite of Simone. The olddy shes been helping almost couldnt keep up her smile. What does that mean? Oh, I saw that. Thedy isnt wealthy, but she agreed to let Jojo cook after Jojo kept pleading. Jojo probably has no idea how regr households work. She whipped up three dishes and used up half the oil thedy had. And she used up all the meatloaves thedy had. All she did was put the food in the pan and season it. Thedys grandkids had to do everything else. 213 And she was visibly disgusted by the ladys house, but she held it in for the camera. God, and the viewers there kept saying she was sweet, kind, and hardworking. Its embarrassing to watch. Oh, theres something even worse. They got another family and tried changing the kids food. And you know what happened? The kid was fine, but then they made him cry. Jojo couldnt even calm him down. LMAO, she put on a good sister act and tried to calm the kid down, but when he asked for a hug, she moved away! Good sister on the outside, kid-hating wench on the inside. Fake. So, did they achieve anything? Nope. The kids grandma came back from work and asked them to leave. Aggressively. Jojo kept apologizing after they came out and said she failed. Aaron and Leon had to cheer her up. Aaron spoils his sister a lot. He actually said the family was rude and ungrateful just to cheer her up. Is he out of his mind? Why should they be thankful? Because they made the kid cry? Because in his world, anyone who upsets his sister is wrong. I thought being overly attached to a sibling was bad enough, but being overly attached to a sister isnt much better. I feel sorry for the girl whos going to date Aaron. If Simone hadnt beenpared to Jodie, and if Zacs fans hadnt gone on a rant, the viewers might have had a better opinion of Jodies performance. However, at that point, the viewers and fans of other guests felt that Jodie was trying too hard. Zac and his teammates were in the courtyard, observing Simone skillfully crafting baskets out of reed straws. Simone noticed the dried straws that were scattered around the courtyard. After receiving permission from the production team, she gathered some to create baskets, providing a convenient storage solution for their clothes and supplies. Her teammates watched with curiosity as they engaged in conversation. An exhausted Aaron and his equally fatigued team returned, only to find Zac and his teammates rxing and observing Simones basket-making. They felt frustrated. How could they be so rxed? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Thats Impossible Zac noticed the other team approaching, looking exhausted. He then saw them holding a few eggs and vegetables. Is that all you got in exchange? Aaron raised an eyebrow. Are you saying you got a lot? Thats impossible. We asked dozens of families, but weve never encountered these guys. As they slowed down and talked among themselves, they spected. that Zac and his team never left the courtyard. And it seems to be the case. Zac smiled. We havent received anything in return, but our dinner is taken care of. Aaron didnt believe it. How can you have dinner when you havent received anything in exchange? Zac pointed at Simone, smiling. Because we have Simone. Shes our secret weapon. Aaron and his team became even more confused. Jodies heart sank. You won because of her? Thats impossible. She didnt like that Zac was being so friendly towards Simone. Smugly, Zac said, She fixed themittees tractor, so the vige head invited us over for dinner at his ce. Jodie raised her voice, She can fix tractors? Aaron was also surprised. He looked at Simone. When did you learn how to fix tractors? Why didnt we know that? Simone looked at Aaron. Ive always known how to fix tractors. Its normal that you have no idea about it. Aaron struggled to find words. I He was starting to realize that he didnt understand his sister at all, and he was annoyed. Simone was hiding something from them. Unable to hold back, he sarcastically said, Then youre amazing. Simone grinned. Thanks. I think Im pretty awesome too. Aaron was speechless. Zac couldnt help butugh. He was happy to see Aaron being silenced. Aarons fans started hurling hatements at Simone, calling her a disrespectful woman. Simones fans and some of the viewers found her straightforward attitude likable. Aaron had been sarcastic at first, but Simone didnt have to tolerate that. Leon watched as Simone fired back at Aaron, and he realized that she had changed. She used to hold back because Aaron was family, but now she saw Aaron as a stranger. No, she treated him like she hated him. How will she treat me, then? For some reason, he felt restless, but he couldnt talk to Simone about it in front of the camera. He told his team, Lets go back and rest. He was also trying to make things easier for Aaron. Aaron didnt push his luck. Sure. Instead of going back to his room, he went to Jodies. Concerned, he asked, Is your leg still hurting, Jo? 1/3 Aggrieved, Jodie said, Yeah. Before Titus arrived, she was supposed to put on a loving sibling act with Aaron to gain more fans, so she showed the camera how well she got along with her brothers. Ill give you a foot massage then. Aaron crouched down and took off her shoes, then he rubbed her foot, Jodie leaned forward and hugged him, like a loving sister asking for affection. She nuzzled her head against his shoulder. Youre the best, Aaron. Le was right beside them, feeling sore. And jealous. She thought it was strange that Jodie and Aaron were so close. A bit too close. Aarons and Jodies fans called Aaron a caring brother and Jodie a sweet sister. This was really heartwarming, but some people thought they were being too close forfort. They were actual siblings, though, so they didnt think much of it. At the same time, a beautiful straw basket was finallypleted. Keira looked at Simone. You can make baskets too, Simone? She and the others tried, but they were not good at it and failed to learn. Simone smiled. I did learn how to do it. She ced the basket on the table. Well use this basket to store our essentials. Keira picked it up to examine it closely. Sure. I was wondering where I should keep my skincare stuff. Well just take this basket with us when we shower. Itll make things a lot easier. I made the right choice by sharing a room with Simone. Simone smiled. Thats what I was thinking too. Tomorrow, Ill make some straw hats. We can wear them when we go fruit-picking. Then Ill make some more baskets to store our clothes. Zac smiled. Do Eric and I get one too? Simone looked at him. Of course. Were a team. Everyone gets one. Zac smiled. Thank you very much, then. They would be staying here for almost a month, and he didnt want to cram everything into his luggage. Eric smiled. Thank you, Simone. Youve worked hard. Simone smiled. Dont mention it. She then picked up more straws and started making more items. Her team members and everyone watching the livestream observed as her fingers danced and fluttered, and a straw hat was made in no time. Everyone had the same thought. She is skilled with her hands. Soon, the vige heads youngest son came in and invited them to dinner. The team arrived at the vige heads house, and they offered to help clean the vegetables out of courtesy, but the vige heads wife and mother-inw declined, so they stepped back. They sat with the vige head and engaged in conversation. He shared stories about the vige. The vige heads wife and mother-inw prepared a seven-course meal. It didnt look fancy, but it smelled delicious, and the portions were generous enough to feed everyone. The team was already hungry, so they picked up their utensils and started eating. They praised the food, and judging by how quickly they devoured it, it was clear they werent faking it. The vige head and his family were pleased, and the dinner went well. Afterward, Simones team took four dishes back to their courtyard and exchanged them for four sets of bedding from the director. The other team scrambled to prepare their meal. Or, to be precise, Jodie was cooking while everyone else only helped with cleaning the food, after which they stood around idly. Jodie disliked this kitchen. She wasnt used to primitive stoves like this, so she messed up the first dish. She added the food to the wok too quickly when making the second dish, and a few drops of scalding oilnded on her hands. Her hand turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. Aaron felt sorry for her. Jojo, your hand is hurt. You should stop. Jodie wanted to stop, but the live stream was still ongoing. She had to maintain the image of a determined woman. She had learned how to cook specifically for this show, so she had to perform and smile ordingly. Its alright. I can continue. Just two more dishes and Ill be done. If I fail, we wont receive any bedding supplies. She appeared as though she would persist even if her hand was scalded, all for the sake of her team. Leon was moved, but Le thought it seemed very artificial. However, she didnt voice her opinion. Aaron shook his head. No. Your hand is injured. You cant continue. You should apply some ointment. to it. He then overheard Simone and her team conversing. The opposing team had returned. Without hesitation, Aaron went out and approached Simone. Hemanded, Simone, help us prepare a couple of dishes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 You Started It Simones team froze when Aaron made that demand. They turned to Simone, realizing from Aarons tone that he seemed familiar with her and was even being imperious. Speechless, Simone stared at Aaron. Thats not how you ask someone for help. What makes you think you can make me cook for you? Aaron fell silent once more. I He wanted to say, because Im your brother, but when he caught the icy look in Simones eyes, he couldnt say anything. Before they came on this show, Jodie had warned. him not to reveal their connection to Simone, just in case she got triggered and caused trouble. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. That would be difficult to handle. Simone sneered. Aaron, if your brain isnt functioning, I suggest you get it reced. I am not your servant. Zac could see that Simone strongly disliked Aaron. Time to support my teammate. He raised an eyebrow at Aaron. Well, someone has no shame. Simone is not on your team, and she doesnt owe you anything. Why should she help you cook? Just then, Aarons team emerged from the kitchen. Jodie looked apologetically at Zac. Im sorry. I hurt my hand while cooking. Aaron got worried, so he asked Simone for help. She extended her right hand, showing a few red spots, and then looked at Simone. Aaron was only concerned about me. Please dont be angry with him. Simone knew Jodie was trying to show how much Aaron cared about her, hoping to provoke her into saying something she shouldnt. Simone raised an eyebrow. Dont unt your sibling love to me. If he truly cared, he would have cooked for you. He shouldnt havee to me. All I did was refuse his demand, and then you suddenly appeared, telling me to leave him alone because he was just worried about you. Deliberately, she added, And I have severed all ties with you. You have no grounds to morally manipte me. Jodie couldnt believe Simone remained calm. She should have gotten angry and cursed at me. She quickly shook her head. Im not morally manipting you or anything. Simonesst statement worried her. She feared Simone might reveal their rtionship to everyone. Since Simone had cut off all ties with the family, Jodie hoped Simone would never get involved with the Grays again. I am Aarons only sister. She quickly took hold of Aarons arm. Aaron, my hand is much better now. I ran it under cold water. I can continue cooking. You dont need to ask anyone for help. Aaron wanted to say something. He couldnt tolerate Simones attitude. She said my brain isnt functioning? And she ims that Jodie is morally manipting her? Its not like she hasnt cooked for us. She even made herbal soups just to win us over. He held back because Jodie was shaking her head at him, and he scoffed. I see someone thinks theyre too good for me now. Simone replied, Yes, I do. We are not even acquaintances, so please dont act like you own me next time. It wasnt the right time to reveal their rtionship. If she broke the news herself, it would appear as if she were seeking sympathy, someone who still cared about the Grays. However, if someone discovered it after some investigation, it would have a different impact. Thetter would make her seem like a person deserving of sympathy due to her troubled past. She didnt need their sympathy, but she wouldnt reject it either. Aarons face fell. Do not forget who you are, Simone. Know your ce. 1/3 Simone rolled her eyes. You should really get a new brain. Thats not how you speak to your brother. Cant you be more loving like Jodie? Jodie didnt want them to argue any further. She was worried that Aaron might reveal Simone as his sister if he became desperate. So, she gasped and said, Oh no, my dish. Its going to burn. She grabbed Aarons hand and pulled him back into the kitchen. Help me, bro. As Simone watched Aaron leave, she clicked her tongue. My, my, holding hands just because youre going into the kitchen. You two really do love each other, dont you? The viewers noticed that Jodie had pulled Aaron back to the kitchen by his hand. They found it a little awkward. Adult siblings wouldnt engage in such intimate gestures as holding hands. Leon grew up with Simone. He knew she was not weak, but she was being forceful about Aaron and Jodie, so he said, Thats enough, Simone. Simone looked at Leon coldly and replied in an equally cold tone, They started it. In the past, the Gray Family would always me her regardless of who initiated the conflict. So, Leon thinks the same way. No wonder he prioritized Jodie over me in my previous life. Simone had endured and tolerated a lot because of family, but now they meant nothing to her, so she wouldnt tolerate anything. Leon never expected Simone to look at him with such indifference and coldness. It made him feel uneasy. He was about to tell her that he wasnt ming her and just wanted her to calm down when Zac intervened. They started it, Leon. Anyone with eyes could see who was at fault just now. You cant be blind, can you? Even Zac found Aarons imperious and condescending tone towards Simone annoying. Yet, Leon, who grew up with Simone, actually took their side. No wonder she cut off all ties. with him. Leon frowned and red at Zac. You know nothing. You have no right toment. Aaron was Simones brother, so she shouldnt have embarrassed him like that in front of everyone. Simone knew Leon too well and could guess what he was thinking. She sneered. So, youre saying that I should obey his orders like a ve instead of resisting? Do you think I owe them anything? Leon could see her eyes growing colder, and he hesitated. No, thats not what I meant. I He wanted to say that she shouldnt treat her brother that way, but then he remembered that Jodie had asked him. to keep Simones rtion to them a secret before they came on the show. He swallowed his words and sighed. Forget it. I didnt mean anything. Dont overthink it. Simone remainedposed. I couldnt care less, so why would I even bother thinking about it? You guys love to use me of things I never did. She didnt mind how Aaron and Leon treated her, but that didnt give them the right to scold or boss her around. If they wanted to start a fight, they should be prepared for a counterattack. She wouldnt tolerate it. Leon pursed his lips and nced at Simone. He didnt say anything else and retreated back into the kitchen. This wasnt the right time or ce for a conversation. He would find an opportunity to talk to Simone later. Le didnt expect Simone to be so confrontational. She called Aaron an idiot and silenced Leon right after. Either she was very brave or very foolish. Does she realize were live streaming? Or is she trying to gain attention this way? 2/3 Initially, Le wanted to defend Aaron to get closer to him, but when even Leon was shut down so easily, Le refrained from getting involved in the argument. She also went back into the kitchen. gone Eric and Keira were also taken aback by Simones attitude, but they found it satisfying. Aaron had too far. Simone wasnt his servant, but then they realized that their rtionship must be more than what met the eye. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Cant Be Serious Simone left a positive impression on Keira, so she decided to change the topic to lighten the mood. She said to Simone, Hey, werent you nning to make some straw hats? Can you teach me? Id like to see if I can learn it. Simone nodded. Sure. She picked up the straw and patiently taught Keira. Zac and Eric exchanged nces. They each took a chair and sat down, observing thedies as they made straw hats. The chatroom exploded. Is something wrong with Simone? She insulted Aero and talked back to Leon? Who does she think she is? Yeah. Shes just a C-list nobody. How dare she talk to Aaron and Leon like that? Simone is rude. She doesnt respect the veterans. I dislike her. Aero was just concerned about his sister. Simone is the onecking intelligence. Her head is filled with nonsense too. Leon simply wanted her to stop because she went too far. Look at her. Shes not even grateful. No wonder Leon wanted to end their friendship. Shes so mean. Shes not a good friend. And Leon took care of her a lot too. What an ungrateful person. Simone is maniptive. Shes just trying to manipte Leon and Aero. I bet shes trying to make herself famous. I honestly cant agree with you Leon and Aaron fans. Honestly, are you foolish? Aaron ordered Simone around first. So, is she guilty just because she said no? Do you think your idol is an emperor who can order people around? Simone doesnt owe him anything. Simone never used Leons name to promote or market her stuff. Shes not ungrateful if theres nothing to be grateful for. Leon is supposed to be her childhood friend, but he helped someone else instead. No wonder she stopped being friends with him. Im not a fan of any of these guys, but to be honest, I dont think Simone crossed any line. A certain top actor was being a bully though. 1/3 Finally, someone who understands me. Aarons a bully. Simone did well. Dont you think somethings wrong? What? I think Simone, Aaron, Jodie, and Leon have aplicated rtionship. Jojo hurriedly dragged Aaron back into the kitchen. Its like she was worried he might say something. And from what Aaron said, I think he knows Simone. Simone is trying to cut all ties with them. I can sense that she cant be bothered with them. Its true that they started it first. Aaron and Leon fans, thats a double standard. Just because Simone ignored their idols, they call her maniptive. I find it amusing. Oh please, its not like your idols are perfect. Not everyone loves them. Um, do you guys think Aaron and his sister are being a bit too close? Not before this, but now its a little awkward seeing them hold hands. Im really close to my brother, but Id never hold hands with him or cuddle like Jodie does with Aaron. I did that before, but with my boyfriend. Then, the online conversation took a strange turn. They kept discussing the rtionship between Aaron and Jodie and how close they were. It almost felt like they were talking about a couple. This stemmed from what Simone had said earlier, or else most people wouldnt have realized how intimate Jodie and Aaron were. After the reminder, the viewers paid more attention to Jodie and Aarons interactions, and they noticed several issues. Back in the kitchen, Jodie clenched her teeth and endured the pain as she prepared the final two dishes. They divided the food in half, giving one portion to the production team in exchange for bedding supplies, while they kept the rest for themselves. One of the dishes didnt turn out well, but Jodie spent some time ting the others, so they looked presentable. After Aaron and Leon tasted them, they praised her. Many people in the chatroom referred to Jodic as a kinddy. However, most of them were cybertroopers. Le also tasted the food and came to a conclusion. Either my taste buds or their taste buds are off. These are just regr homemade dishes, but theyre either vorless or too salty. They call this delicious? I cant believe theyre saying its as good as hotel food. Can Iugh? Of course, she didnt say that out loud, but she couldnt help feeling jealous that Jodie was being cared for by two great men. As night fell, Simone and her team returned to their rooms. Simone took the straws back to her room. and continued making straw hats. Keira wanted to give up after a few failed attempts, but Simone patiently corrected her, encouraging her to keep going. Slowly, Keira started to get the hang of it, although she wasnt working very quickly. 2/3 Three hourster, Keira finished her straw hat, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. She put it on and looked in the mirror. Im wearing this tomorrow. Its satisfying to see something I created. In the world set in the ancient era, Simone had time to crochet and make items like these every day. Practice made perfect, so she eventually became much faster at creating DIY items. She had already finished making two straw hats and was now weaving a basket. She looked up and smiled. Hard work pays off. You did well. Keira smiled. Youre right. Hard work does pay off. Since they didnt have phones to scroll through, thedies washed up and prepared to sleep, even though it was only nine oclock. While thedies were making their straw hats, Zac and Eric, being gentlemen, volunteered to fetch water and boil it. The livestream ended at nine-thirty, and it would resume at seven-thirty the next morning. Simone and Keira had finished washing up. They picked up their basins and headed back to their room, but they ran into Leon. The livestream had ended, so Leon dropped his act. He looked at Simone. We need to talk. Alone. Simone looked at him. Ive already said everything I wanted to say. Theres nothing more to talk about. Leon frowned. Must you take it this far? This is a misunderstanding. I just want to rify things. He didnt share the kind of rtionship Simone imed he had with Jodie, and he wanted to clear it up. He believed that once he exined, she would stop being upset. After all, she loved and cared about him. He believed she would change her mind about breaking up. Simone raised an eyebrow. Were no longer connected in any way, so you dont have to exin anything. Im not interested in anything you have to say. She continued walking ahead. Leon was in disbelief that Simone wouldnt even give him a chance to talk privately. He attempted to grab her arm and make her stay, but Simone effortlessly evaded him. In a cold tone, she stated, Please behave yourself, Leon. Then, both Simone and Keira hastily departed as if they were trying to distance themselves from him. Since Keira was present, Leon couldnt prevent Simone from leaving. He could only helplessly watch as she walked away without sparing him a moment of her time. It was the first time he experienced such intense heartache and disbelief. Could she truly be serious about ending the rtionship? Leon gazed in the direction Simone had gone, his expression filled with disappointment. The silvery moonlight illuminated Leon, entuating his loneliness. Suddenly, panic washed over him,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Getting Better At Annoying People Keira was present the entire time and realized that many of the rumors online were false. They imed that Simone was unwilling to let Leon go and that Leon was already annoyed with her. They said he wanted to shake Simone off, but from what Keira witnessed, it was actually Simone who wanted nothing to do with Leon. She was the one who suggested cutting off all ties with him first. If Keira hadnt been there, Leon might have tried to prevent Simone from leaving by force. Reality was much different from the online rumors. They returned to their room, but Simone didnt mention anything about Leon. Since it was her personal matter, Keira didnt press for more information, even though she was curious. The next morning, Simone woke up and exercised in the courtyard. The production team arrived just in time to witness her final set. Jonah knew Simone because she had previously saved his wife. He chuckled and asked, Practicing martial arts first thing in the morning? Why didnt you wait until the livestream started? The set Simone performed had a perfect blend of power and grace, making it an impressive show. Those familiar with martial arts would recognize that the set Simone just performed was not something a beginner could do. If they had started the livestream and showcased that scene, they would have captured the attention of many martial arts enthusiasts. Simone smiled. True talent shines no matter where it is. It was only the second day of the livestream, and there were still many haters out there. There was no need for her to go solo just yet. It would be overwhelming. Jonah was surprised by Simonesposure. Youre quiteposed. Most people would only start practicing after the livestream had begun. Can we start the livestream early in a couple of days? When you start practicing, of course. He pondered for a moment. Or we can record a video tomorrow and upload it. This would leave a stronger impression on the audience and attract more viewers and poprity to the show. Naturally, Simone wouldnt refuse this offer from the director. Thank you, Mr. Chapman. The production team overheard the conversation. They noticed that Jonah not only knew Simone but also treated her preferentially, so they became even more polite towards her. The other guests began to emerge from their rooms to freshen up. Without phones or other forms of entertainment, they had to sleep early, resulting in an early wake-up. The livestream began at seven- thirty. Zac looked at his teammates. So, are we having breakfast today? Simone checked the time. Lets go fruit-picking right now. Maybe we can find something for breakfast. We can exchange ourbor for food and make breakfast ourselves. After having dinner at the vige heads ce, they returned with four dishes, so they couldnt ask for anything else. Zac and the others agreed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. That works for us. They woke up early and would be hungry if they skipped breakfast. It would be even worse if they had to work in the afternoon. 1/3 Just as they were about to leave, the other team came out of their rooms. Aaron looked at Simone. Are you going to work? He added, We asked several households yesterday. We can easily find work today. In other words, he was suggesting that they should find work first since Simones team was just starting to inquire. Zac smugly replied, We dont need to search for work. We already made arrangements, so were going to work right away. Aaron and his team were surprised. Aaron asked, When did you guys find work? Zac said, Yesterday, obviously, and it was all thanks to Simone. She found work and led us to it. Even more smugly, he added, And not just for today. We have work lined up for the entire week, so we dont need to worry about food. In disbelief, Aaron questioned, You found a weeks worth of work? Is that true? Zac rolled his eyes. Do you think Im lying? Im not that childish. Aaron turned to Simone. Still skeptical, he asked, How did you do it? He didnt expect Simone to carry her team to victory. Is she really that capable? Simone could sense his doubt. Calmly, she replied, Thats none of your concern. Instead of asking so many questions, you should start finding work to do. Back in Gray Residence, her biological parents and despicable brothers underestimated her abilities. They thought she was useless because she came from an insignificant ce, and Jodie ndered her frequently. That was why Aaron didnt believe Zac when he said that Simone had found a weeks worth of work for the team. Aaron choked on his words once again. Dont worry about us. Well find work too. Simone clicked her tongue. I couldnt care less about you. Why, you Aaron suddenly realized how much Simone could annoy him after she left the family. He felt like he didnt know her anymore. Simone ignored Aaron and turned to her teammates. Lets go. We have work to do. Zac smiled. We have work to do. Thats a great motto. Eric and Keira smiled as well, and the team left the courtyard, Oh, I remember now. I saw her making things in the courtyard yesterday. So, those were straw hats, right? Jodie maintained a smile on the outside, but she felt annoyed internally. Simone, Simone, Simone. Why is she always around? She silently cursed Le for bbing before adopting a determined attitude. Lets go. Well gather more food today. I have to perform well today and outdo that woman. Aaron and Leon nodded. Sure. They approached Jodie and left the courtyard with her. Le felt a little upset about being left behind, but she quickly followed them. Simone and her team arrived at the household they had promised to help. The family was having breakfast, but they promptly stood up and greeted them. Thedy of the house smiled. Have you had breakfast? Zac didnt really care about his appearance and pouted. Not yet. Could you give us some food? We promise well work hard. He was genuinely hungry. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Be Reasonable Upon seeing a handsome young man wearing a pitiful expression, thedy of the house felt her nervousness in front of the camera dissipate, and she smiled. Would you like some breakfast? No problem. She stood up and prepared to cook. Simone nced at the barely touched food on the table and said with a smile, Lead us to the kitchen, miss. Well prepare something ourselves, or your food will be soggy. Under normal circumstances, thedy of the house would not allow her guests to cook. However, the vige head had informed her that these celebrities were here to experience their lives, so she nodded. Sure. Follow me, then. Simones team followed the lady to the kitchen. She pointed to the stove and taught them how to use it. Then, she grabbed some noodles, four eggs, and some greens, and handed them to Simones team before returning to her breakfast. Once thedy of the house had left, Simone asked, Does anyone know how to make noodles? Zac and Eric shook their heads. No. Keira raised her hand. I can, but only instant ramen. Simone nodded. Then lets divide the tasks, shall we? Her team members agreed. Sure. Well go with your n. Simone pointed at the greens. One of you can clean the greens. Another can boil the water for the noodles, and I need someone to fry the eggs. Ill prepare the seasonings. She didnt want to do everything herself. Firstly, she didnt want her teammates to rely on her every time they cooked, and secondly, she didnt want to hog too much screen time. It would be better for the show if her teammates had their own moments as well.. Her teammates didnt object. They thought Simone was a kind person. Despite being capable of doing everything herself, she chose not to, which would have monopolized the screen time. Zac put some water on the stove to heat it up while Eric cleaned the greens. Keira knew how to fry eggs, so it was easy for her to fry a few. The division ofbor within the team made for an enjoyable spectacle. When Zac didnt add enough water, Simone told him to add more. Seeing that Eric had only rinsed the greens, Simone instructed him to thoroughly wash them under running water. Keira added too little oil to her pan, so Simone taught her how to make crispy eggs with slightly runny yolks. Once Keira finished frying her eggs, Simone had alsopleted making the seasonings and broth. Shortly after, Simonedled the cooked noodles and greens into bowls and added the sunny-side-up eggs on top. They looked appetizing and beautiful. Zac quickly took out his phone and snapped a photo of the noodles, and then the team mixed their noodles and began eating. The moment Keira, Zac, and Eric took their first bite, their eyes lit up. This is delicious. They immediately continued eating. Simone was already a skilled cook to begin with, and her experiences in other worlds had further improved her culinary skills. Even though it was just a simple bowl of noodles, the seasoning and 1/4 precise cooking techniques made it an outstanding dish. The viewers could only watch as the team devoured their food. I wasnt hungry before, but now I am. I just had breakfast, but Im hungry again. Wow, Im so touched. Zachy can finally help out in the kitchen. All Zachy did was heat up a pot of water. Ahem, participation award. Eric only rinsed the greens. Simone insisted he wash them again, but I dont mind. I fried an egg just like Simone instructed. Crispy on the outside and runny on the inside. Yum! Its just a bowl of noodles, but theyre cating it like its a new culinary experience! Their eating feels so genuine. They must really think its delicious. Yeah, unlike the other teamst night. Aaron and Leon said Jodies cooking was good, but they didnt eat much. I wish I could have some too. Simone can really cook. No wonder Aaron wanted her to cook. He must have known she was a talented cook. So, Simone and Aaron know each other very well? How else would he know? I sense some drama. Could it be? Is Simone pursuing Aaron behind our backs? I dont think shes interested in Aaron. Shes not ying hard to get like Aarons fans im. Simone didnt try to steal the spotlight. Shes generous and caring. Its like the Inte was talking about someone else entirely. Do you trust the Inte? Those are probably hate comments. I think Simone is great. Oh, speaking of stealing the spotlight, I feel sorry for Le. Jojo was desperate to take on the cooking task. Le wanted to help her yesterday, but Jojo didnt let her. She told Aaron and Leon to cut up and wash the greens, though. Le could only watch. She couldnt even join the conversation. It was embarrassing. Ooh, I can imagine that. How embarrassing. Im watching both live streams. Le is being excluded by her teammates. 2/4 Jojo has Aaron and Leon by her side, while Le is always behind them. She seems redundant. Simones fans were starting to dislike Jodie. Even non-fans were beginning to dislike her as well. In the other live stream, Les fans were growing angrier at Jodie, who had stolen their idols screen time and all the attention. Almost all of Leons fans had a huge crush on him. They had never seen him get so close to any female celebrities before, so they also started disliking Jodie. After finishing everything in their bowls, including the broth, Zac took another photo and opened his messaging app. He tapped on the chat group for all the celebrities of the show and posted the first photo he took of the noodles. Zac texted, Breakfast was delightful. These were the best noodles Ive ever had! He then posted the second photo. And we finished everything, even the broth. He tagged Aaron. What did you have for breakfast? Show us. Aaron and his team had just left another household that had rejected them. They heard the notification. from their phones and took them out to check the chat group. After reading the messages, they fell silent. That little jerk! Breakfast? Were still starving. They didnt feel too hungry before they saw the photos, but now they were famished. They wanted to smack Zac. Aaron sent an angry emoji. The noodles were obviously made by his sister. Zac is lucky this time. Zac texted a smiling emoji, which irritated Aaron. While they were texting, the cameramen pointed their cameras at the phones, so the viewers saw everything. Zac is up to his tricks again! Hes so mischievous, but I love it. Hes showing off. Aaron must be dying to smack him. Zac has a sharp tongue, and hes cheeky. I like this guy. In the other live stream, things were different. Zac is a jerk. This is too much. Aero and his team havent had any breakfast, and now they have to watch Zac show off? Look at Aero. He and his team are getting really mad. Come on, Zac. y nice. Both the live streams chat rooms had a different atmosphere. One was filled with happiness, while the other had the viewers wanting to curse Zac.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Is She Joking? Simone and the others heard the notifications and opened the chat group. When they saw Zacs messages, they burst intoughter. Eric and Keira shared the same thought. Hes not just a cheeky young master. Hes deliberately provoking the other team and hitting them where it hurts. Thats cheeky, but as his teammates, we find it satisfying. I can only imagine how irritated Aaron must be, they said. Smiling at Zac, Simone remarked, Well done. He really gets under Aarons skin because he doesnt like him. Good job. Zac raised his head smugly. I know. After enjoying themselves, Deuce took Simone and her team to the apple orchard. There were other helpers there as well. Upon arriving. Deuce gave Simone and her teammates a pair of gloves each and said, Help us pick the fruits. Simone and her team put on the gloves and replied. Sure. They donned their straw hats and joined the other helpers in harvesting the apples. Eric, Zac, and Keira started with great interest, but as time passed, their arms grew sore, their necks stiffened from constantly looking up, and their backs and legs began to ache from standing for too long. On top of that, the scorching sun was shining down on them. Keira sighed. Thank goodness Simone made these straw hats, or our faces would be burned. Eric and Zac agreed. Were lucky to have Simone. Despite being guys, as celebrities, they had to take care of their faces. They had to admit that Simone was meticulous. As they harvested the apples, they chatted. Simones teammates had never done this kind of work before, especially under the scorching sun. If they werent live streaming, they might have given up. However, they saw Simone smiling and happily picking the apples, and they thought, We cant let her down. So, they gritted their teeth and persevered. A whileter, Deuce returned from the concession stand with a few bottles of mineral water and gave them to Simone and her team. Simone epted the water and looked at Deuce. Thanks. It was then she noticed that Deuces philtrum was getting darker, as was the area around his mouth. She asked, Wheres your son? Deuce smiled. He ran out first thing this morning. His son was only seven years old, so he couldnt help out. He was still at an energetic age, running around the vige freely. Simone frowned. I know physiognomy, and I think your son might be in danger. Deuce froze. What kind of danger? he wondered. This pretty celebrity knows physiognomy? Is she serious? Simone examined the darkening area around his mouth and confirmed her suspicions. From what 1 can see, he might drown. She quickly made a prediction and ran towards the orchards entrance. Hurry! We dont have much time. Everyone was taken aback by Simones sudden sprint. Zac put his apples in the basket and said, Well 1/3 check it out too. He followed Simone. At first, Deuce didnt believe it, but for some reason, he panicked and followed the two of them. Everyone else and the cameraman also joined. Simone knows physiognomy? Sounds like nonsense to me. Is she joking? She didnt even ask where Deuces kid went. Can she really find him running around like that? I think shes just trying to get attention. If its fake, then she just cursed that guys kid. Thats too much. Im blocking her. No one ever said she knew physiognomy. I think its fake. Lets wait and see. Everyone stared at the screen without blinking. Even viewers from other livestreams came over to watch after hearing about the situation. Aaron and Leons fans mocked Simone, not believing her at all. They flooded the chatroom with negative comments, annoying everyone. Simone tapped into Deuces aura and made a prediction based on his physiognomy, determining the general location of his son. Ten minutester, she arrived at the dam built to water the fields. Standing on the edge, she saw two boys swimming and ying happily in the middle of the dam. Unbeknownst to them, danger was approaching. Their philtrums were getting darker, a sign that they would soon die. Simone quickly took off her hat and gloves, tossing them onto the ground. Then, she removed her shoes, leaped into the water, and swam towards the boys. The people who followed her found this strange. The viewers thought the same.. What is she trying to do? y around? Yeah, its not safe to swim in a dam, but Deuces son is fine, right? Im impressed. Simone is making it look real. The kids are fine, but why is she jumping in to save them? Is she trying to get more attention? This seems desperate. Im speechless. Jumping in just to save them seems unnecessary. When Deuce saw his son in the water, he sighed with relief but shouted, Get back up here, you brat! Deuces son looked at him and instead of swimming back up, he went further away. No. I want to stay here longer. 2/3 His cousin followed suit. Zac noticed Simone still swimming towards the kids. He had only known her for a few days, but he thought she was a woman who knew what she was doing. Seeing the boys swimming further away, he also took off his hat and gloves, tossing them onto the ground. Then, he kicked off his shoes, leaped into the water, and swam towards the kids. The people on the shore were stunned by his actions. What is he trying to do? The viewers had the same question. Whats Zac doing? He didnt have to get into the water. Just let the kidse back on their own. They think theyre helping, but theyre actually hindering. The kids swam further away after they arrived. Simone is desperate for fame. Of course, she came up with this to get more attention, but why did Zac do this? Maybe hes mad too? However, a tragic incident urred. Suddenly, the water from the dam surged forward with the force of rampaging horses. Enormous waves crashed over the surface, pulling the startled boys beneath the water. Keira gasped. The water has dragged them under! Deuces expression turned horrified. Oh no! Who opened the gates? He was familiar with this scenario, as it would happen every time they needed to irrigate the fields. Deuce could only watch helplessly as the water carried his son towards the gates, causing his legs to give way. Situated on the hill, the dam stood nearly 100 feet above the fields. However, what was more concerning was the powerful rush of water that would ur whenever the gates were opened. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Once the children were pulled into the undercurrent, their chances of survival were uncertain. Deuce was on the verge of diving into the water to save his son, but hispanions held him back. Stay calm, the two of them are already reaching the kids. Yes, its toote for you to jump in. You might even impede their rescue efforts. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Thankfully, They Were Rescued Deuce observed as the two celebrities swam towards the two children. He watched nervously, but refrained from impulsively jumping into the water. It was already toote for him to do so. All he could do now was pray for the safe return of the two kids, thanks to the efforts of the celebrities. Only then did he understand why Simone had immediately jumped into the reservoir upon arrival. She had predicted that the two children would soon be in danger. Now, the others also realized why she had taken the plunge and swam towards the children when they were not yet in danger. Jonah, who had been watching the live stream, immediately sensed that the situation was moreplicated than it seemed when Simone dived into the water. He knew of her skills in physiognomy and other mystical arts. Thanks to her talisman, his wife had been saved from an ident before. Therefore, he quickly called the head of the medical team they had brought along, instructing them to hurry to the scene and prepare for a rescue. However, when he saw Zac jump into the water as well, his expression turned to horror. Why did this guy jump in too? If anything goes wrong, the show and I will be finished! Thankfully, Simone and Zac swiftly reached the children before any idents urred. Simone arrived just in time to grab one of the kids when the current pulled them away. Zac followed a few secondster, managing to seize the other child. After securing both kids, they swam towards the shore while the onlookers anxiously held their breath, watching their progress. Following Jonahs instructions, the production team quickly snapped a tree branch from the surroundings. Simone swam towards the shore with the child in her arms. Waves crashed against her, and one wrong move could lead to their demise. However, she possessed physical strength and knew how to use it wisely. Despite the water pushing against them, she sessfully reached the shore. She first pushed the child onto the coast, but just as she grabbed the tree branch offered by the crew members and was about to climb onto the shore, someone suddenly cried out, Oh, no! Zac! She turned and saw Zac, who had also pushed the other child ashore. However, the current grew stronger, and a huge wave engulfed him before he could grab the tree branch. Without hesitation, Simone let go of the tree branch and swam towards him. Witnessing her sacrifice the chance to climb ashore and instead swim to save Zac, most people on the shore had only one thought. Is she insane? Aaron and the others, who had just arrived, also witnessed the scene. They had spent the entire morning searching and finally found a family that needed help picking fruit. Following the family to the orchard, they saw Simone running in a certain direction. Momentster, they saw Zac and others chasing after her. Sensing that something might have happened, they followed suit. When they arrived, they witnessed 1/3 Chapter 21 Thankfully, They Were Rescued @51%8 Simone and Zac pulling two children out of the reservoir. However, before they could fullyprehend the situation, Simone gave up the chance to climb ashore and turned to save Zac instead. Simone! Both Aaron and Leons expressions changed as they instinctively ran towards the shore. Jodies eyes darkened as she observed their strong and anxious reactions. Deep down, she felt extremely displeased. She watched as Zac was swept away and disappeared into the water, while Simone dove in after him and could no longer be seen. What an idiot she is! Risking her life to save someone else. As water was released from the reservoir, the current became rapid and turbulent, threatening to wash the two away at any moment. It would be nice if Simone drowned right away. I would no longer have to worry about her stealing my possessions and the love and care I receive. A person who should have been dead in the first ce deserves such an end. However, she concealed her true feelings and feigned deep concern. Meanwhile, after seeing Zac being dragged below the waters surface, Simone also dove underwater. Visibility was poor, but she managed to discern the direction in which he was being carried. Following the current, she quickly swam to his side and grabbed him by the arm. However, the strong current swept them both towards the reservoir gate. Despite the challenging circumstances, Simone remained calm. She held her breath, gripping Zacs arm with one hand while clutching the jade pendant around her neck with the other. This jade pendant was a mystical tool given to her by her mentor, possessing the power to ward off evil and bring good fortune. Soon, the jade pendant began to emit a glowing, flickering light, and an inexplicable phenomenon urred. Suddenly, the water around them seemed to halt and no longer crashed against them. Seizing the opportunity, she swam to his side, wrapped her arm around his waist, and headed towards the shore. Although Zacs eyes were tightly closed, he remained conscious. Initially, he had thought his impulsive actions would cost him his life. Being pulled further away by the current, he experienced a leg cramp at a critical moment. Unable to swim upward to save himself, he also choked on a considerable amount of water. Unable to breathe, he felt like he was going into shock. Just as he thought he might drown, a hand suddenly grabbed his arm. Soon after, he was held around the waist and pulled forward. Am I being rescued? If he could survive, he certainly did not want to die. At that moment, the people on the shore and the viewers of the live stream watched with bated breath. The live chat remained empty, as everyone was too nervous to type. Fans of Simone and Zac silently prayed in their hearts, desperately hoping that nothing unfortunate would happen to them. Even casual viewers and fans of the other guests wished for the duos safe return. Despite their prayers, the swift/current and the reservoirs depth posed a significant challenge. If the two were to disappear amidst, the waves, their chances of survival would be slim. At that very moment, a small number of Aaron, Jodie, and Leons fans harbored ill wishes towards the two. Just when everyone thought the two might be lost, Simone suddenly emerged from the water with Zac in her arms and swam towards the shore. 2/3 Witnessing this, the people on the shore and the livestream viewers couldnt help but shout in excitement, while their fans were moved to the brink of tears. Then, a series of heart-pounding moments unfolded. Simone managed to swim closer to the shore with Zac in tow, only to be repeatedly swept back by the strong current. However, instead of giving up, she persevered and continued to swim against the waves. Finally, she seeded in reaching the shore. Just as another powerful current came crashing towards them, she reached out and grabbed the outstretched tree branch held by the people. At that moment, the person on the other end of the tree branch hastily pulled them towards the shore with all their strength, quickly hauling them up. The majority of the onlookers, both present and those watching the livestream, let out a collective sigh of relief. Fortunately, they were saved! Once on the shore, Simone sat down, panting heavily. Despite herThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . regr exercise routine, the struggle she had just endured had left herpletely exhausted. On the other hand, Zac was in a semi-conscious state. Luckily, the medical team had arrived by then and promptly administered first aid. Soon, he coughed up some water, choked a few times, and slowly opened his eyes. When he turned his head, he saw Simone sitting beside him, her hands resting on the ground, gazing at him. In that instant, his eyes revealed a hint of unprecedented tenderness. So, it was she who had risked her life to save him. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Jealousy Although his face was pale, a bright smile shone in his eyes. Looking at Simone, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, Thank you! She smiled at him and replied, Theres no need to thank me. It was something I could do. She had always had a good impression of this man. Not only was he one of the very few men who never tried to please Jodie, but he also had a genuine and open personality. Even when the reservoirs gate was closed and the two kids were not in immediate danger, he chose to jump into the water and swim toward them, showing that he trusted what she was doing. Like her, he also did not want the two kids to be in danger, and at the same time, he had a compassionate heart. Seeing the smiles in their eyes and hearing their conversation, Leon felt an ufortable tightness in his chest. He had wanted to reproach Simone for being so foolish as to risk her safety to save Zac; if she had not managed to rescue him, she might have lost her life as well. However, considering they were being live-streamed, he forcibly held his tongue. Otherwise, Zacs fans would surely criticize him, while other viewers would also call him cold-blooded. So, he approached them, his expression full of concern as he looked at Simone, asking, Simone, are you alright? The smile in her eyes faded slightly. She shook her head and replied tly, Thank you for your concern, Mr. Foster. Im fine. Leon was left speechless as frustration filled his chest. He wanted to ask why she had to talk to him in such a cold and distant manner, but as they were being live-streamed, he had no choice but to keep it to himself. In the end, he managed to squeeze out the words. d that youre okay. Aaron also wanted to reprove Simone, thinking she must have lost her mind to save Zac despite the danger. At the same time, he felt a pang of jealousy, but he also restrained himself as they were being live-streamed. Moreover, seeing her act so indifferent toward Leon, he stopped himself from approaching them to speak. Seeing that Simone was not only fine but also managed to rescue Zac, Jodie became extremely unhappy. At this rate, not only would Zac owe Simone a favor, but many viewers who were watching the livestream would see her in a different light. She would have to work even harder to do well after this, or else she would not be able to stand out inparison to Simone. After regaining some strength, Simone and Zac returned to the farmhouse. During this time, the live chat was lively once again. It was initially flooded with gratefulments. from Zacs fans, with one of them saying, Aaaaah! Youre so brave and cool, girl! Im a fan now! Anothermented, Thank you, beautifuldy, for saving Zeus. I love you. Thank you, prettydy, for saving Zachy. Im a fan now, too! You were so cool just now, girl. I love you! Thanks to the incident, many of Zacs fans began to like Simone and became her fans right away. Fans of the other guests and casual viewers also adored her and became fans of Simone. There were also numerousments praising her. One wrote, Girl, youre my dear Simone from now 1/3 Chapter 22 Jealousy on. D Ah, Im falling in love! Now I think I love Simone more than I love Zachy Simone is amazing. She could tell someones child was in danger just by reading their face! Shes truly incredible. And besides, she even predicted where the children would be in danger Had she and Zac not jumped into the water in advance, the two kids wouldve been in danger Feeling displeased, fans of Aaron, Jodic, and Leon began to post insulting and sarcastic comments. One of themmented, Theres no such thing as coincidence! I think the production team nned this in advance. Another chimed in, I agree. How could she predict it so urately? I dont believe it, anyway! Didnt they say Simone had a sugar daddy? And Zac is from a prestigious family. This is a publicity stunt arranged especially for them. The production team went to great lengths to promote these two. They even came up with such a publicity stunt, which is amazing. These comments left casual viewers and fans of the other guests astonished. One of them criticized, Does your publicity stunt work like this? One wrong move and four lives would be at stake! This is being streamed live! Did your eyes stop working just now? Didnt you see how intense and dangerous those moments were? Anyone with eyes can tell it wasnt staged. Why dont you try acting out a scene based on this publicity stunt? If you can pull it off, Ill eat my hat. And besides, why cant reading faces be amazing? Werent there several masters of mysticism who did live fortune-telling before? Im speechless at these brainless fans. Dont you feel a pang of conscience belittling such a heroic act? In the eyes of these brainless fans, all they need to do is worship the people they idolize and ignore everything else. Fans of Aaron, his sister, and Mr. Foster, this is enough. Even I, a casual viewer, cant stand this anymore. Thats right. Its not like Simone and Zac desecrated the graves of the people they worship. Is it necessary to keep targeting them like this? I find them annoying now, and its making me dislike those three as well. This time, it was not just Zacs fans who disliked the trio; even fans of Eric and Keira, as well as casual viewers, were annoyed by these offensivements. Naturally, the trios zealous fans refused to back 2/3 Chapter 22 Jealousy down, so they came into conflict again with casual viewers and fans of the other guests. Meanwhile, after Simone and Zac finished showering and getting dressed, Deuce and Uno brought their two mischievous kids to the farmhouse. They looked at Simone and Zac with gratitude, expressing, We cant thank both of you enough for what you did today. They even wanted to bow to the duo to express their gratitude, but Simone stopped them in time. Knowing that the two kids were in danger, we certainly wouldnt have just stood by and done nothing when saving them was within our capabilities. It was the second time she had used the phrase within our capabilities today. Instead of turning people off, it made everyone think she was very down-to-earth. She saved lives without deliberately seeking credit for it. Deuce stressed gratefully. No matter what, our families owe you two a huge favor. If Simone hadnt noticed something wrong with his appearance, rushed to the reservoir on time, and jumped into the water to save the children before they were in danger, he couldnt bear to think about what might have happened to them. Uno nodded in agreement. Thats right! Well always remember your kindness. Both of their families had only one son, whom they cherished dearly. If their sons had been swept away and drowned in the reservoir, it would have been extremely difficult for their families to ept. Feeling indebted, they insisted on repaying Simone and Zac. They asked them what they wanted and were willing to offer anything within their means. Their sincerity made it difficult for Simone to refuse directly. So, she said, In that case, how about treating us to a meal? Initially, when she saw the distress on their faces, she had only wanted to save the children as quickly as possible and had no intention of epting any repayment. It was only because she sensed their unease, as if they couldnt live with themselves without repaying the favor, that she suggested they treat her and Zac to a meal. However, Deuce proposed, A single meal is not enough. How about this? While youre filming in the vige, you cane to my house for meals. Still, he believed there must be a more appropriate way to repay the duos kindness. Uno hurriedly added, You cane to my house for meals as well. All your meals during your stay here are on us. Jonah was left speechless. If all their meals are covered, what will be left for the viewers? Fortunately, before he could intervene, Simone declined their offer with a wry smile, saying, You dont have to do this. She suggested, How about each of your families treats us to a meal instead? However, the two men continued to warmly invite them, suggesting that they take turns dining at their homes in the following days. Finally, Jonah couldnt help but interrupt, Were in the middle of filming. They cant keep going to both of your houses for meals.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Took Them By Surprise The recent rescue had deepened their bond, evident in his more rxed demeanor while speaking to her. He said, Do you have any other suggestions? She asked, What are your special talents, or do you have any hobbies? Without hesitation, Zac answered, I excel in ying video games, singing, and dancing. Im also proficient in ying musical instruments. Eric chimed in, My main talent is acting, and I have a passion for calligraphy and ink painting. Keira added, Im best at singing and dancing, and I enjoy ying video games and buying lots of stuff. Their conversation prompted yful teasing from their fans in the live chat, creating a cheerful atmosphere. They found the four of them to be authentic and rtable. After contemting, Simone suggested, How about we organize a few sses here based on your strengths and hobbies? The three of them were puzzled. Organize sses? Simone nodded and exined, Yes, the vige head mentioned that most people in the vige are either elderly or children. We can do something for them since its summer break now and the kids are at home. For instance, Zac, you can teach the kids to sing, dance, or y musical instruments. After all, the production team could provide them with the necessary materials, like musical instruments. Simone continued, Eric can teach the children calligraphy and ink painting: Keira can teach the children singing and dancing, and I can help with electrical repairs or tutoring homework. We dont need to be paid in money; just some food from them will do. They found a way to earn food and enhance their liveCstreaming content. Otherwise, spending all day picking peaches in the orchard would eventually bore the viewers. After hearing her suggestion, the three of them lit up with excitement. They realized that her idea was more entertaining than fruit picking and easier. Ultimately, they all agreed. Thats a great idea. After some thought, Keira suggested, Why dont we prepare today and start the sses tomorrow? The others concurred, saying. Sounds good. They also wanted to make some preparations to ensure they wouldnt embarrass themselves while teaching the children on the live stream. Smiling, Simone suggested. Lets go speak with the vige headter and have him address the vigers The three of them readily agreed, saying, Alright. However, before they could visit the vige committee, the vige head paid them a visit. The vige began by expressing gratitude to Simone and Zac for saving the children. Then, he exined the idental opening of the dams gate. It turned out that the person responsible for guarding the dam had briefly left for the restroom, and his mischievous son had tampered with the vitch, unintentionally opening the gate, which could have led to a catastrophe. 2/4 Chapter 23 Took Them By Surprise 74% Had it not been for Simone and Zac, Uno and Deuces two children would likely have drowned. In such a scenario, the family responsible for guarding the dam would have faced severe consequences, and the vige would have been in turmoil. The vige head couldnt help but feel a lingering dread when thinking about it. After exchanging pleasantries with Simone, Zac, and the vige head, they presented their discussed idea. The vige head smiled and responded, Thats a brilliant idea. You organize the sses, and Ill handle N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. the rest. The vige was impoverished andcked development. He hoped these celebrities could positively impact the childrens lives, helping them broaden their horizons beyond the vige. With his deep knowledge of the vige, he visited homes with children, exining the n to their families. At the same time, he shared Simone and Zacs heroic rescue of the children with the entire vige. As the Webb brothers encountered vigers along the way, they also shared the story. Consequently, the vigers impression of Simone and the others changed from indifference to goodwill. When the vigers heard that these celebrities could teach children to sing, dance, paint, or help them with their studies, many parents and elderly residents expressed interest. Furthermore, when news circted that Simone could repair electrical appliances and had sessfully fixed the viges broken tractor, those with malfunctioning home appliances brought them to her. hoping for a solution. Therefore, Simone took on the job first. She borrowed tools from the vigemittee and, with the assistance of the production team, obtained the necessary materials before starting to repair the malfunctioning television, oven, radio, and other appliances. Her repairs were not only meticulous but also remarkably fast and effective. She sessfully fixed all the appliances except for those that required recement parts. Wow, my daughter is amazing! It turns out shes not only skilled at fixing tractors but can also repair many other things. Even if she doesnt work in the entertainment industry, she can still make a living with her repair skills. Shes such a genius! She even came up with the brilliant idea of organizing sses. I cant wait to see how they teach the children. Our Simone is like a treasure box, always surprising us. In addition to her existing fans, Simone gained numerous admirers from older age groups. They continued topliment her, and no one felt annoyed by it At noon, the four of them went to Unos house and enjoyed a hearty lunch before returning to the yard Simone continued to repair electrical appliances while the other three prepared the ss materials. As she fixed each appliance, she received gifts from the vigers in the form of rice, noodles, meat, and vegetables. In the afternoon, the vigers happily left with their repaired items, and the tables in the yard were filled with food. This sight shocked the other group, who had been working hard in the orchard for most of the day. Simones ability to repair such a wide range of electrical appliances truly surprised them. They also noticed that Zac and the other two were once again benefiting from her talents, which fueled their envy even more. Chapter 24 ?Chapter 24 Simone, Whose Side Are You On? Leon was aware that Simone had chosen mechanical engineering as her minor in college, but he was still surprised by her ability to repair various electrical appliances. Aaron, on the other hand, had no idea that his younger sister possessed this skill. She had been at home for over a year and had never mentioned it to them. However, he didn''t consider that even if she had mentioned it, the Grays would likely have dismissed it as unimportant. They might have even criticized her for not focusing on more substantial pursuits. Meanwhile, Jodie couldn''t help but curse Simone in her mind. She believed that Simone had hidden her abilities too well during her time at home, and now she was intentionally showcasing them on the program. Jodie thought to herself, Such a cunning b*tch. As Jodie looked at the abundance of food on the tablepared to their meager supplies, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. She wondered what the big deal was about being able to fix appliances. She thought, She''ll enjoy her time in the spotlight for a day or two. Let''s see how long she can stay in the limelight when there are no more appliances to fix. Jodie stared at the pork and chicken on the table andmented, "Wow, you guys received a lot of food today. Will you be able to finish it all?" Smiling, she continued, "The weather is hot, and we don''t have a refrigerator where we live. I wonder if the meat will spoil by tomorrow." They had spent most of the day picking fruit, but their reward did not include any meat. The family they worked for had only given them a few eggs, rice, eggnts, cucumbers, cabbage, and potatoes. With her statement, Jodie hoped that Simone and the others would share some of their meat. After all, it would go to waste if they couldn''t finish it, and that would be a shame. Of course, if Simone refused, it could also make her appear stingy. Simone easily understood the implied meaning in Jodie''s words. She thought, She thinks the meat will spoil if we can''t finish it, so they want a portion. With a smile, she responded, "It won''t spoil. An olddy taught us to hang the meat in a basket in the well to keep it fresh. Luckily, our yard has a well." Jodie was visibly annoyed by Simone''s apparent pretense. She decided to be more direct. "You won''t be able to finish all of this." Simone raised an eyebrow and replied, "You don''t need to worry about that." Zac proudly added, "Simone earned all of this meat by repairing electrical appliances." Then, he looked at Jodie with a smirk. "If you want meat, earn it yourself. Don''t try to take ours." They wouldn''t even share the meat with the sibling duo, even if they were going to feed it to dogs. Jodie was shocked by his blunt words. She thought, Crave meat? How can he say that? He knows I''m from an affluent family and have tasted all kinds of meat. I''ve only recently learned to cook a few meat dishes during my previous cooking lessons. I just wanted to showcase my cooking skills and divert attention from Simone. But his words make it sound like I''m desperately craving meat. Tears welled in her eyes, and her voice quivered as she said, "I didn''t want it, and I wasn''t trying to take it. I just thought you had so much meat, and I wanted to remind you that it might go bad. That''s all." However, Jodie''s pitiable appearance failed to elicit sympathy from Zac. He rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t mock me just because I''m uneducated. Despite myck of education, I can still understand the meaning behind your words." Jodie had never been publicly teased like this before, especially not by someone she had a crush on. She felt wronged and her voice quivered with a hint of crying. "I really didn''t." At this moment, Aaron couldn''t stand to see his younger sister being bullied, so he spoke up. He red at Zac and said, "Since you know you''re uneducated, maybe you should speak less and not pick on girls all the time." Zac chuckled in response, remarking, "Yes, yes, I''m uneducated. I''m not as smart as your siblings, who are academic geniuses. But being honest and speaking the truth doesn''t mean I always pick on girls. Don''t use me andbel me without any basis." Simone sided with Zac, saying, "You''re entitled to your opinions, but doesn''t Zac have the right to speak the truth? You''re being domineering and applying a double standard, Aaron." She was more than willing to join forces with Zac to counter Sc*mbag No. 5. Furious, Aaron asked, "Simone, whose side are you on?" He thought, It was inappropriate for my sister to help those I don''t like to gang up on me. Simone replied boldly, "I stand with whoever is in the right." Zac interjected with a self-assured tone, pointing to himself, "You heard that? I''m right." Upon seeing the three of them bickering, Jonah''s face broke into a bright smile. Good. Continue fighting and keep the buzz going. Who says that everyone has to be best buddies in variety shows? Why pretend to be harmonious when you clearly don''t like each other? It''s the conflicts that make it real! He wasn''t worried about Simone either, as he had long been aware of her intelligence and rationality. If she came on the livestream and immediately took the opposing side of the Gray siblings and Leon, she must have had her reasons. He didn''t think it was just for stirring up controversy. Instead, he believed that there was likely some twist or turning up. He anticipated a significant twist or development that would captivate the audience. So, he chose to refrain from intervening and instead watch the two factions sh. In the live chat, fans of Aaron and Jodie began hurling insults at Zac and Simone. Meanwhile, fans of Zac and Simone were growing impatient with the Gray siblings, portraying Aaron as an overprotective sibling and Jodie as a schemer.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "This girl clearly wanted their meat, but when confronted, she denied it. She''s so fake. ''Aaron blindly protecting his sister is like my next-door neighbor, a doting sibling fanatic.'' "This guy has a creepy sisterplex. ''If Aaron has a girlfriend and gets into a dispute with his sister, who would he support?'' ''Of course, he''d side with Jojo!'' ''Our Zachy indeedcks the level of education that Aaron has. ''It''s just that he was admitted early to a prestigious music academy abroad at the age of 15. It''s not worth mentioning anyway! ''Right, Zachy may not have a formal education, but he managed toplete all his credits in just two years and graduated early with outstanding grades. ''Then, he returned to gaming, and within a year, he won a world championship. He should be pursuing a more conventional career... ''I remember Zeus being fluent in four foreignnguages, but he doesck a bit of formal education... ''Sigh, we''ve tried to encourage Zachy to study harder, but he simply won''t listen. Zac''s fans engaged in self-deprecating humor and yfully teased Aaron''s fans. Then someone posed a question. ''What did Aaron mean earlier? Why does he think Simone should be on his side?'' ''Previously, Simone practiced dancing with him alone, and the paparazzi exposed it! ''There''s definitely something going on between these two. ''Could they have had a secret romance before? Did Simone get dumped by Aaron?'' ''It doesn''t seem likely. From the beginning of the show, it was Aaron who initiated conversations with Simone! ''Simone seems to be avoiding getting close to him. That doesn''t seem like someone who got dumped.'' ''But there''s undoubtedly some connection or conflict between them. ''Let''s investigate this, paparazzi.'' Among the viewers, there was actually someone who owned a paparazzipany. Upon reading thements, they also felt that the rtionship between Simone and Aaron was worth further investigation. If they uncovered something, it could be a major revtion. So, they instructed their paparazzi team to get to work. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 He Finally Understood. Aaron realized that engaging in verbal disputes with Zac and Simone was a surefire way to invite trouble. They countered hisments every time, which frustrated him, mainly because Simone consistently took Zacs side. Aaron began to question if she genuinely considered him her brother. The more he dwelled on this, the more difort and jealousy grew within him. After all, she was his sister, not Zacs. As he directed his gaze towards Zac, a flicker of hostility became apparent on his face. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Furthermore, a previous incident concerning slots had already created a rift between them. This made Aaron wonder whether Zac had ulterior motives to separate his sister from him. When Aaron locked eyes with Simone, her demeanor appeared cold. Aaron realized that this situation couldnt continue. He couldnt allow Zac to take his sister away. He needed to find a way to bring her back. Regarding the request from the four brothers to teach her a lesson and make her realize her mistake, he could temporarily set that aside. Being her brother, allowing her to win for once didnt appear to be a significant matter. It was a means to mend their rtionship and avoid giving Zac the satisfaction of victory. With this in mind, he turned to her and asked in a gentler tone, Are you cooking this afternoon? Even though Jodie had recently started cooking, he still believed Simones culinary skills were superior. Simone nced at Aaron and replied, Someone invited us for a meal, so Im not cooking. This left him speechless. He had initially nned to approach her while she was cooking to help mend the rtionship. On the side, Zac noticed Aarons attitude toward Simone was slightly off. She was generally easygoing. but there was a lingering resentment toward Aaron and Jodie. Suddenly, it struck Zac that the Gray Family had found their longClost daughter, yet they hadnt disclosed her identity publicly or included her in social gatherings. What perplexed him was that they still treated their adopted daughter as the familys heiress. When he recalled the past few days of interaction between the Gray siblings and Simone, he suspected she might be the longClost daughter the Gray Family had found. It seemed like they mistreated her, which led her to distance herself from the Gray siblings and potentially harbor a sense of aversion toward them. At this moment, Zac felt like he finally understood. This realization further deepened Zacs dislike for Aaron and Jodie. He pondered, If Simone wants to distance herself from them, why do they keep insisting on approaching her? Theyre so annoying. He smiled smugly at Aaron and said, Dont worry: Ill take pictures of the meal and share them in the group chat when we eat. Then, youll know what youre missing. Aaron was left speechless, thinking. Who the hell wants to see what youre eating? Thats just masochistic. He snickered sarcastically and said, Well, thank you. With a grin, Zac responded, Youre wee. Ill satisfy your curiosity since you seem to enjoy it. Aaron was at a loss for words, thinking, This guy is as annoying as ever. Thats unnecessary; its too much trouble, he refused. Nevertheless, Zac happily said, No worries, its not troublesome. 1/3 Chapter 25 He Finally Understood gget so on his eye, male toprehend Zac obliviouore Sunce it was a Meanwhile be held back from voering his true feelings, but he felt both irritated and frustrated Simone observed Aarons efforts to suppress his irritation and thought he deserved it. She found even more endearing how Just as they arranged the food on the table and hung the meat in a basket over the well, Deuce came met to invite the four of them to dinner at his home. In gratitude for waving the childrens lives, Deuces family had explicitly gone to town to purchase chicken, dack, and fish, preparing a hearty homeCcooked meal. Before they began eating. Zac snapped a photo with his phone and shared it in the group chat. On the other side, Jodie was responsible for washing and chopping vegetables to showcase her efforts. She had put a lot of work into preparing four dishes and one soup, presenting them in an aesthetically pleasing manner. The other three each took a bite of the dishes, finding them edible but rather ordinary in vor. Le thought the food wasnt as good as the meals they had on set. Their phones chimed with notifications, and they opened the group chat to find Zacs shared photo. It disyed a table filled with various dishes, and although itcked the presentation of a restaurant, the food looked delicious. All four of them, including Jodie, suddenly lost their appetites. However, being hungry from a long days work, they had no choice but to continue eating. Momentster, more notifications arrived. They clicked on them almost masochistically, only to see Zac taking a selfie while enjoying a drumstick. The selfie was apanied by a message. This drumstick is roasted to perfection. Its so good! After a while, he deliberately sent pictures of grilled shrimp and deepCfried pork ribs with a message. These shrimps are grilled to perfection and have a delightful sweetness. Delicious! First time trying oregano pork ribs. Yum! Simone also chimed in, I love the grilled shrimp dish. Its so sweet! Keira added, I like the oregano pork ribs. Theyre so aromatic. Eric replied. I prefer the baconCwrapped meatloaf. Its better than anything Ive ever had. At this point, Aaron and the others were lost for words. They wanted to vent their frustration to the other group. Aaron couldnt hold on any longer and said, I want to block Zac. Leon chimed in, Im kind of thinking the same. However, Jodie and Le remained silent, wearing only a smile. After all, Zac was a topCtier celebrity. Speaking out like this during the livestream might incur criticism from his devoted fans. Just then, Aaron stretched his finger to the setting button. Then, Ill just block him. But Jodie, sitting beside him, advised. Dont do it, Aaron. Blocking him might prove inconvenient if something importantes up. Besides, I enjoy seeing Mr. Turners daily posts about delicious food. In truth, she said this to earn favor with Zacs fans in the livestream. After hearing her words, he had to stop his actions. Although he wasnt too happy about it in his heart, on the surface, he still habitually showed an indulgent smile. Okay, Ill go with what you say. Le nced down at her food, pursing her lips, and pondered, One is hypocritical, and the other is too unconditionally doting. She then wondered, If I were dating Aaron, who would be more important to him: me or his sister? If both Jodie and I were drowning, he would probably jump in to save Jodie. With these thoughts, she suddenly felt disconnected, and her affection for Aaron diminished. Since Leon was aware of Aaron and Jodies rtionship, he didnt find it strange at all. During the live chat, fans of the sibling duo praised their sweetness and affection. On the other hand, Jodie didnt leave a favorable impression on Zacs fans. If he wants to block, let him block. Zachy has never been afraid of being blocked. With Zachys way of speaking, who knows how many people have blocked him? One more by Aaron wont make a difference. Theres no need for Jojo to y peacemaker here. From that point on, thements in the live chat took a different turn. I suddenly realized Aaron is very devoted to Jojo, but she doesnt seem to care much about him. I noticed that a long time ago. Aaron and Zac dont seem to get along, but Jojo doesnt support her brother. The key is that Zac has criticized Jojo several times before. If it were me, I wouldnt be so forgiving So, is Jojo forgiving or just pretending? I feel sorry for Aero. He spoils his sister so much, but she only seems to take advantage of his love and doesnt truly support him. Aero does everything for her, but she has never defended him. Every time, she just wants to y peacemaker and appear kind. Is her goal to be Santa Maria? Previously, Simone had anonymously paid for sock puppets to manipte the narrative at the right moment. As expected, Aarons fans started to feel the same way when the sock puppets struck the right chord. As a result, many of Aarons fans became dissatisfied with Jodie. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Juicy Drama After their meal, Simone and her crew took a leisurely stroll around the vige before returning to their lodging. Meanwhile, Aaron and the others had finished their dinner.. Jodie took the initiative and quickly cleaned up the kitchen and dishes. She didnt enjoy these chores, but she wanted to maintain a favorable image on the live stream and give the viewers the impression of being a wonderful person. So, she bit her tongue and got to work. Just as she finished in the kitchen, she saw Simone and her crew entering, chatting away. Jodie remembered the photos shared in the group earlier and suddenly felt a sense of unfairness. She wondered why she always did the work while Simone enjoyed meals with the others. Meanwhile, Simone and the others settled into the courtyard; conversing and working on their storage baskets. Seeing this, Aaron couldnt help but recall how they had all been scorched by the sun earlier that day. He walked over and found a spot near his sister. He asked, Did you make the straw hats you wore today? Yeah! Simone, perceptive as always, instantly recognized his intentions. She sensed he was angling for some assistance in making straw hats, and as expected, he asked, How about helping us make a few? She shot him a discerning look. Cant you do it yourself? She was determined not to let him off the hook so easily. To be precise, no one from the Gray Family would be getting preferential treatment from her again. Once again rebuffed by his sister, Aaron had to swallow his pride. Alright, fine, forget it then. She nodded. Good, Im d you understand. He was taken aback by her response and grumbled, Geez My sister gets more exasperated by the day. Observing Aarons defeat, Zac casually picked up his straw hat from the table, holding it up and asking. Do you think this hat suits me? It has a wide brim for shade. Pretty cool, huh? Aaron frowned and asked, What are you implying? Zac grinned mischievously. Just pointing out that this is something you guys cant have. Enjoy sunbathing again tomorrow! Youre bing unbearable, Aaron grumbled in frustration. Seeing Aaron approaching Simone again, Jodie felt a strange mix of unease and annoyance. She forced a sweet smile and joined them, saying, Id love to learn how to make these straw hats too. That way, our team wont have to roast in the sun tomorrow. She figured if Keira could learn, she could as well. 1/3 11:46 Mon, 27 Nov 0 Chapter 26 Juicy Drama * 73% # Aware of Jodies possessiveness over Aaron and herpetitive streak, Simone saw right through the request and chose not to respond. The other three remained silent, creating an awkward atmosphere, and Jodies smile began to feel forced. Frustration evident in his expression, Aaron addressed Simone, Jos trying to talk to you. If you have something against us, thats fine, but Jos innocent. Cant you be a bit more reasonable? Simone red at him coldly. Ive told you before, stop provoking me. I want nothing to do with you. guys. Is that clear enough? He was taken aback, his brows furrowing in disbelief. You! Jodie was surprised by Simones directness, and while it stung Simones ego, Jodie couldnt help but feel oddly satisfied. She anticipated that viewers watching the livestream would likely disapprove of Simones arrogance andck of courtesy. As a result, Jodie adopted a more contrite expression and said, Please dont be upset. Its entirely my fault. She reached out and tugged at her brothers shirt. Aaron, please, let it go. I wont insist on learning if Simone doesnt want to teach. Simone shifted her piercing gaze to Jodie, a sly smirk curling at the corners of her lips. Everyone knows the game youre ying, with your ulterior motives. Its hard for me to even tolerate you. She held her stare, her tone dripping with condescension. And, by the way, Ive recorded the entire days events from start to finish. Jodies face went through a swift transformation, momentarily showing surprise before quickly settling into a mask ofposure. I have no clue what youre talking about, she replied. Simones cunning surprised her, and Jodie regretted her decision to back down. Even if she believed she was right, the thought of Simones recording going public weighed heavily on her. Jodie was starting to regret her decision to express interest in learning how to make straw hats earlier. She had anticipated that Simone wouldnt be willing to teach her due to her personality. Therefore, she had mentioned it intentionally, hoping to create a negative impression of Simone for the livestream viewers. Simone raised an eyebrow and warned, If you guys keep trying to provoke me, I wouldnt mind sharing this recording with everyone. Her statement triggered curious looks among most of those present. Something was indeed happening between Simone and the Gray siblings behind the scenes, as indicated by her possession of the recording. Even the directors eyes lit up with excitement as he thought. This is some juicy gossip! Aaron couldnt believe Simones actions and was in shock, wondering how she had undergone such a dramatic change.. Her growing frustration with Aaron was evident. Among the Gray siblings, he seemed tock finesse andmon sense. Leon knew Jodie didnt want everyone to know about her rtionship with Simone. He even observed that Simones assertiveness was quite apparent since her arrival. 2/3 Chapter 26 Juicy Drama So, he stepped in to try to smooth things over. We all know each other here. If theres a misunderstanding, we can discuss it after we return to the city. Theres no need to blow it out of proportion. His intention was clearChe wanted to encourage Simone to ease off. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Simone looked at Leon with raised eyebrows. So, Leon, you think Im making a fuss over nothing? Every time someone initiates trouble, its never me, but it always ends up being my fault. I cant quite grasp your perspective on this. Ive rified that Id rather not be involved in this. Please respect that. Take good care of your Jojo, and lets not continue bothering each other. She appeared exasperated, If I cant findmon ground with you, then perhaps we should keep our distance, right? Since he wanted to help Jodie, they could be in the same boat together. Her words carried significant subtext, intensifying the gossip among the onlookers. The livestream viewers were equally curious and intrigued. Leon was caught off guard by her continued misunderstanding of his rtionship with Jodic. He couldntprehend her motivations.. What did she mean by Take good care of your Jojo? Was she deliberately stirring up unnecessary trouble? With a resigned expression, he suggested, Simone, lets try to avoid causing a scene. I dont understand why, even if you dont like Jodie, we cant simply pretend to get along for the sake of the variety show. After all, this is a live stream, and were making it more dramatic than necessary. While Simone remained silent, Zac chimed in with a sly smile, addressing Leon, Youre exaggerating this. using Simone of wrongdoing and irrational behavior. As a bystander, I didnt see anything wrong with her actions. He continued yfully, II I didnt know you two were childhood friends, I would think there was some grudge between you. Simone, still smiling, added, Its not just you. I also had the same impression. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldnt Understand As Simone and Zac sang in harmony, Leons irritation grew. In that moment, he developed a strong dislike for Zac. Frowning, he looked at Zac and said, There seems to be a misunderstanding between Simone and me. You dont need to get involved. He wanted Zac to mind his own business. However, Zac casually shrugged and confidently asserted, Thats not right. Simone saved my life, so her problems have be my concern. Leon suddenly found himself at a loss for words, which only added to his frustration. He genuinely hoped that Simone wouldnt be Zacs savior, as it would onlyplicate things. At this moment, he didnt want to engage with Zac. So, he turned to her and exined, I didnt mean to imply that you were wrong. I just hope we can all get along peacefully. She responded calmly, As long as none of you actively provoke me, well get along just fine. She rified that she had no intention of starting conflicts, especially during a live broadcast. However, she wouldnt hesitate to defend herself if provoked. He understood her unspoken message and replied, Understood. He decided to have a private conversation with Jodie, encouraging her not to instigate further conflict with Simone. It was clear that Simone wasnt showing respect to him and Aaron. Leon decided it was best to step back and prevent the situation from escting. Aaron wanted to say something else, but Jodic pulled at his sleeve. Normally, she would have enjoyed her brother reprimanding Simone. However, she now feared that she might release that recording if he pushed Simone too far. He wasnt worried about people knowing about his rtionship with Simone. However, for Jodies sake, he held his tongue and did not reveal what he wanted to say. The courtyard fell into an awkward silence, prompting the director to intervene and case the tension. With a smile, the director announced, I have something important to share with all of you. All eyes turned to him as they asked, What is it? As you all know, this vige is home to many elderly residents and children. To bring more joy to their lives, the production team has decided to organize a vige event next week. Your task will be to prepare performances that entertain the vigers. As a special incentive, we will give each viger a small red flower, allowing them to vote for their favorite group. The group with the most red flowers will have one request fulfilled by our production team. This initiative aimed to generate interest and conversation. Eric asked, What kind of performances should we prepare? Are there any specific guidelines? The director shook his head and replied, There are no strict rules. You can brainstorm and decide among yourselves. The main goal is to ensure that the vigers enjoy the performances. Following this announcement, Simone and her group gathered in their room to discuss their performance ideas. 1/4 Mon, 27 NOV Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldnt Understand 73% Meanwhile, Aaron and his group did the same. Jodie was eager to showcase her talents and volunteered to perform a ssical dance and y the harp. Le suggested singing a song, while Aaron, known for his singing and dancing abilities, decided to perform solo, Leon, with prior experience in singing. proposed singing a song. This allowed their group to prepare a total of five performances. On the other side, Zac looked at everyone and asked, What kind of performance should we do? I dont think singing and dancing would be popr with the vigers. Eric agreed, Considering that our audience mainly consists of elderly people and children, magic tricks might be more appealing than singing and dancing. Keira had initially wanted to sing a song, but after hearing their discussion, she thought it made sense. Lets brainstorm some creative ideas for our performances. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zac turned to Simone and asked, Do you have any ideas? Simone pondered and then suggested, What do you all think about shadow puppetry? The other three were surprised. Shadow puppetry? She nodded and exined, The vige leader mentioned that theres an elder in the vige whos a master of shadow puppetry. Despite its declining poprity, this elder has been diligently making shadow puppets for ten years, hoping that more people will appreciate this art form. If we perform this, we can fulfill the elders wish and promote and preserve this cultural heritage. Additionally, I believe the elderly and children would enjoy watching shadow puppetry. Zac suddenly became interested. So, are you suggesting we perform a shadow puppet show? She confirmed, Exactly. We can each y different roles and put on a shadow puppet show for everyone to enjoy. Eric also became intrigued. This is a good idea. I find it quite interesting. Keira said, I agree. Then, she asked, Are we only going to perform one shadow puppet show? Simone smiled. Didnt we already tell the vige leader and the vigers that those interested can come here for a ss tomorrow? At that time, you can teach the children to sing and dance. Perhaps. they can perform together on stage. Eric added, This idea is excellent. Parents will be thrilled to see their children on stage, and the vigers will feel more connected when they see familiar faces performing. In the past few days, very few people in the vige could recognize them. The elderly and children werent interested in celebrities, so their performances of popr songs and dances didnt receive a warm reception. He also believed that having familiar faces perform would bring delight to everyone. After concluding their discussion, they decided to approach the master of shadow puppetry in the vige the next day and ask for his opinion. They could start preparing for the shadow puppet show if the elder agreed. While they were discussing, the flood of onlinements continued. 2/4 Mon, 27 Nov Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldnt Understand Simones idea is inspiring. Ive never seen a shadow puppet show before. Im looking forward to how theyll teach the children. Especially Zachy! Hes still a little kid himself. Im excited for their next performance. Simone is so nice. She doesnt try to steal the spotlight and is good at organizing and coordinating. Shes beautiful and kindChearted. Why were there so many people criticizing her before? This is a question for a certain duos fans. I also wonder how Simone offended them. There must be some big drama between Simone and Aaron. Im so curious about that soCcalled recording. Im curious too. Simone openly mentioned the recording, while Jojo looks like shes hiding something. Leon doesnt support his childhood friend but stands with Jojo. This is a big deal. I noticed before that Leon always protects Jojo. I even wondered if I was mistaken. Now it seems like I wasnt mistaken. Leon and Jojos rtionship isnt simple. There was never any news about them knowing each other before. Theyve kept it hidden very well. No wonder Simone wants to cut ties with him. Childhood friends like this are too scary. It is true that Aaron and his sister constantly provoke Simone. However, ording to Leon, it is Simones fault. I wouldnt want a childhood friend like that either. Could someone please find out more details about this major drama? I am eager to know. Paparazzi: It is our turn to shine now. People were curious about the drama that Simone had brought up, and the paparazzi were determined not to let it go unnoticed. They continued to dig deeper. In addition to criticizing Simone, Leons fans were also bing displeased with Jodie. Young female fans naturally disliked women who seemed to get close to their male idols. On the other hand, other fans rallied around Jodie, causing a sh between the two sides. The live broadcast ended promptly at 8:00 PM. Simone and Keira went out to freshen up, while Aaron kept an ear out for any sounds outside. When he heard the door open from the opposite side, he immediately got up and went out. As expected, he saw Simoneing out. He walked over and stood in front of her. 150 3/4 Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldnt Understand Observing this, Keira spected that he might be here to confront Simone about the recording Keira soll deciding whether to stay or go freshen up. To her surprise, she saw the man looking at Simone with a pitiful expression. Then he said, Simone. I have been working hard today, and my hands and legs are aching Could you give me a little massage! Keita nearly dropped the basin she was holding, thinking. What is happening? Is Aaron trying to act cute and nerdy with Simone? She suddenly couldnt understand. Simone watched Aarons behavior and found it quite amusing. In the past, when he used to pull stunts like this when she was angry and didnt bother to deal with him, she would tolerate it. Initially, she believed it was a way for siblings to express their closeness, so she would let him get away with it. Now, she chuckled and said, Aaron, it seems yourecking something up there. He couldnt believe what he was hearing. What did you say? This was his attempt to find an excuse to reconcile with his sister. However, he hadnt expected that she wouldnt buy it even when he was being so humble and submissive. I said youre brainless, she retorted, His voice raised a few octaves, filled with a sense of injustice. My hands and feet hurt, and you dont care? Simone shot him a nce. Why should I care? After that, she called out to Keira and continued walking with the basin in hand, leaving behind a frustrated Aaron.. He muttered, Simone, you have some nerve. Ive seen through you this time. He couldnt help but grumble, She doesnt even know how to feel sorry for her own brother. Instead, she is growing more ruthless by the day! Despite his harsh words, he couldnt help but feel a twinge of difort. Simone didnt stop or turn around. Now that Ive seen through you, see a psychiatrist. Her response caught Aaron off guard. When the two women returned after freshening up, Keira saw Leon standing in Aarons previous spot. She turned to Simone and remarked, Hes here to see you again, right? Keira was bewildered. Whether it was Aaron or Leon, they both openly sided with Jodie and stood against Simone. However, when Jodie wasnt around, the men secretly sought reconciliation with Simone. Keira couldnt help but wonder if Simones description was urateCthe men had lost their minds. Simone, too, was quite speechless, thinking. These two are taking turns toe here? Are they out of their minds? Before Leon could speak, she took the lead and looked at him, saying, You should probably consider seeing a psychiatrist. He frowned and responded, Im not crazy. Simone pursed her lips and quipped, Well, maybe youre just brainless. Leon suddenly burst intoughter. Is it satisfying to insult me like that? Lets talk, shall we? She shook her head firmly. Were done here. Theres nothing left to say. He furrowed his brows. I dont want to hear that again. He cast a quick nce at Keira and then back at Simone. In a hushed tone, he said, If you continue like this, I wont hesitate to make our rtionship public. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Please Stop With The Improper Thoughts Simone raised an eyebrow and retorted, So, youre eager to announce to the world that youre my ex- boyfriend? Go ahead. Leons frustration was mounting. Ive said it before: I dont agree to break up. He had never even considered breaking up with her, let alone agreeing. She rolled her eyes dismissively. Whether you agree or not is irrelevant. Ive already decided to part ways. With a touch of impatience, she continued, You and Aaron are bing a real nuisance. Cant you just give me some peace? He was persistent. Talk to me privately, and Ill leave you in peace. He believed that talking things through was the key to bridging the gap between them. However, the moment Zac approached, Leon sensed a looming crisis. Simone shook her head in response. If youvee here to ask me to delete that recording, theres not need. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leons face underwent a subtle change when he heard her words. He hadnt expected-Simone to know that Jodie hade to ask him for help in deleting the recording. She kept her unwavering gaze on the man, finding his momentary unease quite amusing. In her previous life, this would have been agonizing for her. But now, she either loved or hated him. She asked, Leon, Im starting to agree with what Zac said during the day. Are you holding a grudge against me?* He took a deep breath. I didnte to talk to you just about this. He wanted to clear up the misunderstanding and reconcile with her. Of course, he also wanted her to delete the recording, or at least not make it public. She looked at him coldly. Youre making me sick now. His expression changed again. Simone, please, can we stop this? He couldnt help but ponder, Why cant she sit and talk properly? Why does she have to make a scene, embarrassing everyone and saying such hurtful things? Simone hated hearing the phrase, Please, can we stop this. She chided. Youre bing more like the Gray Family. Why dont you seek psychological help? Donte to me for attention. With that, she pulled Keira and continued walking forward. Leon was determined to talk to Simone today and wanted to step forward to stop her. Just then, Zac walked over from the side. He approached the two women as if he hadnt noticed Leon. He smiled at Simone and asked, Simone, are we making breakfast ourselves tomorrow morning, or are we going to a vigers house to join them? Simone returned the smile and asked, Is there something specific youd like to eat? His eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. Does that mean I can ce an order? She replied, Sure, as long as its something I know how to make. Zac didnt hesitate and said, Id love to have pierogi. 2/3 Chapter 28 Please Stop With The Improper Thoughts Simone agreed, Alright, Ill make pierogi for you tomorrow morning. Zac gently pushed Leon aside, saying. Great, then call me, and Ill get up early to help. She nodded at him. Alright! She waved and said, Were heading back to our room. You should get some rest, too. Zac bid them goodnight. As he had intentionally stood in Leons way, there was little Leon could do but watch Simone depart. When Simone returned to her room, Leon red at Zac coldly. Interfering too much isnt a good habit. Zac raised an eyebrow, retorting, Leon, being persistently intrusive isnt amendable habit either. Simone is already repulsed by you, and yet you persist in getting closer. Why are you so insistent? He hadnt intentionally eavesdropped on their conversation. He had merely exited the bathroom at an opportune moment, and the three of them had been standing there. What he hadnt expected was for Simone and Leon to have reconciled. He scrutinized Leon, sensing a certain unsavory quality about him. Thankfully, Simone had ended her rtionship with him, but Zac was puzzled by the situation. Leon did not intend to break up, so why did he oppose Simone? It was evident to anyone that Simone had. no affection for Jodie. Leon had chosen another woman over his girlfriend, so why did he seek to reconcile with Simone? Leons expression grew even colder as he dered. The matters between Simone and me are none of your concern. Zac smirked and challenged, And who do you think you are? He assumed a provocative stance, crossing his arms over his chest. Ill mind it, no problem. Are you nning to confront me? Simone had been his savior, and he couldnt stand by and watch her being dragged into a problematic situation. You! Leon faced an unprecedented level of irrationality and audacity. He looked uncertainly at Zac and asked, Do you have some hidden agenda with Simone? Zac, who wasnt the type to always defend women, especially not in every situation, pondered for a moment before asking. Does offering oneself in return for a lifeCsaving favor count as having ulterior motives? Surprisingly, this exnation didnt seem entirely imusible. Leons gaze grew even colder. Zac, Simone is not someone you u can have ulterior motives about. Please stop with these inappropriate thoughts. Zac had consistently supported Simone since the beginning of the show, standing up against Aaron and his sister. Now, Leon finally understood why. It appeared that Zac had developed inappropriate. feelings for Simone, which was incredibly frustrating for Leon. Zac couldnt help but let out a disdainfulugh. With a hint of provocation, he patted Leons shoulder and quipped. As an exCboyfriend, you need not worry about this. After saying this, he simply walked away, not bothering to continue the conversation with someone whose mind was clearly confused. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Really Want To Punch This Guy In their room, Simone noticed Keira staring at her. Simone smiled and asked, Why are you looking at me like that? Keira didnt hold back. I never expected to uncover the gossip between you and Leon. She had suspected something was off with Leon, and now she knew he and Simone had a history. Simone shrugged off the revtion. Impulsive decisions from our youth. Keira looked at Simones nonchnt demeanor and chuckled. Who hasnt fallen for a scoundrel in their younger days? Its all about cutting your losses in time. Her own past had seen her betrayed by a boyfriend, so she held a particr disdain for individuals like Leon, who, despite having a girlfriend, became involved with other women. The recording in Simones hands would undoubtedly have an impact on Jodie. He wanted to keep. Jodie and Simone in his life, so he even asked Simone to delete the recording. This kind of scoundrel was the worst. Simone agreed, nodding. Exactly, cutting losses in time is the way to go. Keira thought for a moment and couldnt resist asking, Did you and Aaron ever have a thing? She noticed the mans behavior, acting cute and dependent on Simone, which wasnt typical of friends. Simone chuckled. Impossible. He and I are rted by blood. This wouldnt be a secret for much longer, so she didnt mind telling Keira in advance. Keira didnt strike her as someone who would betray her. Keiras eyes widened. What? Are you and Aaron bloodCrted? Youre siblings? Simone nodded. We used to be. Keira was puzzled. Used to be? Simone exined, Before joining this reality show, I severed all ties with him and our family. Keira asked, Why? It wasnt because of Jodie, was it? Simone hesitated, then replied, Well, she was a big part of it. Keira sought rification. So, technically, you and Jodie are sisters? Simone shook her head. No, she was adopted by my parents. Im their biological child. She continued, But I got lost when I was little because of Aaron. It was only a year ago that my family found me. They believed I was somehow encroaching on Jodies ce upon my return and were not pleased with it. They expected me to make way for her in every aspect, and I just couldnt tolerate it, so I decided to sever ties with them. Keira didnt expect the situation to be like this. She was appalled. Your family is beingpletely unreasonable. It was evident that Jodie had assumed Simones identity, yet the family expected Simone to make 1/4 Mon, 27 NOV Chapter 29 Really Want To Punch This Guy amends for it. What was baffling was Aarons response, as he had lost his own sister due to his negligence and now showed favoritism toward Jodie, his adopted sister. It was indeed beyond Simone smiled calmly. Ive chosen to pretend theres no blood rtion. Keira admired Simones openCmindedness. You have a great attitude. She was cautious about delving further into Simones personal life, sensing that it might be a sensitive topic. Seeing that Simone wasnt inclined to borate, Keira changed the subject. Simone, you mentioned before that you could read fortunes. Can you do it for me now? Simone nodded. Sure. She took a look at Keiras face and then held Keiras right hand. Besides matters of the heart, everything else in your life is going smoothly, she said. Keira asked in surprise, You can tell my love life isnt going well? Simone replied, Yes, from your facial features, youve experienced some heartbreak in love. You once had a romantic rtionship, but it ended with betrayal from your partner, involving other women. What was once a loving connection has transformed into resentment. She advised, Although youve broken up, you should still be careful. Hes plotting against you. Keira was amazed. Youre incredible. You got it all right. Her exCboyfriend used to be her agent. He had helped her a lot in her career. Yet, after confirming their rtionship, he secretly got involved with other women, more than just one. He even imed it was all just for fun when Keira found out. It disgusted her, and though she loved. him deeply, she chose to break up. Nheless, she also helped him make a lot of money. Through her familys connections, she introduced him to many contacts. As a result, she felt no obligation toward him. Nevertheless, following their breakup, he persistently hounded her, which led her to participate in the reality show to escape his continued pursuit. Keira asked, You said hes plotting against me? Simone nodded and exined, Yes, hes scheming to maximize his gains from your career. Thats why I strongly rmend you approach thepany for a new agent. Keira hailed from an affluent family with numerous rtives working in the entertainment industry, yielding substantial influence. She was a highly acimed and influential singer, making her a valuable . Her astonishment grew when she realized that Simone had even discerned that her exCboyfriend was her agent, a facet of her life known to very few. So, Keira affirmed, Alright, once I return to the city, Ill initiate the process for a change. Initially, she had hesitated to sever ties directly, entertaining the notion of a professional rtionship. Still, she could no longer tolerate the machinations of her former lover, who now sought to undermine her. As the two women continued their conversation, their bond strengthened. The following morning, Simone began her martial arts practice at the early hour of six. Shortly after, Zac walked out of his room. He was initially taken aback after spotting her poised and graceful movements in the yard. However, he soon leaned against the door, enjoying the view. Meanwhile, she had already noticed his presence but did not pause in her practice. After finishing her routine, she turned and asked, Looks good? Zac smiled and nodded. Looks great! He even gave her a thumbsCup. Simone, youre amazing! Simone chuckled modestly. Thank you for thepliment. She asked, Why are you up so early? He reminded her, We agreed yesterday that Id get up early today to help you make pierogi. She didnt expect him to wake up so early to help her prepare pierogi. She said, Alright. Ill head to the kitchen to prepare things. Join me after youve freshened up. He nodded. Alright. Simone washed her hands and went into the kitchen. She started kneading the dough and letting it rise. Zac came in, and she had him mince the meat. The shows camera crew followed, beginning the live broadcast and allowing the audience to watch as they made pierogi. The morning livestream had a moderate audience, with thousands eagerly awaiting the broadcast. Once the camera went live, viewers were greeted by the sight of Simone deeply engrossed in kneading dough while Zac diligently minced meat. Realizing that the live broadcast was on, she greeted everyone with a friendly smile. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yesterday, some vigers had delivered meat, so she started cooking with it. While working, she thoughtfully exined the cooking process, captivating the online viewers. Initially drawn in by the attractive pair in the kitchen, the audience soon found themselves enthralled by Simones culinary expertise. Although they had initially tuned in for her looks, they became increasingly engrossed in her instructions on preparing pierogi. In addition to the pierogi, she also prepared a pot of soup. Meanwhile, Zac, assisting with the preparations, stood to the side, quietly observing Simone. He found her earnest and focused demeanor quite attractive. Once the pierogi were ready, the others started to wake up and get ready. As soon as the pierogi were ready, Zac intentionally arranged them on the table in the yard and beckoned Eric and Keira for breakfast. With a gracious gesture, Simone also brought out the pot of soup. Zac was the first to sample Simones culinary creation. Allow me to be the first to taste Simones masterpiece. He took a bite, savoring the rich and fragrant filling. A satisfied grin spread across his face. Delicious! These are undoubtedly the best pierogi Ive ever had! Witnessing Zacs enthusiasm, Eric and Keira eagerly tried the pierogi, their eyes lighting up with delight. Incredible! These are absolutely amazing! When Leon and Aaron returned after freshening up, they saw the three happily enjoying the pierogi. Wearing a sly grin, Zac deliberately locked eyes with them as he picked up another pierogi and took a bite. With an air of selfCassuredness, he remarked, These are truly exceptional. Its a shame you can only watch. Leon and Aaron exchanged dark nces. They really wanted to punch this guy Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Do You Dislike Me? Jodie couldnt help but feel ufortable as she watched Zac proudly disying his pierogi. It perplexed her why he could be so sharpCtongued with her yet so openly flirtatious with Simone. The more she dwelled on it, the more indignant she became. While she may ay not have many culinary skills, she did know how to make dumplings. So, she turned to Aaron and Leon and asked, Would you like some egg and chive dumplings? Their supplies were depleted of meat, leaving only eggs and chives. Aaron eagerly replied, Of course! I love egg and chive dumplings. Leon nodded. Sounds good! Jodie obediently said, Ill go make them for you. Aaron put his arm around Jodies shoulder. My little sister is so capable. In a habitual gesture, she nuzzled her head against Aarons. Aaron, just wait for the delicious food. Observing their intimate behavior, Keira couldnt help but roll her eyes, sensing that their rtionship resembled that of a romantic couple rather than mere siblings. This made her question, Are they really just siblings? Once Aaron and Jodie finished their affectionate disy, they noticed Le standing behind them. Typically, Jodic might not have acknowledged her. Jodie wanted to appear friendly and caring since they were about to go live. With a warm smile, Jodie asked, Le, are you going to eat too? Le mustered a smile. Sure. Although she wanted to express her dislike for chives due to their lingering aftertaste, she couldnt refuse the offer, especially when both Aaron and Jodie were about to eat. She was concerned about potential criticism if she declined. Jodie, demonstrating her care and culinary skills, headed to the kitchen to prepare the dumplings. She kneaded the dough, prepared the filling, and wrapped the dumplings herself. Since she wanted to showcase her skills, she didnt let the other three help.. Surprisingly, they didnt offer to help either. As the mouthwatering aroma of the soup wafted from the courtyard and Zacs group relished their pierogi and soup, the other peoples hunger was stimted. Leon and Aaron couldnt help but feel a bit disgruntled. It was evident that Simone had prepared the meal, and Zacs group was undeniably fortunate. For Leon, the moment he realized that Simone had made this just because Zac wanted it, he couldnt help but feel a sense of difort. But now, he couldnt do anything about the situation with the two of them. Meanwhile, Simones group finished their breakfast. The soup she cooked and the pierogi she made were all devoured. After eating, the other three cleaned up and washed the dishes. Simone didnt rush to do anything. She didnt want to be like Jodie, taking on everything just to show off. After Jodic finished making the dumplings, she came out to find Simone leisurely sitting in the courtyard. Keira was busy tidying the table while Eric and Zae were in the kitchen, washing up. Their respective roles were clearly defined, even though they seemed unfamiliar with the tasks. Nevertheless, they were indeed contributing to the effort. At that moment, Jodie felt increasingly frustrated. She couldnt understand why she was working so diligently and taking on all the tasks while Simone appeared so rxed. Her eyes reddened as a sense of grievance overcame her, and she turned back to the kitchen, carrying all her frustration with her. However, the others remained unaware of Jodies grievances and discontent. When she had completed cooking the dumplings, they each took a bite but found the dish hard to swallow. The dumplings skin was slightly undercooked, and the egg and chive fillingcked vor. Aside from their pleasing appearance, everything else fell short. It was undeniably a case of appealing dishes that failed to impress the pte. Leon, Aaron, and Le wished they were eating Simones pierogi instead Le, struggling, forced herself to swallow the dumplings she had picked up, then set down her fork. Jodie was increasingly frustrated, and seeing Les difort, she couldnt help but inquire, Le.. are the dumplings not to your liking? Im sorry. I didnt realize you didnt prefer egg and chive filling. Its just that I had to make do with our only ingredients. Le was caught off guard by her words. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Aaron finally noticed Jodies reddened eyes, a clear sign of her distress. Not too pleased, he turned to Le and said, My sister has been working hard all morning. You dont need to be so picky. You havent done anything, so its already good enough to have something to eat. Besides, my sisters dumplings are delicious. After saying that, he picked up another piece of dumplings and forced himself to eat it, showing clear support for his sister. At that moment, Le felt even more wrong since she said anything. It seemed she was unfairly labeled as idle and choosy by this brotherCsister duo. Just as she was about to speak, Leon spoke up first. The dumplings taste really good. Well done, Jodie! Jodie sweetly smiled and waved her hand. It wasnt hard. Im just happy to serve everyone. Le remained silent, but the fans of Aaron and Jodie had already begun to berate her in the live streamments. They used Le of being pretentious, a drama queen, and squandering Jodies efforts. Just then, Zac finished washing the dishes and overheard their conversation. He couldnt help but chuckle. He surveyed the dumplings on the table and remarked. If these are so delicious, why have you all only eaten a few? In our group, we practically fought over the pierogi. He smacked his lips. reminiscing about the vor, and added. Even if you brought out another te, I could finish it all. His statement also drew the viewers attention and began toment. Leon says the dumplings are good, but I only saw him cat two. Aaron sie three, but it looks like he was forcing them down. Jojo only ate one herself Leon truly treats Jojo differently. He was eating with such reluctance and still praised her. Im feeling awkward from all the fake praises. Letspare how good these dumplings are. Just now, it seemed like everyone was practically fighting to eat Simones soup and pierogi. Yes, especially Zac. When he took a bite of the pierogi, I could see the thin skin, generous filling, and. rich broth It just looked so delicious. I was practically drooling watching him. The dumplings made by this group here just dont look appetizing. It appears to be somewhat artificial. Why dont they finish it all if its so delectable? Ahem. I noticed that the dumplings seemed a bit undercooked when they took a bite just Les fans chimed in with their criticism. Aaron and Leon were assisting Jojo in bullying our Le. Its too much. Forcing her to cat Jojos poorlyCmade food? How can they do that? Jojos hidden motives are so obvious; dont think we cant see through them. The group eating dumplings in the kitchen felt ufortable after Zacsment. However, Le found Zacs sharp wit rather refreshing. She had been interested in Aaron before and even wanted to get closer to him. But now, all of a sudden, she lost interest. Aarons excessive pampering of his sister made anyone in a rtionship with him feel suffocated. Jodies expression turned sour as she pondered Zacs words, thinking. Is he implying that my dish isnt as good as Simones? She shot him a frustrated nce, feeling a sense of injustice and grievance welling up within her. She asked, Mr. Turner, do you not like me? Why do you always single me out? She believed Simone might have said something unfavorable about her to Zac privately. Zac nced at her in a bewildered manner. Youre not made of gold. Why should I have a special. fondness for you? Besides, its inappropriate for a man and a woman to be too close on a show like this. I dont want to start any unnecessary scandals. Enjoy your delicious meal at your own pace. Im out. With that, he briskly left, appearing as though he didnt want to be associated with them for fear of getting caught up in drama. Her face flushed with embarrassment, wondering. This guy is just a heartless jerk who doesnt know how to treat women with kindness! Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone Jodie was furious, her anger evident on her face. Aaron; and Leon exchanged nces, sharing the sentiment that Zked tact in this situation. Le, however, sat on the sidelines, secretly reveling in the chaos. She observed the situation and concluded that dealing with a scheming girl like Jodie required someone with a sharp tongue, such as Zac. She appreciated his ability to identify and handle such situations expertly. After seeing how upset Jodie was, Aaron couldnt help but feel distressed. He tried to console her by saying, Jo, dont let him get to you. Your dumplings were delicious, far better than the pierogis. I genuinely enjoyed them. He picked up a few dumplings, feigned delight, and consumed them all to prove his point. Aarons acting skills leave me speechless. I feel like hes not eating something delicious, but more like swallowing poison The look of truly enjoying delicious food should be like what Zac and the others showed just now! Watching the other three eat breakfast made me drool and feel hungry, but I instantly feel full after looking at this side. Aaron is truly a mamas boy. I wonder if hell ever find a wife. What does Aaron spoiling his sister have to do with all of you? He is such an excellent brother, and such an excell there are few like him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Exactly. When ites to his biological sister, he should spoil her. A man who knows how to spoil his sister is a good man. As tensions rose, Aarons fans began to engage in heated arguments with others. The contrast between Jodies culinary skills and Simones became more apparent as the morning unfolded. The unsatisfactory taste of Jodies dumplings left about half a te uneaten, allowing viewers to mock her. Meanwhile, Simone and her group had gone to help a family catch fish, as they had agreed earlier. They dedicated their morning to this task, eventually preparing a hearty lunch. They continued. working until around 3.00 PM. After finishing their work, the host family also gave them two fish as a gift in addition to the payment. Four people carried the fish back to the yard, surprised to find Aaron had already returned. He had been making repeated trips to the bathroom. After seeing this, Zac couldnt resist a cheeky remark as Aaron emerged from another bathroom trip. Did you eat too many dumplings this morning? Aaron was speechless as he found Zacs teasing increasingly irritating. However, Aarons eyes lit up when he spotted Simone. It was as if he had found a savior amidst his ordeal. Simone, quickly help me 1/4 Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone prepare some medicine for diarrhea. His legs felt weak from diarrhea, and he regretted indulging in those morning dumplings. Aaron knew that Simone had knowledge of traditional medicine. He remembered when they were barbecuing outdoors, and he and Andrew had fallen ill with diarrhea. She had gone up the mountain, gathered herbs, and brewed a concoction that worked wonders for them.. She understood what he meant but wasnt initially ready to lend a hand, remarking. Youve eaten quite a bit, and your body just needs time to digest. Youll be fine. He was left speechless, feeling like she was making fun of him. He even put on a pitiful expression and said, Can you bear to see me in so much pain? He reflected on how, in the past, she would fall for this act and immediately feel sorry for him. However, Simone simply shrugged, responding. Yes, I can. Why cant I? Were not that close. Her apparent heartlessness took Aaron aback, eximing, Youre too cruel. She nodded, stating, Yes. My heart is made of stone. Zac, on the other hand, appreciated her brutal and relentless attitude. Hemented, Aaron, this is your way of caring for your sister. You should cherish these moments of frequent bathroom visits. Aaron could tell that Zac was mocking him. Dont talk if youre not experiencing it Zac raised an eyebrow, remarking, Im in good shape. Thats why Im not experiencing it. Aaron choked on his words, finally saying, You! But before he could finish his sentence, another wave of stomach pain hit, and he hastily returned to the bathroom. Zac turned to the others, a sly grin on his face. This is his way of showing love for his sister. Keira added, Now that Aaron is in such a state, why hasnt his sistere to take care of him? Ever since discovering the rtionship between these two and Simone, Keira felt quite disgusted. Her doubt was genuine. Aaron, known for doting on Jodie, had ended up in this state due to her dumplings. The absence of his sisters care perplexed Keira. Furthermore, Aarons attempt to boss Simone around had been shameless. Zac shrugged. I dont know about that. Maybe hes unterally obsessed with spoiling his sister. With a change of topic, he asked, Are the childrening soon? Simone replied. Yes. The vige head called earlier. Today, more than ten children will being over to learn. Zac, who had never been a teacher, was excited and said, Lets get ready. So, the four of them began to prepare while waiting for the children from the vige to arrive. Meanwhile, Aarons fans criticized Simone for appearing coldChearted and selfish. They also pointed. out Zacs perceived indifference. 2/4 11 48 Mon, 27 Nov Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone Shifting their attention to another live stream, the viewers watched Leon pick fruit with the lively Jodie. The contrast made them feel somewhat dissatisfied. They began to wonder if Aarons sister was irresponsible, given that Aaron supported her so much. The viewers dissatisfaction grew, questioning why Aaron was experiencing stomach problems if it werent for defending his sister. Soon after, over a dozen children from the vige, guided by the vige head, entered the yard. Zac and the others introduced themselves, outlining their respective skills and expertise. The children were given the freedom to choose what they wanted to learn. Zac offered to teach guitar. Eric specialized in teaching drawing, Keira was ready to share her singing skills, and Simone volunteered to assist with homework. The children could now select their teachers based on their interests and preferences. As the children settled in, one teenager looked at Simone with a hopeful expression and asked, Miss, can you help me with my high school homework? He hade during his vacation after hearing that someone was avable to assist with homework. She greeted him warmly and replied, I can help. She motioned for the teenager toe over and join her, saying, Come and sit here. Feel free to ask me any questions you might have. However, not everyone was supportive. Some of Aarons fans and other viewers began criticizing Simone on the screen. Is Simone trying to portray herself as an overachiever? She told the kid that he could ask her anything. Does that mean she knows everything? If she is asked something and doesnt understand, it could be embarrassing. The teenager, who had never seen such an attractive girl before, approached timidly and took a seat. He retrieved a math test paper from his bag and pointed to a challenging question, saying, Miss, I dont know how to solve this. Simone leaned in, carefully examining the question. Once she grasped the problem, she took his notebook and pen and began to exin, This question She provided a detailed exnation and asked, Did you understand? The teenagers eyes lit up, and he nodded enthusiastically, saying, I understand now. Miss, your exnation is excellent. Encouraged by her helpful approach, he proceeded to ask Simone several more questions, not limiting himself to math but also delving into physics and chemistry. She swiftly and effectively rified the concepts with each inquiry, making them easily understandable for the Teenager. This girl is undoubtedly a top student; even I, a lowCachiever, understood. She exins so well; she remembers high school topics so clearly. No wonder she confidently ims she can help with anything; she truly possesses extensive knowledge. Shes amazing; her exnations are simpler and clearer than those of our teachers. Where are those who previously used her of pretending to be a top student? They are left speechless now. Simone is truly great! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Happiness Is All Rtive Simone assisted the teenager with their homework, and soon, two more children came seeking guidance. She patiently answered all their questions. The teaching provided by others wasmendable, and the children in the vige cherished this rare learning opportunity, studying earnestly. Of course, there were some amusing incidents during the lessons, most of which were caused by Zac. After two hours, the children left the yard, only to return a whileter, bearing meat, vegetables, and fruits prepared by their families as gifts for Simone and the others. She held a jar of sauerkraut given by the teenagers grandmother. She smiled and said, How about we have sauerkraut fish for dinner? Zac and the others nodded eagerly: Sure. That sounds great! She then went into the kitchen to prepare sauerkraut fish. Two men offered to help gut the fish, but their efforts were clumsy. Simone didnt mind, though. After they gutted the fish, Keira washed it, and Simone expertly sliced it with precision. Eric couldnt help but be amazed. Simone, your knife skills are incredible. Zac leaned over, grabbed a few pieces, and examined them. Impressive! Keira also stared at Simone with starry eyes. Your knife skills are on par with a chefs Simone smiled at the three of them. I specialized in it before. Then, she began marinating the fish, with the other three assisting. Given that the two fish sent by the farmers during the day were quiterge, Simone sought opinions from the others and decided to make them all into sauerkraut fish. They also prepared a pot of rice. At this moment, Leon and the others had just finished their work outside. A tempting aroma wafted into their noses as they walked to the yard. Le smelled the aroma and couldnt help but ask, What delicious dish is the other group making? She only had one dumpling in the morning, and the lunch at the farmers house was mediocre, so she didnt eat much. She suddenly felt famished. After catching the scent, Jodie felt uneasy, knowing Simone was responsible for this enticing aroma. I dont know, she replied. She asked considerately, What do you want to eat tonight? I can cook. Le, her hunger growing, boldly expressed, I want to eat whatever theyre making right now. Although Jodies smile seemed forced initially, she quickly returned to her usual pleasant demeanor. She responded thoughtfully, Sure, Ill check it outter. If I know how to make it, Ill cook it for you. She enthusiastically added, Even if I dont know, I can ask the production team and watch cooking tutorial videos to learn. Le wanted to express her skepticism, but she reluctantly forced a smile and said, Thank you for 1/3 Mon, 27 NOV Chapter 32 Happiness Is All Rtive your hard work. Leon felt a pang in his heart, recognizing the aroma of Simones cooking. He listened to the conversation and looked at Jodie expectantly, saying, Well rely on you for dinner. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jodie replied sweetly, No problem. Leave it to me. Do you think Jojo can make sauerkraut fish? She probably can. Didnt she say that she could learn from cooking videos? I mean, can she recreate the taste of Simones sauerkraut fish? That might be challenging. Simones sauerkraut fish looked delicious even through the screen. Exactly. I wanted to lick the screen when Simone was cooking just now. Simones culinary skills are excellent. You can tell just by watching her knife skills and preparation. It might be difficult for Jodie if she wants to achieve that level. How do you all know that Jojo might be unable to do it? Exactly. Shes not inferior to Simone. Jojo specifically learned how to cook beforeing to this show. Stop looking down on her. Yes. Jojo is amazing. Her brother is still stuck in the bathroom right now. Fans of Aaron and Jodie were left speechless. On the other side, Leon and the others entered, their eyes immediately drawn to Zac and his group sitting in the yard, busily savoring their fish dish. Simone ate her portion slowly, savoring each bite, while the others appeared unable to restrain themselves. Keira said with a satisfied expression, This sauerkraut fish is so delicious. Looking up from his meal, Zac added enthusiastically, This is the most delicious sauerkraut fish Ive ever had. He gave Simone a thumbs up. Even better than what a chef would make. Ericplimented, I usually dont enjoy fish, but I cant stop eating this. The group hadnt expected Simones culinary skills to be this exceptional, and her response was humble, As long as you like it. You can imagine how delicious the sauerkraut fish is. Even Zachy, who has a picky pte, cant stop eating. Eric doesnt like fish much, but hes eating it this time and has had several bowls. Keira has also abandoned herdylike demeanor and is feasting on the fish. 2/3 Chapter 32 Happiness Is All Rtive Im getting hungry; Ill make a bowl of sauerkraut noodles to cat with their fish. Simone is so amazing! Observing the others savoring their meal, Le couldnt help but feel even hungrier. She turned to Jodie and asked, They are eating sauerkraut fish. Can you make it, Jo? Although she doubted Jodies cooking skills, Les craving for the dish was undeniable. Jodic nodded, saying, I happen to have learned how to make sauerkraut fish. She added, But we dont have fish and sauerkraut. We need to buy some from the vigers. They were paid directly for their work today, earning $6 per person. Leon said, Ill go buy it. He was enticed by the aroma and also anticipated tasting the appetizing sauerkraut fish. Shortly after, the four devoured the two fish dishes on the table. Zac and Eric soaked their rice in the sauerkraut fish soup. Zac slumped in his chair, patting his stomach, expressing. I havent been this full in a long time. Eric said, smiling, I rarely eat so much until Im stuffed. Keira enthusiastically nodded, Me too. Looking at Simone, she inquired, Simone, what dish should we cook tomorrow? Simone smiled and said, Whatever you want to cat, Ill make it for you tomorrow, Overwhelmed with appreciation, Keira hugged Simones arm and eximed, Ah! Simone, youre so good! Zac joined in, smiling. Simone, youre spoiling us. Eric chuckled and agreed, Its really fortunate to be in the same group as Simone. Eric felt grateful that he hadnt ended up in the group with a famous celebrity who was still dealing with the aftermath of diarrhea. Zac added meaningfully, So, happiness is all rtive. Just then, Leon returned with the fish and sauerkraut and happened to overhear their conversation. He looked at Simone with envy, unable to understand why she seemed to dote on Zac so much. If it werent for the live broadcast, he would have rushed over to Simone and urged her to cook for him in the kitchen. As his thoughts wandered. Jodie emerged from the kitchen. Mr. Foster, youre back, she greeted. She nced at Simone in the yard, briskly walked over, and took the fish and vegetables from Leons hand. We wanted to eat fish, so you went to buy it. Youve worked hard, she said, intentionally trying to provoke Simone. Jodie wanted to make it clear that Leon was eager to fulfill her desires, emphasizing Simones seemingly lesser significance in his life. Unfortunately for Jodie, Simone appeared unfazed and didnt even spare her a nce. Jodie couldnt help but feel slightly disappointed, wondering if Simones calm demeanor was just an act. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Meanwhile, Marcin te other taking the medicine prended by the Tigres The Fourthing we wet to the Even When the saw him, herer was inding though tha apertowever, he seement content with her expression I havent tried your sauerkraut fich dash yet. Tonight. I want to eat more. who hull jou entered with a serving tray, overheard this statement. With a raised eyebrow, he immorouslymented, Youll need the program team to prepare another box of diarrhea medicine for you then Aaron was speechless. Why was Zac always hovering around? He looked disdainfully at Zac and moned. Why are you always hovering around? Zac simply shrugged, responding. Im just looking out for you. Aaron chuckled and quipped, Well, thank you very much! This banter between the two men left Jodie quite irritated. She pondered, Does this man look down on mi an much? Hmp! She was determined to prove that she was even more outstanding than Simonc. She sliced the fish, but her knife skills left much to be desired. The slices varied in thickness. As she neared the end of her task, her knife slipped, and she identally cut her finger. Jodie appeared momentarily stunned upon seeing her finger bleeding. Then, out of habit, she turned to Aaron and looked at him with a pitiful expression. Aaron, I cut my finger. She showed him her finger, bringing it close to his lips while saying, Help me stop the bleeding He promptly lowered his head and sucked on the injured finger, showing concern as he assured her. It will be better soon. He also instructed Le to hurry to the program team and fetch a bandage. After witnessing these actions, Le felt increasingly ufortable. It was unusual for a brother to assist his sister by sucking on her injured finger, and it made her wonder if these siblings were overly clove Even Leon couldnt help but furrow his brow as he observed their interactions. Many viewers tuning into the live broadcast were equally taken aback. This is the first time Ive seen this method of stopping bleeding, its unique. The way Jojo offers her finger to Aarons mouth makes me wonder if she did this at home too. Dont you find it awkward? Of course I do. Ive never seen anything like this between siblings. 1/3 11.40 MAGn, 27 Now Chapter 33 Bad Review! My husband has never helped me stop bleeding like this. My boyfriend hasnt either. That useless man cantpare to Aaron. Is it normal for adult siblings to be this intimate? I find it awkward, too. If I didnt know better, Id think they were a couple. I was just wondering if I was watching a romance show Soon, fans of Aaron and Jodie jumped in to defend them. Youre just jealous of their close rtionship. Aero is so doting on his sweet little sister. Exactly. With a sweet sister like Jodie, Aero can never dote on her enough. They are biological siblings, and some people are just projecting their negative thoughts onto them. Some people have dirty hearts, so they see everything as dirty. Their fans quickly leaped to their defense, while many viewers grew increasingly ufortable. After all, the interaction between the siblings, as depicted, seemed to be awkward and unsettling for most. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When Simone, carrying a bowl, joined the scene, she also observed Aaron and Jodies unusually close bond. This sight was met with a sly grin from Simone, who was not disappointed by the spectacle. In contrast, at home, Jodie behaved like a spoiled little princess. She had a tendency to seek her brothersfort, especially when feeling the slightest difort. At times, she would even pretend to be unwell to unt her need for their attention. On the other hand, Simone never experienced jealousy in simr situations, as she could never engage in such intimate actions with her sc*mbag brothers. Jodies habit of seekingfort continued when Simone entered the room, and Aaron dutifully consoled her for an extended period. The way theyforted each other was remarkably intimate, causing a shiver to run down the spines of those present and making the viewers watching the live broadcast cringe. This feels more like a romance than a countryside variety show. I also feel like Im watching a fake countryside variety show. Do you think Jojos boyfriend will be jealous of her close rtionship with her brother in the future? Can Aarons girlfriend tolerate this? I might be a bit selfish, but I wouldnt be able to ept a boyfriend closer to his sister than me. Neither would I. If I had a boyfriend like that, Id be disgusted. Seeing the two like this, I suddenly feel like I have a boyfriend with a female best friend I have the same feeling/ 2/3 Chapter 33 Bad Review! Naturally, thesements sparked criticism from Aarons fans. They fervently emphasized that the Two individuals were biological siblings and urged people not to jump to conclusions hastily Le quickly requested a bandage from the production team. She passed it to Aaron, who carefully applied to Jodies wounded finger. Despite the injury, Jodie remained determined, focused on cooking the sauerkraut fish. She had followed the recipe steps meticulously, but the result failed to exude the same appetizing aroma as Simones earlier creation. This was evident to the live viewers and Leon and the others, who watched with anticipation. Despite her hunger, Le wasnt particrly eager to dig into the sauerkraut fish in her bowl. Nevertheless, Jodie picked up several fish pieces and insisted, Miss Morse, I made this sauerkraut fish just for you Give it a try. Le rolled her eyes in her heart, doubting how it was specifically made for her. She didnt dare to decline the offer. Summoning a strained smile, she replied, Sure! Taking a piece, she forced herself to eat it, struggling to hide her difort. The fishy taste was overwhelming,cking the delightful aroma of Simones earlier sauerkraut fish. She instantly regretted expressing her desire for the dish. Jodie asked persistently. How is it? She felt confident about her cooking skills and remembered all the steps well. With a strained smile, Le replied. Its okay. Then, she quickly finished the fish in her bowl. She then got up to serve herself a bowl of rice, eating it rapidly to avoid more fish offerings from Jodic. Jodie was dissatisfied with Les response. She believed Le was intentionally causing trouble, even. though she had prepared the dish at Les request. She then used her fork and spoon to pick up some fish and offered it to Aaron and Leon, saying. You should give it a try as well. Aaron took a bite and was astonished. He couldnt help but wonder why there was such a noticeable difference between Jodies dish and Simones. Although he hadnt had the opportunity to taste Simones creation, the delightful aroma of her cooking filled the entire courtyard, raising his expectations. As hey in bed, his stomach growled and he yearned for a satisfying meal. Given Simones reputation for excellent cooking, he had every reason to believe that her dish would have been exceptional. However, the fish Jodie had prepared was overwhelmingly fishy andcked the vors he had anticipated. Even the texture of the meat was somewhat tough, leaving him disappointed. Despite his true feelings. Aaron gave a supportive smile and praised Jodie, saying, Its very delicious. Upon hearing that, she offered him a few more pieces. Aaron, you should have some more. Look at Aaron pretending its delicious. Ill give it a negative review! Theyve always said hecks acting skills, and now I believe it after seeing this. Aaron, have some fish! Haha Shes trying to poison her own brother. Its Leons turn next; its time for him to demonstrate his acting skills. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Not Used To It Leons first bite of sauerkraut fish almost made him spit it out. The difference between Simones culinary skliis and Jodies cooking was stark; Jodies dish was simply unappetizing. However, he forced himself to swallow the fish to protect her reputation. Its okay, he stammered, struggling to convey the deliciousness of the sauerkraut fish. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was relieved to hear their approval and encouraged, Feel free to have more if you like it. Taking a piece for herself, she bit into it, but her expression quickly turned grim. The fish was excessively fishy despite her meticulous adherence to the recipe she had learned. She couldnt afford to spit it out during the live broadcast. So, she gave most of the fish to Aaron, fully aware that he would eat it. She also served Le and Leon smaller portions, keeping the rest for herself. Aaron struggled with indescribable bitterness as he saw the brimming bowl of fish meat. However, he had no choice but to consume it, all while yearning for Simones cooking. Le reluctantly epted the fish, not wanting to eat it butpelled by Jodies insistence. She discreetly choked it down and continued with her in rice. Leon, too, put on an act, savoring the dish with feigned delight. The only reason they pretended was to avoid exposing Jodies culinary shorings. Although the contrast with the other group was evident, it remained subtle enough not to draw attention. However, it was apparent to everyone that he even struggled to eat the sauerkraut fish. Leon is indeed the best actor. Even if its bad, he can still eat it with a delicious expression. If it werent for Jojo giving him so much, I doubt he would eat more than three pieces! From this, we can see that Leon spoils Jojo. Their rtionship must not be simple. Jojo really knows how to make Aaron and Leon orbit around her. The The most miserable one is Aaron. After eating such arge bowl, I wonder if hell have diarrhea tonight. If he doesnt eat a big bowl, how can he show his love for his sister? After reading thesements, Leons and Aarons fans werent too pleased. Surprisingly, this time, they chose not to retaliate. They were also curious about the dynamics between Aaron and Jodie. Aarons fans were somewhat. disheartened as they could discern his reluctance while eating. Their sympathy for him grew after enduring a day of stomach trouble and such misery. This marked the first instance when they found Jodies actions somewhat insensitive. On the other side, Simone and her group called the vige head and went to the home of the shadow puppetry inheritor. The elderly man in his sixties lived alone with his grandson as his son and daughterCinw sadly. passed away. Delighted upon hearing Simones groups intentions, the old man wholeheartedly agreed. 1/3 Chapter 34 Not Used To It He proudly disyed his cherished shadow puppet dolls for Simone and her group. After deliberation, Simone and her group decided to perform a shadow puppetry rendition of Journey to the West. The old man possessed a set of shadow puppet dolls depicting the master and three disciples, but additional characters needed to be created. Simones group decided to assist daily, showcasing the process of crafting shadow puppet dolls for the viewers. This was a meaningful gesture appreciated by the elderly man, who eagerly shared the history of shadow puppetry with them. They attentively listened, interjecting with questions from time to time. When they returned to the courtyard, it was well past 8.00PM. After their return, they heard Aaron vomiting. This time, it was not just diarrhea; he was also experiencing bouts of vomiting. Simone couldnt help but sigh, remarking. Its true love indeed. She felt Aaron deserved the difort, given his insistence on consuming the food despite his known stomach issues. Zac acknowledged, This brothers love runs deep. He added, I reminded him in the evening when I went to the kitchen, but unfortunately, he didnt appreciate it. Keira couldnt help but feel a bit of schadenfreude. Aaron is truly miserable. During the live stream, Aarons fans were left heartbroken. Their disappointment had turned into anger directed at Jodie. And, of course, some were quick to me Simone. Aaron had previously asked for her help in finding medicine, but she had declined. As a result, she was also held ountable by his fans. Simones fans, however, swiftly came to her defense. They pointed out that she didnt owe anything to Aaron and questioned why she should have to follow his orders. Furthermore, they argued that the me, if any, should be ced on the man himself. After all, he had known about his stomach issues and still insisted on eating the food prepared by Jodie. In essence, he had brought the trouble upon himself. Ast the live stream concluded, many viewers leftments expressing genuine concern for Aarons health. Back at the Gray Family, Steven had gone on a business trip, leaving Salma and her four sons to watch the live stream. She couldnt help but feel worried about Aarons health. Aaron has always had stomach problems. Now that hes vomiting and experiencing diarrhea in a remote vige, who knows what might happen, she expressed her concern, her face reflecting a hint of disappointment. Simone is ruthless. Shes ignoring Aaron this time. In the past, when Aaron fell ill, Simone would take the initiative to care for him. However, this time, even when he showed weakness and asked for Simones help finding herbs for medicinal soup, she refused coldly. Salma had be somewhat unustomed to the change since Simone had left home decisively. Simone used to care for her mothers health diligently, monitoring her blood pressure daily and ensuring she took her medicine. She even provided special massages to help her sleep peacefully at 2/3 Chapter 34 Not Used To It night. With Sunone absent recently, there was no one to care for her this way, leading to a decline in her sleep quality Previously, Selma hadnt thought much of it. After all, Simone was her biological daughter, and she was expected to be kind and caring toward her mother and family. However, she found it hard to ept that her considerate biological daughter appeared cold toward her brother. Salma said, Could she not want to acknowledge us? She found this especially difficult to ept. Reuben frowned and said, Shes probably still holding a grudge against Aaron. Titus chimed in, Aaron is pushing himself too hard. He shouldnt eat when hes unwell. And Simone is being ignorant. They are biological siblings, but shes intentionally creating a tense atmosphere on the show, making us look bad, Reuben added. Titus agreed, Indeed, Simone is bing increasingly unruly, He continued, I had already cultivated an image for Jo as a sophisticateddy. Logically, she should stand out. However, Simone insisted on participating in this variety show, creating a stark contrast with Jo. Now, Jos recent reputation isnt favorable. Initially, he had nned for Jo and Simone to have contrasting images to demonstrate that Jo, who grew up in their family, was much more exceptional than Simone, who grew up outside their family. Additionally, he aimed to make Simone understand that without his support and guidance as her agent, she wouldnt seed in the industry. However, unexpectedly, things had taken a different turn. If this continued, it wouldnt be beneficial for Jodie. To alleviate the situation, Titus had already hired inte trolls to managements. Still, due to Aarons health issues during the livestream, some fans expressed dissatisfaction with Jodie. Titus also noticed that many viewers were distorting the rtionship between Aaron and Jodie, which added to his concerns. This situation was causing him a great deal of stress. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Why Wont They Let Her Go? Salmas face darkened upon hearing her two sons words. 72% What should we do? Jo has been raised delicately since she was young. She has worked so hard to learn household chores and cooking just for this variety show. Its not easy. After a moment of thought, she suggested, How about asking Aaron and Jodie to withdraw from this variety show? This way, they wont have to suffer anymore and wont sh with Simone, aggravating the conflict. Titus immediately disagreed, No. If they withdraw now, it wont be good for their reputation. Moreover, it would be like admitting defeat to Simone. He added, Jo has always wanted to pursue a career in the entertainment industry. If we ask her to give up now, shell definitely be upset. Salma asked, Then what should we do? Titus pondered for a moment and said, Mom, how about you give Simone a call and ask her to withdraw? Salma was taken aback. Are you suggesting that I ask her toe back? Titus nodded. Yes. She cared so much about your health before. You can say youre not feeling well and would like her toe back. Youve been having trouble sleepingtely, right? Its a good opportunity for her toe back and give you a massage. As long as she withdraws from this variety show, wellpensate herter. After all, shes our biological sister. We cant treat her unfairly, can we? He nned to provide good opportunities for Simone after she returned. Andrew chimed in, If shees back, I can give her the role of the second female lead in my new drama. The role of the first female lead had already been assigned to Jodie.. After listening to the reasoning, Salma agreed, All right. Ill give her a call, but havent they all handed in their phones? She had been at home watching the live stream these days. Its not a problem. Ill contact the production team and ask for Simones current phone number, Titus said. Salma nodded, Okay. He quickly obtained Simones new phone number from the production team. Salma picked up her phone and dialed the number. Simone was making straw baskets in the courtyard. When she heard the phone ring, she picked it up and nced at the iing call. Although the new phone only disyed the number, she immediately recognized it as Salmas. In the 1/4 Chapter 35 Why Wont They Let Her Go? 72% past, she had memorized the phone numbers of everyone in her family due to her longing for family affection. She answered the call and turned on the recording, as well as the speaker. Hello! Salmas voice soon came through. Simone, its me. Simone asked coldly, Whats the matter? Salma said, I havent been feeling well these days, and my sleep quality hasnt been good. Come back tomorrow. Simone chuckled. You want me toe back to make medicinal meals and give you massages? Salma hesitated. That was indeed what she meant, but the wordsing from Simones mouth made it feel somewhat unpleasant. Im not feeling well, so I want you toe back and visit me. Simone asked, Its not that you miss me, but your body is ufortable, so you need me to return. Am I just a kind of caretaker in your eyes? Salma felt awkward. She had been used to Simones care, and she did miss it a little now that Simone wasnt around. However, she couldnt say that out loud; it would sound like she was surrendering. How can you speak like this? She continued assertively, I am your mother, and if I want you toe back, youe back. Keira, who was nearby, frowned upon hearing the voice on the phone. Simone asked, Do you know that Im participating in a variety show? Salma replied, I know, but its just a variety show. It doesnt matter even if youe back. Simone continued, You dont want me to continue participating because Jodies performance on the variety show is mediocre. She added bluntly, And you called me to ask me to quit. Salma didnt expect Simone to be so aware of their intentions. She didnt directly admit it and said, I watched the live stream, and Jo performed very well. Shes very outstanding. Titus said that as long as youe back, he will help you find two good opportunities. And Andrew said he can cast you as the second fernale lead in his new drama. It seemed like they were implying that they had done enough for her. Simone sneered. Well. I thank you for that. But I wouldnt dare to ept any of the good opportunities from Titus. Hes probably set too many traps for me and is just waiting for me to fall into them. Ive experienced this before, and I wont fall for it again. Jodie is the female lead in Andrews new 2/4 Chapter 35 Why Wont They Let Her Go? ma, right? Are you trying to make me y the supporting role for her? Salma had the speakerphone on Andrew had a fiery temper. Upon hearing Simones sarcastic remark, he couldnt help but shout, Simone, dont be ungrateful. If werent for the fact that youre our biological sister, we wouldnt have bothered with you. Whats wrong with helping Jo? Why do you always have topare yourself with her? Cant you just stay low? This statement made Keira furrow her brow even more. Could someone really say something like this? He helped his adopted sister belittle his biological sister and expected her to ept it. What was wrong with them? Simone sneered. I am indeed ungrateful. What can you do about it? You made it clear before that you wanted to cklist me from the entertainment industry, and youve acted on it. So, continue with your cklist. Lets see if I care. Displeased, Salma said, Simone, dont stay upset anymore. We are still a family. If youe back. tomorrow, we wont me you. This daughter of hers had such a strong temper. She personally called Simone toe back and extended an olive branch. What more did Simone Original from N?velDrama.Org. want? Simone scoffed. Madam Johnston, let me remind you that Ive already cut ties with your entire family. So, stop with the emotional ckmail. If youre feeling unwell, please go to the hospital. If your family has any issues in the future, please donte looking for me. She hung up before Salma and the others could respond. At the Gray Residence, Salmas expression turned even more sour upon hearing the busy tone from the phone. She tightened her grip on her water ss. How How can she be like this? She felt a strange sense of emptiness inside. Did Simone no longer care about her biological mothers health? The four brothers also wore displeased expressions. She has fully matured now Titus squinted. Then, well undermine her and ensure she never seeds again. He refused to believe that with the four of them present, Simone would still be able to secure favorable. opportunities and continue her career in the entertainment industry afterpleting this variety show. She was the one who forced their hand. Salma also wanted to teach Simone a lesson. Good idea. Shes crossing the line at the moment. Then, she added, But regardless, she is still your sister. Dont go too far. Titus smiled. Mom, rest assured. We have our methods. If she werent his sister, he would have resorted to more extreme measures long ago. And because the was their sister, he didnt want her to slip away from their grasp. On the other hand, Keira looked at Simone with sympathy. Your mother and brother are going too far She wouldnt be able to endure it either if she had to deal with a family like that. No wonder Simone cut ties with them. Simone didnt mind and simply smiled. Im ustomed to it She, too, couldnt quiteprehend the thought process of the Grays. They didnt like her and only cared about Jodic. They also instructed her not topete with Jodie, so her decision to sever ties and leave should have satisfied them, right? Why did they insist on holding her back! If hat a group of oddballs, As the two were conversing, a sudden knock on the door interrupted their discussion. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Cant Help But Feel Nostalgic Upon hearing a knock on the door, Keira rose to answer it. As she opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of icon standing there. Mr. Foster, what can I do for you? she inquired. Leon nced into the room. Im looking for Simone. Simone stood up and approached, asking, Whats the matter? Leon exined, Aaron is suffering from diarrhea and uncontroble vomiting. He wishes to see you. Simone raised an eyebrow. Its not as if hes on his deathbed, about to utter his final words. Why does he want to see me? Leon stared at her in astonishment. How can you say that? Aaron is her own brother, and yet she is so indifferent towards him! Simone coldly replied, What do you expect? I have no interest in seeing him, and thats final. With that, she reached out to close the door. Leon quickly pushed the door, arguing, Simone, regardless of any past issues youve had with him, now is not the time to be unreasonable. Aaron said you could find the herbs. Hes truly suffering, so why wont you help him? Simone sneered in response, Its already dark outside, and now you want me to go searching for herbs. in the mountains? She continued, Even if I had good vision, if something were to happen to me up there at this time of night, would you take responsibility? Is my life that worthless to you? Witnessing her eyes grow colder, Leon was stunned. He shook his head and said, No, we never thought that way. I know what youre capable of, and besides, Ill apany you. Perhaps this will alleviate some tension between us. He added, Simone, can you bear to see him suffer from vomiting and diarrhea all night? Aarons vomiting had be overwhelming for him. He wanted to ask Simone to make medicine for him, but he couldnt bring himself to approach her again. Thats why Leon volunteered to go to her on his behalf. In addition to genuinely wanting to help Aaron, he also wanted to confirm if Simone cared for her own brother. Deep down, he was worried and afraid that she could be so heartless.. Simone replied with utmost seriousness, Why wouldnt I? I have no connection to him anymore. If hes unwell, he should see a doctor; I wont help him. Theres a clinic in the vige. You can take him. there. With that, she mmed the door shut, leaving a dumbfounded Leon outside. Leon couldnt believe that she hadpletely disregarded Aarons suffering. It was true that it was already dark outside, but given her abilities, gathering herbs in the mountains and making medicine would be no problem for her. However, she refused to do so. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. A sense of panic washed over him. If she treated AaronCher own brotherClike this, how would she treat him, her exCboyfriend? Is she truly determined to sever ties with us? He stood at the doorway. contemting knocking again. However, he knew her temperament well; no one could force her to do something she didnt want to do. So, he had no choice but to turn and return to the room where he and Aaron were staying. 1/3 Chapter 36 Cant Help But Feel Nostalgic Aarony in bed, his face pale as he clutched his stomach. Seeing Leon enter, he anxiously asked. What did Simone say? Leon shook his head. She said she doesnt care. Disappointment filled Aarons face. He took a deep breath and said, Im in such a condition, and yet she can just stand by and do nothing. He felt overwhelmed with distress. Leon let out a sigh. I think she means it this time. Shes truly determined to cut ties with you guys. Aaron pursed his lips. Is it necessary for her to go to such extremes over such trivial matters? Its not as if we mistreated her or anything! In his heart, he was d that his sister had been found and brought back. Over the past year, he had grown close to Simone, who had been kind to him. He knew she cared. about them, but now, she was willing to abandon her sibling affection? How had things come to this? Observing his disappointment and inability to ept the situation, Leon also felt uneasy deep down. He couldnt help but wonder: If it were him suffering from vomiting and diarrhea, needing her help to gather herbs in the mountains and make medicine, would she be willing to do so? He used to be certain that she would never abandon him, but now, he wasnt so sure. At that moment, Aaron began to feel unwell again and rushed outside to continue vomiting. When he returned, Leon suggested, Let me find someone from the production team to take you to the clinic for a checkup. Just then, Jodic entered, holding a ss of warm water. Thats right, Aaron. Ill take you to the vige clinic. She knew that Leon had gone to Simone to ask for her help in gathering herbs, but she found herself unable to intervene, or it might seem like she didnt want her brother to get better. However, deep down, she didnt want Simone to get involved. Just as I expected, that woman has be so heartless that she doesnt care about Aaron at all. This way, he wont keep thinking about her, will he? Feeling too unwell to object, Aaron had no choice but to agree to their suggestion. Soon, someone from the production team arrived and took him to the vige clinic for intravenous therapy. Jodie looked at her brother and said, Aaron, Ill stay here with you. Aaron shook his head. Theres no need. Youve had a long day. Go back and get some rest. Jodie argued, her expression filled with worry, But Im concerned about you. Aaron gave her a reassuring look. Ill be fine. The person from the production team is here, anyway. Get a good nights sleep so youre ready for tomorrows live stream. Jodie never wanted to stay here in the first ce; the ce reeked of cheap disinfectant, making her ufortable. Besides, after a long day, she wanted a good nights sleep. However, she couldnt just leave immediately, so she pretended to volunteer to stay with him, knowing that Aaron cared about her and wouldnt want her to do so. After he finished speaking, she reluctantly replied, Alright, then. Ill go back first. If you need anything, just give me a call. Aaron nodded. Okay. Jodie reached out and tucked him in. Good night, Aaron. Aaron mustered a forced smile and bid Jodie good night. As he watched Jodie walk away, a thought crossed his mind: If they hadnt decided to cut ties with each other and if Simone had been in Jodies position today, would she have stayed to take care of him? Closing his eyes, memories of the past flooded his mind. His stomach had been in poor condition, and he had experienced episodes of vomiting and diarrhea. During that time, Simone had put her work on hold, taking days off to stay by his side and care for him. She would prepare herbal medicine and congee for him, advising him to eat his meals on time and avoid cold food. Not only that, she even cooked and delivered meals to his workce every day. Back then, he had appreciated her care and the meals she provided, but at times, he found it somewhat bothersome, questioning why she felt the need to be so involved in his life. Now, however, he couldnt help but feel a wave of nostalgia. Being alone in the hospital, hooked up to an IV, he felt a sense of vulnerability. At the same time, he wondered if Jodie truly cared about him. She knew I had diarrhea after eating dumplings in the morning, yet she served me fish with such a strong smell for dinner. Was it thoughtlessness on her part, or did she assume I wouldnt refuse? Shaking his head, he realized he couldnt dwell on this. Deep down, he reassured himself that Jodie was kindChearted and couldnt have done it intentionally. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 No Harm Without Contrast The next day, Simone prepared congee and burritos for breakfast. Meanwhile, Jodie identally overslept and didnt have time to make breakfast for her group. They decided to have breakfast at the familys house where they were working- After receiving an intravenous drip the previous night, Aarons vomiting and diarrhea had subsided. However, he still felt weak and his legs felt shaky. Leon suggested that he rest in the yard. As Aaron struggled to get up, he saw Simone and her teammates enjoying their breakfast of congee and burritos. On the other hand, Zar and the others were also happily eating their breakfast. The delicious aroma made Aaron suddenly feel hungry, but Simone didnt even acknowledge him or invite him to join them. This made him feel even worse, and he realized that Jodie and the others were having breakfast at a vigers house. He felt dejected and abandoned. Simone inwardly thought, It serves him right. She understood that Jodie was used to being taken care of by her family and had never been in a position to take care of others. She probably didnt even consider making breakfast for Aaron. While Jodie and the others could go out for breakfast, Aaron had no choice but to go hungry. Simone decided not to worry about him. Zac noticed Aarons expression and asked, Aaron, didnt your sister make breakfast for you? You were sick all night and even had to go to the vige clinic for treatment. Didnt she make you some congee? She didnt even stay with you while you were getting the drip, did she? Aaron nced at him and replied, I just dont have an appetite. He thought to himself, This guy is really getting on my nerves. Zac continued, Even if you dont have an appetite, you should eat some congee to settle your stomach. You got sick because of your sister, but she left you behind. It seems like you two arent as close as you im to be. Aarons expression froze at his words, He couldnt help but wonder why Jodie hadnt made him any congee. In the past, Simone would go out of her way make him congee when he had. stomachaches. He decided to stopparing and red at Zac before leaving the yard and returning to his room. Aarons fans were heartbroken to see him looking pale and unwell. Meanwhile, Jodie, Le, and Leon went to help a family pack vegetables. When they arrived, they offered to buy breakfast, but the family insisted on cooking noodles for them for free. As they enjoyed the steaming and delicious noodles, Le felt a sense of relief. In the past, she would have been disgusted by such food and event, but now she appreciated having something normal to eat. She was still wary of Jodie. She looked at the camera and said, Now that were here, I wonder what Aaron is having for breakfast in the yard. Should we ask the family to make a bowl of noodles and bring it to him? Jodie suddenly realized that she had forgotten to make breakfast for her brother. At home, there were always servants to take care of such matters, and she had overslept due to exhaustion. She had been so focused on performing well during their work that she neglected her brother. She inwardly cursed Le for meddling, but outwardly she acknowledged her suggestion. She exined. My brother usually doesnt eat anything in the morning after he has been sick. Whatever he eats, he will just vomit it out. Theres no need to bring him noodles. Ill ask the family to make some congee around noon and 1/2 11:50 Mon, 27 Nov Chapter 37 No Harm Without Contrast bring it to him. Le didnt fully believe her exnation, but she didnt dwell on it. Okay, she replied. Meanwhile, in the yard. Simone and her teammates had arranged to learn how to extract camellia oil using the traditional method from a viger. After breakfast and getting ready, they prepared to leave. Original from N?velDrama.Org. As they were preparing to leave, Simone suggested to Jonah, Aaron shouldnt go without eating in his condition. Can you guys make some congee for him so that he can at least have something to eat? It wasnt that she was concerned about Aaron, but rather that she wanted to highlight the contrast between herself and Jodie. Knowing Jodies personality, if anyone mentioned breakfast, she would surelye up with an excuse, iming that Aaron would vomit if he ate. In that case, her lie would be exposed. Jonah didnt want to take any risks with Aaron, who was a wellCknown celebrity. Okay, he replied before instructing his assistant to prepare the congee. Once the congee was ready, Jonahs assistant delivered it to Aarons room. At that moment, Aaron was feeling both ufortable and hungry. As soon as he saw the congee, he eagerly took it and started eating. Surprisingly, he managed to have two bowls of it without experiencing any further vomiting or diarrhea. When the assistant mentioned that it was Simones idea to make congee for him before she left, Aaron felt a mix of emotions. Even in times of difort, he still longed for someone to care for him. He couldnt help but feel a glimmer of hope. Does her suggestion for the production team to make conger for me mean she still cares about me as her brother? After finishing the congee, Aaron took his medicine and drifted off to sleep without experiencing any more vomiting or diarrhea. This incident further tarnished Jodies image among the viewers of the livestream. She had previously neglected to make congee for her brother and show concern for his wellCbeing. To cover up her mistake, she even rejected Les suggestion to bring him noodles, despite him spoiling her so much. It was clear that Aaron was hungry, otherwise he wouldnt have eaten two bowls of congee. Moreover, he didnt experience any negative reactions after eating it. On the contrary, he only took his medicine after eating the congee to alleviate his hunger. Aarons fans quickly lost their affection for Jodie, whose actions left a negative impression. She didnt care about her brother as much as Simone, despite their differences. As the saying goes, there is no contrast without harm. It wasnt just Aarons fans who grew more displeased with Jodie and expressed their dissatisfaction in thements. Even Salma, who was watching the livestream, felt a rare sense of displeasure towards Jodie, especially after reading thements in the live chatparing her to Simone. She couldnt help but wonder if this was the difference between a biological sister and an adopted sister. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Simones Surprising Knowledge Simone and her three teammates went to the vigers house to assist in the traditional method of extracting camellia oil. For many viewers watching the livestream, this was their first time witnessing such a method of oil extraction. Simone and Keira helped steam the camellia seed powder, while Eric and Zac helped mold the steamed powder by hand. Finally, they took turns pounding the molded powder, simr to striking a bell. Both the celebrities and the viewers found this process rather interesting. Jacob Poole, the owner of the farmhouse, chatted with the four of them while they worked. Eric asked, Does your camellia oil sell well? Jacob replied, Its not bad. We sell it in town and earn just enough money to cover the costs and labor. He then changed the subject, asking, Have you all tried camellia oil before? Do you know its benefits? Erie, Zac, and Keira shook their heads. No, weve never tried it before, nor do we know much about its benefits. Simone exined, Camellia oil has a pure aroma when consumed. Its also rich in nutrients, earning it the nickname Olive Oil of the East. She went on to exin its uses and vors in sds, stirCfries, frying, baking, and soups. Additionally, she added, In addition to being used in cooking, camellia oil can so moisturize the skin, nourish hair, aid in weight loss, reduce wrinkles, and whiten and beautify the skin. Jacob was stunned before he replied with a chuckle, You know quite a lot, Miss Gray. Indeed, camellia oil is a wonderful product. He hadnt expected this famous celebrity to be so knowledgeable about camellia oil. On the other hand, Keira was very interested in the other benefits of camellia oil. You mentioned this oil can even nourish the hair and skin? Simone replied, Yes, it can. In fact, camellia oil is great for hair care. You can.. She exined several methods and effects of using wild camellia oil directly for hair care. You can also purify camellia oil for skin care or make lip balm with it. He said with a smile, People around here do use camellia oil for hair and skin care. He asked Simone, But weve never tried making lip balm with it in difficult? Is Simone replied, No, its not. You can make it with camellia oil, beeswax, and vitamins. Handmade lip balm made with camellia oil is not only moisturizing but also safe to use; even children and pregnant women can use it. She then suggested to him. I noticed you have several ntations of wild camellia here. There are also quite a number of families producing camellia oil. Actually, you can try making essential oils and lip balms with camellia oil and sell them online. These pure natural and chemical- free products are quite popr, you know. Jacob said with a wry smile, We tried selling our camellia oil online before, but not many people bought it. They prefer to buy from wellCknown merchants. Otherwise, we wouldnt be selling it at a low price to those buyers. 1/3This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 38 Simones Surprising Knowledge 71% Simone thought for a moment and said, In that case, you can sell it through liveCstreaming. Just livestream the process of extracting the oil and making essential oils and lip balms. When viewers see that you dont add any chemicals and that everything is clean and hygienic, people will buy them. Jacobs eyes lit up. That sounds like a good idea. If we do it, well definitely keep everything clean and hygienic. Simone asked, Youll need beeswax for making lip balm. Do you have any bee farmers here? Jacob nodded and replied with a smile, Yes, we do. Weve got several bee farmers here who produce pure local honey. There are also people in the nearby viges who keep bees, so beeswax is readily avable. Its just that we dont know how to extract the essential oils and make lip balm. Simone replied, I know how to do that. I can teach you. Jonah didnt expect her to know about these things. The point was, this could also benefit their show: helping vigers prosper would help spread positive vibes. So, he chimed in, You can advertise your products on the livestream of our show. Well share a link to your livestream so that interested viewers. can visit your livestream and make purchases. Of course, there can be nopromise on product quality. If you want to do it, well need to talk to the vige head and have them oversee things. If they were going to advertise their products through the variety show and make live stream sales in order to make a fortune, only products of good quality could be involved. Jacob replied with excitement, All of us are honest folks. If we can do this, we definitely wont cheat. And besides, as Miss Gray just said, we can let viewers watching our livestream supervise us at any time. He had heard his son, who worked outside the vige, talk about farmers selling their crops through liveCstreaming. Some people in the vige had tried it, but for several months, hardly anyone showed up, let alone made any purchases. Therefore, they had no choice but to give up on this avenue. And now, with the show helping with advertising, this would be a good opportunity. He was so excited. that he couldnt even wait any longer; he called the vige head and invited him over to discuss it. The vige head was also happy and excited when he heard this. He had been finding ways to help the vigers generate ie; unfortunately, the vige was impoverished, and they didnt have any specialty products, making it difficult to find ways to help the vigers be rich. Camellia oil was considered a specialty product, and the vigemittee had been acting as a goCbetween to help the vigers sell it, but its price had never gone up significantly. Soon, the vige head visited Jacobs home, where Simone repeated what she had said earlier. The vige head was very supportive of her idea. This is great! Our vigemittee will certainly keep an eye on this at all times. Simone then proposed, Actually, its not only the camellia essential oil and lip balm that can be sold. through liveCstreaming, but also other products from your vige. You can showcase and sell all of the viges agricultural products during the liveCstream. For example, Mr. Webbs peaches are not only sweet and vorful, but they also surpass the expensive peaches sold at many grocery stores in the city. The rice grown in your vige is organically fertilized with minimal chemical additives, and I have personally tasted it over the past few days its delicious. Additionally, the vigers homemade meatloaves, sausages, and local honey can also be sold through the liveCstream. Your vige can establish amittee and select one or two individuals to focus on liveCstreaming. By watching the liveCstream, customers can witness the production process of these products on a daily basis, ensuring their quality. The person conducting the liveCstream can receive amission for the products they sell. Nowadays, there are numerous liveCstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it wont be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose challenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage. Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these liveCstreaming sessions. As long as the product quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable, and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive. Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. Our vige has an abundance of agricultural products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through liveCstreaming now, the vigers quality of life will significantly improve. He extended his hand and shook hands with Simone and the others. Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate ie. Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to seize this opportunity. At noon. Jacobs family warmly hosted the four of them. The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip balm and extracting essential oils. Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax. In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacobs family, as well as several other skilled vigers and the liveCstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare. Nowadays, there are numerous liveCstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it wont be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose hallenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage. Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these liveCstreaming sessions. As long as the produc* quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive. Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. Our vige has an abundance of agricultural products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through liveCstreaming now, the vigers quality of life will significantly improve. He extended his hand and shook hands with Simone and the others. Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate ie. Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to seize this opportunity. At noon, Jacobs family warmly hosted the four of them. The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip balm and extracting essential oils. Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax. In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacobs family, as well as several other skilled vigers and the liveCstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 38 Simones Surprising Knowledge Simone and her three teammates went to the vigers house to assist in the traditional method of extracting camellia oil. For many viewers watching the livestream, this was their first time witnessing such a method of oil extraction. Simone and Keira helped steam the camellia seed powder, while Eric and Zac helped mold the steamed powder by hand. Finally, they took turns pounding the molded powder, simr to striking a bell. Both the celebrities and the viewers found this process rather interesting. Jacob Poole, the owner of the farmhouse, chatted with the four of them while they worked. Eric asked, Does your camellia oil sell well? Jacob replied, Its not bad. We sell it in town and earn just enough money to cover the costs and labor. He then changed the subject, asking, Have you all tried camellia oil before? Do you know its benefits? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Erie, Zac, and Keira shook their heads. No, weve never tried it before, nor do we know much about its benefits. Simone exined, Camellia oil has a pure aroma when consumed. Its also rich in nutrients, earning it the nickname Olive Oil of the East. She went on to exin its uses and vors in sds, stirCfries, frying, baking, and soups. Additionally, she added, In addition to being used in cooking, camellia oil can so moisturize the skin, nourish hair, aid in weight loss, reduce wrinkles, and whiten and beautify the skin. Jacob was stunned before he replied with a chuckle, You know quite a lot, Miss Gray. Indeed, camellia oil is a wonderful product. He hadnt expected this famous celebrity to be so knowledgeable about camellia oil. On the other hand, Keira was very interested in the other benefits of camellia oil. You mentioned this oil can even nourish the hair and skin? Simone replied, Yes, it can. In fact, camellia oil is great for hair care. You can.. She exined several methods and effects of using wild camellia oil directly for hair care. You can also purify camellia oil for skin care or make lip balm with it. He said with a smile, People around here do use camellia oil for hair and skin care. He asked Simone, But weve never tried making lip balm with it in difficult? Is Simone replied, No, its not. You can make it with camellia oil, beeswax, and vitamins. Handmade lip balm made with camellia oil is not only moisturizing but also safe to use; even children and pregnant women can use it. She then suggested to him. I noticed you have several ntations of wild camellia here. There are also quite a number of families producing camellia oil. Actually, you can try making essential oils and lip balms with camellia oil and sell them online. These pure natural and chemical- free products are quite popr, you know. Jacob said with a wry smile, We tried selling our camellia oil online before, but not many people bought it. They prefer to buy from wellCknown merchants. Otherwise, we wouldnt be selling it at a low price to those buyers. 1/3 Chapter 38 Simones Surprising Knowledge 71% Simone thought for a moment and said, In that case, you can sell it through liveCstreaming. Just livestream the process of extracting the oil and making essential oils and lip balms. When viewers see that you dont add any chemicals and that everything is clean and hygienic, people will buy them. Jacobs eyes lit up. That sounds like a good idea. If we do it, well definitely keep everything clean and hygienic. Simone asked, Youll need beeswax for making lip balm. Do you have any bee farmers here? Jacob nodded and replied with a smile, Yes, we do. Weve got several bee farmers here who produce pure local honey. There are also people in the nearby viges who keep bees, so beeswax is readily avable. Its just that we dont know how to extract the essential oils and make lip balm. Simone replied, I know how to do that. I can teach you. Jonah didnt expect her to know about these things. The point was, this could also benefit their show: helping vigers prosper would help spread positive vibes. So, he chimed in, You can advertise your products on the livestream of our show. Well share a link to your livestream so that interested viewers. can visit your livestream and make purchases. Of course, there can be nopromise on product quality. If you want to do it, well need to talk to the vige head and have them oversee things. If they were going to advertise their products through the variety show and make live stream sales in order to make a fortune, only products of good quality could be involved. Jacob replied with excitement, All of us are honest folks. If we can do this, we definitely wont cheat. And besides, as Miss Gray just said, we can let viewers watching our livestream supervise us at any time. He had heard his son, who worked outside the vige, talk about farmers selling their crops through liveCstreaming. Some people in the vige had tried it, but for several months, hardly anyone showed up, let alone made any purchases. Therefore, they had no choice but to give up on this avenue. And now, with the show helping with advertising, this would be a good opportunity. He was so excited. that he couldnt even wait any longer; he called the vige head and invited him over to discuss it. The vige head was also happy and excited when he heard this. He had been finding ways to help the vigers generate ie; unfortunately, the vige was impoverished, and they didnt have any specialty products, making it difficult to find ways to help the vigers be rich. Camellia oil was considered a specialty product, and the vigemittee had been acting as a goCbetween to help the vigers sell it, but its price had never gone up significantly. Soon, the vige head visited Jacobs home, where Simone repeated what she had said earlier. The vige head was very supportive of her idea. This is great! Our vigemittee will certainly keep an eye on this at all times. Simone then proposed, Actually, its not only the camellia essential oil and lip balm that can be sold. through liveCstreaming, but also other products from your vige. You can showcase and sell all of the viges agricultural products during the liveCstream. For example, Mr. Webbs peaches are not only sweet and vorful, but they also surpass the expensive peaches sold at many grocery stores in the city. The rice grown in your vige is organically fertilized with minimal chemical additives, and I have personally tasted it over the past few days its delicious. Additionally, the vigers homemade meatloaves, sausages, and local honey can also be sold through the liveCstream. Your vige can establish amittee and select one or two individuals to focus on liveCstreaming. By watching the liveCstream, customers can witness the production process of these products on a daily basis, ensuring their quality. The person conducting the liveCstream can receive amission for the products they sell. 2/3 Chapter 38 Simones Surprising Knowledge 71% Nowadays, there are numerous liveCstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it wont be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose challenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage. Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these liveCstreaming sessions. As long as the product quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable, and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive. Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. Our vige has an abundance of agricultural products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through liveCstreaming now, the vigers quality of life will significantly improve. He extended his hand and shook hands with Simone and the others. Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate ie. Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to seize this opportunity. At noon. Jacobs family warmly hosted the four of them. The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip balm and extracting essential oils. Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax. In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacobs family, as well as several other skilled vigers and the liveCstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare. 3/3 11:50 Mon 27 Nov Chapter 38 Simones Surprising Knowledge Nowadays, there are numerous liveCstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it wont be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose hallenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage. Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these liveCstreaming sessions. As long as the produc* quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive. Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. Our vige has an abundance of agricultural products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through liveCstreaming now, the vigers quality of life will significantly improve. He extended his hand and shook hands with Simone and the others. Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate ie. Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to seize this opportunity. At noon, Jacobs family warmly hosted the four of them. The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip balm and extracting essential oils. Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax. In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacobs family, as well as several other skilled vigers and the liveCstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Is That All Shes Got? Early the next morning, Simone woke up at around 6.00AM to practice martial arts. The production teams cameramen arrived at the courtyard in advance and set up the liveCstreaming equipment. Simones fans and those who specifically tuned in to watch the martial arts performance were already eagerly waiting. In no time, the live stream began, revealing Simone in her tracksuit, with her hair tied back in a ponytail and a fresh, makeupCfree face. Ah, my wifes beauty is truly unparalleled! She looks stunning even without makeup! You look so innocent, Wifey! Watching my wifes beauty makes my breakfast taste better. As the live stream started, Simone began her martial arts routine as if it were just another day. This routine was taught to her by her master, and she had made some adjustments herself after returning from the other world. It started with a harmonious blend of subtle and powerful movements, eventually unleashing her strength with explosive strikes. Practicing this routine daily not only improved her physical fitness but also prepared her forbat situations. Her fans were fascinated by her martial arts performance, which exuded a heroic and gant aura. They couldnt help but exim and send hearts in the chat. As for members of the Martial Arts Association and general martial arts enthusiasts, they were not only impressed by her looks but also deeply captivated by her martial arts skills. Many praised her in the This young girls martial arts skills are exceptional, with subtle but powerful moves and explosive strikes. When these are blended, not only does it not appear haphazard, but it looks mighty. Shes definitely an expert. With her level of skill, she must have trained for over ten years! Ive seen a grandmaster practice a simr routine, and she has improved it, making it even better. Ive decided to be this young girls fan from now on! Whats her Facebook ount? I want to follow her. She should post more martial arts videos in the future. 1/4 Chapter 40 Is That All Shes Got? Marry people were asking for Simones Facebook ount, and her fans quickly shared it Young people nowadays are so openCminded. So many people are calling this young girl wifey! My gr> May I ask how old you are? You even have a granddaughter. Tm 68. Youre quite trendy, old man, still entering a fandom at your age. Of course. Even though were old, we still need to keep up with the times, dont we? In that case, this young girl will be my daughterling too. I dont have Facebook, but Ill ask my grandson to create an ount for me. I want to support my daughterling. She should post more martial arts videos in the future. It would be even better if she could start a live stream for interactive engagement. Thats right. You guys quicklyment under her Facebook. Many of thesements left Simones fans somewhat bewildered. They hadnt expected their wife to gain a new group of elderly fans because of her martial arts performance. But soon, they felt immensely proud of their wifes talent, calling her the senior citizen fan harvester. After Simone finished her martial arts practice, the live streams focus shifted to Jodie, who was practicing yoga in the morning. Last night, Jodie overheard the crew discussing that Simones martial arts video went viral and was trending. She also learned that the production team nned to livestream Simones martial arts performance the following morning. This made Jodie feel jealous and even tempted to scold the director for favoring Simone so much and helping her gain fans. To counteract it, she came up with a n. Since Simone did martial arts, she would practice yoga in the early morning. In her opinion, a woman doing martial arts was not particrly appealing to watch, but her graceful yoga practice was more attractive. As Simone disappeared from the cameras frame, the viewers in the live stream were introduced to a young woman dressed in a midriffCbaring tank top and tight pants practicing yoga in the courtyard. Jodie had even put on light makeup and tied her hair in a bun, giving her a youthful and energetic look. On top of that, her choice of clothing further showcased her great physique in front of the viewers. She then started her yoga practice with a confident smile, making her movements as graceful and elegant as possible. 2/4 Chapter 40 Is That All Shes Got? At oner, an elderly gentleman was puzzled. Huh? Whos thie? Why did they suddenly switch to This is another female celebrity participating in the variety show. This youngdys yoga isnt as exciting; Id rather watch my daughterling do martial arts. Is Jojo doing this on purpose? Simone did martial arts, and she suddenly practices yoga. To be honest, she looks alright, and her figure is decent, but shes not particrly striking. Right. Although Simone wore a tracksuit, she looked stunning during her martial arts performance. Jojo is quite crafty; she applied light makeup while Simone was makeupCfree. But even with makeup, I dont think shes as pretty as Simone. Oh, please. Theres a huge difference between them. After watching Simones martial arts, seeing this delicate yoga practice gives me a strange feeling. The contrast is too strong. I was mesmerized by Simones gant charm, and now Im finding this elegance weird. I dont want to watch Jojo do yoga; I want my wife doing martial arts. The thing is, you can watch yoga anywhere, but Simones martial arts performance is truly unique. I follow a few other yoga streamers, and some of them have better figures, and they even have sexy abs. Now that you mentioned it, Im suddenly curious about whether my wife has abs. Im curious too. I wanna see. From then on, the chat was filled with people wanting to see Simones abs, and the tone of the comments took an unexpected turn. Seeing the live chat, Jonah couldnt help but smirk. This time, Jodie really went for wool and came home shorn. She probably wanted to create a contrast with Simone. Who would have thought the viewers didnt buy it, and she even boosted Simones poprity? If she finds out, she might be quite frustrated. After Simone finished freshening up, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Zac set an rm every day to watch Simone practice martial arts. When she was done, he also went to wash up and then headed to the kitchen to help. As a result, the live stream was once again divided into two parts. One for watching Jodie practice yoga, and the other for observing Simone and Zac in the kitchen. However, the viewer count for Jodies stream was quite meager, with just over ten thousand viewers, 3/4 Chapter 40 Is That All Shes Got? mainly her fans and a few supporters from Aarons fandom. In contrast, the live stream featuring Simone and Zac had already garnered a million viewers. So Zachy is also an early bird. Its evident that Zachy woke up early to watch Simone practice martial arts. Even Zeus, who has a discerning pte, wakes up early just to watch my wife practice martial arts. Shes truly captivating. Wow, wifey is making crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings today. Another day to make our mouths water. Poor Aaron is in for another demanding day. Before Jojo practices yoga, she has prepared in congee. I feel sorry for the other three guests in Jojos group. I really want to interview them and find out how they feel witnessing Zachys group happily savoring their meal every day. From the looks of it, theyre smiling, but tears are welling up inside. The viewers yfully chatted in the live stream, leaving the fans of the other group feeling quite upset. They couldnt help but sympathize with their husbands and idols. Simultaneously, there was growing dissatisfaction with Jodie. Didnt she im to have learned cooking specifically to join the variety show? Is that all she has to offer? 11:54 Mon, 27 Nov The Heiress Return & Revenge Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The Instruments Too? After Simone finished preparing crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings, Jodie went to the kitchen to make breakfast. In addition to the congee, she also fried two eggs for each person. So, both groups had breakfast at the same time. Zacs trio enjoyed another satisfying meal, devouring tes of crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings, leaving them feelingpletely satisfied. The other group, however, had a in breakfast of congee and fried eggs. Jodie smiled at Aaron and said, Aaron, I specially made congee for you. Have as much as you like. Upon hearing this, Aaron felt like crying. Can I tell her that I dont want any more congee? He had eaten congee all day yesterday and now felt nauseous at the sight of it. What he craved were crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings. Simone used to make them at home, and they were even tastier than the ones from a restaurant. Just thinking about the taste made his mouth water. However, Jodie had made congee specifically for him, so he couldnt let her kindness go to waste. He could only nod and say, Alright, Ill have another bowlter. He quickly finished a bowl of in congee and filled another, drinking it as if it were a chore. Afraid that Jodie would offer him another bowl, he hastily wiped his mouth. Im full. OP When Jodie noticed that he had quickly finished two bowls, she thought he liked the congee she had prepared. Thinking she was being considerate, she said, If you like congee, I can make it for you again tomorrow. His face stiffened, and he smiled awkwardly. You dont have to amodate me. Lets see what Mr. Foster and Miss Morse want to eat tomorrow, and you can make that. My stomach is much better now. He really couldnt drink any more congee. Of course, Leon could tell Aarons difort, and he felt sorry for him. He then said, How about we have pierogis or breakfast burritos tomorrow? I miss Simones pierogis and burritos. Meanwhile, Le remained silent, knowing that her opinion didnt matter. Hearing Leons suggestion, Jodie didnt think much of it. She believed that the congee she cooked was pretty good. As a considerate princess, she naturally wanted to cater to the groups preferences. So, she nodded and said, Alright, Ill make breakfast burritos for all of you tomorrow. Thats simpler than pierogis. Finally, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief. Breakfast burritos sound great. Just thinking about them makes me hungry. Hahaha, Aaron has it tough. I feel sorry for Aaron; his sister really doesnt understand him. Even I can tell he doesnt want congee Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The 69% Anymore That means he still needs to work on his acting skills. Jojo: Come on, Aaron, have some congee. Aaron: Well, thank you.. I suddenly feel sorry for Aaron. Having a sister like this must be tough. As Aarons fans watched the livestream, they couldnt help but feel sorry for their idol and husband. Simone and her group didnt go to the farmers homes to find work that day. Instead, they stayed in the yard, with Simone fixing electrical appliances and tutoring the children in the vige, while Zac and the other two continued teaching their sses. During lunchtime, each family of the children who came to learn prepared a dish for them, discussed. As a result, Simones group had a table full of food for lunch without having to go out. Zac took a picture of the dishes and shared it in the group chat. Zac: We have a table full of food without going out. Im afraid we wont be able to finish it all. On the other hand, Aaron and the others heard the notification sound on their phones and absentmindedly opened the group chat. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Instantly, the four of them were speechless. Aaron nearly swore out loud. I shouldnt have clicked on it. as As Le looked at the picture of the abundant dishes on the table and then back at the bowl of noodles in front of her, she suddenly regretted her decision to choose this group. That day, they found a job helping with rice harvesting. Jodie and Le didnt go to the fields to harvest paddy but instead bundled the paddy harvested by others and loaded it onto hand carts. However, they couldntst even an hour and began to feel their backs and hands aching. Their work became slower and slower. Leon and Aaron helped with rice harvesting in the field and only managed to persist for a little over an hour. Naturally, the host was not satisfied with their work, and the lunch provided was just a bowl of chicken noodle soup. Just then, Le suggested, Should we go teach the vige children singing and dancing too? Yet, Jodie vetoed the idea immediately. I dont think we should. Otherwise, the other group might think we want to steal their students. It was Simones idea to teach the vige children. I dont want to do the same thing as her. Her reason left Le speechless. But were really not good at this job today. The host said that if we continue like this in the afternoon, they wont pay us. 2/4 Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The This hou didnt mind making them look bad at all. Jodic also found it quite frustrating. Havent we already done enough? The host today is too demanding. After some thought, she suggested, Why dont we go to town to make some money? Simone and her group have been learning shadow puppetry these past few days. Its much more interesting than just doing manualbor. If we want to stand out in the livestream, we need to figure out a way. Leon asked, But how? Do we look for jobs? He really didnt want to harvest rice anymore. Since he had never done suchbor before, he was experiencing soreness in his back and pain in his hands. To make things worse, the sun was scorching in the afternoon. Being out in the fields under its intense rays left their faces several shades darker and even caused sunburn. She suggested, We can perform. I can y the guitar, Aaron can dance, and both you and Miss Morse can sing. She had learned to y the guitar with Luca before. This morning, she discreetly asked one of the production staff behind the live stream camera. The person said that her yoga practice wasnt generating as much interest as Simones martial arts practice, and there was a significant difference. This upset her; she couldnt understand why her graceful yoga practice couldntpete with Simones rough martial arts practice. What were the viewers thinking? So, she came up with an idea to showcase her versatility to her audience. When she suggested the n, the other three didnt object. After all, they were all tired of manualbor and didnt find rice harvesting or paddy bundling appealing. Performing would likely be more enjoyable. Thus, they discussed the idea with Jonah. He not only didnt oppose it but also provided them with a car to take them to town. Their livestream does need some changes to make it more interesting. While they were heading to town, Simones group visited the home of the old man who made shadow puppets. The old man had already prepared the puppets needed for their performance and now needed to rehearse with them. T it He began by saying, Ill teach you how to manipte the shadow puppets, and then you can provide the voices for the characters youre holding. But theres still an issue that needs to be resolved; otherwise, the performance will have a w. Eric asked, Whats the issue? 42 The old man exined, The music. When we performed shadow puppetry in the past, my son was responsible for the music. Sigh. Unfortunately, hes no longer with us, and my grandson isnt skilled at ying those instruments. So, we may need your production team to find someone who can y the instruments. Sitting in a corner of the room, Jonah asked, Sir, what musical instruments are needed for the music? To answer the question, the old man took them to a separate room and pointed to a cab filled with various instruments. These. When Jonah and the others looked over, they found a drum, casts, fiddle, dulcimer, flute, and trumpet. The elderly man said, I can y the casts and flute, but Im not skilled with the other instruments. Jonah looked a bit troubled. Then well need someone skilled in ying drums, fiddles, dulcimers, and trumpets. We might have to find someone from outside, but Im not sure if theyll make it in time. Their performance was scheduled for the day after tomorrow, and it would be challenging to bring in several skilled musicians from out of town in such a short time. At this moment, Simone raised her hand. Why dont I give it a try? Everyone in the room looked at her inplete surprise. Does she know how to y the instruments too? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 She Was That Confident When Simone noticed everyones shocked expressions, she awkwardly asked, Why are you all looking at me like that? Zac approached her and inquired, Can you y all these instruments? She nodded. Yes, I have learned to y them all. Before crossing over to the other universes, Simone used to take fiddle sses. As a result, she was quite familiar with the several instruments before her and knew how to y them. Zacs eyes sparkled as he looked at her. Youre amazing, Simone. Simone smiled. Thank you for thepliment! Meanwhile, the elder was shocked but grinned as he beckonedCSimone over: Come here, youngdy. Ill give you a score. Try ying these instruments. Simone nodded. Sure! The elder took out several music scores from the cab and opened one, pointing to a page. Use the fiddle to y this piece. Simone carefully examined the score, then took the fiddle from the elder and began ying. Soon, a lively and cheerful fiddle piece filled the air. The elder smiled in satisfaction. Youre quite skilled at ying the fiddle. Next, the elder asked Simone to try the drums, dulcimer, and trumpet. Simone remained confident and calm as she yed each of the scores given to her by the elder. Once she finished, the elders smile grew even wider. Very good. Im confident that you can handle ying the soundtracks. Theres no need to look for anyone else. Smiling, Simone murmured, Sure. Ill take care of the soundtracks. Jonah smiled slightly. Miss Gray, youve made things very easy for our crew. Meanwhile, Keira and Eric couldnt help but admire Simone. Although they didnt know how to y these instruments, they could hear how well she had yed the pieces. Keira asked, Simone, do you y any other instruments besides these? I know a few others, Simone replied. Keira then asked, For example? Can you list a few? Simone answered, I can y the harp, banjo, flute, r, ocarina, piano, cello, guitar, saxophone, and bass. Everyone on set fell silent as they suddenly had the urge to ask what she couldnt y. It was simply amazing. 1/4 .04 MON, 27 NO Chapter 42 She Was That Confident Zacs eyes filled with smiles. You know how to y the guitar too? Why dont we y a duet when we get back? Simone nodded. Sure! Then, Keira pointed at the banjo on the cab. Simone, I would like to hear you y the banjo. Can you perform a piece for us? Simone also liked the banjo and had spent a long time practicing it when she was in a retro universe. No problem! She asked the elder if she could use the banjo. Not only did the elder not refuse her request, but he even personally handed it to her. I would like to hear you y the banjo too. The youngdy grew on him the more they interacted. How could Simone know how to y so many instruments? She must be bluffing. I think the show must be scripted. Simone is only acting ording to the script, otherwise, how could she know so many instruments? She must have practiced the pieces she yed with those instruments in private. This show is too fake. This scene is obviously staged for us to watch. Yet the crew dares to im theyre realistic. Im going to report on this show. Dont you think the crew is too biased toward Simone? Why does she get all the attention? I heard Simone previously saved the directors wife, which is how she got on this show. Look at that. How could this rtionship not seem suspicious? Im speechless. The director is hyping Simone and even nned a scripted scene for her. Does he take us audiences for fools? There were suddenly manyints and skepticalments on the screen. The very first fewments that set the mood were from the paid trolls Titus hired. He nned to make Aaron and Jodie seem like close siblings while also portraying Jodie as a lovable person, creating aparison with Simone. However, none of that was sessful. Worse still, all of that failed inparison to Simone. In contrast, Jodie didnt be as popr as they had hoped, and her reputation had even plummeted. Titus felt suffocated because he couldnt ept the fact that his n had failed. Therefore, he hired paid trolls, hoping to make Simone look bad by iming that the crew was trying to hype her poprity with a script. This n could tarnish Simones image and help Jodie regain some of her reputation. Original from N?velDrama.Org. They could say that the crew intended to hype Simones poprity, thus suppressing Aaron and Jodie. When Aaron and Leons fans saw the situation, they immediately followed the trend and began 2/4 Chapter 42 She Was That Confident criticizing and scrutinizing Simone. Although Simones fans tried to counter, they were no match for the paid trolls and fans of the other three celebrities, so theirments were soon drowned out. Upon seeing the sudden influx ofments, Jonah knew that someone had hired paid trolls to frame Simone and the crew. He frowned, knowing that the situation would worsen if this continued. He would admit it if this show was scripted, but it wasnt, so he couldnt let someone else frame him for it. Currently, Simone held the banjo and asked, Which song would you like me to y? Those words puzzled the crowd because they rarely had the chance to listen to a banjo piece, so they didnt know what to choose. Keira suggested, Why dont you choose something yourself? Jonah raised his head and watched as Simone confidently asked everyone to choose what she should y. That meant she knew a lot of banjo pieces. Then, he scanned thements on the screen and contemted for a moment before asking Simone, Why dont we let the livestream viewers choose what song they would like to hear? Such an interaction could liven the atmosphere and show that Simone was indeed skilled at ying the banjo. More importantly, letting the audience choose a song could diminish their suspicions because it meant the song chosen would be random and, therefore, prove that Simone had not practiced it in advance. Smiling, Simone stated, Sure! Lets have the audience choose. Ill y the song if I know it. Wow! How can my wife be so talented? Heavens, my wife knows how to y so many instruments! Our darling spoils us so much. Did you hear what she said? She will y whatever song we choose. Those who said this show is scripted and that she is only pretending to know how to y so many instruments and can only y pieces the crew gave her, why dont you guys choose a song? Yes! If our darling can y whatever song they choose, it proves that this show is not scripted. I believe she knows how to y those instruments. The peoplementing are clearly trying to frame and ruin her. Theres also the possibility that they are trolls hired to ruin her reputation, Jonah suggested. Jonah revealed a satisfied grin as he read thements. His n had indeed worked, but of course, it was based on the assumption that Simone was truly talented and capable of ying the song the audience chose. However, he had faith in her abilities. And so, he announced, I have read thements and can guarantee that our show is not scripted. Furthermore, I can assure you that we did not allow Simone to practice anything in advance. So, for those of you who continue to scrutinize the crew and Simone, please make your selection. Simone will 3/4 Chapter 42 She Was That Confident y it as long as she knows how to. Zac and the others also understood what was happening upon hearing that. At this moment, several people in the live stream viewers were attempting to tarnish Simones image. That was uneptable. Meanwhile, Simone wasnt surprised by this and could guess that it was probably the doing of Sc*mbag No. 2. The man had control issues and couldnt tolerate things going out of his control and arrangements. It was evident that her performance on this show had displeased him. If the show was scripted and preCrehearsed, it would make the audience suspicious. Simone smiled slightly and said, I never expected someone to question whether Im acting ording to a script. But I can assure you that I am not, so please do not falsely use the crew because you want to discredit me. I am confident that I can y any song you choose, so for those of you who have questioned and used me in thements section, select a song, and I will y it for you. Then, she added confidently, Choose any song you want. She was that selfCassured. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Failing Terribly Simones words shocked everyone on the scene and the viewers watching the livestream. Is Simone iming that she can y any banjo song we request? How is that possible? Is she really that skilled? I find it hard to believe. What gave Simone the confidence to say that? Is Simone overly confident or just arrogant? Lets choose a song, everyone. Youre right. Since Simone made such a im, we should fulfill her request. The paid trolls quickly discussed and chose a song they believed Simone couldnt y. y A Soldiers Armor then. Unlike wellCknown songs like Gallows Pole or The Battle Cry of Freedom. A Soldiers Armor was at Civil War song with sixteen segments and varying moods throughout, making it quite challenging to y. Those who didnt know the song searched for it online. In the end, the haters, as well as Aarons and Leons fans, agreed to the choice. Great. y that song Ive heard it before, so Im curious to hear Simones rendition. This song is quite difficult. I wonder if Simone can actually y it. Since Simone couldnt see thements, Jonah ryed their suggestion. They want you to y the song called A Soldiers Armor, okay? Simone was familiar with the song, so she replied, Okay! Without wasting any time, she began plucking the banjos strings. The song started with a low and somber beat, then transitioned into a fierce atmosphere full of intensity. Finally, it ended with a sad and heartCwrenching melody, creating a stark contrast with the earlier sections. Not only were those present immersed in the atmosphere, but the livestream viewers were also captivated by the performance on the screen. Once the song ended, everyone gradually returned to their senses. Simone yed really well. As a banjo yer myself, I have to say that Simone not only yed it correctly, but she also perfectly captured the somber and tragic mood of the song. 1/1 Chapter 43 Failing Terribly 68% I dont usually listen to the banjo, but I was captivated by it just now. Simones skill on the banjo is evident from her performance of that song. To those who imed she was acting, are you feeling embarrassed now? The paid trolls and Aarons fans felt embarrassed indeed. They didnt expect Simone to be genuinely skilled at the banjo. However, since the paid trolls aimed to ruin Simones reputation, they wouldnt give up easily. We admit that Simone is quite skilled at the banjo, but it doesnt mean everything before was not pre- arranged. If you want us to believe her, let her y a song on the violin, dulcimer, and trumpet as well. Dont they have a guitar? Let her y something on that too. Yes. If Simone can do it, well admit that shes skilled in many instruments and not faking it. When Jonah saw thements, a smile appeared in his eyes as he thought, Isnt this free publicity? If Simone could y those instruments, it would prove that their show wasnt scripted and possibly make headlines. Therefore, he nced at Simone and read out thements. Simone replied indifferently, Sure. Lets go with their request. Our darling is so confident. I love it! Wifey is the best. I love your confidence. Oh my gosh! Lets go with their request. Shes awesome Thats quite arrogant. Im not her fan, but if she can do it, I dont mind bing one. Isnt she afraid her bluff will be exposed? Since shes so confident and arrogant, we wont go easy on her. Following that, the paid trolls hurriedly searched for obscure and difficult songs. But Simone wlessly yed them all while capturing the essence of each piece. Awesome. Simone is very talented. How can my wifey be that great? Wifey is so awesome! I love her! She did it. She yed all those songs. Thats amazing. Most importantly, she yed them on different instruments as requested by the haters. I want to be her fan. Simone used different instruments to y different songs, leaving her fans cheering in excitement and 2/4 11:02 Tue, 28 Nov Chapter 43 Failing Terribly several livestream viewers changing from haters to neutral and then bing her fans. Her number of followers on Facebook skyrocketed again. The recorded footage from the livestream. was posted on the inte. The video titled Simone: Lets Go with Their Request became a hit after her martial arts video. It not only attracted more viewers to the livestream, but also caught the attention of several music lovers. Where are those who imed Simone was acting ording to the crews script? If youre so good at acting, w you perform for us? I would be impressed if all of that was preCrehearsed. Where are the haters? Come out! I bet theyre feeling embarrassed and want to hide. Many of Simones fans and ordinary viewers mocked those who tried to frame and criticize her. Meanwhile, the paid trolls and haters could do nothing but stay silent. What else could they do? Continuing to criticize and frame Simone would only result in them being attacked. At the Gray Residence, Titus had been watching the broadcast and looked gloomy. He never expected his biological sister to be so talented in music and capable of ying such obscure and difficult songs. His n had failed. Not only did he fail to frame Simone and the production crew, but he unintentionally boosted her poprity, causing her banjo performance to trend and impress her fans. It even helped the show prove its authenticity with no scripted elements. Luca, who was watching the livestream, turned to Titus. Titus, your n failed miserably. I told you Simone is talented in music, Why did you pay those people to attack her with music? Luca was a popr and talented singer; he had a good rtionship with Simone. While they werent as close as Aaron and Simone, they got along well. Simone would practice singing with him and even cooked meals that were good for his vocal cords. However, he hoped Simone would understand her position in the family and stoppeting with Jodie or causing trouble. Thats why he supported Reuben, Titus, and Aarons n to deal with her. Now that Luca realized that Titus n had actually helped Simone instead of bringing her down, he felt a sense of pride in having such an amazing biological younger sister. However, he also had mixed. emotions. Since Simone hadnt been brought down but instead delivered such a stunning performance, didnt that mean she had surpassed Jodie? Titus gave him a stern look. If you cant speak properly, then just be quiet. You did mention that she had musical talent, but how was I supposed to know she was skilled in ying so many instruments? He asked, Were you aware of that? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Luca shook his head. I had no idea she could y so many instruments. 3/4 Chapter 43 Failing Terribly Then, he added helplessly, She can y even more instruments than I can Andrew was also taken aback by Simones performance and furrowed his brow. Now, the question is, what about Jedie? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything At that moment, the Gray brothers were watching both liveCstream channels. While Simone was ying various instruments, Jodic and the others performed on the towns streets. Jodie confidently yed a song on the guitar while Aaron danced in front of her. There was also crowd around them, attracted by the lively atmosphere. However, not many of them recognized the TWO. As for Leon, he was more popr than the others, and some of the townsfolk had watched the dramas. and movies he acted in. By now, Jodie had finished ying the guitar in her live broadcast. As someone who understood music, Lucapared the guitar pieces Simone and Jodie yed from both live streams and then gave Titus a cold stare. He couldnt help but quip, Titus, I dont think youre trying to ruin Simone. Youve clearly sabotaged Jodie, What were you thinking when you told the paid trolls to get Simone to y the same song as Jodie on the guitar? Titus fell silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. I only know Simone can y the violin. I had no idea she knew how to y the guitar. I thought it would make Jo look better if Simone couldnt y that song. He didnt know much about music. I thought Jo yed quite well. Aaron even danced to her tune, and the atmosphere was great. Luca couldnt help but roll his eyes. Jo did y well, but it was far from Simones. Jo only managed to y the entire song, while Simone managed to convey the songs emotions. Anyone who understands music can hear that. After a moments silence, Titus realized he had done something wrong. Frustrated, he rebuked, Who knew Simone was so talented? I intended to help Jo. In his many years of being a manager, this was the first time he failed so terribly. Andrew asked, How are we going to save this situation? Titus shook his head before muttering, I dont know either. This situation had him stumped as well. At that, Andrewmented somewhat unpleasantly. Simone kept that from us so well. It had been more than a year since Simone returned to the Gray Family, but she never told them she knew how to y so many instruments. Andrew sighed again. How sad would Jo be if she knew about this. Jodie had always had a delicate mind and was quite sensitive. If she found out Simone had outshone her, she would be devastated. Hence, Andrew suggested, Why dont we get those paidizens to sabotage Simone from another angle? Simone seemed indifferent about everything, so she wouldnt mind getting hated. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 1/4 11:00 Tue 28 Nov Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything But Titus gave it a thought and rejected the idea. Thats not doable for now. If we get the trolls to sabotage her from another angle, it would make it very obvious. The audiences arent fools. Also, Jonah has quite a status in the entertainment industry, and angering him will do us no good. There wasnt a show Jonah directed that wasnt popr. Moreover, Titus had several artists under his wing. If he were to offend Jonah, it might cause his other artists to get rejected from joining popr variety shows, which would be a huge loss for him. With a thunderous expression. Andrew asked, So, should we just watch as Simone outshines Jo? Simone has already taken away Jos identity and wants to steal her poprity. Titus, youve ruined everything! After all, Simone wouldnt have gotten such a good opportunity to show off her talent if Titus hadnt intervened. Titus nced at him. Are you ming me? I tried to sabotage Simone for Jo, but now its my fault that something happened. If this hadnt been for Jodie, he would be crazy to get trolls to sabotage his biological sister. Andrew choked before muttering. I didnt say it was your fault. What I mean is that we need to find a chance to make things right. Titus rebuked coldly. Of course, I know we must make things right. I dont need you to remind me, but this episode is about to end, so it wont be easy to make a turnaround. Lets wait for the next episode. Get Jo ready to make aeback. I believe she will definitely outshine Simone, Left with no choice. Andrew nodded. Fine. Once this show ends, Ill get jo to act in the uing series Ill be directing. I think thats a good chance to hype her poprity. He touched his chin and suggested, Itll be better if we can persuade Simone to y the supporting role. She can be a viinous character, cunning and malicious. It will greatly contrast the innocent and kindChearted female lead. If Simone ys that role and Jo ys the female protagonist, the audience will surely change their view of Jo and may even turn against Simone. After all, the audiences would always develop feelings for characters on television and bring their emotions to reality. Titus understood Andrews intention and nodded in agreement. Once this episode ends, go and look for Simone. Try your best to persuade her to take on the supporting role in your series. If they seeded in their n, they could change the audiences opinions about Simone and Jodie. But the most important thing now is to get Jo to stand out in the next episode so that she can starkly contrast Simone. That way, the fans Simone gained now can change into Jos fans. The fans gained on variety shows arent as solid, so there is a possibility they would switch sides at any moment. That is the point the Gray brothers tend to use. Andrew agreed to that. Okay. Once they return home after this episode, Ill go look for Simone. After all, Simone still somewhat respected and cared for him. Before, he needed a cameo for one of his series and asked her for help, which she agreed to. His profession is quite challenging. During the summer ofst year, he had to shoot a series in the 2/4 11:02 Tue, 28 Nov Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything wilderness and suffered quite a bit. When Simone found out about it, she would make refreshments almost every day and send them to his film set for him. Whenever he didnt have the appetite to eat, she would make medicinal meals and something appetizing to bring to him. Besides that, she also made a cooling sachet for him to wear, which was quite effective. Therefore, he was confident he could persuade her to take on the role. Once Jo bes popr, he would find a way to make it up to Simone. For example, he could even give Simone a leading role in his new series. As for how to make Jo stand out in the next episode, Ill leave that to you guys. He isnt particrly good at that. Titus pondered for a moment and turned to Luca. Luca, you can write a song for Jo. I heard they will head to arger city for the next two episodes and might even head abroad. Write a song for Jo and tell her to say that she wrote it herself. Make her look like a talented artist. Since the n to make Aaron and Jodie appear close and for Jodie to have a likable personality failed in this episode, it would be best to change to a different image for the next episode. Andrew agreed with the idea. Simon was able to showcase her knowledge and skills in this episode, and it seems like the audience enjoys that. I think portraying Jo as a talented artist is a good idea. He then suggested, Or we can present her as a prodigy. After all, she graduated from a wellCknown school overseas. It would be even better to find an opportunity for her to y the piano. Thats her major, and it would certainly impress the audience. Luca added, Jo is excellent at ying the piano, so I think this might work. Moreover, that is her specialty, so Simone wont be able topete with Jo in that aspect. Titus agreed. Okay. I know what to do now, He put on a confident look, waiting for Jodie to return so that he could guide her on how to defeat Simone. He was certain that he would not fail again. Reuben, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. If they are going overseas for the next episode, that would be advantageous for Jo. Jodie hadpleted her college studies abroad, so she had an advantage in terms of understanding thenguage and customs. Ill have my secretary discuss this with Jonah once this episode ends. He narrowed his eyes. If they are nning to go overseas, Ill sponsor them. Upon hearing this, the other Gray brothers immediately became interested. Thats a great idea. After all, who would reject sponsorships? Given Jonahs character, it was very likely that he would agree to it. Following that, Luca was asked to write a customized song for Jodie. Meanwhile, Titus instructed the trolls to change their approach. Instead of sabotaging Simone, they were to promote Jodie. 3/4 11:02 Tue, 28 Nov. Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything 67%B On the other hand, Simone had no idea that her despicable brothers were nning to scheme against her. After finishing ying the instruments, she gained more approval from her fellow teammates and the elder, who then began teaching her how to y the apaniment for shadow puppetry. Simone was bright and quickCwitted, not to mention able to grasp things easily, so she learned everything the elder taught her and executed it wlessly. The elder looked at her, feeling disappointed. You have such great talent. It was a pity that she was a celebrity and couldnt enter the shadow puppetry industry. Otherwise, he would really like to introduce her to his friends in Cebros. But upon further consideration, he realized there was nothing wrong with introducing her to his friends even if she didnt pursue a career in this industry. Therefore, he decided to invite his friends over tonight and have a chat with them. Meanwhile, Simone quickly learned the apaniment for shadow puppetry, so the elder then instructed Zac and the others on how to perform shadow puppetry and do voiceCovers. Since Zac had previous acting experience, his skills werent bad. Additionally, Eric was a talented actor, so they quickly grasped the techniques. On the other hand, Keira, being a singer, was slower in this aspect, but she wasnt unintelligent and soon caught on after a few practices. By the end of the afternoon, the four of them were able to put on a shadow puppetry performance, although it still needed some polishing The elder had a favorable impression of them because he noticed their earnestness in learning and theirck of disdain or displeasure, He said, Come practice again tomorrow, and youll be ready to The four nodded in agreement. Sure! The audience felt that the four of them did well, especially Simone, who left a strong impression on everyone. They couldnt help but look forward to the performance in two days. Meanwhile, in town, Jodie and the others were not having much luck with their n to earn money by performing on the streets. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration The four of them, including Jodie, performed in a crowded town square There were quite a few onlookers. but the tips they received after the performance were meager. They only managed to earn a little over fifty, mostly thanks to Leons poprity. As Jodie looked at the money in the box, she felt a deep sense of disappointment. She had expected to make more money with their street performance, but it turned out to be just over fifty. In her everyday life, she wouldnt even bother to pick up that amount if it fell on the ground. She smiled wryly and said to the others, With the little money weve earned, well have to tighten our belts for dinner tonight. Leon sensed Jodie was trying to sound optimistic despite feeling down, so heforted her, Weve done quite well to earn this much. Your guitar ying is excellent, Jodie. I could see that the audience enjoyed it. Its just that this is a remote town, and many people here arent used to tipping street. performers. He smiled, adding, Lets work harder to earn more money in the next episode. Jodie felt better upon hearing those encouraging words. She realized that their goal for today was not just about making money but showcasing their talents. And so, she put on a determined and positive expression and even made a cheerCup gesture, saying, Mr. Foster is right. Well work harder next time and surely get better. If it werent for Simones group appearing earlier, the audience might have thought that they performed well. But now they thought this group seemed ordinary and werent shocked that they only received fifty in tips. Whats more, that amount might have been from Leons poprity. Later, Jodie suggested going to the market to buy groceries. While they were shopping, she handed the money to Leon, asking him to be in charge of the main shopping, and then made an excuse to the restroom. go to Upon returning from the restroom, she didnt immediately return to the screen. Instead, she exchanged a meaningful look with a crew member she knew. The crew member slowed down so that the two could walk together and create some distance from the others. Jodie whispered, How was the live stream audiences reaction to our afternoon performance? She thought the live audience would praise her for her talent and dedication. But the crew member discreetly replied, It was mediocre. In reality, there was not much reaction. Jodie was surprised to hear that, Just mediocre? The crew member nodded. Yes. After that, the crew memberforted her, The problem is that another live stream stole the show. The audience was captivated by their performance. Otherwise, your performance might have been quite good. 1/4 Jodie felt her heart skip a beat. The other live stream outshone us? Then, she pretended to be curious and asked, How did they do it? The crew member didnt hide the truth and mentioned Simone knew how to y several instruments. Simone was used of following a script provided by the production team, so to prove them wrong. she boldly challenged the audience to request songs, which she yed on different instruments. Her performances were topCnotch, full of skill and emotion. The impressive disy not only silenced those scrutinizing her but also helped her make it into the headlines. Also, she even yed the same guitar piece you did. Still, the audience imed she yed it better because of her other talented instrumental performances. The fact that Simone had performed the same song before Jodie made thetters act appear less impressive. However, the crew member was sensible and chose not to speak the truth. In the meantime, Jodie felt her vision darken and she almost fainted in frustration. The smile on her face froze as she thought, Simone, Simone, Simone Why is it always Simone? Shes like a ghost haunting me. Also, when did she learn so many instruments? Jodies thoughts were the same as her elder brothers. They all thought Simone had been concealing her abilities. If Jodie had known about Simones talents, she wouldnt have thought abouting all the way out here to y the guitar. Not only did she fail to show her talent, her skills became a contrast against Simones. Simone must have done it on purpose. That b*tch is so evil! Jodie was filled with so much hatred and frustration that she felt suffocated. At the same time, she also felt somewhat regretful. She would have stayed in the vige if she had known things woulde to this. Besides, she shouldnt havee to ask the crew member because she felt even worse after finding out the truth. The crew member noticed Jodies expression and felt some sympathy for her. After all, Jodie was unlucky to encounter Simone. Its also the fault of those trolls. Mr. Chapman said it was probably trolls posting negativements about Simone. Who would have thought that not only did it not work, but it actually ended up helping Simone? She continued tofort Jodie, So your performance was indeed very good. Its just that you were unlucky to have encountered such an incident. Upon hearing that. Jodie could guess who had hired the trolls. It was probably Titus.. But this time, she didnt feel grateful toward Titus. Instead, she couldnt help but feel resentful because Titus didnt investigate properly before hiring trolls to target Simone. Now, not only did the n backfire and end up helping Simone, but it also put Jodie in a tough spot. If it werent for Titus consistent favoritism toward her, she would have started to suspect that Titus had done it intentionally. In no mood to deal with the crew member, Jodie nodded absentmindedly. Tm fine. In reality, she wished she could return to the vige and p Simone. At that moment, Aaron noticed Jodie approaching them with a downcast expression and waved at her. Jo,e over here. Jodie forcefullyposed herself and mustered a weak smile as she approached. Usually, in situations like grocery shopping, Jodie would give many suggestions to highlight her 2/4 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration presence. But now, she seemed deted, showing little enthusiasm. The viewers watching the livestream thought Jodie was upset because they only earned a little over fifty. Except for her and Aarons fans, others thought she was too petty. They thought it was just a show, so she should take it as having fun. There was no need to take things so seriously and let such a trivial matter bother her. Therefore, the audiences impression of Jodie took another hit. With the towns low cost of living and rtively affordable prices, they managed to buy some vegetables and a piece of meat for fifty. After the shopping, they all took the car provided by the crew back to the vige. Inside the car, Jodie felt upset, so she closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Seeing that she was quiet, Leon and Aaron also refrained from speaking and chose to rest. Le was at a loss for words in this situation. They had been liveCstreaming the entire journey. Are they nning on letting the audience watch us sleep? This is aplete disaster! She was starting to regret choosing this team. Although she didnt hold Simones status in high regard, she couldnt deny that Simone had a natural sense for variety shows and genuine talent. If she had chosen the other team from the beginning, she wouldnt have to worry about food every day and would have more screen time. At this point, Le began to suspect that she would have the least performance and screen time for this episode. Just thinking about it made her furious. But since the other three had their eyes closed and remained quiet, Le couldnt do anything either, so she could only close her eyes as well. The viewers watching the livestream were confused. What is this group doing? Are we here to watch them sleep? Aaron and Leons fans initially enjoyed seeing their idols sleeping faces, but it became boring after a while. As a result, many viewers left this livestream and went to watch the other one. By this time, Simones group had already returned to the courtyard and gathered the children who came to learn the performance, so they could continue rehearsing for the program in two days. They had nned the program in the previous two days and had the children rehearse it. During the rehearsals, many funny moments and jokes kept the audience entertained. At dinner time, the vige head and Jacob came to invite Simones group for a meal. They mainly wanted to discuss details about selling their products via livestream, and Simones group didnt decline their invitation. So, when the other group returned to the vige and had just sat down to rest, they heard the notification sounds of their phones. Opening the group chat, they saw that Zac had sent several pictures of a sumptuous dinner again. The four tired and famished people fell silent. 3/4 Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration Aaron couldnt hold back hisint. That guy is so mean! This time, Leon couldnt hold back his curse. That jerk! He must have done it on purpose Zachar always been such a jerk. Meanwhile, Jodie looked at the pictures and suddenly felt a surge of resentment. Why did Simone, after stealing all the limelight, not only get out of cooking but also get to have dinner at the vigers home? At that thought, Jodie realized that she would have to cook and serve the other three shortly. She felt her vision darken and wished she could just pass out. At the same time, she regretted choosing a diligent and hardworking persona. If she hadnt insisted on doing all the cooking, she wouldnt have ended up being the only one responsible for it every mealtime. She would have probably cried and refused to cook if it werent for the fact that this was a live broadcast. Right then, Le ruthlessly added, Jo, Im so hungry. When can we eat? The groceries they bought today were allmon ingredients, and Jodies cooking was only average. But after a tiring day, she was really hungry, so she had to make do. Jodie really wanted to p Le, telling her to cook herself if she wanted to eat. But in order to maintain her image, she could only put on a caring smile and say, Til start cooking now? Since this was the path she chose, she had to see it through to the end. Jodie got up and went to the kitchen to start cooking. Since she had taken on all the responsibilities for cooking before, the other three were already used to just sitting around without going into the kitchen to help. That caused Jodic to cook and wipe her tears while facing away from the camera. Since bing a foster daughter in the Gray Family, she hadnt experienced such hardship and injustice. Simone caused all of this. Jodie thought Simone should have listened to her mother and brothers and given up this spot. Also, without Simones interference, she had a premonition that her image as a lovable and hardworking person would have been quite sessful. The other team would have also gathered around her, waiting for her to feed them. The more Jodie thought about it, the more she hated and resented Simone. Jodie decided that once this variety show ended, she would discreetlyin to her family and make them understand how Simone had mistreated her and used her as a stepping stone. By then, Jodie would only have to wait for her family to confront Simone. Since Simone had made her feel so miserable, Jodie was determined to hit her where it hurt. With these thoughts in mind, Jodie didnt feel as helpless and sad anymore. She knew that sometimes it only took a gentle touch to make a point. She couldnt help but look forward to seeing Simone in pain, hurt by the people she cared about the most. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration The four of them, including Jodie, performed in a crowded town square There were quite a few onlookers. but the tips they received after the performance were meager. They only managed to earn a little over fifty, mostly thanks to Leons poprity. As Jodie looked at the money in the box, she felt a deep sense of disappointment. She had expected to make more money with their street performance, but it turned out to be just over fifty. In her everyday life, she wouldnt even bother to pick up that amount if it fell on the ground. She smiled wryly and said to the others, With the little money weve earned, well have to tighten our belts for dinner tonight. Leon sensed Jodie was trying to sound optimistic despite feeling down, so heforted her, Weve done quite well to earn this much. Your guitar ying is excellent, Jodie. I could see that the audience enjoyed it. Its just that this is a remote town, and many people here arent used to tipping street. performers. He smiled, adding, Lets work harder to earn more money in the next episode. Jodie felt better upon hearing those encouraging words. She realized that their goal for today was not just about making money but showcasing their talents. And so, she put on a determined and positive expression and even made a cheerCup gesture, saying, Mr. Foster is right. Well work harder next time and surely get better. If it werent for Simones group appearing earlier, the audience might have thought that they performed well. But now they thought this group seemed ordinary and werent shocked that they only received fifty in tips. Whats more, that amount might have been from Leons poprity. Later, Jodie suggested going to the market to buy groceries. While they were shopping, she handed the money to Leon, asking him to be in charge of the main shopping, and then made an excuse to the restroom. go to Upon returning from the restroom, she didnt immediately return to the screen. Instead, she exchanged a meaningful look with a crew member she knew. The crew member slowed down so that the two could walk together and create some distance from the others. Jodie whispered, How was the live stream audiences reaction to our afternoon performance? She thought the live audience would praise her for her talent and dedication. But the crew member discreetly replied, It was mediocre. In reality, there was not much reaction. Jodie was surprised to hear that, Just mediocre? The crew member nodded. Yes. After that, the crew memberforted her, The problem is that another live stream stole the show. The audience was captivated by their performance. Otherwise, your performance might have been quite good. 1/4 Jodie felt her heart skip a beat. The other live stream outshone us? Then, she pretended to be curious and asked, How did they do it? The crew member didnt hide the truth and mentioned Simone knew how to y several instruments. Simone was used of following a script provided by the production team, so to prove them wrong. she boldly challenged the audience to request songs, which she yed on different instruments. Her performances were topCnotch, full of skill and emotion. The impressive disy not only silenced those scrutinizing her but also helped her make it into the headlines. Also, she even yed the same guitar piece you did. Still, the audience imed she yed it better because of her other talented instrumental performances. The fact that Simone had performed the same song before Jodie made thetters act appear less impressive. However, the crew member was sensible and chose not to speak the truth. In the meantime, Jodie felt her vision darken and she almost fainted in frustration. The smile on her face froze as she thought, Simone, Simone, Simone Why is it always Simone? Shes like a ghost haunting me. Also, when did she learn so many instruments? Jodies thoughts were the same as her elder brothers. They all thought Simone had been concealing her abilities. If Jodie had known about Simones talents, she wouldnt have thought abouting all the way out here to y the guitar. Not only did she fail to show her talent, her skills became a contrast against Simones. Simone must have done it on purpose. That b*tch is so evil! Jodie was filled with so much hatred and frustration that she felt suffocated. At the same time, she also felt somewhat regretful. She would have stayed in the vige if she had known things woulde to this. Besides, she shouldnt havee to ask the crew member because she felt even worse after finding out the truth. The crew member noticed Jodies expression and felt some sympathy for her. After all, Jodie was unlucky to encounter Simone. Its also the fault of those trolls. Mr. Chapman said it was probably trolls posting negativements about Simone. Who would have thought that not only did it not work, but it actually ended up helping Simone? She continued tofort Jodie, So your performance was indeed very good. Its just that you were unlucky to have encountered such an incident. Upon hearing that. Jodie could guess who had hired the trolls. It was probably Titus.. But this time, she didnt feel grateful toward Titus. Instead, she couldnt help but feel resentful because Titus didnt investigate properly before hiring trolls to target Simone. Now, not only did the n backfire and end up helping Simone, but it also put Jodie in a tough spot. If it werent for Titus consistent favoritism toward her, she would have started to suspect that Titus had done it intentionally. In no mood to deal with the crew member, Jodie nodded absentmindedly. Tm fine. In reality, she wished she could return to the vige and p Simone. At that moment, Aaron noticed Jodie approaching them with a downcast expression and waved at her. Jo,e over here. Jodie forcefullyposed herself and mustered a weak smile as she approached. Usually, in situations like grocery shopping, Jodie would give many suggestions to highlight her 2/4 Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration presence. But now, she seemed deted, showing little enthusiasm. The viewers watching the livestream thought Jodie was upset because they only earned a little over fifty. Except for her and Aarons fans, others thought she was too petty. They thought it was just a show, so she should take it as having fun. There was no need to take things so seriously and let such a trivial matter bother her. Therefore, the audiences impression of Jodie took another hit. With the towns low cost of living and rtively affordable prices, they managed to buy some vegetables and a piece of meat for fifty. After the shopping, they all took the car provided by the crew back to the vige. Inside the car, Jodie felt upset, so she closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Seeing that she was quiet, Leon and Aaron also refrained from speaking and chose to rest. Le was at a loss for words in this situation. They had been liveCstreaming the entire journey. Are they nning on letting the audience watch us sleep? This is aplete disaster! She was starting to regret choosing this team. Although she didnt hold Simones status in high regard, she couldnt deny that Simone had a natural sense for variety shows and genuine talent. If she had chosen the other team from the beginning, she wouldnt have to worry about food every day and would have more screen time. At this point, Le began to suspect that she would have the least performance and screen time for this episode. Just thinking about it made her furious. But since the other three had their eyes closed and remained quiet, Le couldnt do anything either, so she could only close her eyes as well. The viewers watching the livestream were confused. What is this group doing? Are we here to watch them sleep? Aaron and Leons fans initially enjoyed seeing their idols sleeping faces, but it became boring after a while. As a result, many viewers left this livestream and went to watch the other one. By this time, Simones group had already returned to the courtyard and gathered the children who came to learn the performance, so they could continue rehearsing for the program in two days. They had nned the program in the previous two days and had the children rehearse it. During the rehearsals, many funny moments and jokes kept the audience entertained. At dinner time, the vige head and Jacob came to invite Simones group for a meal. They mainly wanted to discuss details about selling their products via livestream, and Simones group didnt decline their invitation. So, when the other group returned to the vige and had just sat down to rest, they heard the notification sounds of their phones. Opening the group chat, they saw that Zac had sent several pictures of a sumptuous dinner again. The four tired and famished people fell silent. 3/4 Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Aaron couldnt hold back hisint. That guy is so mean! This time, Leon couldnt hold back his curse. That jerk! He must have done it on purpose Zachar always been such a jerk. Meanwhile, Jodie looked at the pictures and suddenly felt a surge of resentment. Why did Simone, after stealing all the limelight, not only get out of cooking but also get to have dinner at the vigers home? At that thought, Jodie realized that she would have to cook and serve the other three shortly. She felt her vision darken and wished she could just pass out. At the same time, she regretted choosing a diligent and hardworking persona. If she hadnt insisted on doing all the cooking, she wouldnt have ended up being the only one responsible for it every mealtime. She would have probably cried and refused to cook if it werent for the fact that this was a live broadcast. Right then, Le ruthlessly added, Jo, Im so hungry. When can we eat? The groceries they bought today were allmon ingredients, and Jodies cooking was only average. But after a tiring day, she was really hungry, so she had to make do. Jodie really wanted to p Le, telling her to cook herself if she wanted to eat. But in order to maintain her image, she could only put on a caring smile and say, Til start cooking now? Since this was the path she chose, she had to see it through to the end. Jodie got up and went to the kitchen to start cooking. Since she had taken on all the responsibilities for cooking before, the other three were already used to just sitting around without going into the kitchen to help. That caused Jodic to cook and wipe her tears while facing away from the camera. Since bing a foster daughter in the Gray Family, she hadnt experienced such hardship and injustice. Simone caused all of this. Jodie thought Simone should have listened to her mother and brothers and given up this spot. Also, without Simones interference, she had a premonition that her image as a lovable and hardworking person would have been quite sessful. The other team would have also gathered around her, waiting for her to feed them. The more Jodie thought about it, the more she hated and resented Simone. Jodie decided that once this variety show ended, she would discreetlyin to her family and make them understand how Simone had mistreated her and used her as a stepping stone. By then, Jodie would only have to wait for her family to confront Simone. Since Simone had made her feel so miserable, Jodie was determined to hit her where it hurt. With these thoughts in mind, Jodie didnt feel as helpless and sad anymore. She knew that sometimes it only took a gentle touch to make a point. She couldnt help but look forward to seeing Simone in pain, hurt by the people she cared about the most. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Proven Wrong So Quickly Simone cradled the struggling child in her arms. The child was crying so intensely that it seemed as if he would run out of breath. Then, she took out three bronze coins from her bag and waved them over the childs forehead before cing one coin in his hand. An extraordinary scene unfolded before their eyes. Once the child grasped the coin, he surprisingly stopped thrashing around and gradually ceased crying. With tears still on his face, he looked up at Simone with his big, watery eyes. He even murmured, Pretty girl! This scene left the childs parents astonished. Ross wife said, The child likes beautifuldies. Whenever he sees one, he always says pretty. Zac smiled and chimed in. The kid has good taste. Meanwhile, Simone lowered her head and gently pinched the childs check. Youre very cute too, little darling. The child immediately held onto Simones hand, his frown turning into a smile. Pretty. Ross felt truly amazed. When Deuce mentioned that this young celebrity was skilled in physiognomy and geomancy, he was only halfCconvinced. Now, he had no choice but to believe him. He couldnt help but ask, Miss Gray, is my son being affected by something supernatural? Ross wife also looked at Simone with concern. Yes. He has been acting this way for two months, crying incessantly. He has never been this obedient. At this moment, she found it quite miraculous. Whenever their son was frightened and woke up crying, he would cry for over an hour, and no one could soothe him within that period. However, this young master only had to take the child into her arms and give him a coin to make him stop crying immediately. Simone gave them an assuring look. Its not what you described. Hes just wearing something he shouldnt have. She took the childs other hand and removed a red string bracelet. Hanging from the bracelet was a nephrite fish pendant. She asked, Where did you get this? Ross answered, I saw it at a stall when I went to an antique market. It seemed cute and matched my sons horoscope, so I bought it. Is this what caused my sons condition? Simone nodded. The nephrite on this bracelet contains negative energy, which causes your son to 1/3 Chapter 47 Proven Wrong So Quickly have nightmares and wake up crying whenever he wears it. What you referred to as supernatural is actually a kind of negative energy caused by a maic field. Its not good for their health if someone comes into contact with it. Puzzled, Ross asked, What? How did this fish be contaminated with negative energy? Simone replied, This little bracelet was probably ced together with items from a graveyard, which is why it absorbed the negative energy. Fortunately, it didnt absorb too much, or your son wouldnt just wake up crying. It could lead to even worse things, perhaps even a cmity. Of course, if he wore this bracelet for a long time, he would start getting sick, and his condition would be increasingly severe. In this world, geomancy and rted practices were prevalent, so many people were familiar with negative energy. There were even quite a few geomancers conducting live broadcasts for physiognomy and geomancyCrted matters. Ross was startled and a little frightened. So, its because of this bracelet. Following that, he took out his phone and checked the payment records. You dont say! My son did start waking up crying a few days after I brought back this bracelet. Ross wife thought about it and confirmed his statement. Thats right. It did start after he wore the bracelet. Unable to hold back her anger, she pinched Ross arm several times. Why did you buy things from that ce when you know its for your child? Why didnt you just buy it from a store? She hadnt even thought about it, but her husbands purchase nearly caused harm to their child. Fortunately, they had invited a master over to take a look today. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Ross was filled with regret and he muttered, I bought it because I thought it was cute. Who would have thought things would turn out like this? He was filled with remorse. If something had happened to his son because of the bracelet he bought, he would have gone mad. He looked at Simone and asked, Miss Gray, will my son stop waking up crying if he stops wearing the bracelet? Simone replied, Since the child hase into contact with negative energy, removing the bracelet will only prevent his condition from worsening, but he will still wake up crying. Ross urgently asked, Is there any way to solve this? Dont worry. Simone replied. I can make a talisman for your child. It can suppress the negative energy and expel it from your childs body in three days. Upon hearing her words, Ross felt relieved. Thats great. Whats important is that you can remove the negative energy. Can this coin of yours be used as well? Should I buy one? He thought the coin was very effective, maybe even more so than the talisman. Simone chuckled wryly. Im sorry, but this was something passed down by my mentor. I cant sell it. Your sons condition can be solved with just one talisman, so dont worry. 2/3 Chapter 47 Proven Wrong So Quickly Though Ross was disappointed that he couldnt buy the coin, he trusted Simones words. After all, she could identify the bracelet as the source of the problem with just one look, and his son stopped crying very quickly, so she indeed had remarkable abilities. Therefore, he smiled and nodded. Sure. I believe your talisman will be effective, too. Simone remarked, I didnt bring anything to make a talisman, so I cant make one now. Since the variety show was broadcast live, everything in her suitcases would be shown on camera when she opened them. As such, she didnt bring any of those items with her. She turned to nce at Jonah. Can you help me buy them? Jonah replied with a smile. Of course. Just write down what you need, and Ill have someone buy them. This was definitely another highlight of the show. The child was only three years old, so he couldnt cooperate with their act so realistically. As a result, the trolls and haters had no way of stirring up N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Trouble. Ross hurriedly went looking for a pen and paper to write down whatever Simone needed. Then, the crew had someone drive out to buy them. In the meantime, the young boy with a fair and chubby appearance was wellCbehaved in Simones arms and clung to her. He was utterly adorable. For those who were just saying that my wife was going to fail, how are you feeling now? They were proven wrong so quickly! Wife dazzled them silly right after they said she would fail. Wifey is incredibly skilled in geomancy and rted practices. She immediately recognized that the issue was with the bracelet. It was truly remarkable. The child was on the brink of suffocating from crying just moments ago, but once he was in her arms, he calmed down. A childs eyes truly sparkle. He has taken a liking to wifey and is clinging to her. This means she is not only beautiful but also kind. This child has a bright future. At such a young age, he already knows to stick close to beautiful women. I also want to cling to wifey Zachy was right. This kid has good taste. Isnt my wifey pretty? I fall more deeply in love with wifey every day. The people who were just moring that Simone would fail and face difficulties had all fallen silent. At this moment, their minds were filled with thoughts like, I cant believe this. Is she really this amazing? However, seeing was believing, and they were indeed proven wrong. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 She Would Show No Mercy Before the crew members returned with the list of items, the child obediently stayed in Simones arms, ying with her bronze coins. Simone asked Jonah how long it would take, and after he made his phone call, he replied, They didnt finish gathering materials in the town, so they went to the county. It should take about two hours to make the round trip. Then, Simone suggested, Lets go back to the courtyard to rehearse while we wait. Sitting here for over two hours is just a waste of time. In the meantime, Zac and the others also had the same thought. Lets head back, then. Simone returned the child to his mother. Once I receive the materials, Ill make the talisman and send it over. Ross wife took the child from her and murmured, That would be great. Thank you, Miss Gray. Then, she invited them by saying, Dont cook tonight ande by my house for dinner. Thats a great idea, Ross chimed in. You muste to my house for dinner tonight. Then, he could ask her privately about the charge. Simone turned to the other three. Should wee over for dinner tonight? Zac smiled. Sure. Looks like we dont have to worry about dinner tonight as well. It seems being on the same team with you is the best. We have nothing to worry about. Eric smiled and teased, Were riding your wave of good luck again tonight. Keira agreed with them. Thats right! Well ride along with you and get a free meal. Receiving their agreement, Simone turned to Ross and his wife. Thank you for your kind hospitality. The couple waved their hands hurriedly. No worries. Were very grateful to you. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Simone and her group prepared to leave. When the child in Ross wifes arms saw Simone was about to leave, he suddenly changed from being obedient to throwing a fit and crying. Peety! I want peety! As he was crying, he reached his arms out to Simone, clearly indicating he wanted her to hold him. Seeing the child crying so pitifully, Simone picked him up, and the child immediately stopped crying. He held onto Simones neck and said, Peety! Embarrassed, Ross wife tried to take the child back. Come here. Ill carry you. The prettydy will come overter. But the child held onto Simone tightly and said. No. Want peety. 1/4 Although he might be young, he feltfortable around the prettydy and wasnt as afraid anymore. Moreover, the young woman was pretty, felt soft, and smelled fragrant. He liked her a lot. At a loss for words, Ross wife inwardly chastised her son for choosing a pretty woman over his mother. She cocidnt help but smile wryly and exin. My son has always been selective with people. Normally, he wont let anyone except his grandmother and us hold him. I didnt expect him to be so attached to you. This had never happened before, and it showed that Simone was indeed skilled. It was said that children had a strong sixth sense. Seeing this situation, Simone smiled and suggested. Why dont I take him back to y with us? Ill send him back when wee over for dinnerter. With their son being so clingy, the couple couldnt say no. Alright, then. Were sorry for the trouble, Miss Gray. Deep down, however, they were happy to have Simone spend time with her son. Maybe their son could share some of her good fortune. Therefore, Simone and the others returned to their home with a cute little child in tow. When they returned, the other team had already returned from helping the vigers. Today, Leon searched the vige but didnt find a suitable job, so he returned to the farmers house. where he had previously helped pack vegetables. That job wasnt as tiring, and they could each receive thirty coins and get a free lunch. The four of them were sitting in the courtyard drinking water when they saw Simone returning with the child in her arms. They were all a bit puzzledi Aaron was intrigued and asked, Is your job for today looking after a child? At the mention of looking after a child, he couldnt help but recall the feeling of being dominated by that little rascal on his first day here. In the meantime. Jodie seemed to recall that day as well. Seeing Simone with a smiling and well- behaved child in her arms, Jodie kept aposed expression, but she tightened her grip on her skirt. Why was it that when she took care of the child, he would cry and throw tantrums at every little thing? With Simone, however, it was a different story Hearing Aarons question, the audience also recalled how Jodie had volunteered to take care of the children on her first day here. Does anyone still remember the incident where Jojo made a wellCbehaved child cry? How could I not? The childs grandmother even got upset and chased them away. Judging by Aarons expression, he seems to have a phobia of naughty children. Well, the child was not naughty and was actually wellCbehaved before Jojo came over. There is no harm withoutparison. 2/4 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. them! In Aarons and Jodies fans words, children have the sharpest eyes. Til Thement above is spot on! Both Arrons and Jodies fans dared not appear as they felt quite embarrassed. Zac nced at Aaron and said, We didnt take on a babysitting job. He arrogantly added, This little cutie saw that Simone was pretty and kept clinging to her. When the child heard his words, he seemed to agree and held Simones neck. Peety! Peety! Jodie was speechless. I cant wait to get rid of this kid! Meanwhile, Aaron didnt expect such a reason, but he had to admit that his biological sister was indeed pretty,bining all the best features of their parents. Of course, the five of them didnt look bad either. He then asked, Where in the vige did you meet this child? We didnt meet him. This is the child Simone helped, Zac exined. Puzzled, Aaron repeated, She helped his child? What does he meant Looking proud. Zac recounted what happened at Ross home. If it werent for Simone, this little cutic would still be crying in his mothers arms right now. He even ditched his mother and insisted on sticking with Simone. Aaron was taken aback and gave Simone aplicated look. He had always known that his biological sister knew physiognomy and geomancy. After all, the old man who adopted her did this kind of work, but they never really took it seriously. Back at the Gray Residence, Simone had previously assisted Aaron and Andrew with her expertise in geomancy. However, she used to believe that her knowledge in this field was limited. The family was aware that Simone had studied geomancy in college, but they didnt know what to make of it. They had assumed she was merely a casual enthusiast, but now it was evident that she possessed considerable skill in this area. She had previously used physiognomy to save Deuces son, and now she was helping Deuces cousins son. This was not something an amateur could aplish. It appeared that they had underestimated their biological sister. Unable to contain his curiosity, he nced at Simone and asked, Why dont you take a look at me? Simone found Sc*mbag No. 5 to be quite bothersome. He didnt bother her when she was being kind to him at home, but now that she was ignoring him, he kept seeking her attention. Therefore, she calmly declined. There are three types of individuals in our line of work that we are unable to assess. You happen to fall into one of those categories, so please refrain from asking me again. Since Sc*mbag No. 5 had provoked her first, she would show him no mercy. She knew that given his 3/4 personality, he would undoubtedly want to uncover the truth. This way, she could provide the gossip- hungry crowd with more room for spection and allow the paparazzi to find a direction to investigate for a story. Meanwhile, Aaron didnt anticipate Simones rejection. Just as Simone had predicted, he furrowed his brow and inquired, Which three types of people? Cant you be more straightforward? He clearly didnt believe her words and thought she was being dismissive towards him. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose Simone gave Aaron a meaningful look and asked, Are you sure you want me to tell you? Aaror: nodded firmly. Yes, I want to hear it. He wanted to see what excuse she woulde up with to brush him off. Whats wrong with assessing her brother? It made him ufortable that she was refusing him every time. Hearing Simones words, Jodie suddenly had a bad feeling and reached out to tug at Aarons sleeve, shaking her head to signal him not to ask further. Simone noticed Jodies discreet actions. Knowing how much Aaron doted on Jodie, he might actually drop the subject, so she preemptively. answered, Alright, then. If you insist, Ill satisfy your curiosity. First, I dont assess close rtives. Second, I dont assess colleagues, and third, I dont assess myself. Jodies expression subtly paled, thinking that Simone must have done it on purpose. Since Aaron didnt fit the second and third categories, it left only the first one. Jodie regretted not stopping Aaron earlier but med him for persistently pestering Simone when she refused to assess him. Wasnt that asking for trouble? Now, everyone would be surprised and curious about their rtionship. An idea emerged in her mind, and she casually reached for a peach from the table and started peeling it with a fruit knife. As expected, apart from Zac, Leon, and Keira, who knew about their rtionship, Eric, Le, and the others at the scene all looked shocked. Le couldnt help but ask in shock, Are you guys rted? But at that moment, Jodie suddenly yelled, Ouch! Everyone turned to look at Jodie and saw that she had identally cut her index finger while peeling a peach, staining it red. She looked at her finger in a way that seemed like she didnt expect to cut herself and then cast a slightly distressed look at Aaron. Aaron, my hand hurts. Upon seeing that, Aaron quickly took her injured finger and instinctively put it in his mouth to help stop the bleeding. Meanwhile, Leon got up and went to the kitchen to fetch the pack of BandCAids they hadnt finished. from the cupboard. He gave it to Aaron. Help her put this on. Only then did Aaron take Jodies finger out of his mouth and apply the BandCAid for her. With slightly teary eyes, Jodie said. Thank you, Aaron. Then, she looked up at Leon and thanked him too. Thank you, Mr. Foster. 1/4 Leon smiled at her. Youre wee. Jodie continued in remorse, Its all my fault for not being careful. Now that it hurts so much, washing and cutting vegetablester will be inconvenient. She deliberately changed the topic. Leon assured her. Dont worry about it. Since you injured your hand, you shouldnt be cooking. While Jodies actions now seemed like an ident, he felt she might have done it intentionally because that would allow her to evade Les question. He suggested, Since were being paid in cash today, why dont we find a family to share a meal with? Well pay them for the meal. Since Jodie didnt want anyone to know about the rtionship between Aaron and Simone, Leon decided to help her by diverting the conversation. In the meantime. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and felt slightly proud. Leon was helping her, which would surely annoy Simone. She smiled sweetly at Leon and nodded. Thats a good idea. Itll be a chance for you all to try something different. Now, she wouldnt have to work hard to cook dinner. More importantly, with this minor incident, the matter Simone brought up earlier could be temporarily set aside. Jodie didnt want others in the entertainment industry and the audience to know she was Aarons adopted sister. It felt like her identity was being downyedpared to Simones. From the moment Jodie started to peel the peach. Simone had already guessed what she was up to. Not only did she not bring up the previous topic, but she also deliberately changed the subject. And so, Simone told Zac and the others. You should rehearse with the children. The performance is tomorrow. By doing so, she was leaving the audience curious and intrigued. Also, the more she behaved this way, the more it meant she didnt want anything to do with Aaron. Once everyone found out the truthter, they would understand her actions. Though Simone had realized Jodies wish, she hoped thetter wouldnt regret itter. Of course, this also gave Se mbag No. 2 more material to work with. As for the fact that Leon had helped Jodie, Simone would certainly feel puzzled and upset if it were in her past life. Also, she would be curious to know why he would choose to help and protect Jodie. But now, she didnt even have the slightest curiosity or desire to find out. On the other hand, Zac had also noticed the situation. Not only was Jodie changing the Simone as well, so he smiled and said, Sure. Want toe and give us some pointers? topic, but Keeping a little mystery is more intriguing, isnt it? Simone nodded with a smile. Lets go. The four then brought the children for rehearsals. Although Eric was curious, he held back his urge to ask. He could see that both Simone and Jodie didnt want to continue the topic. 2/4 Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose. On the other hand, Le wanted to get to the bottom of this. She didnt believe that Jodie had identally cut herself. How could such a coincidence happen? Clearly. Jodie feared her questions would lead to Simone or Aaron revealing something important. The mese she thought about it, the more she felt Simone and Aaron had a special rtionship. Are the two of them rted! Or is it something more intimate than that? Le wanted to pull the conversation back to the topic to make Aaron reveal more about it. Just as she was about to speak, she raised her head and saw Leon giving her a warning gaze while holding his back to the camera. Startled, Le didnt expect Leon to be so protective over Jodie. Since she wanted to continue her career in the entertainment industry, she dared not offend Leon because he wasnt just a great actor. It was rumored that he had a strong background. As a result, she could only swallow the words she was about to say. Oh? Why arent they continuing? Its so agonizing to leave the topic unfinished! Why arent you guys answering Les question? Did Jojo do that on purpose? Her sudden act interrupted Les question. She must have done it on purpose. I saw it with my own eyes. She started peeling the peach after Simone listed the three people she couldnt assess. Out of the three options Simone mentioned, Aaron seems to be the only one who fits. Its highly likely that its the first option. I havent heard of Aaron being involved in geomancy. Oh no! Does this mean Simone and Aaron are actually rted by blood? If you put it that way, doesnt it also mean Simone and Jodie are rted? But Simone hasnt shown any interest in either of them since the beginning of this show. In fact, shes been quite distant.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Im really curious about the rtionship between these three people. I want to know Being stuck here is so frustrating. This is the first time Ive disliked Jojo so much. I believe these three are somehow connected, and its definitely a big secret. Otherwise, Jojo wouldnt have identally cut herself Cant the paparazzi be more efficient? Its been days, and they still havent uncovered the rtionship between these three. I want some gossip. Paparazzi, get on it! Indeed, the paparazzipanies had been investigating Simone and Aarons rtionship for the past 3/4 657% Tue, 20 NOV Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose few days. However, they had been approaching it from the perspective of a potential romantic rtionship between the two. So far, they had only discovered that Simone often apanied Aaron to dance practice and that they had gone out for meals together privately. However, these details had already been exposed by them or other sources previously. After watching the live stream, they suddenly realized that these two were not lovers or ever romantically involved. Could it be that they were actually rted by blood? The paparazzi teams were like sharks smelling blood, swiftly moving to uncover the scoop. They wanted to be the first to unearth this juicy information and secure the top headline. The Heiress Return & Revenge Chapter 50 Be Embarrassed Again The audience and fans were filled with curiosity, specting about Simones rtionship with the siblings. The topic Whats the Rtionship Between Simone and Aaron? quickly became popr. Many who hadnt watched the show clicked in, intrigued by their curiosity. They were then engulfed in a wave of curiosity and gossip. Previous rumors about Simone pursuing. Aaron for resources seemed to have some truth, but the dynamics on the show surprised everyone. Simone wasnt clinging to Aaron or trying to cozy up to him; instead, she seemed dismissive and indifferent. In contrast, Aaron often sought out Simone, almost inviting her to hurt him. However, instead of immediately assuming they were siblings, the viewers spected that Simone might be a close rtive of Aarons.. Meanwhile, in the Gray Residence, Salma and Steven attended another banquet while Luca stayed locked in the room writing songs. Andrew was busy arranging the setup for the new drama. This left only Reuben and Titus watching the livestream. Titus scowled. Aaron has really lost his mind. He just cant stop seeking attention with Simone. Now, everyones specting about their rtionship. Reuben furrowed his brows. If someone uncovers Simone and Aarons true rtionship, wouldnt that be detrimental to jo? Titus nodded. Exactly. Whether its in terms of identity or rtionship, it wouldnt be good for Jo. There have already been rumors suggesting that Aaron and Jo dont seem like siblings but more like a couple. Their interactions in the livestream were too intimate. If they are indeed siblings, while it might be unconventional, people wouldnt think too much of it. But if the true rtionship between them is exposed, theres a high chance some might start thinking in a more scandalous direction. He sighed. This is my biggest concern. Reuben pondered for a moment. How about we use some paid followers to spread the rumor that Simone is Aarons cousin? Lets prevent people from finding out about their actual rtionship. Ive been watching the livestream, and Simone doesnt seem inclined to reveal their rtionship. As long as she remains silent, this issue can be resolved. He added, After this episode of the variety show ends, lets all treat her a bit more kindly and coax her back. Previously, he used to receive messages from Simone almost every day, like reminders to eat properly and not skip meals. When he worked long hours, she would send him messages to remind him to get up and move around. If he came home too tired, she would use her special techniques to give him a shoulder and back massage. It made him feelfortable and rxed. At first, he didnt pay much attention and thought she was being too talkative with the messages. Now that he was no longer receiving those texts, he couldnt get used to it. After working a day without getting Simones massage when he came home, he felt ufortable all over. The next day, he woke up feeling tired, unlike before when he would wake up refreshed. Titus agreed. Alright, once the variety show ends, lets give her an escape route. She has a recording of the day she left the Gray Family. It would be best to coax her into deleting it when she returns. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 More Interesting This Way Jonah had already spoken to the cameraman beforehand, so when Simone appeared, the cameraman continued to focus on Zac and the others without turning the camera towards her. As Simone approached Jonah, he asked in a low voice, Are you Aarons cousin? Simone immediately realized that the online rumors had been fueled by the despicable efforts of Sembag No. 2 and the hired trolls. Shaking her head, she replied, No. Jonah understood that someone had paid inte trolls to nder Simone. He informed her about the trending topics circting online, cautioning her, The trending topics online are solidifying the false narrative against you. Its not in your favor. You should think of a way to address this. Once the show ends tomorrow and youre back, well find a way to clear things up. He added, If necessary. I can help you take down the trending topics. Seeing the worry in Jonahs eyes, Simone felt touched. Not everyone was like the Gray Family or Leon. Thank you, Jonah, for your concern, but theres no need to take down the trending topics, Simone assured him. Let the rumors spread; the more they talk, the better. Simone didnt explicitly confirm anything on the livestream, and she even let Jodie change the subject. She was sure that Titus wouldnt sit idly by and would try to stir up trouble, which he did. She deliberately allowed them to continue spreading rumors. Relying solely on the poprity of the variety show wouldnt be enough The trending topies from the past two days had caused quite a stir, making things known throughout the entire inte. When the truth was revealed, thats when things would get even more interesting. Seeing Simone in this state. Jonah realized he was worrying too much. He chuckled. It seems like you nned this intentionally Since Simone wanted the tuation to escte, he decided to let it be for now. He lowered his voice and asked. Can you reveal your rtionship with Aaron? It will help me prepare for the next episode. Of course, I wont tell anyone until youre ready to reveal it yourself Jonah had always been curious about the true rtionship between Simone and the siblings. He wanted to get a taste of this juicy piece of gossip. Simone didnt hold back and replied, Were biological siblings. Jonahs eyes widened in shock. Biological siblings? So, you and Jodie are also biological sisters? Upon closer reflection. Simone did bear a resemnce to Aaron, but not so much to Jodie. If they were real sisters, with such a public spat on the live broadcast, their private rtionship must be very Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. strained. 1/3 11:04 Tue, 28 Nov Chapter 51 More Interesting This Way E Simone shook her head. Shes adopted while Im biological. My exCfamily favors her more than me, though. They hate me. Jonah was once again taken aback. The revtion was even juicier than expected. Your family prefers your adopted sister over you, their biological daughter? He couldnt fathom it What do you mean by exCfamily: There seemed to be more to the story. Simone didnt mince words when it came to the Gray Family and Aaron. She briefly exined her background, When I was a child. Aaron lost me, and then, beforeing on the show, I had already cut ties with them Jonah listened, processed the information, and nearly let out a curse. Aaron is truly something else It wasnt hard to see why Simone, with her normally goodCnatured demeanor, treated Aaron so poorly. Losing a biological sister. only to favor an adopted one upon her returnCwhat kind of logic was that? Doesnt he feel any guilt in his heart? Doen: he want to make amends for his mistakes? You did well to cut ties with them. Jonahmented, clearly frustrated with Aaron and the Gray Familys behavior. The Gray Familys members were no better. They found their biological daughter. only to intentionally let their adopted daughter trample all over her. Somethings seriously wrong with them. Simone observed Jonahs reaction and felt reassured. Most people would probably react like him and be unable to fathom such a situation. She was looking forward to what Aaron and Jodie would face when the truth came out. So, since they showed no mercy, they cant me me for being ruthlesster. Simone stated matter- ofCfactly. She was mentally preparing Jonah, making it clear that she wouldnt back down. After this episode of the show ended, it would be her turn to stir the pot. Jonah nodded in agreement and support. You must fight back If they continued to endure without retaliating, those people would only be more audacious. He added. If you need any help, feel free to let me know! Simone thought for a moment and whispered. If you want higher viewership for the next episode, focus the camera more on the interactions between Aaron and his sister Jodie would probably seekfort from Aaronter after what happened today Jonah, being astute, immediately understood. He had noticed the physical closeness between Aaron and Jodie before, but he hadnt thought much of it, thinking it was because they were biological siblings. Now, knowing they werent actually bloodCrted, he realized it was indeed excessively intimate. If they captured footage of the siblings hugging or being unusually close, it would be difficult for viewers not to specte. Once the true nature of their rtionship was exposed, more people would eagerly watch the rey and anticipate the next livestream. 2/3 11:04 Tue, 28 Nov Chapter 51 More Interesting This Way Naturally, the trending topics would be dominated by the revtion about Aaron and his sister. Jonah found Simone cunning, but he liked it. After all, she had beenbeled an ungrateful b*tch and a leech due to the distorted rumors, which were now trending. He gave Simone a thumbsCup. Feel free to reach out if you need anything. After all, he was grateful to Simone for saving his wife. Beyond gratitude, Simones exceptional knowledge of geomancy and her various abilities made her someone worth befriending on a deeper level. Simone nodded in acknowledgment. Alright. The two parted ways, and Simone joined the others at the entrance of the courtyard. As she approached, the child that Ross was holding reached out to Simone instead. Hug me! This left Ross speechless. The ungrateful little rascal was willing to abandon his own father at the sight of a prettydy. Ross addressed the child, his face stern. Young man, shes a girl. Youre a bit too heavy for her to hold all the time. The child considered this and looked at Simone. Then I wont ask her to hold me. He then extended his tiny hand. Lets hold hands instead. Simone had a fondness for children. She reached out and took the childs small hand. Alright, lets hold hands. Ross wife had intentionally gone to town to buy groceries in the afternoon. Now, she had prepared a table full of dishes, and her motherCinw had also cooked several of her signature dishes to express gratitude to Simone. The entire family warmly weed Simone. I have ced the talisman around his neck. Once the negative energy is expelled from his body, this talisman will continue to serve as a protective charm. Upon seeing the talisman hanging around the childs neck, everyone felt inexplicably reassured. Thank you, Miss Gray. We are truly grateful. Ross raised his cup, standing up. Lets make a toast. I will have an alcoholic beverage, and you can have a nonCalcoholic one. Simone raised her paper cup. No need to be so formal As they chatted and enjoyed their meal. little did they know that the geomancer who had been observing Simone create the talisman had recorded a video and shared it in a geomancy group. It was like a bomb had exploded in the group. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Not Having It This was an intermeshateClevel geomancy group. When the group owner shared the video with the ve expostost much. However, after watching Simone draw talismans, they were all amared Is this a talisman thatbines exorcist and protective functions Her talismanCdrawing skills are really impressive, even without considering the fusion and modificano I cant draw a talisman as smoothly as she does Will the modified talisman be effective? Is she just fooling around? The group owner chimed in. No, shes not fooling around. Her talisman is really effective Then, he dropped a link to the reality shows livestream. You can see for yourselves. Also, remember to watch the rey from earlier today. Since the entire day was filmed, the reys were divided into threeChour segments, avable on the official websites livestream. The group members saw the message and immediately clicked into the livestream. They saw the happy child clinging to Simone with the talisman hanging around his neck, now visible outside his clothes. While watching the livestream, they also opened the reys and quickly scrolled through After over half an hour I watched the rey video from earlier today. The child had a major cmity in his physiognomy, but its gone in the current livestream. This girl isnt just drawing randomly; her modified talismans are very effective. Tobine exorcist and protective functions into one talisman like this Its the first time Ive seen it. This girl is quite skilled. Is she from a famous geomancy lineage? With such highClevel talismanCdrawing skills, why did this girl be a celebrity? It does seem like shes not focused on her true calling Such a promising talent, and yet she chooses a different path. What a shame. But I really like this girl; shes very pleasing to the eye. I also really like her. I wonder if theres a chance to connect with her. While the geomancy masters watched the livestream, they soon saw the livements from fans calling Simone their idol. They were puzzled. 1/4 11:04 Tue 28 Nov Chapter 52 Not Having It The group owner then shared a video of Simone practicing martial arts and exined the meaning behind the idolizingments. This led to some strange and amusingments from the geomancy Tm an oid and humble geomancer who feels a strong affinity with this youngdy. Let me acknowledge her as my granddaughter idol. I just love a talented girl like her. Granddaughter idol, I have high hopes for you. I believe in the talent of my granddaughter idol. Dont be a celebrity:e back to our geomancy circle. I couldnt discern the girls physiognomy. Theres something interesting about it. Ill also acknowledge her as my granddaughter idol. Seeing these selfCproimed geomancers and elderly individuals. Simones fans and others were bewildered. They couldnt help but ask. Whats a granddaughter idol? The elderly geomancers responded. a bit Im over 80 now, so it wouldnt be appropriate for me to call myself a normal fan. Ill just be a grandpa fan. well. Im 78 this year, so I can only be a grandpa fan as wel Im almost 90, and being a normal fan would show toorge an age gap. So, Ill be a grandma fan. Im 96 this year, so Im a true grandpa fan. Although Im only 68 this year. Im still considered a grandma fan. Dont judge us by our age, weve always kept up with thetest trends. Thats right. We often help celebrities and entertainmentpanies with geomancy, so many of us. are knowledgeable in this area. The fans and viewers who were originally watching the livestream were speechless. The old people in thements above are really having fun. They actually created a term like granddaughter idol for themselves and became grandpa and grandma fans. These old folks are quite amusing Simone is amazing! She now even has grandpa and grandma fans. Shes a middleCaged and elderly yer! The older fans who had be fans of Simone during the martial arts stream also felt a bit embarrassed about their ages. So, they all said they would be grandpa and grandma fans. Then, fans of various ages started flooding thement section. 2/4 Tue, 28 NOV Chapter 52 Not Having It Hey, grandpas and grandmas above, are you all from the geomancy circle? Yes, were from the geomancy circle. One by one, they showed off their knowledge of geomancy in thements. Meanwhile, Simone and the others finished their meal, sat for a while, and then returned to the courtyard. Just as they sat down, Leon and the others returned from their meal outside. Suddenly, ament appeared in the livestream. Grandpas and grandmas, can you tell if Simone and these people who just came in are rted by blood? Thisment instantly left the livestream in silence. Everyone was stunned, then curious, and eagerly awaited the unfolding drama. The geomancy masters who were currently watching the livestream were still unaware of the trending topics. Upon seeing thisment, they all started to carefully examine the others physiognomies. The young man on the far left in the blue shortCsleeved shirt From his physiognomy, he and my granddaughter idol are siblings. I looked, and I got the same result. Are these siblings appearing together on a reality show? Should I also be a fan of this young man 100? But can this young man do geomancy? If he doesnt know geomancy, I wouldnt want to be his fan. These old folks were quite amusing. Aarons fans saw thesements and couldnt help but ask, Have you all figured out that theyre cousins? The geomancy masters were all a bit perplexed. What cousins? Arent they biological siblings? Yeah, judging by their physiognomies, theyre definitely biological siblings. Im absolutely sure. Aarons fans and Jodies fans couldnt stand it any longer. How is that possible? Its already been exposed online that theyre cousins. How can they be biological siblings? Exactly, you guys must be making things up. right? Are you all a bunch of liars? Do you even know physiognomy? 3/4 Tue 24 Chapter 52 Not Having It Original from N?velDrama.Org. Are you guys the inte trolls Simone hired? Now, the elderly geomancers were annoyed. Were honest and upright. How could we be making things up? Were definitely not inte trolls. Were wellCknown geomancers in the industry. Exactly! Clearly, theyre siblings, and everyone can see that, One of Aarons fans popped up to argue. Werent some of you just iming that you couldnt predict Simones future? Yeah, and now all of a sudden you can tell that theyre siblings? Your acting skills are terrible. You guys are just online bullies. Simone definitely cannot be Aarons actual younger sister. Thats correct; open your eyes wide and observe carefully. The person in the blue dress standing next to him is the genuine biological sibling! Thesements were incessantly spammed by both Aarons and Jodies fans. The geomancy experts in the group came across thesements and were infuriated. These young individuals were being extremely impolite bybeling them as online trolls and using them of fabricating information. Upon witnessing the continuous influx ofments, they began closely examining Aaron and Jodies appearances. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 After carefully examining their facial features, everyone was left speechless. 66% When we said we couldnt discern Simones physiognomy, we meant that we couldnt see her past or future. Exactly, we can still perceive their sibling rtionship from their faces. Moreover, you guys are just making things up. The man in the blue shirt and the woman in the blue dress clearly have no familial resemnce based on their physiognomies. In my opinion, they are indeed unrted. You guys are just talking nonsense. The young woman and this young man are the true siblings; they have no blood rtion to the woman in the blue dress. Thats correct! I can confirm this. Not only do we possess expert certificates from the geomancy association, but we are also recognized by the special department. It is impossible for us to make basic mistakes or lie. If you dont believe us, you can have them undergo a DNA test. Aarons and Jodies fans naturally didnt believe them. They were convinced that these people were all impostors hired by Simone as part of her propaganda. In thements, they denounced and criticized the geomancy experts. As expected, the experts were furious. When it came to defending themselves, they were not afraid of anyone. After all, they had frequently shed with real scammers on geomancy forums. So, the two sides continued to argue fiercely in thements. Others felt like a bombshell had been dropped on them. Just moments ago, they were listening with great interest as the elderly fans boasted about geomancy. They thought they might really be geomancy experts. Nowadays, geomancy associations only issue certificates to genuine experts. Most also knew about the existence of special departments that dealt with supernatural events. Anyone recognized by these special departments was undoubtedly a real expert. So, many were inclined to believe the words of the elderly fans. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If that were the case, then Simone was Aarons true younger sister, and Jodie and Aaron were not rted. This revtion was simply mindCboggling. The paparazzi were all energized, feeling like they had finally found the right lead. They hadnt even delved deep into the matter yet, but there were already numerous online exposs about Simone and Aaron being rted. This left them with nothing new to work on. However, if what these elderly individuals were saying was true, then the rtionship that had been exposed online was fake. The paparazzi were highly sensitive to bombshells like this one. They thought that if it was just a normal cousin rtionship, it shouldnt have caused such a big stir. 1/4 Chapter 53 What A Revtion 66% What was suspicious was that there had suddenly been an influx of topics and posts about it. It seemed likely that someone had hired an army of inte trolls to deliberately fabricate Simone and Aarons rtionship as cousins in order to divert everyones attention and, in the process, tarnish Simones reputation. Therefore, they took immediate action, attempting to investigate the biological and nonCbiological aspects of their rtionship. They tried to uncover information about Aaron and Jodies upbringing, only to find that it had been meticulously concealed. This indicated that there was significant financial backing behind these two. So, they shifted their focus to Simones upbringing. Jonah watched the livements, astonished by the unfolding events. Its so unexpected for Simone and Aarons rtionship to be so easily revealed. These elderly fans are truly something. Its almost as if fate is on Simones side. With these soCcalled geomancy experts, the paparazzi will be able to dig deeper in the right direction. This incident will definitely escte once again. On the other side, those in the courtyard were still unaware of the online turmoil. They all got up to prepare for bed, and the livestream ended at that moment. Aarons and Jodies fans were dissatisfied. Before the stream ended, they had challenged the elderly fans. Now, both sides were engaged in another argument in thement section below the livestream Simones fans remained silent because they werent sure about the exact rtionship between Simone and Aaron. Thus, they chose to observe quietly. They only believed what Simone had said. However,pared to thements about them being cousins or Simone being an ungrateful leech, Simones fans were more inclined to believe the words of the elderly fans. The fans of other people and random passersby watched the heated argument between the two sides in thement section. Aaron and Jodie had many fans, and their words were harsh. However, the elderly fans skillfully criticized them without using foulnguage and belittled Aarons fans as useless. There was also a geomancy expert who usually did streams to read physiognomy who couldnt resist attaching his own link and invited Aarons fans and Jodies fans to join. He challenged them to connect with him live to read their physiognomies and witness his skills. Following that, everyone clicked on the link and shifted the battle to that particr stream. Even Jonah couldnt resist and clicked in. After entering, they found that it was an officially certified geomancy expert, Master Luizs, stream. Customary to most involved with geomancy, he wore traditional clothing and had an amiable smile. To those who were insulting me in thement section just now, are you brave enough to connect with me now? All the geomancy experts were unhappy about being insulted and used. They all had to clear their names. Therefore, other experts also joined the stream to support him. Aarons and Jodies fans saw the certification on the ount and couldnt help but feel uneasy. However, they still didnt believe the soCcalled experts. 2/4 Chapter 53 What A Revtion H They thought these elderly individuals were probably acquaintances of Simone who were hired to y the part, as she was adept at geomancy and probably knew these older people. Then, one of Aarons fans stepped forward to connect with Master Luiz. Soon, a young woman who looked quite beautiful appeared before everyone. She looked at Master Luiz disdainfully and said, You can take a look at my physiognomy. Master Luiz gave her a nce and said helplessly, With so much makeup on and that beauty filter, how am I supposed to see properly? Turn off the filter and remove your makeup. This fan always lived in the world of beauty filters and makeup techniques. When she heard Master Luizs words, she angrily cursed him a few times. You chatan, clearly you cant see anything. Yet you dare to ask me to remove my makeup and turn off the filter. Are you insane? You fraud! Youre just an inte troll brought in by that b*tch Simone, pah. After cursing, she immediately hung up, clearly unwilling to turn off the beauty filter and remove her makeup. This left most of the viewers speechless. Anyone withmon sense would know that when reading physiognomy, one definitely had to see the person without makeup. When people turned on a beauty filter, their faces would lookpletely different. Even the most amazing geomancy expert couldnt possibly see through it. Moreover, this fan had a poor character. Shecked basic knowledge and recklessly insulted others. This behavior caused many people to feel disgusted with both Aarons fans and Aaron himself. Subsequently, none of Aarons fans were willing to appear without makeup and with the beauty filter turned off. In fact, they were afraid that Master Luiz would see through their appearance. Master Luiz was left speechless and couldnt be bothered to argue with this group of fans whocked basic manners. He simply ended the live stream. Others also believed that Aarons and Jodies fans were feeling guilty. However, due to this entire incident, the atmosphere became heated. Everyone was debating whether the online revtion of the cousin rtionship between Aaron and Simone was true or if what those geomancy experts said was true. Jonah was reading thements when suddenly his phone rang. It was his assistant calling. He had previously instructed this assistant to keep an eye on Aaron and Jodie in the yard to see if there was anything noteworthy. He answered the phone, and an excited voice came through from the other end. Jonah, theres something happening with Aaron and Jodie. Its quite exciting. Should we start a live broadcast? Jonahs eyes lit up. Start it now. Say that because the current seasons variety show is about to end tomorrow, were nning a surprise for tonight. Well take a look at the lives of a few celebrities in the 3/4 11:06 Tue, 28 Novu. Chapter 53 What A Revtion evening and chat with them about their feelings regarding this seasons show. At this moment, he had even greater admiration for Simone. She was practically irvoyant! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 In the courtyard, after everyone had freshened up, they returned to their rooms to rest. Jodicy on her bed, her mind consumed by thoughts of the day. She wondered if anyone outside was ying to expose theirplicated rtionship. This thought filled her with anxiety and fear. As she dwelled on it, she felt increasingly aggrieved. Therefore, she picked up her phone to message Aaron. When he saw the message, he got up and opened the door to find Jodie standing beneath the persimmon tree in the courtyard. Jo, whats going on? he asked as he walked to her. Seeing Aaron approach, Jodie took the initiative to throw herself into his arms. Aaron, Im scared. Aaron was taken aback, puzzled. Scared of what? With teary eyes, Jodie tightly embraced his waist, looking at him. Im afraid our rtionship will be exposed. Im afraid Ill be a burden to you, and people willCcriticize you. After all, youre Simones biological brother, and Im nothing. Saying this, she burst into tears. Im so scared that Mom and Dad, and all of you, will no longer want me. Ever since Simone was found and returned, this fear had been haunting her. Having grown ustomed to being the pampered daughter of the Gray Family, she had no desire to return to her old life. Thus, she often subtly sowed seeds of discord against Simone when she was alone with the Grays. She created a narrative that implied Simones return meant not only taking away her identity but also harboring ill will toward her. Simone wanted to take everything from her and push her out of the family. Over this past year, she had been quietly making her moves, and it had been quite sessful. Sure enough, the entire family still doted on her while growing increasingly dissatisfied with Simone. So what if Simone is their biological daughter? She still cant measure up to the adopted one. Whenever she coveted something of Simones, all it took was a subtle, indirect suggestion, Those from the Gray Family would willingly snatch it from Simone and hand it over to her. She had been in control and manipting everything all along. But since the previous incident, everything had spiraled out of control. Simone suddenlyshed out at the family, even severing ties and leaving. Initially, Jodie was delighted, thinking she had finally gotten rid of Simone, the legitimate heiress. Now, however, things were not going as she had anticipated. After Simone left, although the members of the Gray Familyined and scolded Simone, they 1/4 Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream often disyed a strong desire for her toe back. Aaron, for example, used to be the one Simone fawned over. But ever since he appeared on the variety show, he found himself constantly drawn to Simone, seeking her affection. This made Jodie ufortable and gave rise to a sense of crisis. She had a feeling that things shouldnt be this way. Moreover, today, Simone nearly exposed their rtionship on the inte by mentioning the three taboos. This had thrown Jodie into a panic. After much contemtion, she suddenly felt that driving Simone away might not be the best option. Instead, she should let Simone continue to provoke the displeasure of the Gray Familys members until they themselves pushed her out. Thus, she needed to persuade the family to win Simone back and then find ways to sow discord gradually. Eventually, they would reach a point where they couldnt stand Simone and would expel her. This was the only way to truly eliminate future trouble. Aaron had one arm around Jodies shoulder. With the other, he gently stroked her head. Silly girl, that wont happen. Youre the little princess of our family, our cherished treasure. How could we ever not want you? As for the issue of your identity, you dont need to worry anymore. It hasnt been exposed yet, and Titus will definitely find a solution. Even if it doese out, Im not afraid of criticism. Well protect you. Seeing Jodies anxiety and fear, he regretted his impulsive actions earlier. He also felt a bit resentful toward Simone for insisting on the three taboos. Isnt that deliberately telling everyone about their blood ties? It wasnt that he didnt want to acknowledge Simone as his sister, but it just wasnt the right time for a public announcement. They should wait until Jodie was no longer afraid of losing them. He wanted to wait until Jodie felt secure and had firmly established herself in the entertainment industry. Then, it would be more appropriate to reveal the rtionship with Simone. Why is Simone so impatient and unhappy waiting this little bit of time? Will you not want me anymore? Jodie looked at him pitifully, as if seeking reassurance once again. Aaron, looking at her in this state, felt a pang of heartache. He bent down and instinctively kissed her forehead, assuring her. Of course, well never not want you. Youll always be our precious one. Dont worry. With that, Jodies tears turned into a smile. She yfully said, Then, once this variety show is over, you guys better coax Simone. After all, shes the true daughter of the Gray Family. I dont want her to leave the Gray Family because of me. Ive been feeling really uneasytely. If she doesnte back, Ill feel like its my fault, and Ill want to leave too. 2/4 Wed, 29 NOV Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream Hearing this, Aaron looked at her with a soft gaze and said, My Jo is so kind and sensible. Her leaving is due to her own stubbornness, and it has nothing to do with you. Dont overthink it. Of course, no matter what, shes still a daughter of the Gray Family. Well make sure shees back. Dont worry. After she learns her lesson andes back, she wont deliberately vie with you anymore. They all hoped to see Simone and Jodie coexist peacefully in the family. Perhaps after this incident, once Simone had caused enough trouble and returned home, it could be realized. Hearing this, Jodie felt relieved. Upon hearing his reassurance, Jodie felt her tension eased. She leaned in, nting a kiss on his cheek. I always knew you understood me, Aaron. Youre the best! Ever since her arrival at the Gray Family, Jodie had been working to ensure her brothers affection and closeness. From a young age, she purposefully engaged in intimate gestures with them, even coaxing them to nt kisses on her forehead and cheek as a form of selffort and reward. She also reciprocated with her own affectionate gestures, signifying her approval and endearment. As expected, as they grew older, Jodie and her five brothers continued to nurture their closeness, strengthening their bond even further. In Jodies heart, these five brothers were not just family; they were hers, and she didnt want anyone else to intrude upon this special connection. Unbeknownst to them, the courtyard gate was open, and the cameras were rolling. From the moment they embraced, their actions were being recorded for the live broadcast. Due to the distance, they deliberately spoke in hushed tones. Therefore, the audience could see their intimate actions but couldnt hear their conversation. However, even this was shocking enough for the viewers. The abruptly ended live stream reopened, and the production team announced that they were going for an impromptu surprise, offering the viewers a glimpse into the guests daily lives in the evening. Who would have imagined that it would start with such a thrilling scene? The cameraman couldnt stay at the doorway the entire time, as it would be too obvious what they were doing. After all, they had already captured something sensational. So, he raised his camera and walked into the courtyard, followed by other members of the production team. As they entered the courtyard, they also startled Aaron and Jodie. Simultaneously, they let go of each other. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Aaron furrowed his brows, looking at them. What are you doing? Then he noticed that the camera was on. His expression changed slightly. Youre live streaming? When Jodie heard this, herplexion also changed. She was especially concerned that their previous conversation might have been caught on camera. Both of them silently cursed the production team for being so sneaky. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Hearing the three of them, Steven was bewildered. Why were all three of the brothers ming their brother? Dont you think their actions were too intimate? Without hesitation, Andrew replied, Not at all. Look at Aaron. Hes just consoling Jo. When Jo feels wronged, wefort her like this too. Jodie was their sister, and this kind of intimatefort only proved their close rtionship. He really saw nothing wrong with it. Steven had been busy with the groups affairs for the past few years, spending only about three days a week at home on average. They only had dinner together, and each of them was working during the day. So, he didnt really know how his sons and adopted daughter interacted. Is this level offort necessary forforting a sister? Am I just getting old? He asked sternly, Do you also hug and kiss Jo like this? Reuben and Titus realized their fathers expression wasnt quite right. They were about to deny it, but Andrew, wearing a selfCassured expression, said, Of course, whats wrong with it? Reuben and Titus exchanged a look. Andrew was straightforward. Seeing Andrews attitude and hearing his words, Steven was furious. He raised his hand again and smacked the table hard. Youre siblings, for heavens sake! This is outrageous; youve gone too far! Andrew argued, thinking his father was overreacting. Its precisely because were siblings that this is a sign of a good rtionship between us. Dad, can you please not overthink things? Steven was speechless. How can I not overthink it? The crucial point is that even if I dont, others will! If people in our circle find out, Ill be aughingstock! Narrowing his eyes, he asked, Do you treat Simone, your real sister, the same way? Andrew shook his head. How could we treat her like that? Our rtionship with her isnt that close. Besides, she would never initiate such intimate contact with us. Simone would normally be warm and considerate but never initiated intimate contact with them. She wasnt like Jo, who relied on them. Seeing Andrews unyielding response, Steven was so angry he nearly had a heart attack. Simones actions are how a normal sister should act, okay? When he saw that they werent listening to him, he could only turn to Salma, ming her. Look at the 1/4 Wed, 29 Chapter 56 Only One Way Now fine children youve raised. After saying this, he got up with a stern face and went straight to his study. He needed to think carefully about how to handle the rtionship between his sons and adopted daughter. Salma looked at her displeased husband storming off, feeling very wronged. She knew her sons and adopted daughter had a good rtionship, but she really didnt know they were so close in private. Looking at her three sons, she said, Jo is still young, and she doesnt understand these things yet. Youre all older brothers, so how can you be so intimate with your younger sister? She emphasized, After Joes back, youre not allowed to hug her, let alone kiss her on the face. Andrew was still unwilling to ept this. Why couldnt they be caring and doting brothers to their little sister? Just as he was about to argue, Reuben held him back. Looking at Salma, he said, Mom, we understand. Their parents were getting older and couldnt ept this kind of intimacy. It was fine. They could still be close to Jodie behind their backs, just not as carelessly as Aaron. Seeing Andrews dissatisfied expression and the perfunctory response from Reuben, Salma felt a vague sense of annoyance toward Jodie for the first time. Shes a girl, so why isnt she more selfC respecting? Why is she so intimate with her brothers? Simone wasnt like Jodie. She always kept her distance from men, including her own brothers. Thinking this, Salma sighed. Apart from wanting to steal Jodies identity and possessions, Simone, her biological daughter, was better in other aspects. Handle this matter quickly, and dont let it blow up, she told Reuben and Titus again. Otherwise, if people in our circle find out, our familys reputation wont be able to bear it. They nodded. Yes! Salma felt tired and got up to rest in her room. Reuben and Titus took out their phones and began making calls nonCstop. One went to have the trending topic removed, and the other to have the fan ounts release some major gossip about other celebrities to divert attention. After making the calls, they both felt mentally exhausted. They were starting to regret letting Aaron bring Jodie onto the variety show. Ever since they joined, it had been one mess after another, and they were the ones left to clean it up. This time, it had nothing to do with Simone, and both of them med Aaron for being too careless. However, things didnt unfold as they had hoped. Just as the videos and trending topics about Aaron and his sisters intimacy were taken down, new videos with modified titles and trending topics emerged, quickly rising in poprity. The gossip about another celebrity that was brought out also didnt completely steal the limelight. Moreover, because of the intimate video of Aaron and Jodie, the online discussions about who the real siblings were became even more intense. 2/4 Chapter 56 Only One Way Now In the courtyard, after Jodie finished speaking, the assistant director, along with the cameraman knocked on the doors of the other guests rooms and conducted interviews with them. Everyone kept their responses brief, sharing their feelings. This made Jodies earlier statements seem excessive and overly calcted. After asking each guest about their feelings, the production team once again ended the broadcast and left the courtyard. Seeing the live broadcast end, Titus couldnt help but call Aaron and express his frustration. Aaron felt inexplicably wronged, wondering why he was being scolded sote at night. Jodie was worried and anxious, which was why she had soughtfort from him. This was their normal way of interacting with Jodie, and she enjoyed being cared for in this way. How was he supposed to know the production team would make a surprise visit? Moreover, how could his brothers me him? He argued with Titus over the phone, and they ended the call without resolving anything. Titus, looking at the public opinion online, was equally frustrated. He had nned for Aaron to solidify Jodies nice girl persona by participating in the variety show and subsequently gaining poprity. Following this, he could continue to provide resources for Jodie, aiming to propel her to the ranks of topCtier actresses next year. Little did he know, things hadpletely backfired. Not only did Jodie fail to rise to stardom, but her reputation also suffered greatly inparison to Simone. He was at a loss for how to resolve this situation. Sitting in his study, he ponderedte into the night and suddenly came up with an idea. He immediately called Aaron. Aaron, unable to sleep and tossing and turning in bed, answered the phone when it rang. Why are you calling sote, Titus? Titus didnt waste any time with small talk. I need to discuss something with Leon. Please pass the phone to him. Aaron was quite puzzled. Why would his brother be looking for Leon in the middle of the night? Nevertheless, he didnt ask too many questions and called out to Leon. Leon had already been awakened by the ringing phone. Whats up? Aaron handed him the phone, saying, Titus needs to talk to you. Leon was unaware of the live broadcast incident involving Aaron and Jodie in the courtyard. So, finding it all quite confusing, he took the phone and asked, Why are you calling sote? Whats going on? Titus recounted the previous events, as well as the ongoing discussions online. Theres only one way now to divert everyones attention, Titus announced. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Leon frowned, wondering what this method could be. Considering theteCnight call from Titus, he 3/4 Chapter 56 Only One Way Now spected that it probably involved him. As expected, Titus quickly followed up. Well publicly reveal that you and Simone were in a rtionship Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Suddenly, an assistant joined the video conference. Titus, somethings happened. Paparazzi have dug up Simones childhood story. They even exposed the fact that she is the biological daughter of the Grays. This will be the top trending headline. Titus and his team listened in shock. They immediately picked up their phones and checked the trending topics, and it was exactly as the assistant had described. Simones Heiress Identity is Revealed, But The title naturally piqued the curiosity ofizens. Those who clicked on it were taken through Simones life from childhood. At a young age, she was kidnapped by human traffickers and almost sold into the mountains to be a child bride. On the way, a geomancy expert saw through the traffickers n and saved Simone and a few other kidnapped children. At that time, Simone was not imed by her family, so the geomancy expert adopted her and raised her. From there, she excelled in academics. Starting from school, she consistently ranked first in her grade. She even skipped several grades and entered Cebros top university, majoring in geomancy and metaphysics, bing the top student in the field. Her academic achievements, awards, and more were all detailed. In her senior year, she entered the entertainment industry with excellent academic results. At neen, she was recognized as the missing daughter of the Gray Family. It turned out she was the Gray Familys daughter who had gone missing. Aaron and Jodie were actually Grays. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 Chapter 57 No More Waiting In the entertainment industry, they used different names. Jodie was not the biological daughter of the Gray Family but was adopted by them after Simone went missing. It turned out that the group of elderly fans had urately read the physiognomies. ording tomon knowledge, Simone seemed to have fallen out with the Gray Family and moved out. So, the strained rtionship between her and Aaron in the live broadcast was exined. As for deeper secrets, the paparazzi had not uncovered them yet. The Gray Family had a longCstanding legacy and had intentionally kept their affairs under wraps. It was difficult to unearth any information about them. The paparazzi had only managed to dig up details through Simones history. They were still working tirelessly to uncover more. In addition to this, a major influencer posted on social media. They shared the screenshot of the paternity test between Simone and the Gray Family. It was sent to their inbox, and after confirming its authenticity, they promptly posted it to ride the wave of poprity. This influencer had strong backing and used an ount that often posted major scandals, and they were not afraid to offend anyone. These revtions quickly went viral online. Previously, there was no solid evidence regarding the cousinCsibling rtionship or the ims that Simone and Aaron were true siblings. But now, with the paternity test results out, coupled with the reputation of this influential figure, everyone wholeheartedly believed it. Aside from being astounded by the enormity of this revtion, many were also captivated by Simones achievements. Most admired her for her resilience in oveing difficulties with determination. People sympathized with her predicament and were also curious about what had transpired between Simone and the Gray Family. Why were she and her biological brother on such strained terms? Was Simones departure from the Gray Family true? Many spected that the whole situation might have been instigated by Jodie. Later in the evening, the video of Aaron and Jodie embracing resurfaced. Many suspected that Jodie might have orchestrated it. After all, they were not bloodCrted, and the intimacy shown in the video led to wild spections. Simones fans even went through the reys, capturing numerous other clips. From the videos, it was evident that Jodie often disyed deep affection for Aaron in front of Simone, highlighting the closeness she shared with Aaron. It seemed like a deliberate jab at her sisters feelings. Moreover, earlier in the day, Jodie intentionally injured her hand. People quickly found out the reason behind it. She was trying to prevent Simone from exposing their rtionship. So, while many sympathized with Simone, there was a growing number of people directing their anger toward Jodie. Titus, upon seeing the trending topics, the influencers social media, and the various spections in the comments section, not to mention the conspiracy theories, had a deeply grim expression. He hadnt managed his public rtions properly yet, but he was already forced to face such a difficult situation. I cant wait any longer. Thus, he called Aaron, instructing him to pass the phone to Leon. 2/3 Chapter 57 No More Waiting Leon, still awake, answered promptly. I havent made up my mind yet. Titus recounted the rapid spread of the news online. We cant wait any longer. Jo is taking the heat and being constarily criticized. Leon hadnt expected the paparazzi to uncover this so quickly. Previously, when the Gray Family brothers and Jodie entered the entertainment industry, they had deliberately kept their rtionship and the fact that they came from the wealthy Gray Family under wraps. The brothers even went out of their way to avoid discussing it. So, the paparazzi had not been able to uncover their rtionships for a long time. If it hadnt been for the previous exposure of Aaron and Jodie traveling alone together, they wouldnt have willingly revealed their sibling rtionship. The entertainmentpany under Reubens management was just a subsidiary of therger Gray Corporation, with the mighty Gray Corporation as its backbone. Thus, obtaining the Gray Familys paternity test was not an easy feat. Leon couldnt help but think of Simone. There was silence on the line for a while. Titus urgently asked, Have you made up your mind? Dont you want Jo to be alright too? Exposing your rtionship with Simone wont have a huge impact on you. Youre not just a popr actor relying on social media traffic now. Plus, you have the backing of your family, which is just like the Gray Family. With his influential background, Leon was a force to be reckoned with in the industry. Upon hearing Titus words, Leon was brought back to reality. But what about Simone? he retorted. He hesitated, biting his lip, and countered, Have you considered the impact our rtionship being exposed will have on her? Titus hesitated as well, clearly not having thought about this before. After a moment, he responded, Simone has always shown strength. She has endured so much since her youth and can handle it. However, Jo, who was spoiled by the Gray Family, is sensitive and easily hurt. When the variety show airs and she discovers the online criticism, I fear she wont be able to cope. Moreover, it all started with Simone. If she hadnt intentionally shed with Aaron on the show and steered the conversation in a certain direction, people wouldnt have been so curious. It was also her soCcalled geomancer fans that gave the paparazzi something to dig into. So, lets end it with her. He paused, then added, I willpensate Simone. After all, shes my biological sister. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 I dont think so. She only answered because you kept staring at her. I believe there are three taboos among geomancers. You cra ask around when you return to Cebros after the show. Aaron feltforted after hearing that. As long as it wasnt intentional. Then, they fell silent, unable to sleep. Meanwhile, Titus called Leons manager, Elin Harmon. Initially, she didnt agree to reveal the rtionship, but Titus emphasized that Leon had agreed to it. He wasnt asking for her permission, but merely informing her. So, Elin messaged Leon to confirm. They argued, and she reluctantly agreed to cooperate with Titus public rtions team, suppressing her anger at his insistence. Then, she sent some photos of Leon hugging Simone, Simone holding his hand with a huge smile on her face, and a few more from their school days to Titus. This was an order from Leon to log into his backup drive and download those photos. He wanted Simone to see them after the show, hoping they would bring back happy memories. Titus collected a few more photos before asking his team to post them. Soon, the headlines Leons Girlfriend, Not Just Childhood ymates, and Leon and Simones Rtionship Unveiled went viral, overshadowing the previous headlines from the paparazzi. Titus also spent some money to remove the old headlines. As expected, the inte went crazy over the new headlines, especially Leons devoted fans. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They couldnt ept the revtion of his rtionship and demanded confirmation on Elins Facebook page. On the other hand, many people werent surprised by the revtion, as some had suspected that Leon and Simone were childhood ymates turned lovers. However, Leon and Simone didnt appear like a couple anymore, especially during the show. It seemed like they had fallen out. Elin didnt answer the fans questions but made a post stating that Leon would reply to the questions after the shows filming. From the beginning, she had been against Leon and Simones rtionship and tried to stop it, but failed. That was also the reason for her dislike of SimoneCshe felt that Simone was using Leon to gain resources in the entertainment industry. Simone was aware of Elins attitude towards her and rejected Leons suggestion to sign with Elin. For Elin, it was one thing to look down on Simone, but Simones rejection intensified her dislike. 2/3 Chapter 58 I Wont ept This She thought Leon had gone mad agreeing to reveal his rtionship with Simone to help Jodie. She didnt know they had actually broken up and was still thinking about how Simone would use Leon after the revtion. She despised Simone, The night was destined to be chaotic. The next morning, many people woke up to the viral headlines, and Simones name spread like wildfire. As a result, the viewer count reached a new high when the show was broadcast the next morning. Jonah didnt expect that the surprise live show from the previous night would reveal Simones familial rtionship with Aaron and romantic rtionship with Leon. However, the trending topic about Simone and Aarons sibling rtionship was no longer present. In addition to the newly revealed rtionship, he suspected that the Gray brothers were behind this. But he looked down on their actions as they were biased. How could they expose Simone, their biological sister, just to divert attention from their adopted sister, Jodie? Most importantly, the other person involved was the hottest actor, Leon. This put Simone in a difficult position. He clicked open the post and saw numerousments attacking Simone, as he had anticipated. Leons fans belittled Simone and refused to ept their rtionship. Theybeled her as a scheming b*tch, gold digger, and leech. They even used Simone of pretending to be Leons childhood ymate and not letting him go, which they found despicable. Simones fans were also unable to ept her rtionship with Leon, as they preferred her to be single or, at the very least, not involved with him. This sentiment was further fueled by the fact that Leons fans had been pursuing Simone even before the show. Unable to handle the situation, Simones fans were eager to know how she would react upon discovering that her rtionship had been exposed. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Ill Drop A Bombshell On Them Simone was seen practicing martial arts when the live broadcast started. A group of older men and women praised her in the live chat, while Leons fans attacked her and even picked fights with the older people for liking Simone. Naturally, the elderly wouldnt ept being scolded and retorted that they liked Simone for who she was. They didnt care who she was in a rtionship with. They also criticized Leons fans for being excessive, as Leon and Simones rtionship had nothing to do with them. Despite their age, they werent afraid to retaliate. Fans of geomancy from the previous night, as well as Simones fans, joined the argument. They didnt back down despite facing an army of Leons fans. After some time, some elderly individuals asked everyone to stop arguing with Leons fans as it would affect everyones watching experience. Besides, they were all there to watch Simone practice martial arts and would miss it if their focus was on arguing with Leons fans. Gradually, Simones fans stopped arguing, leaving Leons fans to continue their oneCman show. Meanwhile, Aaron and Jodies fans were shocked by their intimate embrace and the revtion of their sibling rtionship. So, they watched from the sidelines. Other fans and viewers were simply watching the gossip. However, it started to annoy them when the live chat became too overwhelming and affected their viewing experience. Leons fans continued to attack Simone in the live chat even after Simones fans stopped replying. As a result, it created a negative impression of Leon and his fans, as celebrities often face consequences for their fans behavior. In the courtyard, Simone went to take a shower and make breakfast after practicing martial arts. Although she didnt know the exact situation online, she guessed it wouldnt look good. The DNA test that Simone sent to the verified influencer was probably posted as well. Zac woke up early, as usual, to watch Simone practice martial arts before helping out in the kitchen. Jonah signaled the cameraman to film Aaron and the others, who were just waking up. He entered the kitchen when the camera left. After some thought, he didnt ask Zac to leave since everyone would find out what happened online after the filming was done and they got their phones back. He walked up to Simone and whispered, Youve been dominating the trend yesterday and today. Simone smiled and asked, What is it? Jonah answered, They confirmed you are Aarons biological sister because someone posted a DNA test. But the trend was removed this morning. The trending title now is about you and Leons rtionship. He emphasized the pressing matter. 1/3 Web, ZY NOV Chapter 59 Ill Drop A Bombshell On Them 57% That stunned Simone. My rtionship?! What? She didnt expect Titus to use her rtionship with Leon as a distraction. However, this must be done with Leons approval. So, it means that Titus has no idea about our breakup. Did staying in the same room with Aaron make Leon dumber? During an interview two months ago, Leon denied tha we were a couple. Now that they broke up, he agreed for Titus to expose their rtionship. There could only be one reason: Leon chose to help Jodie instead of her. Such irony! Simone shrugged andmented nonchntly, Whatever they like. Since they insisted on doing this, she would also cut ties with Leon. When Zac heard Jonahs words, he felt irritated and a sense of disgust directed at Leon, not Simone. Leon isnt worthy of Simone, considering his attitude toward her. Then, he became jealous but held it in as he looked at Simone with widened eyes. You dated Leon? Did you guys fight? Simone told him truthfully, Yes, we were, but we broke up beforeing here. She further exined, Ive said it on the first day that were no longer friends. I wasnt joking. Zacs mood shifted. Oh, so youve broken up. Its no wonder you guys didnt look like a couple. Hemented straightforwardly, You guys didnt seempatible anyway. He added, fearing she would misunderstand him. Hes not worthy of you. Even Jonah agreed with that statement. Youre right. Althoughizens were saying that Simone was holding onto Leon and not worthy of him, Jonah still felt that Leon wasnt worthy of her. In a romantic rtionship, having a higher status didnt mean being superior. Leon openly and secretly helped Jodie multiple times during the live broadcast, and those actions were obnoxious. Simone smiled when she saw the seriousness on Zacs face and the recognition in Jonahs eyes. Thank you, both of you. She was d to have people on her side. Then, Jonah said, Ill head out. You guys continue with your meal. He went in to inform Simone to mentally prepare herself and think of ways to deal with the situation. He felt she was confident, considering her attitude. After Jonah left and before the cameraman came in, Zac approached Simone. If you need help, Im here. I promise Ill help you handle this. Simone smiled. Thank you for the offer. But I can handle a small matter like this. However, when she saw the disappointment on his face that resembled an abandoned puppy, she 2/3 Chapter 59 Ill Drop A Bombshell On Them added. Til contact you if I need help. Then, Zac smiled widely. Thats a promise, then. But! Dont go to anyone else but me. She found it amusing. Okay Zac pondered for a moment. You should call your manager and let him know about this. So, he can prepare the PR team. Although they handed in their phones. Jonah didnt stop them from using their phones, as it was common for celebrities to contact their managers when problems arise. Simone shook her head. I dont have a manager anymore. My previous manager was Aarons brother. And I cut ties with the Gray Family and left Gray Entertainment beforeing here. Zac didnt know Simone before this and had never followed her, so he didnt know about her manager. He frowned after hearing her words. If Titus was your manager, he most likely wouldnt help you. That punk would only help Jodie. Simone reassured him with her gaze. I dont need his help either. Actually, I should thank him for causing all this. The situation made it easier for her to fight back. Dont worry. They cant harm me. Then, she added. Let the public express their opinions. After the show, I will definitely reveal something shocking to them. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Observing Simones assured expression, Zac ceased his concerns and blinked. Certainly. I will patiently await and witness what you have prepared for them. Nevertheless, there was one final sentiment that he withheld. It was his unwavering loyalty towards her. He intended to demonstrate through his actions that he could assist her in confronting those who tormented her, even if she was unable to ovee them. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This After breakfast, the two groups did not continue with the task. Instead, they went outside and found a space to rehearse for the afternoon performance. Simone and her group started by rehearsing the shadow puppetry, and then they watched their group mates practice for their own performances. Whenever they noticed a problem, they pointed it out so that improvements could be made. On the other hand, the other group practiced individually since they all had solo performances. Afterwards, Simone made several appetizing dishes using the ingredients given by the vigers as a reward for their hard work. She didnt want the ingredients to go to waste. Zac and the rest sat down happily and enjoyed the food. As for Jodies group, they didnt have time to cook as they had two performances. In the end, Jodie made four PB&Js for lunch. Her group found the lunch to be ndpared to the delicious aroma of Simones cooking. They nned to enjoy a feast when they returned to Cebros. At 2:00 PM, the production crew set up a stage and ced chairs in a field in the vige. The vige head used a loudspeaker to announce in the vige for the vigers to gather and watch the performance. Jonah then asked both groups to draw lots. The group that picked the longer stick would perform first. Eric represented Simones group, while Leon represented Jodies group. In the end, Leon got the longer stick and asked, Were performing first. Who wants to go first? Jodie looked around and raised her hand. Maybe I can go first. Leon and the rest had no objections. So, she walked up to the stage to perform a traditional dance in traditional attire that she had specially asked the production crew to prepare. Having practiced from a young age, she delivered a brilliant performance. The vigers pped loudly, and Jodie was satisfied as she watched their apuse. Then, it was Simone and her groups turn. Eric asked, Whos going first? He smiled and said, Why dont I go with the children first? We should use dance to go against dance. Simone and the rest all agreed. Sure. You go first. 1/4 Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This And so, he led a few of the children in the vige to perform a robot dance for the second performance, dressed in clothes prepared by the production crew. Zac did exceptionally well, and the children were not bad either. The dance was fun with a group of people on stage, which created a better stage effect, especially since the vige children were involved. Therefore, they received loud cheers during the performance and even louder apuse when they finished. Jodie pursed her lips when she heard the louder cheers and apusepared to her performance. However, she didnt mind too much since Zac, the man she was interested in, was performing After that. Aaron performed a street dance. Considering he was a singer and dancer, he did well. However, the vigers couldnt fully appreciate his dance since he was performing alone. So, the apuse could have been more enthusiastic. As Jodies group had prepared many performances, Le was next after Aaron and went up to sing a recent popr song. Since the audience mainly consisted of older people and children, their reactions were equally quiet since they didnt understand the song. After she got down from the stage, Keira performed with the children, singing a medley suggested by Simone. They sang ssic songs that older people liked before singing nursery rhymes. The group discussed and changed the order and connecting rhythm of each song, so that each song transitioned smoothly, creating a joyful, nostalgic feeling. The elderly and children in the audience hummed along unconsciously and still wanted to sing even after Keira and the children finished the song. As for Jodies group, despite smiling, they had a bad feeling. They had forgotten an important point, which was that the old vigers and children were their primary audience. They had made a mistake. And Simones group clearly took advantage of that and managed to capture the vigers preferences. After Keiras performance, it was Leons turn. He sang a theme song for a TV show, which was on the slower side. After he finished, he received quite a loud apuse as some vigers knew the song from the show. Then, Eric led the children on stage as each of them drew. The parents in the audience were happy as they admired their childrens artwork, thinking that their childs painting and writing on the side was the best. The other vigers also cheered at that scene. It was under such an atmosphere that Jodie yed the song The Battle Cry of Freedom on the harp. 2/4 Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This It wasnt a poor performance, but the vigers couldnt fully appreciate it. In the live broadcast, the netizensmented fairly that she had superb skill but didnt bring out the majestic fighting and solemn feeling of a battlefield. They also mentioned that her performance would have been good if it wasnt for Simones performance of A Soldiers Armor, which had a simr theme. But since there was something topare against, even people who didnt know much about music felt that Jodies performancecked somethingpared to Simones ying. However, the vigers still pped but werent as excited as they were while listening to the songs and watching the painting. This wasnt the excitement that Jodie had imagined as the finale performance. She felt regretful and stupid. She should have prepared a song or performance more suitable for older people and children. Jodie was consoled that her limelight wasnt stolen since Simone wasnt part of the more exciting performances. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, what she didnt know was that her performance was beingpared in the live chat, and she was on the losing side. If she knew, she would have been furious. Thest performance was Simones group performing shadow puppetry with the older people. Shadow puppetry was usually performed at night, but the production crew was going to leave with everyone else in the evening. So, they had no choice but to perform now. It was usible as there was a type of shadow puppetry that could be performed in the daytime. The four of them got on stage with Zac, and the other two manipted the shadow puppets and did voiceovers while the older people and Simone yed the apaniment. Jodies team watched as Simone yed and changed instruments to match the music to the scenes. They were stunned as they didnt know that she was also a talented musician. Jodie saw how gracefully Simone changed instruments and yed the music. It was obvious that Simone was more than just a beginner. So, the smile on her face gradually froze. Did this woman secretly learn all of this behind our backs? Or did she know all of this but never showed it? Who is she hiding this from? Even Aaron had simr thoughts. Simone had never mentioned or shown that she knew all of these instruments. Was it because she didnt trust them, or was she cautious of them? He felt a little uneasy and upset at that thought. On the other hand, the vigers, regardless of age, happily enjoyed the shadow puppet show. After the performance ended, the production crew gave each viger a small red flower to vote for their favorite act. In the end, the shadow puppetry received the most red flowers, securing first ce. Keiras singing 3/4 Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This performance came in second, followed by Zacs dancing and Erics painting. Leons singing ced fifth. with Jodies traditional dance in sixth ce. Les singing took seventh ce, and Jodies harp ying with Aaron came inst. Jodie and her group members smiles all faded at the results. It was difficult for them to ept that none of their performances couldpare to Simoncs. It was especially tough for Jodie, considering she had put her heart and soul into getting the most red flowers. However, who could have predicted this oue? She was furious, and if it werent for the live broadcast, she would have cried and soughtfort from the Gray brothers. Author Stop 60 chapters.. if you find more Chapter any app, tell me,, i will upload very soon.. thanks Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Just A Taste After Leon made that post, his fans went into a frenzy. Previously, they had believed that his rtionship with Simone was just a publicity stunt and that their idol was not dating anyone. But now, with Leons own admission on Facebook, everything changed. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Many fans, who considered themselves wives and girlfriends of Leon, cried. They couldnt yell at Leon, however, so they directed their insults toward Simone on her Facebook page. Foster Goes Public With His Rtionship quickly became a trending topic on social media. Simone noticed the trending topic and the insults in thements section. She logged into her own Facebook ount and posted ament. @Simoney: We have already broken up and cut off contact. Thank you! She also uploaded the recording of her conversation with Leon that day. Although she initiated the breakup, it wasnt her fault. Leon and the others wanted to protect Jodie, but Simone had to reservations. She recorded the conversation to fight back. She wanted Leons fans to see the true nature of their husbando and who he cared about more. She refused to take the me for Jodie and let Leons fans and those who thought she wasnt worthy of Leon insult her. Whoever should bear the consequences, let them bear it. By posting this on Facebook, shepletely cut off ties with Leon. This was what she had been waiting for. She truly had to thank them for handing her the tools she needed to do this. The Inte kept cursing Simone, and then they saw her Facebook update. They were all stunned. They wondered if the breakup and cutting off contact were true. When they saw there was an audio recording, whether they were Leons fans. Simones fans, or just bystanders, they all clicked to listen. Not only them, but even the other three people in the car couldnt resist putting on their headphones and listening to the audio. After listening, many people couldnt help but curse. Simone Breakup and Simone and Leon Foster Breakup Recording quickly climbed up the trending rankings. Thements under the trending topic kept increasing. Oh my god, a series of major scandals! I didnt expect Leon to be like this. I used to really like him, but now I think hes scum The person he truly likes is Jodie? Jodie is still his secret lover. Is Simone being used as a smokescreen? No wonder he protected Jodie so much during the variety show live broadcast. So, this is why. The recording says that Leon even wanted Simone to give up her spot on the variety show for Jodie? Indeed, Aaron and Jodie were not on the confirmed list for the variety show before! 1/4 Dec D Chapter 62 Just A Taste 56% At this time, Zacs team immediately stepped in to help Simone out. I happen to know about this. Jodie wants to participate, but her poprity and status are not enough. Aaron took the initiative to approach the director and said that he could appear on the variety show at a lower sry, on the condition that he could bring Jodie along! Thats why the two of them became special regr guests. Actually, it was Jodie who initially wanted Simone to give up her spot, but Simone disagreed, so it became Aaron who brought her along Jodie is really something else. Not only did she cause a rift between Aaron and his own sister, but she also became the secret lover of someone elses boyfriend. I admire her. Jojo is truly a master among b*tches. Leon is in a rtionship with his childhood sweetheart while also protecting and helping the secret lover. Leon, what a man you are! In the recording. Leon said. Take back that statement, Ill pretend I didnt hear it. He must have yed too many domineering CEO rolex I really want to say Simone handled this beautifully! Yes, this kind of se mbag should be dumped decisively Leon doesnt sound like he wanted to break up with Simone! Definitely not. Otherwise, why would he post that on Facebook, saying theyre together without mentioning the breakup. Is he trying to force Simone to reconcile with him? Unfortunately, he underestimated Simones temper. Donte crawling back to Simone after the breakup! Didnt Leons fans say before that Simone wouldnt let go of their idol? Now it seems like its actually your idol who cant let go. Leons actions also disgust me. Zacs team continued to manipte the situation. Heres another scoop: The sudden exposure of Leons rtionship with Simone was a deliberate move by Leon to help divert attention from the incident involving Jodie being the Grays foster daughter. He intentionally coborated with Aarons manager to do this. That Facebook post was just using Simone as a smokescreen to help cover up Jodie! Havent you noticed? Since the rtionship was exposed, Aaron and Jodie, the siblings, havent been criticized anymore, while Simone has been heavily criticized 2/4 12:27 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 62 Just A Taste With this maniption,izens also took notice. Believe it or not, once this rtionship scandal came out, Simone indeed reced Jodie and became the target of criticism from Leons fans and others. Leon is really heartless. Simone is his childhood friend Its too much for Leon to stab Simone in the back like this. Dmn, theres even more drama behind the scenes. Its making me sick. simone is already in a tough spot having someone like Aaron as her brother, and now her own boyfriend is scum 100. Correction, hes her exCboyfriend. Like she said in the recording. Leon, you make me sick too. Simone is truly in a miserable situation. I suddenly feel so sorry for her. Although its tragic, it has to be said that Simones announcement of the breakup on Facebook was cool. and satisfying. Yes, she did an amazing job! I used to have a good impression of Simone from watching variety shows, but now, because of this breakup. Im bing a fan. I love how decisive she is. Wow, Simone is so cool and confident. This is exactly I like. Im taking my waifu with me now. Please, Leon. Aaron, and Jojo, dont bother us. I knew my waifu wouldnt let us down. She did a great job. I love my waifus straightforward and tough attitude! Because of Simones Facebook post and the released audio, along with Zacs team controlling the narrative, the online situation suddenly changed. Apart from the fans of Leon and Jodie, the majority of people have turned against them Even some of Leons supporters, who considered themselves his wife fans or girlfriend fans, couldnt ept this reality and unfollowed him. Leons devoted followers were all going crazy. Compared to Simone, whose rtionship was exposed, they now dislike Jodie even more. Having watched the live variety show, they believe Jodie was not as talented as Simone. Moreover, they were at a loss for how to criticize Simone anymore. They could no longer use her of clinging onto Leon because she announced the breakup before appearing on the show. They couldnt say she didnt know what was best for her because she had her reasons for making this decision They couldnt me her and say, My idol has his secret lover, and you should just endure it. So, it was 3/4 12:27 Fri, 1 Dec D. Chapter 62 Just A Taste 55% all Jodies fault. Otherwise, how could Simone have taken the initiative to break up with Leon and release the audio as a counterattack? Unable to find an outlet for their anger and unwilling to criticize Leon like others, these fans of Leon started flooding Jodies Facebook page with insults. The things they said were even more offensive and malicious than what they said about Simone. Upon seeing the situation online, Zac asked Simone, Is this enough? Simone replied meaningfully. This is just the beginning. Zac smirked, I also think its not sufficient. He created a new group and invited his manager and the heads of three PR teams. He also added Simone as a friend and invited her to join the group. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness. In another car. Leon stared intently at Simones updated Facebook post, his face filled with disbelief. Not only did Simone publicly announce their breakup on Facebook, but she also recorded their conversation from that day. And now she had posted it without any mercy. Did she already anticipate this and wanted to protect herself? This realization was difficult for him to ept, and it caused a deep pain in his heart. How could this happen? We were fine before; how did it turn into this? Just then, his phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was his manager, Elin, he answered, Whats up? Elin Harmons voice carried a rare sharpness and urgency. Have you seen Simones Facebook post? Youre being criticized by many people for your breakup. Leon remained silent for a moment before saying, Yes, Ive seen it. Elin was furious, Is Simone crazy? She didnt even discuss it with you and just stabbed you in the back like this. This sudden turn of events caught us off guard. Just when Leon had posted on Facebook that they were still together, Simone revealed that they had already broken up. And she even had recorded evidence to prove it. It made it impossible for them to refute and say that Simone had faked the breakup, or that she was just seeking attention. Leon rubbed his temples with his hand, I didnt expect her to be so ruthless. She deliberately wanted to humiliate him, and the timing was just perfect. She must have nned it all. Elin asked angrily, Why didnt you tell me about your breakup with Simone before? If Leon had told her before appearing on the variety show, she could have prepared earlier. Leon held the phone to his ear. Leaning back in his chair with a sense of despair, he said, I didnt agree to break up with her before. I thought she was just throwing a tantrum, and we would reconcile. He had never considered breaking up with Simone, so he didnt tell anyone. 1/4 Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness 56%1 Elin took a deep breath, We need to react immediately now. Otherwise, everyones going to think youre a cheater. She had already disagreed with Leons coboration with Titus before. As expected, problems arose. Now she not only disliked Simone even more but also started to dislike Jodie. And the dislike surpassed her annoyance toward Simone. After all, she had been hiding a secret that she dared not revealCshe liked Leon. Leon asked. How will we deal with this? Elin countered. You tell me first, is Jodie your secret lover? Is she the one you truly like? She suppressed her bitterness and added, I need to know. Only then can I work with the PR team toe up with a n for you. Leon denied without hesitation. Theres no secret lover. It was just something Simone said in anger. She misunderstood me. All along, the only person he liked was Simone. He protected and treated Jodie well for other reasons, not because she was his new love interest. He didnt expect Simone to have such a deep misunderstanding about his rtions with Jodie. So, although it pained him, he believed that as long as he exined things clearly to Simone, they could reconcile. Elin was skeptical. If thats the case, then post another Facebook update denying that Jodies your secret lover and that you liked her. Say that you and Jodies brother are childhood friends, and thats why youre helping to take care of her. We need to clear up the rumors about you twoCtiming. Otherwise, it would greatly affect his reputation, as some fans have already unfollowed him because of this. Leon thought for a moment, Alright, Ill post it This way, he could not only prove to Simone and others that he and Jodie were innocent. It would also prevent Jodie from being dragged into this. After saying a few more words, he hung up the phone. And then posted another update on Facebook. Leony: I have no secret lover. The only one I like is Simone, 2/4 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness. 56%ͯ Her brother is my childhood friend, and Im taking care of her because of that trust. With this Facebook update, his fans felt much more at ease. And they keptmenting, showing their belief in him. Leons PR team immediately started shifting the me and hatred to someone else. Titus told his PR team to cooperate. As a result, Leons fans quickly went to Simones Facebook page and asked her to stop spreading rumors and inciting hatred. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The onlookers, who were enjoying the drama, also started to doubt the secret lover and true love situation. On the other hand, Zacs team saw the Facebook update and listened to the recording. They strongly agreed with Simones actions. Since they had already broken up, a decisive counterattack was the way to go. Although Simone was currently gaining poprity through the variety shows, her position was still unstable. If Leon and the others voluntarily exposed their rtionship, it could potentially ruin her future. Simone didnt need to be polite. The more she acted this way, the more people would appreciate and like her. She would still break up with an awardCwinning movie star because he was a cheating, twoCtiming sc*mbag. They were thinking about how to add fuel to the fire when they saw Leons new Facebook update. So, they startedmunicating with Simone in the group chat. Miss Gray, we listened to your recording. Did you break up with Leon mainly because of Jodie? Simone: Jodie was just the trigger. I broke up with him because Leon wasnt worth it. It took two to tango, and she had broken up with Leon mainly because of his choices and betrayal. She had always agreed with the philosophy of an eye for an eye! Have you seen the new Facebook post by Leon? Simone just finished reading it. I have seen it, but its not so easy for him to deny everything. Are you saying that you have evidence against both of them? Simone: I wouldnt call it evidence, but I have screenshots and photos of them meeting privately. 3/4 Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness. 0.56% After breaking up with Leon, she already suspected that their rtionship would be exposed and be a big scandal. So, she used hacking methods to capture screenshots of their private meetings from some surveince footage She also hired a private detective who took photos of Leon and Jodie secretly meeting before the variety show. They had no need to meet in private so many times if it was just because of Titus request for Leon to care for Jodie. And she specifically instructed the private detective to find angles for the photos so some of them looked intimate and ambiguous, She was waiting for Leon and his team toe out and spin the narrative, and then she would expose them and prove them wrong. Indeed, being wellCprepared is crucial. Zacs team members were pleasantly surprised when they saw this. They found Simones work impressive, as it allowed them to counterattack immediately. Are you willing to share it with us? We will post it online and prevent them from covering it Otherwise, if we let them sessfully cover it up, their team will definitely defame you and use you of spreading rumors about Leon. After all, they initiated the attack against you Simone replied, Sure, I will send it to you right away She then opened her email, downloaded the saved photos, and sent them to the group. The team members quickly saved the photos. Miss Gray, leave the rest to us. Take a good rest. If theres anything, we willmunicate with you through the group. Simone said, Okay, thank you all! Then Zac Turners PR team promptly began their work. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Past Anymore? The inte was abuzz with discussions about the progress of Leon and Simones rtionship. They wondered if Simones reason for questioning Leon in the recorded audio and breaking up with him was true. Or if Leons rebuttal was true? In the car, Aaron and Jodie have been following the trending topics. Jodie saw thements in the live streamsment section of the variety show, the ones that were insulting her. Her eyes couldnt help but turn red, feeling wronged. Aarons my brother, so why cant he be nice to me? Simones the one who came and tried to steal him and my stuff. These people are unjustly criticizing her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g And as for Leon and Simones situation, she was even more innocent. She did have an interest in Leon and wanted him to like her. So, she often found excuses to contact him, intentionally relying on him privately. Leon protected and helped her because she had charm. Why are they calling me shameless? Simone cant hold her man down. Its her fault. The more Jodie looked, the angrier and more annoyed she became. Then she saw the other Facebook post from Leon, which made her even more upset. Just a moment ago, she was proud and happy, thinking she was Leons true love and the woman he truly cared about. Why did he deny it so quickly? Although reason told her that Leons actions would be better for his and her reputation and she wouldnt be criticized anymore, and maybe some people would sympathize with her, thinking that Simone intentionally dragged her down and damaged her reputation, she still felt very ufortable. Unable to hold back, she burst into tears. Aaron sat beside her, constantly scrolling through his phone, and didnt notice that Jodie was crying. After crying for a while and seeing that Aaron and Leon didnt ask her what was wrong, she felt event more wronged and angry. She deliberately cried out loud and pretended to be very upset. Only then did Aaron notice, Jo, whats wrong with you? 1/4 Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Pa 56%a Jodie threw herself into his arms, Aaron, people online are all insulting me. I feel so sad. What did I do wrong to Simone? She insisted on dragging me down. No, she deliberately framed me like this, making the people who insult her shift their focus to me. She cried so hard that she couldnt catch her breath, I always wanted to be a good sister. I would give you to her. Both of you. But why cant she tolerate me? Of course, this statement was deliberately said in front of Aaron and Leon to make Simone look bad. Aaron also felt that Simone went too far this time. Not only did she deceive Leon, but she also deceived jo. It was clearly Titus who asked Icon to take care of Jo. But ording to Simones words, Jo seemed like a homewrecker. And she made it look like it was because of Jo that she broke up with Leon. Its simply unreasonable. He held Jodie and gently patted her back tofort her, Dont feel wronged. If she doesnt want to be your good sister, then dont be one. Shes getting crueler toward me, let alone being a good sister to Jo. Just thinking about it makes him feel a little bitter. He continued tofort her, saying. Titus will help rify things online for you. Didnt Leon also rify on Facebook? Once everyone knows that you and Leon are innocent, they wont criticize you anymore. Jodie pouted, Thats what you say. Im going to call Titus. After saying that, she called Titus, speaking in a breathless voice full of tears. She sessfully made Titus feel sorry for her andforted her. She also assured her that he would handle the online issues. Jodie had set up so much, not only to express her grievances but also to make Titusfort her. The main purpose was to make Titus deal with the online criticism against her. With how he did. things, he would switch all the attention back to Simone. After hanging up the phone, Jodie still felt wronged and cried in Aarons arms for a while. Then she looked up with embarrassment, Im just feeling too wronged. Actually, I dont me 2/4 Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Pa # Simone. She might have misunderstood me and Leon. Then she looked at Leon sitting in the passenger seat.. With an apologetic expression, she said, Leon, Im sorry Simone got mad at you because of me. Im the one who caused trouble for you. When we get to the airport, Ill exin to her. Theres nothing between us. In her heart, Jodie believed that Leon cared about and liked her. Like Simone said, she was Leons true love. Otherwise, he wouldnte out alone every time she asked him. He had always been protective of her. He had never refused any requests she made.. Leon was feeling confused at the moment, and he became even more annoyed when he heard Jodie. crying nonCstop. He couldnt help but think that Simone was better with her personality, never using tears to solve problems. Then he heard what she said. His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately said, No need, this is between her and me; it has nothing to do with you. I will handle it. Im the one who should apologize. Im the one who dragged you into this. When you go to the airport, please dont look for her. I will exin everything to her. Knowing Simones personality, if Jodie went to exin to her, she might get even angrier and ignore. him even more. Hearing him say that their issue had nothing to do with her, Jodie felt even more ufortable. She pretended to be worried and guilty. Will she stay angry forever? Im afraid Ive affected rtionship with her. Leon shook his head, No, our breakup was not because of you. It was due to our constant arguing. You dont have to feel guilty about it./ He thought for a moment and suggested, How about you also post a rification on Facebook so that everyone wont misunderstand. Jodie had already been thinking about doing the same. But she said, Okay, in order to prevent Simone and everyone else from misunderstanding you, I will also post on Facebook. 3/4 Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Pa 56% Then, she took out her phone and posted a message on Facebook. @Jodiev: The famous actor Leon and I are just friends. He is my brothers childhood friend, so hes like a brother to me. Please dont misunderstand the situation. While Jodie was posting on Facebook, Leon attempted to call Simone again, but he was still blocked. Unable to resist, he asked the driver, May I borrow your phone? I cant wait until we get to the airport to find Simone The driver replied, No problem, and handed his phone to Leon. Having memorized Simones phone number by heart, Leon dialed it Meanwhile, in the car in front, Simone received an iing call from an unknown number and answered, Hello! Leon said, Simone, its me. Simones voice was cold as she asked, What do you want? Leon replied, Ive already told you, there is nothing more than friendship between me and Jodie. I can exin why I know her and why I am protecting her. After we arrive at the airport, lets have a proper conversation, okay? However, Simone sneered. Its toote; I dont want to listen anymore. You are a graduate of a prestigious university. The terms breakup and severing ties should be clear to you, right? We have no rtionship now, so please stop harassing me. Theres no need to chat at the airport. If someone takes a photo. I wont be able to exin myself. And I have no interest in knowing why you are protecting Jodie anymore. In the future, lets go our separate ways. I believe you wont engage in endless entanglements, given that youre a famous actor. She finished speaking and hung up without waiting for Leon to say anything. For the first time, she realized how annoying Leon could be. We are already broken up, so why is there still a need for entanglement? Just as Leon was about to speak, the call had ended She actually hung up on me like that again. Does she really have no lingering feelings? Leons mind became even more chaotic. He couldnt understand how he and Simone had reached this point. I truly have no romantic feelings for Jodie, so why wouldnt she believe me? Why was she unwilling to even listen to my exnation? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like Ive Been pped by Her Leon was feeling annoyed and upset. Jodie was also unhappy in Aarons arms. ording to Leon, he wanted to distance himself from them immediately in order to reconcile with Simone. Could it be that the person he truly likes is Simone? No, thats not possible. Leon must be saying this just to appease Simone and stop her from causing any more trouble. On the inte, Titus, together with Elin, was manipting the public rtions team to create a sensation. They imed that Simone was intentionally diverting the me. Leon and Jodie were innocent and not at all like what Simone said. Simone simply disliked Jodie and was deliberately tarnishing her r reputation. Titus even stepped in and used his verified Facebook ount to post an update. @Gray Group Top Talent ManagerCTitusy: Its true that I asked Leon to take care of Jodie before the variety show started, but I didnt expect it to be misunderstood by another sister. Its my fault, and I will exin it to Simone. I hope she and everyone else wont misunderstand the situation. Since Simones rtionship with them had been exposed, there was no need to hide it anymore. Titus personally stepped forward and appeared very sincere. With both sides manipting sock puppets to create a buzz, many people were starting to believe them. Leons fans, seeing this, turned around and continued to criticize Simone. Some people also thought that Simone shouldnt me Leon just because she disliked Jodie. They made Leon look like a sc*mbag. Lout In reality, he was just helping his younger sister. There was no need to make such a big deal out of it. Some people even sarcastically said that Simone was petty. Maybe she was afraid of losing a great man like Leon, so she was being sensitive and insecure. The soCcalled breakup might just be a show. 1/5 Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like Ive 56% She wanted to y hard to get with Leon. By using this kind of publicity, not only could she shift the me onto Jodie, but she might even make Leon take the initiative to reconcile. Or that was what the Inte said. Soon, the tide turned in favor of Leon and Jodie. Simone once again became the target of criticism. Zacs team couldnt help but sigh. Simones calctions were really urate. After they posted the photos in the group and made arrangements with the sock puppets, they also contacted the verified influencer who specialized in exposing ounts. They were originally nning to take immediate action, but Simone sent a message saying to wait a little longer. She wanted to release the photos after Leon and Jodies public rtions team had finished. manipting the situation and tarnishing her reputation. This way, it would have a more dramatic effect and give them a taste of their own medicine. It will also cause Leon and Jodie to face even greater bacsh. Simone had urately predicted. everything. When the time was right, they began to release the evidence one by one. First, the verified influencer posted two Facebook posts. @EntertainmentInsiderV: Is it true that Leon, the awardCwinning actor, only took care of Jodie on the variety show because of a favor from a friend? I dont believe it. @EntertainmentInsiderV: Dont question why I dont believe it because Im about to post some photos. Then, they posted photos spread through nine grids. All of them were screenshots and pictures of Jodie and Leon together, alone. The key point was that in the nine photos, they were dressed differently in four different outfits. This meant that, just from the photos, they had been alone together four times. Thest three photos were even more damning. In the first photo, Jodie was leaning her whole body against Leon In the second photo, their heads were leaning against each other, both smiling and looking down at their phones. In thest photo, Jodies lips were close to Leons car. It looked like she was kissing his ear with her eyes halfCclosed, giving off a hint of ambiguity. 2/5 Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like Ive 56% As soon as these photos were released, the number of clicks immediately skyrocketed. AwardCWinning Actor Leon Cheats With Jojo became a trending search topic. Leons fans, who had already calmed down, were disappointed with Leon and couldnt help but hate Jodie. The audience, who had been watching the show in delight, were once again shocked by this twist. This is some fast drip feed of the tea. We cant keep up. Tsk isk, Leon, the awardCwinning actor, is really ying it well. Just as he denied the rumors and rified, he was caught redChanded. He said he was just taking care of Titus sister as a favor, but is this how he takes care of her? They are so intimate in private, with Jojo leaning her whole body against Leon, the awardCwinning actor. Is this what a pure rtionship looks like? Jojo is really divine. On the one hand, she is close to Leon, the awardCwinning actor, privately, kissing his ear, and on the other hand, she hugs and kisses her brother. Is Jojos innocent image going to be ruined? This feels like the plot of a drama! By the way, does Jojo have a different understanding of what brother means than normal people? I also think so. In her recent Facebook post, she referred to Leon, the awardCwinning actor, as her brother, so is this the kind of intimacy she has with her brother? So, they are all brothers in a romantic sense? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I pity Simone. Both her exCboyfriend and her brother have be Jojos love interest. No wonder she was betrayed by them. The inte was filled with mockery. Elin and Titus were shocked when they saw this. They immediately had their technical department verify the evidence. The result came back that the screenshots and photos had not been edited, and they were indeed real. Both of them were on the verge of losing their minds. They had no idea that Leon and Jodie had so much private contact. Looking at the photos, it was clear that not only did they meet privately, but their rtionship was also very intimate. Elin wanted nothing more than to go to Jodie and give her a few ps. And maybe scratch her b*tchy face. 3/5 Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like Ive 56% Leon, who was usually calm and dignified, had actually stooped to this level because of Jodie. Now, just as they had sessfully cleared up the rumors about their rtionship, they were being exposed by the solid evidence. It was like when Leon had just posted on Facebook that they were together, only to be hit with a breakup confirmation from Simone. With these consecutive setbacks, Leons credibility would undoubtedly be greatly diminished, leading to a crisis of trust. Currently, Elin was seated in Titus office. What should we do now? Our previous efforts in public rtions were in vain, and we even made wedding preparations for Simone. Elin looked at Titus with a serious expression and continued. Didnt you say that Simone had left Gray Entertainment and was cklisted by yourpany? But now its evident that someone is assisting her with her public rtions! Who is behind her? And its clear that everything was premeditated. We had just restored our reputation, and then they released concrete evidence photos as if they were waiting for the perfect moment. Titus expression also turned sour. This was the first time he had been put in such a disadvantageous position since entering the industry. And this first time was due to his own sister. Through gritted teeth, he said. I underestimated her. Initially, he only intended to pressure Simone into returning and apologizing to him, making her regret her impulsive actions that day. As long as Simone stoppedpeting with Jo and obediently assumed the role of the Gray Familys young miss and listened to him, he would utilize his resources as an older brother to assist her in improving her public image. Therefore, he didnt pay much attention when Simone left the Gray Family. Because he always believed that no matter how much she rebelled, she would eventuallye back home. Who would have thought that he would be proven sorely wrong by her actions? He also wanted to inquire about Simones public rtions team and the source of these photos. However, now was not the time to investigate that After pondering for a moment, he furrowed his brow and said, Let the sock puppets handle it, im that there are issues with the angles of these photos, that they were deliberately taken to mislead the public. And this wasnt a private meeting between the two of them. It was me taking Jo to dinner with Leon, so 4/5 Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like Ive I was present. For now, this was the only way they could salvage the situation. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 I Also Want to Know Why? Elin also believed that this was the only solution. Both teams began using this point to clear their names. To further establish credibility, Titus once again posted on Facebook. @Gray Group Top Talent ManagerCTitusy: There were no secret meetings. Every time, I took Jodie to have dinner with Leon, and I was present. However, this time, fewer people believed him, and some were only partially convinced. Simones fans used to be scattered, but now there were a few loyal fans. As a result, they organized themselves to support Simone in fighting back. Their behavior was quite civilized. They refrained from using foulnguage or insults. They engaged in reasoned discussions with those who could be reasoned with and directly confronted those whot couldnt. Zacs fans also joined in to support Simone. Upon seeing this, Zacs team immediatelyunched a counterattack. The brother is here to clear the air again. Jodie is your sister, but Simone is too, you know. A biological sister isnt a sister, but a foster sister is? Could this be another lover of Jojos? This guy is so biased toward Leon and Jojo; hes verypetent. Is he trying to harm his biological sister by favoring his foster sister? This kind of brother is terrifying. Even if this brother was really present, it doesnt change the ambiguous posture between the two in the photo, right? If its just a simple friendship, do they need to be so close? Their whole bodies are touching, and their mouths are close to each others ears. Such a pure rtionship. These methods of clearing the air are too low. Lets try something else. As the tension escted, the onlookers also caught on. They realized that Jodies brother was Simones biological brother, but he had continuously cleared the air for his foster sister and childhood friend, disregarding his biological sister. 1/4 :55%/ Chapter 66 | Also Want to Know Why? Now that you mention it, its really scary and horrible! So, the biological brother is covering up for his foster sister and childhood friend, trying to steal his biological sisters spotlight? Having a brother and an exCboyfriend like this. I can only sigh for Simones unfortunate situation. After experiencing being lost, almost being sold to the mountains, and being betrayed by her ex- boyfriend and two brothers, Simone can still face life with a smile. Shes really strong. Yes, if it were me, I might not be able to resist the urge to strangle these se mbags What they call family is truly terrifying! If only one photo of them meeting privately looks like this, you can say someone took the photo from a certain angle to nder them, but all these photos are like this. Is it really a coincidence? I have a question I cant wait to ask: I really want to know what you guys think. Go ahead and ask. What is it about Jojo that is so captivating? How is it that he attracted not only Simones brother but also her exCboyfriend? From my perspective, whether its appearance, figure, temperament, or personality. Simone is superior in every way I agree with the person above me, but maybe these guys have a more unique taste that we ordinary people cantpare to. Maybe these guys just have a preference for this type. After all, she can change her style on the fly Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Even if Titus came out to defend and use sock puppets to set the narrative, everyone still felt that there was an ambiguous rtionship between Leon and Jodie. Titus and Elins team immediately sent sock puppets to refute, and the two sides started arguing. Simone felt touched when she saw so many fans and bystanders speaking up for her. When she entered the entertainment industry, she initially did it to pursue Leon to experience the job he liked. Butter on, she genuinely started to enjoy it herself. It was not just acting that was interesting. The key was that she had a group of lovely fans who supported her, which warmed her heart from time to time. So, she had always cherished every fan and audience member who liked her. Since everyone was helping her like this, she certainly wouldnt let them down. So, she posted thest few photos that she had saved for a counterattack in the group, circling and marking each one. 2/4 Chapter 66 | Also Want to Know Why? 56% noi. Simone texted. Share these, We wont be wasting the publics me more after this. The three members of the PR team opened the photos and looked at the The areas marked by Simone were very obvious, so there was no need to ask what they meant or how to share the photos. Okay with these photos, we can definitely expose them, and they wont be able to deny it Working with someone like Simone was truly enjoyable and stressCfree. Soon, while Leons fans, Jodies fans, and Simones fans continued to argue, anober verbed influencer who asionally leaked entertainment industry news posted a message on Facebocic @asionalComp I suddenly received a few photos in my email, so I had theh gu take a look. and the photos havent been edited so Im sharing them for everyone to see and d. The sux photos were uploaded by him As soon as he posted And it became a for Facebook Zacs team started promoting it everywhere. It was a day filled with gow and every FRODE was eager for mare. Seeing this, etc clicked in to take a look Although there are six evidence. ach of them is a solo photo of Leon and Jojo, its also sold Tsk tsk. wearing the same jade pendand they really only meet because someone asked his childhood friend to take care of his sustent Its really the same style, and both of them have worn it on several different asions Wearing it so many times shows that both of them really like it I happened to have seen this pendant in a magazine before. It was introduced as a limited edition for couples, not sold separately. Because the price of the two pendants was 900 thousand, it left a deep impression on me I also checked it, and its indeed the same as what the person above said. Take a look, everyone. After this person finishedmenting, they attached a picture below thement. Everyone clicked on it and saw that it was the same pendant the two wore. So, are they publicly disying affection? Leon is really generous. gwing away a pendant worth 430 thousand just like that Looking at the time they wore it, it was before the variety show, when Leon and Simone were dating 3/4 12:28 Fri, 1 Dec | Chapter 66 | Also Want to Know Why? Once again, I feel sorry for Simone. She was betrayed so early back then. Solid evidence of the same couple jade pendant. Lets see how Titus will exin this time. Maybe hell say he gave them separately? Haha, as the person above mentioned, its not impossible. So, hes helping others while betraying his own sister. I never expected Leon to be a cheater. Jojo not only stole her brother but also didnt spare her boyfriend. Impressive! Her own brother is assisting others in bullying his own sister, what a sc*mbag Just to add, there are two brothers. Aaron is also the same kind of person, a se mbag I just want to say, these four people are disgusting. Once this photo was released, no one believed that Leon and Jodie were innocent. Subsequently, Leon, Jodie, and Aaron were all criticized byizens. In the office. Titus and Elin witnessed all of this and this time, they were truly furious. Titus couldnt hold back and shouted, What are they doing? Not only are they secretly eating together. but they are also engaging in so many ambiguous actions. And now, even matching pendants had emerged. How were they going to exin this? Elin couldnt believe it either, How could this happen? How could they be wearing matching couple pendants? She had never been aware of this. Titus face darkened. I also want to know how they could be wearing matching couple pendants, Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool? Leons expression turned even uglier as he looked up, his gaze darkening. Let me say it one more. time: I did not betray Simone. Dont talk nonsense. Leon felt a little panicked. Even Aaron misunderstood the situation he saw online and thought that Jodie and Leon were having an affair. What would Simone think if she saw that? Jodie hurriedly grabbed Aaron and said, Aaron, dont say that about Leon. This whole thing was Simones fault. Why didnt Aaron defend Leon and rify the situation? For the first time, Aaron pushed Jodies hand off his arm. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. Jo, you know hes Simones boyfriend, so why are you being so ambiguous with him? Youre going too far. He did spoil Jodie a lot, treating her like a younger sister, After Simone came back, she was alwayspeting with Jo, causing Jo to fall ill several times. She even almost drove Jo away from the Gray Family. That was why he was angry at Simone and protected Jo from being bullied by her. But that didnt mean he didnt care about Simone as a sister. Especially because he always felt guilty toward Simone. After all, it was his fault that he lost her when they were kids because he was ying around. In his heart, he considered Simone as a sister, so their conflicts and fights wouldnt affect their rtionship. They were siblings with the same parents, sharing the same blood. They were the closest people to each other, and there shouldnt be any longsting grudges. Just like how he had fought with his other two brothers before, but they quickly made up, Now, it was Jo who had done something wrong to Simone, and he was also unhappy about it. Jodie couldnt believe what she was hearing from Aaron. Her eyes instantly turned red. She felt wronged and said, Aaron, you actually dont believe me. And youre scolding me for Simones sake. Normally, Aaron would definitely feel sorry for her and try tofort her. Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool? 56 But Leon and Jodies situation had crossed a line. He pursed his lips and looked at her. Jo, dont forget. Simone is also my sister. When she bullies you and takes your things I will unconditionally stand by your side. But I cannot ept you secretly getting involved with her bovinend Why choose Simones boyfriend when there are eligible bachelors from prestigious families or AClist actors in the entertainment industry? Why? He was really angry. No wonder Simone treated Leon and fo that way on the variety show, So, she already knew that these a berayed her If it were him, he would be angry too! He couldnt help but wonder if Simone was taking her anger out on him as well Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jodie was infuriated by Aaron questioning and almost fell backward in anger. This time, she wasnt pretending the tea ars were genuine and uncontroble I cant believe you dont trust me Are you even my brother She crabbed Aaron and punched him a few times. Ugh. I hate you I dont lice you anymore Leon, seeing the two of them like this became even more annoyed Thats enough from both of you He was really fed up and mised his voice What are you doing still firing like this at a time like this? Aaron and Jodie both looked at him The anger on Aarons face deepened. Whos dirting Shes my sister so dont you dare say that cent and even kissing each other? Those they were taken from an angle. Leon looked at him mockingly Which siblings are always hugene photos of Jodie and me on the inte were not But you and her being affectionate, thats for real He hadnt known before that the siblings of the Gray Family were so close After participating in the live variety show, he discovered that these two were very intimate in various ways. Especially when he saw a video in the car just now. The two of them were hugging and kissing in the yard, and they were caught off guard by the live broadcast At that time, he only had one thought Fortunately, Simone and the Gray Family brothers rtionship wasnt that close, otherwise, he would have been extremely disgusted. Of course, mainly because He was disgusted with the Gray Family brothers But since Jodie wasnt his girlfriend, he didnt care how close she was to Aaron. 2/4 Dec Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool? 1 56%) But now he wanted to find an outlet. He would only retort sarcastically after being questioned by Aaron Aaron was furious. Our rtionship as siblings is innocent. Youre the one with a dirty mind, so you see others as dirty. Leon snorted coldly. Tll return those words to you. My rtionship with Jodie is pure. believe it or not Then he didnt even eat his meal and called Jonah. He asked him to arrange another car for him. He didnt want to see the Gray siblings anymore. And if he took another car to the airport and got caught, his rtionship with Jodie would be even more difficult to exin. Jonah was confused when he received the call. After asking, he found out that Le was in the car and would soon be near the restaurant. He asked Leon if he could take Les car, as there wasnt enough time to arrange a separate car. As long as he didnt have to ride with the Gray siblings. Leon didnt mind and agreed without hesitation He stood on the roadside outside the restaurant, waiting for the car. Aaron and Jodie were now giving each other the silent treatment. Jodie cried incessantly, and in the past, Aaron would have hugged her andforted her Aaron scratched his head irritably, not bothering tofort Jodie for the first time, and turned away from the restaurant. He ignored Leon standing on the side of the road and got into the car, his face icy. This time, he took the coCdriver seat instead of sitting in the back. Seeing that Aaron didnt say a word and just left her behind, Jodie couldnt help but cry in grievance. She felt a crisising. She knew that in Aarons heart, his sister Simone was very important. Previously, she had used wicked means to constantly pit the Gray brothers against Simone behind Simones back, making them believe that Simone often bullied her and wanted to force her to leave the Gray Family. She relied on them growing up together and years of feelings to stand by her side. 3/4 Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool? This was the first time Aaron stood against her because of Simone. If Simone and Leon were really together, she would ept it. But she wasnt! She was clearly the most innocent and aggrieved victim. So why did Aaron me her? And Leon was also a jerk. He didnt evenfort her and just left like that. Both of them treated her like this because of Simone, which was too much. Simone, Simone, why couldnt that woman just get out of my way? At this moment, Jodies resentment toward Simone intensified. Why couldnt that woman just die before she came back? She had to return, and cause problems for her. She is relentless,pletely relentless. After pondering for a moment, Jodie picked up her phone and dialed Titus number.. Titus also felt annoyed at the moment. When he saw that it was Jodie calling, he suddenly felt the urge not to answer. She had actually kept it a secret from them and had been involved with Leon behind their backs. He was not only her manager but also a brother who loved her deeply. Did she really not trust me? And why did she have to get involved with Simones boyfriend, of all people? This situation was also difficult for him to ept. Before the live broadcast, he had specifically called Leon to ask him to take care of her. Who would have thought that these two had been secretlymunicating frequently before and their rtionship was not simple? Do these two think I am a fool? Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Dont Dwell On It. Its Impossible. The ringing ceased momentarily before starting again. Titus answered the call. Whats the matter? Jodie cried andined. Titus. I feel terrible. Aaron bullied me. Not only did he not believe me, he also scolded and left me alone Titus listened to Jodiesint Normally, he wouldfort her and then call and scold Aaron. But now, he raised his hand and pinched his nose, his eyes filled with exhaustion. Why did he scold. you? Is it because you have aplicated rtionship with Leon? He asked in a deep voice. Jo, tell me honestly, are you secretly involved with Leon? Jodie thought Titus wouldfort her and then call Aaron to vent Little did she know that he would ask her three consecutive questions I didnt. Leon and I have a tonic rtionship? She felt even more wronged. We are not secretly together. Titus, dont you believe me either? Tirus fell silent for a moment. The evidence online makes it hard to believe that you have no rtionship. Jodie eximed. I truly have nothing with him. If you dont believe it, then forget it. You all bully me Then she angrily hung up the phone. In the past, when she was bullied by Simone in the Gray Family, it was just her faking it But now, it was real. Since entering the Gray Family and being pampered and spoiled, she had never felt so wronged before. And it was because of Titus and the others who cherished Jodie like a precious gem Thats why she was throwing a tantrum now and hung up the phone on her own She hoped that Titus would call back andfort her. Unfortunately. Titus was also angry this time. After being hung up on he was so angry that he threw his phone on the ground. Jodie waited for several muutes, but Titus didnt call back. She was so angry that she almost wanted to throw away her phone, too. 1/5 Chapter 69 Dont Dwell On It, Its Impossible. 55% Aaron didnte in to find her either. Jodie could only walk out crying She saw Leon standing not far away, and Aaron had returned to his car. Jodie thought for a moment and walked up to Leon. Leon, Im sorry. It was just Aarons impulsiveness that made him misunderstand what we said about you. I will exin it to them. As Jodie approached, Leon immediately took a few steps to the side. He kept a distance from her before saying. Its okay; I didnt take his words to heart. But Leons action hurt Jodie. She was about to explode with frustration What does Leon think I am? A ferocious beast? Leon, what should we do now? No matter how you want to rify, I will fully cooperate. She knew that Leon was not like her brothers. That was why she endured the grievances and showed her generosity and thoughtfulness. Of course, she didnt want to be med for wrecking Simones rtionship. Otherwise, she would be cursed to death. How could she continue to thrive in the entertainment industry and be a topCtier actress? This required Leon to solve it. Speaking of which, Leons headache worsened, I dont know either. Just then, Les car arrived. Upon seeing this, Leon said to Jodie, Im leaving now. If theres anything that needs rification, Ill contact you. Then he turned around and walked toward the car. Without even looking back, he got in the car, leaving behind Jodie with swollen eyes and tears all over her face. And neither of them noticed that not far away, a girl was taking photos with her phone. She not only took a picture of the two of them standing together but also captured Jodies current appearance. Jodie saw the car driving away. She realized that Leon was also insensitive, which made her furious and helpless. 2/5 Chapter 69 Dont Dwell On It, Its Impossible 55 She could only return to the can they had originally sat in. She opened the car door and sat in the back seat.. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ignoring Aaron she leaned against the window and sobbed softly, waiting for Aaron to take the initiative to appease bre When the driver saw the two of them getting in. Leon and the other car had already left, the car and followed them The director had already learned about the restaurant incident from the staff who had been dining with the three of them He was speechless and couldnt help but sarcastically say They deserve it. Shouldnt have done it if they didnt want this to happen should they? Meanwhile, on the inte a pop posted on Facebook who usually specialized in making funny videos He said that he happened to encounter the product team and saw Leon and Jodie seemingly usmeline. Jodies eyes were swollen from and Leas crying and left alone in the car He also posted the photos he took When everyone saw it they saw Leons unpleasant expression and Jodie cryin Then Leon and Jodie went their separate ways looking upsen, Everyone started specting whether these two were having an affair and got caught, so they started fighting and judging from their appearance, it really looked like a couples quarrel More and more people joined in criticizing the two, making the already unfavorable situation even Elin was almost driven crazy when she saw all this. litet endt She hadnt figured out how to handle the previous incident, and now this happened by Jodie restless? On the other hand. Simone and the others were keeping up with thetest ao developments. Zac spoke up. Theres no way to exin their rtionship now. Its impossible to clear their names Simone smiled and replied. Yeah, its impossible. But this was just the beginning, as they both said. Elin and Titus teams had spent half a day discussing but they couldnte up with a solution to clear their nume Elin contacted Leco again. You understand the situation now, right? What should we do? 3/5 Chapter 69 Dont Dwell On It, Its Impossible. Leon replied, I didnt give Jodie the couple ne. Elin asked, Then why does she have it? Emphasizing, she said, Its a limited edition that is not sold separately, and there are only two in the world. Leon truthfully answered, Someone else gave it to her. Elin asked again, What about yours? Did the same person give Leon replied. Yes Elin continued, Who is this person? Leon paused for a moment before saying, An elderly guy. it to you? Elin pondered for a moment and suggested, Could we invite the person to step forward and provide rification? Leon remained silent for a moment and then responded, That wouldnt be appropriate. And the Inte wouldnt believe it either. If it was just a photo, we might be able to clear it up, but now, with the couple ne, you didnt believe we were innocent, did you? Elin asked, What should we do then? If this continues to escte, it will greatly damage your reputation. Leon looked exhausted and said, Ill post something on Facebook, whether people believe it or not. This undeniable evidence would be impossible to erase. Jodie and I are simply friends. If anyone has the ability, they can search for evidence of our inappropriate rtionship. Im not afraid. Elin was speechless. Was Leon suggesting that they give up? She proposed, Why dont you go and ask that elder? Leon immediately dismissed the idea, Dont even consider it; its impossible. Lets just leave it at that. He ended the call and proceeded to make a post on Facebook. @Leony: I want to rify once again that Simone is my girlfriend, and I have no inappropriate rtionship with Jodie. I didnt give her the ne. He reclined in his seat and closed his eyes, Le, seated in the passenger seat, nced at Leon through the rearview mirror and secretly sneered. In her mind, she cursed him for pretending to be innocent when he was actually a cheating se mbag. He deserved it. H All six guests were returning to Cebros, so the shows team had purchased tickets for them for the same flight. By the time Leon arrived, they were already boarding. 4/5 Chapter 69 Dont Dwell On It, Its Impossible As Leon entered the cabin, he noticed Simone and Zac sitting together He couldnt help but walk briskly toward them Addressing Zac he said. Mr. Turner, would you mind switching seats? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up Zac was taken aback when Leon wanted to immediately switch seats with him as soon as they boarded. the ne. Looking up at Leon, Zac remarked. Leon, did you forget to look in the mirror when you got out of the Leon looked puzzles and asked, What do you mean? Raising an eyebrow, Zac continued, You think a guy like you can tell me what to do? Leon choked, Zac, youve gone too far. I need to talk to Simone, so please switch seats. Zac thought Leon was unusually shameless, He sneered, You want to switch seats to talk to Simone? Dil you even ask for her permission? Before Leon could answer, Simone, who had been engrossed in her phone, spoke up without looking up. No, you cant Zac shrugged at Leon, Leon, you heard it too. Simone doesnt want to sit with you. Leon panicked and looked at Simone, Simone, I really need to tell you something urgent. He pleaded. Can we talk for just a moment? Simone looked up at Leon and replied, Sorry, were not close enough for that. What if people misunderstand if we switch seats? I dont want to attract attention by getting seen with you again. Ill just waste the publics time. This remark was filled with sarcasm. Leon understood Simones intentions immediately. She must have known that they were the ones who leaked their rtionship. Can you give me three minutes? He took a deep breath. There are things 1 must exin to you. Simone looked away from Leon and picked up a magazine, flipping it open. Im not interested in your exnations. Her attitude and actions clearly showed that she had no intention of dealing with Leon anymore.. Simone had never realized before that Leon could be so persistent and annoying. Leon was hurt by Simones words and actions. But he also knew that if he didnt rify things with Simone today, given her personality, they might not be able to reconcile. Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up 55%, Hensted on talking. Theme as a big misunderstanding between us, and I just want to dear it up Simone eand Hipeme Zac took out his phone and opened Facebook then suddenly reached out and handed in na Lesom m into front of his fact Leon, youre wear cidaces with someone else, and now you re purting again. Whats the mure a big movie star with millions of fans, so why bother getting livolved in Leen looked He pushed his hand way and aid they sedizinstrip with Simone has nothing to do with you! This jerit was centena shameles, Leon mong trouble betwe nd Simone, which had Gready tlen thei The other passengers in first ss were al Some peODIC ZOHE Aaron sut not far away, lurening He nced fumone, checXIME DET ster dos haveing in their direction. After i moment of chought, be walked EDDIKE DE C Dround Leons shoulder Leon, since Simone doesnt want to like, vou (bookins bookma Then he tried to lead Leon to another lett wade tali sold However. Leon shook of Aarons arm. shoulder He gave him a cold nce and said. Its none of your namen. Now, you wont to y the role of a loving brother? Do you think Sumone will pay my attendon in your Now Leon was annoyed by Aaron as well always beutamment. Aaron didnt expect Leon to be so harsh with him. He was infuriated He stole a nce at Simone, who was still flipping through a magne, and he felt a bit upset. He immediately retorted. Try not pretending. We really are dose vblime This remark made Zac burst intoughter. He looked at Aaron and said. I think you should go look in the mire, No wonder you two get along so well Both of you have no shame 2/4 Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 55% Aarons dislike for Zac escted. What business is it of yours when we talk Zac pointed to his own seat. Youre blocking me! At that moment, a flight attendant came over and reminded Leon and Aaron to sit in their assigned Leon couldnt care less about that now. He leaned on Zacs chair with his hand and bent down. He whispered near Simones ear. There is absolutely no romantic rtionship between Jodie and me. I was asked to take care of her. All those ambiguous actions in the photos are fake He exined why there were those ambiguous actions in the photos. like Jodie falling down.. And then he continued. The soCcalled couple ne is not something I gave her. Mine was given by an elderly guy who said it had been blessed and would bring watery That why I often wear joes ne was also given by that same elder Neither she nor I knew that it was a limited editon couple ne If it werent for someone posting it on Facebook, we wouldnt have known that we had the same ne Simone sull didnt react He urgently said. And the reason why she and I met privately was also because that guy asked me to give her something Or asked her to give me something Simone you know me. Im not stupid enough to intentionally wear a couple ne with Jodie and ave people such incriminanng evidence to grab He spoke gently. Its all a misunderstanding and coincidence, believe me, okay The fellow passengers who were watching the scene saw Leon relenting and heard his exnation They thought maybe it really was a misunderstanding. Otherwise, why would a big movie star like him need to exin and beg for forgiveness from Simone in such a humble manner Zac didnt expect Leon, who usually appeared proud and cold, to suddenly act like this. He rubbed his arms and shivered. Then he looked at Leon with an admiring expression. Ive got goosebumps. No wonder hes a movie star his acting is amazing Leon wanted to throw Zac off the ne right now This 100 annoying. He looked at Zac with cold eves! You can just shut it bout to retort Simone looked up again and coldly said to Leon. Are you done. Leon? You deliberately said all this in front of everyone, trying to lower yourself and create a loyal boyfriend image to wash away those online rumors The fact that the elder gave you two couple nes and told you guys to exchange gifts all the time 3/4 12-29 Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up 55%%% means he acknowledges you two as a couple. She sneered. Youre saying you guys dont have any ambiguous rtionship? Do you think Im that foolish? She added, Besides, weve already broken up and cut off contact. Even if you wanted to act, you chose the wrong person. Leon narrowed his eyes. With a look of disbelief and pain, he stared at her and said, Do you think Im pretending? He poured out his genuine feelings to her, but all he received was an usation that he was acting. Simone chuckled. What else could it be? If you were truly sincere, why didnt you do it earlier? Ive never seen you behave like this before! Simone knew someone was recording. So, she deliberately smiled helplessly. A movie star is a movie star. If I didnt know you so well, I might have believed it. Leon stared at Simone, Very well! He knew everything now. Simone had intentionally set him up like this. Simone shrugged nonchntly. I know Im well, but you no longer have the chance to be with someone as good as me. Then she gestured for him to follow, Leon, your performance is over, and the ne is about to take off. I kindly ask you to follow the instructions and return to your sear Leon was now angry and heartbroken, his expression filled with suppression and a sense of defeat. How did ite to this? Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood After Simone finished speaking, she shifted her gaze away from Leon. She yfully nudged Zacs arm. Then she pointed to the open magazine and asked, Have you been here? She was flipping through a travel magazine and happened toe across an article about a beautiful ind. In addition to cutting ties with the sembags and focusing on work to prolong her life, if she had a second chance, she also wanted to enjoy life fully and travel to different ces whenever she had the opportunity. Zacs eyes filled with amusement, Simones action of nudging his arm just now was so adorable! He leaned over to look at the magazine page and said, Ive actually been there. Although its a small ind, but Zac continued, passionately introducing the ind to Simone. Simones eyes also lit up with a smile. She was very interested and said, When I have the time, I want to go there. Zac immediately invited in a low voice, Im familiar with this ce, and I know a great diving spot that few people go to. How about I take you there? She considered Zac a friend, so she didnt refuse and replied, Sure, we can ask Keira if she wants to come too, Or we can invite a few more friends to join us. Going out with a group of people would be lively and fun. Zac actually wanted to go alone with Simone, but he knew it wasnt possible. Otherwise, if they were photographed and it ended up online, it might turn into a scandal about the two of them being in a rtionship. He wasnt afraid of those things himself, but he was afraid it would have a negative impact on her. He took the opportunity to finalize the n and said, Then, its settled. He deliberately looked at Leon, who was still standing nearby and listening to their conversation, with a hint of disdain. Leon, what are you still doing here? The show is already over! In other words, stop acting here. Just as Leon was about to speak, a flight attendant walked over. She politely asked him to return to h his seat as the ne was about to take off. He swallowed the words he was about to say and maintained hisposure as he nodded at the flight attendant. Alright! He took onest deep look at Zac and Simone before turning back to his seat. Once seated, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep with a serious expression on his face. Because they were sitting close by, he could still hear Sinones cheerful tone as she discussed with Zac how they would explore the ind. What hurt him the most was that Zac suggested going together, and Simone actually agreed. 1/1 3 C Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood! Fζ55%S After breaking up and cutting ties with him, she could still be so happy and age n with Dutt mer her this herm He didnt believe it. Jodied her ampon ber sir, her eves filled with gloom. If she had serem itt with her own eyes, she wouldn i have believed make peixe with Simone:: Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. in When they werometer he would go along with her but still mamamed a cold and timel demeanor Se. lime? coulch So, Imma me be nunciemand she felt things shouldnt be like this. my And she could then wenstierf people did not cherish what they had when they had it. It was amig when it was lour can cde verde ze into valine, which was why the Perretted 1 more and mom. She shouldnt hang lebebet no sa Simone leave the Gray Family and break up with Leon. If Simone bad taupo hape devloped 1900 h demoed no leave the Gray Family and break up with Leon, things win reen out of her control Aaron Istened curently no Simone and Simone and Zats oversation and couldnt help but feel jealous. Not even I have taken Somme ind og oppinen sy does he get the chance! This guy constantly getting dose to itine Looking at his appearance, in win line a bag wod dog wagging in tail. Shamelessly seeking faver from h After about three hours, the ne arved at Cobese Apot The production team escorted Simone and the odber is guests off the ne and headed toward the Halfway there, a voice filled with joy suddenly sounded alteract. Simone Simone heard the familiar voice and looked up She saw a beautiful and tall woman waving an her time fren This was her best friend, Gwen Fuster, who was also Lepas win vuner nemanned They used to have a good rtionship as siblings, but after Leemed no Cetros, they gradually On the first day they met Gwen found Simone very likable andpunitie. The longer they yed and spent time together, the deeper their bond name, making them each other be frends.. She showed a surprised smile, Gwen! 2/4 Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood. 55% Gwen rushed over, embracing Simone tightly, Darling, Ive missed you so much! Simone reached out and hugged her back. Tve missed you too. After they let go, Simone linked arms with Gwen and asked as they walked, Why did youe back? Gwen had a conflict with her family before, and coincidentally, the person she liked went abroad, so she followed. In her previous life. Gwen didnte back before she passed away, but they had always kept in touch. Whenever Simone had a fight or was in a silent treatment bout with Leon. Gwen would always stand by her side. So, seeing Gwen suddenly, she was truly surprised Gwen looked at Simone with a tender gaze and said. Because I saw what was trending. I knew you wereing back to Cebros today, so I bought a nicket and flew back. I was nning to go back to the apartment first to surprise you. But as I was walking. I overheard people talking about you, and when I turned around, we unexpectedly met at the airport She saw Simone being bullied and having a fight with her brother. Worried that Simone might get hurt or upset she rushed back to be with her. Simone felt warm in her heart and leaned her head against Gwens shoulder. Tm fine. Youre the best. Gwen. Gwen indulged her. Of course. Im your heart warmer Leon was surprised to see his sister suddenly appear Now, seeing his sister getting cozy with Simone, it was as if she hadnt even noticed him, her brother. He couldnt help but speak up. Gwen, did you tell the family about your sudden return? Upon hearing Leons words. Gwen turned to look at him She retorted, Why should I Leon frowned. If you dont tell them, how will they prepare? Gwen pouted. No need for preparation. Im not going back. Leon emphasized, But thats your home. Gwen rolled her eyes and said. I dont care, and I dont want to go back and deal with that woman. Leons brow furrowed even deeper as he replied. Shes your mother His sister had misled him. Whenever he thought of or mentioned their mother, he automatically associated her with that person. Gwen impatiently waved her hand and said, Dont mention her to me. Its annoying just to hear about 3/4 Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood her. Then, she let go of Simones arm and turned to face her older brother. She looked him up and down, scanning Leon from head to toe. Leon was puzzled and asked, What are you doing? Gwen showed a look of disdain and replied, Im looking at my dear brother, who turns out to be a cheating se mbag. Leons face darkened as he said, Gwen, you cant talk to me like that. Gwen sneered and said, Not only do I talk like that, but I also want to beat you up. And then, to everyones surprise, she raised her hand and punched Leons left cheek. While he was still trying to react, she continued to hit him all over. Leon, you bstard, how dare you team up with those shameless people and bully my Simone. Im giving you a taste of your own medicine for bullying my Simone. After returning to Cebros, you havent learned anything but how to be cold and disgusting like that woman. You are her own flesh and blood. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Youre Ruthless! Leon experienced being hit for the first time, and it was by his own sister. Naturally, he was initially shocked. However, once he regained hisposure, he immediately grabbed her wrist and eximed, Gwen, have you lost your mind? Gwen couldnt continue hitting him after being caught, so she pouted with regret and said. I wanted to hit you some more. Leon furrowed his brows and said, Gwen, thats enough. And dont forget, shes also our mother. With so many people present, if this incident became known, their parents would surely have something to say about it. Gwen rolled her eyes and retorted. Thats Skylers biological mother, so what does it have to do with me? Only you would foolishly butter up to her. The more she spoke, the darker Leons expression became. Shut up He pulled Gwen closer and whispered in her ear. Be careful about what you say about her in public. Gwen pursed her lips and dered. I dont care. Whats there to be afraid of? If you want to continue seeking her love, dont involve me. I wont apany you. Leon feltpletely helpless with his sister. Come home with meter. Gwen vigorously shook her head. No. Im going to Simones house. Leon asserted, No, you cant He then firmly held onto her wrist and refused to let go. You have toe home with me. His sister had been abroad for so long and hadnt returned even once. During the Latewinter Festival, the elders in the family had mentioned it, their words filled with reproach. He had made excuses on her behalf. But now, if it was revealed that his sister hade back but didnt go home, those people would have something to say again. Gwen struggled to free herself from his grasp and said, If I say Im not going back, then Im not going back. She couldnt shake him off, so she red at Leon and threatened, Let go of me, or else Ill scream. Leon sneered, Go ahead. 1/4 Chapter 72 Youre Ruthless! The next second, his face first showed surprise, then it became even darker. Because Gwen suddenly shouted, You perv! Help! The awardCwinning actor is touching me inappropriately! At that moment, Leon not only felt embarrassed but also wished he could silence his sister. Gwen didnt care about her brothers angry expression. She proudly raised her head and said, If you dont let go, Ill keep screaming. Leon had no choice but to release her, gritting his teeth and saying. Youre ruthless! Dealing with scum like you who bullies my Simone, I cant use conventional methods. After Gwen finished speaking, she took advantage of her brothers distraction and quickly ran toward Simone. Leons face took on a darker shade as his feet throbbed in pain. Watching his sister run away, Leon felt both angry and deeply helpless. His sister had always been rebellious and uncontroble by anyone. Sometimes, she even influenced Simone to do unexpected things. Enduring the pain, Leon shouted after her. Gwen, you may be able to escape now, but youll have to come back home eventually Gwen held Simones wrist and didnt turn around but raised her hand and waved, Goodbye to you!// This made Leon even more furious. Simone wasnt surprised by Gwens actions; her best friend had always been fiery and had clear likes and dislikes, She said, Dont pay attention to him, lets go, Gwen pulled her own suitcase back and said, Alright, lets go home! The two of them walked ahead. chatting andughing. It was evident that they had a strong bond. Leon stood still for a moment before reluctantly walking forward despite the pain in his feet. However, the scene just now was not only recorded by passersby on video. It was also captured by a paparazzo. After leaving the airport, Simone, Zac, and Gwen bid farewell and got into the car arranged by the production team. The four of them added each other as friends and could contact each other anytime. When they arrived at the apartment, Simone checked her phone. Leons Sister uses Him of Cheating and Beats Him Up and Leons Loving Act upied the top two 2/4 Chapter 72 Youre Ruthless! spots on the trending list. She clicked on the first one to read. The video showed Gwen scolding Leon and the entire process of her beating him up, including the things she said about their mother. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Countless people in thements were cheering for the beating, praising the youngdy for her coolness. Then came the usations against Leon as a se mbag. After all, if his own sister treated him like that. how could it be fake? She brought her phone closer to Gwens face. Youre trending. The people from your family mighte and take you back after hearing what you said. Simone was familiar with the situation in Gwens family, as she was in a rtionship with Leon and had a good rtionship with Gwen Currently. Leons father was the head of the Foster Family, ranking third among the same generation in the Foster Family as the youngest son Gwens father also had two older brothers He took over the Fosters by ousting his two older brothers. So, even though the rtionships between the various branches seemed good on the surface, there was resentment among the other two branches. Unable to defeat Gwens father and having no way to deal with him, those people would use Gwen as a point of attack to provoke Leons fathers family branch. Gwen had once taken a group of rich kids to a street race, and it made the trending list. After the people from the Foster Family found out they intentionally made snide remarks in front of Gwens father and mother. Gwens mother asked Gwens father to send someone to bring Gwen back and confine her in her room. for several days as punishment. This time, Gwen talked smack about Leons fathers wife in public, and there was no way around it. Gwen took the phone and nced at it, lying on the couch. Let them be. She pouted, At most, theyll catch me and make me starve a little while keeping me in a confined space. Every time its like this, and theres never any new ideas Simone said. Its okay; from now on, youll be with me, and I wont let them take you away again. Gwen smiled and said, Okay, from now on, Ill rely on you. Then she looked serious and asked Simone, Simone, did you really break up with Leon? Is what they say online true? Simone replied, Yes, I did break up with him and cut ties. Most of the things online are urate. Leon 3/4 Chapter 72 Youre Ruthless! The Heiress Return & Revenge Chapter 73 Just Like That Simone could sense that something had happened just by looking at Gwens expression. She asked. Did you have an argument with him? Gwen shook her head. It wasnt really an argument. She looked relieved and said. I suddenly realized something. After pursuing him for so many years. I havent captured his heart. Its pointless She shrugged. So, I gave up. Simone was surprised. You really gave up this time? Are you willing to let go Gwen forced a smile that was uglier than crying. Tm willing. I truly gave up If youre willing to let go of Leon, then Im willing to let go of Harold She continued. It was your inspiration that helped me make up my mind. Otherwise. I might have continued to waste my youth on him. 1 That was the truth. She saw Simone break up with Leon and suddenly understood a lot of things Simone agreed. Youre right: why waste our youth on someone who isnt worth it? I support you! Gwen reached out and yed with Simones fingertips, sighing Simone. I suddenly realized that our experiences are simr. You were abandoned by your family, and when you found your way back, they favored the adopted daughter. As for me, although I havent experienced abandonment, my parents dont love me either. And we both have childhood sweethearts that we like. But these two people are both heartless individuals. Her eyes turned red, but she didnt cry. It seems like were a bit unlucky and miserable. Simone knew that Gwen must be feeling sad about letting go of Harold. Just like in her previous life, she was betrayed by her family and Leon, and it broke her heart. She held Gwens hand and squeezed it. That was in the past. Well have a better future. Its better to endure a short pain than a long one, and its better to feel pain early thante. Its just family and men. If we dont want them, we dont need them. She continued, Like the two of us. Were not blood sisters, but were closer than blood sisters. And as for men, out with the old, in with the new. Just like that. Gwen nodded vigorously, Yes, just like that. From now on, well livepletely for ourselves. To hell with family and men, well leave them all behind. After saying that, she asked, I feel like drinking. Do we have any alcohol at home? Simone shook her head. No, we didnt buy any. How about I order takeout? Gwen snapped her fingers, Order, order, order! Simone used her phone to order takeout. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Just Like That Simone could sense that something had happened just by looking at Gwens expression. She asked. Did you have an argument with him? Gwen shook her head. It wasnt really an argument. She looked relieved and said. I suddenly realized something. After pursuing him for so many years. I havent captured his heart. Its pointless She shrugged. So, I gave up. Simone was surprised. You really gave up this time? Are you willing to let go Gwen forced a smile that was uglier than crying. Tm willing. I truly gave up If youre willing to let go of Leon, then Im willing to let go of Harold She continued. It was your inspiration that helped me make up my mind. Otherwise. I might have continued to waste my youth on him. 1 That was the truth. She saw Simone break up with Leon and suddenly understood a lot of things Simone agreed. Youre right: why waste our youth on someone who isnt worth it? I support you! Gwen reached out and yed with Simones fingertips, sighing Simone. I suddenly realized that our experiences are simr. You were abandoned by your family, and when you found your way back, they favored the adopted daughter. As for me, although I havent experienced abandonment, my parents dont love me either. And we both have childhood sweethearts that we like. But these two people are both heartless individuals. Her eyes turned red, but she didnt cry. It seems like were a bit unlucky and miserable. Simone knew that Gwen must be feeling sad about letting go of Harold. Just like in her previous life, she was betrayed by her family and Leon, and it broke her heart. She held Gwens hand and squeezed it. That was in the past. Well have a better future. Its better to endure a short pain than a long one, and its better to feel pain early thante. Its just family and men. If we dont want them, we dont need them. She continued, Like the two of us. Were not blood sisters, but were closer than blood sisters. And as for men, out with the old, in with the new. Just like that. Gwen nodded vigorously, Yes, just like that. From now on, well livepletely for ourselves. To hell with family and men, well leave them all behind. After saying that, she asked, I feel like drinking. Do we have any alcohol at home? Simone shook her head. No, we didnt buy any. How about I order takeout? Gwen snapped her fingers, Order, order, order! Simone used her phone to order takeout. 1/1 Wapter 73 Just Like That the two of them sar 55% vers and drinking iceCcold Gwen and Stone sed her sses. This in the lid mail food before gothr abroad to find lizi with a heart of mone. Suzoneughes. This cow toote to turn back coo now Mast ben, der phone doente mane Sipped to a gimpse of it and the aller I Simone (tappertesi vas i ml for wirinca Carver Gwen aanwend and ven the uthet m Gwen ductinued in eu ten Melinda choker Gwen soiled byer mu N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. davene back nome #i because you want me so itd make me lookme Melind: ice coser: few tes Cowen, fou are being undiene Gwen continued to be no Two nothing in from ofine. Se pics axjiet voLITdy demeanor. I went tail for in VOL might be a queen for Leon and Skyler but we tude: anc d?N TI me with your highCc voOLL AP Melinda didnt expect her daugter to be more and more outrageous, and she became even mor defiant toward her Melinda sneered Gwen, its becaus like a daughter of a prestigious family qe quot bad fends that you are bing less and less Simone knew that Melinda was most likti miking about her when she heard this. Sure enough, the next sentence from Menda wie. Forca own brother. You are truly bewitched. You are be Simone de of an undesirable, you even hit your fitur away and arop hanging our with that rimary family and married Mr. Gwen sneered. Mrs. Foster are you mistaken? You canci Foster and thats how you got this the Even if Simcoe has bem muning for over a decade, she is the true beiress of the Gray Family. This is far from being undiesrable. Even if you are jealous of her 2/4 Chapter 73 Just Like That 55%%% status, theres no need to be so bitter and nderous. These words made Melinda so angry that she fell backward, her voice even louder and sharper. Gwen. you wicked child. If you dare, learn from Simone and just leave the family. You and she really belong together, bothcking any manners. Simone heard this and looked at Gwen, who pointed to her own mouth. I want to speak, can I? Gwen made an okay gesture to her. Simone sarcastically said. Mrs. Foster, you really have good manners, talking behind peoples backs like that. No wonder you re someone who can marry above your own league. She had met Gwens mother a few times, and the other woman never liked her. Before returning to the Gray Family, she was with Leon and had encountered Gwens mother. Leon introduced them to each other, and she was about to greet her. Gwens mother nced at her coldly, with an air of looking down on her as if she couldnt measure up. Simone was someone with dignity, so she naturally didnt approach her. She also put on a cold demeanor without even saying hello. Gwens mother discreetly approached Leon and expressed her disapproval of Simone, urging him to end their rtionship. Simone overheard the conversation and ryed the message to her. Upon returning to the Gray Family, Gwens mother maintained a cordial rtionship with Salma bur still harbored dislike toward her In contrast, she disyed clear favonusm toward Jodie. There were two instances when Gwens mother belittled Simone and made sarcastic remarks. Perhaps she assumed Simone would endure it Little did she know that Simone would stand up for herself, causing Gwens mother to be embarrassed. This only fueled her hatred toward Simone. Of course, Simone didnt like Gwens mother either. It was evident that they couldnt stand each other. Therefore, there was no need to ask: Simone could have already anticipated the situation. The pendant must have been given by Gwens mother to Leon, who then secretly passed it on to Jodie. Gwens mother likely intended for Jodie to be her daughterCinw. On the other hand. Gwens mother was taken aback when Simone suddenly spoke up, which quickly turned into fury. 3/4 If Gwen wasnt present, she would have been tempted to strangle this troublemaker. She intentionally p the call on speakerphone, allowing Simone to listen in on their conversation. Being mocked by Simone in this manner became unbearable for Gwens mother. She sneered, Did I say something wrong? Your words alone reveal yourck of refinement. I will have a serious conversation with your mother another day. Simone deliberately smiled and retorted. Then you should hurry and have that conversation with your good friend, Salma. After all, I may have a mother, but Im left to my own devices. Im an unrefined woman, remember? Gwens mother didnt anticipate Simone saying this and choked on her words. She quickly changed the subject, Gwen, you have one hour to return, or else, dont evere back to the family. Gwens mother knew that Simone didnt even show her respect when she was dating Leon, and she spoke to her rudely. Now that she was in conflict with her second son, Simone wouldnt show Melinda any respect. She then directed all her anger toward Gwen. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Thats why she decided to give birth to us. After we were born, she didnt like us. I was sent to her mothers family when I was young, and my brother was sent to our grandfathers ce. Not only did those old fogeys take away our clothes and toys to give to the other cousins, but they also often bullied us. I secretlyined to her, hoping to go back home. But she scolded me for being troublesome and used me of disrespecting my grandparents. But those people from her mothers family just wouldnt let me go back home. Later, I found out that as long as I stayed there, the Fosters would give more benefits to her mothers family. If it werent for my own cleverness, crying and calling my grandfather, who then took me in, Id have no idea how bad Id have it with that family. She helplessly and puzzledly said, Only Leon would yearn for the soCcalled motherly love and insist on being manipted by her. She had seen through the hypocrisy and favoritism of her mother a long time ago. Simone nodded and said, I used to not understand why your mom favored your older brother and was cold toward you and your Leon. But after I returned to the Gray Family, I understood this favoritism. They favor their adopted daughter and step on me, their biological daughter. Its just like your biased mom. mp Together She shrugged, Were just unlucky. They were like sisters from different mothers, connected by a twist of fate. Their family situations could be seen, of course, but it was exceedingly rare. Yet, they both happened to experience it, and it was really miserable! In normal families, parents loved their children, and a mothers love was the greatest. Children were treasures. But for them, they were like weeds. But if it werent for this, they wouldnt have met and had such a good rtionship. It was a matter of gaining something while losing something Simone changed the subject and said, If they dont love us, then we ll love ourselves. Since her rebirth, she truly didnt care about these things anymore Gwen smiled and said. Yes, well love ourselves With a hint of relief. she said to Simone. Its a good thing you broke up with Leon. Otherwise, dealing with this kind of motherCinw who likes to control everything would be a nightmare Simone blinked. Hearing you say that. I suddenly feel that my decision was right Then, the two burst intoughter at the same time. Simone raised her ss and said, Come on, lets not talk about those annoying people and things. What are you nning to do after youe back? I registered a studio. I was worried that when I wanted to participate in variety shows or acting, no one would manage it. Are you interested in being a part of mypany Gwen studied management and was very capable herself. Sure, I came back this time to join you. She clinked sses with Simone. It just so happens that I want to find something to do, and youre offering it to me. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With a hint of selfCmockery, she added, I originally learned management for that worthless man, but now Im using it for myself. Simone smiled, Isnt that even better? What you learn on your own is truly yours. In the future, lets make our studio bigger and stronger. You can stand in front of that/worthless man like a queen, looking down on him and telling him to get lost. Itll be so satisfying. From her perspective, her friend didnt deserve this. Harold must have had feelings for Gwen; otherwise, he wouldnt have let her chase after him for so 2/4 Chapter 74 Sent to the Garbage Dump Together 55% a many years. But its like trying to warm up a heart of stone, and he had a scheming assistant by his side. He was even worse than Leon, so they should both be sent to the garbage dump Gwen thought about Simones words and smiled. You know what, if thats the case, it would indeed be. satisfying By then. Ill just tell him to get lost and let him y with that little b*tch on his own. She finished her drink and said. From now on. I wont chase after worthless men anymore. I want to be an independent woman Simone also finished her drink and said. Great, lets build our careers together! The two of them happily drank and forgot about all the troubles The situation online continued to escte. Leon and Jodie were heavily criticized, and many of their fans unfollowed them. The Gray Family. Aaron and Jodie were sent back by the shows crew. In the end, Aaron gave in to Jodies tears. After suppressing his anger, heforted her and finally made her feel better. When Jodie returned home, her eyes were swollen from crying. Steven was not there, but Salma and the four Gray brothers were sitting in the living room waiting for her. As Jodie walked into the living room, she saw Salma and the others. She greeted them softly, saying, Mom. Reuben, Titus. Luca, Andrew! Andrew noticed Jodies swollen eyes. Immediately, he stood up, showing a concerned expression, and asked, What happened, Jo? Who bullied you? Upon hearing Andrews words, Jodies sense of grievance resurfaced. She threw herself into Andrews arms and started crying. Through her tears, she said, Ive been attacked by many people online. Naturally, it was Simone who did it She believed that her brothers would investigate. Then sheined, Leon and I are innocent, but Aaron not only didntfort me, he also didnt Chapter 74 Sent to the Garbage Dump Together believe me and scolded me. Andrew hugged her tenderly andforted her, saying, Dont be sad, Jo. Reuben and Titus are already investigating the person behind all this. When we find out who it is, we will seek revenge for you. He then red at Aaron and said, Aaron, youre just being foolish. Why bother with him? Ill confront himter and help you release your anger. Aaron touched his nose and said, At that time, I saw what was happening online and got angry in the heat of the moment. Jodie leaned against Andrews chest and pouted at Aaron, saying, Aaron is being mean. Aaron sped his hands together and pleaded with her, Yes, yes, Im being mean. Little troublemaker. thats enough. He was truly afraid of her. Andrew held Jodies shoulder and sat down on the couch. Luca also came over and hugged Jodies waist, whispering and teasing her to stop crying. Although Reuben and Titus didnte over, they keptforting Jodie. They also assured her that they wouldnt let the person behind the scenes get away with it. Salma saw the scene and couldnt help but furrow her brows, which she probably wouldnt have done in the past. Now, however, she couldnt help but feel concerned. Her adopted daughter was being embraced by her third and fourth sons, one on each side. This didnt seem like the typical behavior between adult siblings. The five sons, especially, revolve around their adopted sister, constantlyforting and reassuring her. It was more likeforting a lover thanforting a sister. 4/4 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Settling the Score Salma stared at Jodie and the others, her mind filled with questions. When did her sons and adopted daughter be like this? When Jo first arrived, all five sons resisted and mored for a sister. Especially the youngest, who would wake up crying and searching for his lost sister every night. He became listless andcked vitality. They sought help from a master who suggested that Jo should be called by Simone. This would not only help them find their biological daughter in the future but also bring happiness and prosperity to the Gray Family. The master also rmended that Jo sleep with the youngest at night to help suppress his nightmares. Initially, the youngest resisted, but after a few days, his attitude toward Jo slowly changed. He no longer woke up from nightmares, and his mental state began to improve with Jospany. They developed a close bond, and Jo integrated herself into the lives of the other sons, improving their rtionships with each other. The boys no longer ranted about looking for their sister. Salma wondered when the dynamics started to reverse. The sons, apart from doting on Jo, would worry and pamper her. She remembered the incident when the eldest son princess carried Jo upstairs, iming that Jo had fallen asleep on the couch. The sons wouldpete to carry Jo when the family went out, and they happily helped her finish her meals. If anyone else had asked them to do that, her fussy sons wouldnt have done it, but they happily helped Jo. Initially, Salma was pleased with the rtionship between the adopted daughter and the sons, thinking of it as siblingClike. However, now she felt a chill down her spine, questioning if her sons were treating Jo as a sister or something more inappropriate. This is preposterous. They cant treat their adopted sister like that. Shes a girl, Salma had never taught her about the difference in sexes, so she might not know to stay away from the boys. But you boys are older than her. You should know better. Salmas anger grew as she thought about it. Jodie noticed a sharp gaze shooting at them and saw theplexity and anger on Salmas face. Jodic, seekingfort, sat next to Salma and hugged her, expressing her grievances. Her eyes were red, and she said, Mom, theyre all cursing me. Im so upset. Jodie had gotten used to beingforted by her brothers and had forgotten to restrain herself in front of Salma. If this was in the past, Salma probably wouldnt think too much about it, but after the Intes rumors went wild and talked about how she was flirting with Aaron and looked more like a couple than siblings, everyone was starting to take it the wrong way. Salma must be keeping an eye on the Intetely, so she couldnt let Salma misunderstand this. Jodie believed that Simone was behind all of this, intending to harm her. Ever since the livestream began, Simone hinted that Jodie and Aaron shared a close rtionship. Now, a lot of people were reying the show and taking a screenshot of all the intimate actions between Jodie and Aaron. Then she set up a trap for her and Leon and dragged Titus and Aaron into this, making them look like they were having a sordid rtionship. She did it on purpose. To hurt me. Determined to settle the score, Jodie continued to hold Salma and express her grievances. Mom, I. Salma froze up at first when Jodie held her. Salma, listening to Jodiesints, felt her anger dissipate and patted Jodie on the back. She did raise this child, and she patted her, feeling concerned for her. 1/3 12:31 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 75 Settling the Score 55% # Reuben and Titus are investigating the mastermind behind the scenes. Once they find out, they will seek revenge for you. Dont be upset. Salma reassured Jodie. Jodie rubbed her shoulder against Salmas and expressed her happiness to have them as her family Salma smiled. We raised you Of course, we have to be nice to you. But she couldnt let the matter go just yet. She coldly looked at her five sons and criticized their behavior as uneptable. She emphasized the need to maintain a certain distance between men and women, especially with Jo Salma warned them to be more careful and avoid hugging and embracing fo and any overly intimate gestures Aaron, remembering the onlinements, felt furious and awkwardly replied that he understood Andrew and Luca didnt see any problem with their behavior, as they had always treated Jo like a sister. Andrew defended their rtionship, stating that it was the outsiders who had twisted thoughts: Salma scolded them, reminding them that they were adults and that sibling rtionships should avoid such gestures to maintain proper manners. She then turned to Jodie and advised her to be careful well. Jodie disagreed in her heart, knowing that she had subtly fostered a close and protective rtionship with her brothers over the years. She considered them all as her own. What if their rtionship became distant in the future? However, she obediently nodded and said, Mom. I didnt understand these things before, but I will listen to you and be more cautious in the future. In front of Salma and her noodles, Jodie was obedient, considerate, and wellCbehaved, never throwing This was one of the reasons why Salma liked to spoil her. Salma finally said with satisfaction. You are the most wellCbehaved She looked sharply at her sons and asked, Did you hear that? She didnt notice that Jodie, who was int her arms, winked at her brothers. They all replied. Yes, we heard it, and we will be more careful in the future. They all said that, but they didnt take it too seriously. However, they did need to be more cautious with outsiders in the future; otherwise, it would damage Jos reputation. For now, this matter was considered resolved. Salma suddenly remembered something that had made her feel uneasy before She asked Jodie, Whats going on between you and Leon? Jodie had already prepared how to respond. to Salma and the others. She said with even more grievance, Leon and I are innocent. We met privately because Melinda likes me, and he would bring me gifts. That soCcalled couple pendant was also given to me by Melinda, and neither Leon nor I knew about it before. Simone misunderstood the situation, but when Leon tried to 2/3 12:31 Dec Chapter 75 Settling the Score exin, she didnt want to listen. This misunderstanding has caused everyone to have the wrong impression of us. Hearing Jodies words, Salma felt relieved. It was just a misunderstanding. This kind of thing could be rified by asking Mrs. Foster so Leon and Jo couldnt be lying. And Jo had indeed been favored by Mrs. Foster since childhood. As long as she wasnt stealing her biological daughters boyfriend, Salma could have a sound N?velDrama.Org (C) content. conscience. Oh, I see. It was just a misunderstanding. She then said to Titus, Go find Simone and offer her the best contract with thepanys finest resources. This will serve aspensation for her She paused and added, Its also a good opportunity to bring her back. Shes a Gray Family heiress. Living in a small apartment like that is just not right. She wanted her daughter toe back but couldnt bring herself to ask, so she sent her second son instead. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully In a situation unrted to Jodie, there was a certain level of generosity shown toward Simone, whether it was from Salma or the five Gray brothers. Even if Salma didnt express it, Titus also wanted to go find Simone. The sudden appearance of photos and the teams assistance with Simones case were all beyond his control. He believed that Simone should return to thepany where he could control her properly. Dealing with the constant uncertainty and the mess it caused was exhausting. He could also control Simones misbehavior if she is under his supervision. So, he readily agreed, saying, Alright. Ill go find her tomorrow. Ill offer her the best contract and treat her the same as thepanys top female artist. This time, she shouldntin or cause any more trouble. Regarding going home, he believed that as long as they provided Simone with an opportunity, she would definitely take it. He knew that Simone, his own sister, longed for family affection. As blood rtives, there should be no lingering grudges between them. It was normal for them to argue and make a fuss. The other four brothers shared simr thoughts. They all believed that if they gave Simone an opportunity, she would happily return. As a family, there was no need to be so calcting. And if Simone hadnt constantly tried topete with Jo, they wouldnt be so angry with her. As long as Simone and Jo could get along well from now on, they would also love her the same. Jodie felt a little uneasy when she heard Salmas words. It was different when it was her own flesh and blood. Even though theyd reached this point and cut off ties, they still wanted to bring her back. But since this aligned with her n, she didnt try to stop it. She agreed and said, Yes, it was all a misunderstanding on Simones part. Titus should really coax her back. When the timees, Ill apologize to her and exin the situation with the photos and the couple pendant. She deliberately set up a trap and said, I believe that as long as I exin it clearly to Icon and prove my innocence, Simone will definitely understand. 1/5 Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully 55% Titus says, Apologies are not necessary, but you do need to exin to her about you and Leon. Theres no need to let a man affect your rtionship with each other. The family hoped that Simone and Jo could peacefully get along. He used to be disgusted by the fact that Jodie was involved with Simones boyfriend. Now that he knew it was a misunderstanding, he felt relieved. Leon was also to me. He couldnt handle the rtionship between the two sides. All the life experiences he went through, wasted. His resentment toward Leon was now the greatest, as he had caused his two sisters to quarrel like this. Simone, without distinguishing right from wrong, misunderstood and caused Jo to endure so much. criticism. It made their public rtions difficult. After appeasing Simone, he would ask her to post a rification on Facebook. The rification would state that there was a misunderstanding about the rtionship between Leon and Jo. If the parties involved post such a message on Facebook, it would be more effective than any public rtions efforts. Jo would also be able to emerge from this mess without facing further criticism. As for Leon, if Simone really didnt want to reconcile with him, they would find another wealthy young man for her, After all, they were siblings, and they could discipline and control her, preventing her from rebelling and causing trouble. But they wouldnt let others bully her. Not even his friend Leon. After dealing with these matters, Salma felt tired and went back to her room. After she left, the other five peopleforted Jodie once again. Andrew, out of habit, reached out to hug Jodie. But just as his hand was about to reach her, the housekeeper suddenly appeared. And she reminded them, Master Andrew, Madam has requested that you please be mindful of boundaries. Before Salma went upstairs, she specifically instructed the housekeeper and the servants to keep an eye 2/5 Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully on the five brothers and Jodie. If there was any inappropriate behavior, they were to speak up and stop it. Seeing the housekeepers expressionless face, Andrew awkwardly withdrew his hand. Theres really a lot going on. Honestly. Mother, do we have to be watched like this? It made them seem like they were doing something scandalous. It was so frustrating. Jodie was also unhappy that her foster mother had someone watching them. What does this mean? It seemed like she had to be more careful when there were people at home. If she upset Salma and she told Steven about these things, it wouldnt be good for her. Not only did she have to hold on tightly to her five brothers, but she also couldnt let Salma and Steven develop any negative opinions or favor Simone. The next day. Simone apanied Gwen to get a new hairstyle. Gwen had a stunning and enchanting appearance. In the past, she deliberately went against her parents and the family. She changed her hairstyle and hair color every week and intentionally dressed in an alt style. Butter, because of Harold, she changed her hair color to ck and straightened it. She also dressed more professionally and maturely. Simone suggested that she try a new style that suited her better. After some thought, Gwen agreed. Now, she wanted to go back to being herself, so she would do what suited her and what she liked. She got a perm and dyed her hair a smoky blue color. She also took Simone to the mall and bought a bunch of new clothes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The style was all bold, sexy, and enchanting. Trying on a sexy wineCred suspender long dress, Gwen eximed, I look so good! Simone stood by and agreed, Indeed, beautiful. She continued, You used to be held back by that stupid guy. Gwen endured wearing clothes she didnt like for a long time, such as professional attire, for the sake of Harold. 3/5 ::55%Փ Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully She thenined, No kidding. That stupid guy, even if I wore a dress that didnt cover my knees, it would make him unhappy. There was one time I wore a dress with a low back, and he turned on the air conditioning all day. Now that I think about it, it was just low. That jerk just hindered my beauty. She changed into another backless long dress. I like this kind, with long hair falling down, making my back appear hidden and visible. So sexy and beautiful. That stupid guy doesnt appreciate it. She says to Simone, Youre better. You like what you like and havent changed these things for my brother. Simone was deeply concerned about her brother and her family, and she took care of them in every aspect of their emotions and lives. However, she refused to change herself for these people. Leon used to disapprove of Simone participating in races or riding motorcycles with Gwen. If he tried to stop Gwen, she wouldnt listen. Her brother would try to persuade Simone and prevent her from engaging in these activities that he disliked. But Simone continued to pursue her hobbies and didnt give them up for Leon. In the end, Leon reluctantly epted it. When they argued or had conflicts, if Simone wasnt at fault, she wouldnt apologize or try to appease her brother. Upon returning to the Gray Family, they wanted Simone to quit the entertainment industry. They suggested that she study economics or management abroad again, but Simone refused. If the Gray Family said something offensive to pressure her for the sake of Jodie, Simone wouldnt just ept it; she would fight back. Simone could be very kind and warmChearted toward the people she cared about, but she wouldnt allow them to change her. Gwen felt that she had been foolish in the past. To oppose her parents and seek their attention, she deliberately rebelled. She even changed many of her preferences for the sake of that foolish man, and when they argued, she was always the one to apologize first. Simone patted her and said, Its not toote for you to realize it now. 4/5 Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully 55% She had previously advised Gwen not to change herself or her preferences for the sake of Harold. But at that time, Gwen was too infatuated with Harold and continued to pursue him. Simone suspected that Gwen may have been psychologically influenced by Harold behind the scenes. Gwen nodded and said, Yes, my life is just beginning now. Then, with smiles on their faces, they looked at themselves in the mirror and said, Oh my, the more we look at ourselves, the more beautiful we be. We are so beautiful that others should appreciate us. At that moment, Simone was also trying on a different style of dress in the same color. She looked at herself in the mirror and chuckled, Indeed, the two women in the mirror are so attractive. How is that possible? While they were joking around, Simones phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number, so she answered, Hello! Since she didnt have an assistant yet, she handled all the matters in the entertainment industry herself. The unfamiliar number could be a new job opportunity or a new resource, and she was open to it. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Infuriating Soon, a male voice came through her ear. Its me! Simone was somewhat surprised that Se mbag No. 2 would take the initiative to call her. She pretended not to recognize him and asked. Who are you? Titus was rendered speechless. He said meaningfully, Simone, cant you tell who I am? She replied solemnly. How can I recognize a strangers voice? If you dont introduce yourself, Ill hang up. His face turned dark. Tm Titus. Simone sneered. Titus? I dont remember a Titus in my life. Youve dialed the wrong number! Then, she hung up directly. He listened to the busy tone, looking incredulous. In the past, whenever he mistreated Simone, she would give him the cold shoulder but would never hang up on him like this. His face turned even darker, and he gritted his teeth, saying, Fine, this is getting out of hand! But to coax Simone back to thepany and home, he dialed again, only to find that he had been. blocked. Unable to control his anger, Titus smashed the phone. Standing behind him, his assistant was stunned. Thats mine.. After shattering the device. Titus took a deep breath. He opened the office door, went out, and grabbed a passerby, borrowing another phone. Then, he phoned Simone again. Hello! Her voice came through, and this time, he did not hold back and spoke straightforwardly, Its me, Titus Gray Simone sat on the couch, waiting for Gwen to continue trying on dresses. So, youre the Gray Group Top Talent Manager. What can I do for you? difficult when they Se mbag No. 2 was just as despicable as Sc*mbag No. 5. They insisted on could have just talked nicely. Now that they had been dealt with, they should be speaking nicely. She had given them too much respect in the past. Titus did not like Simone calling him that. However, he also knew that if he said something that upset her, she would hang up again. Why is her temper worsening? He got straight to the point and said, I have something to discuss with you. She asked, What is there to discuss with you? You must be joking. Titus held back his anger and said, I discussed it with Reuben. We want to offer you a new contract. Well make you our top prioritized artist. What do you think? He added. I dare say that no 1/4 12:31 Fri, 1 Dec. Chapter 77 Infuriating 55 entertainmentpany would offer you such treatment. She rolled her eyes and said. I appreciate your charity. I. however, have a strong backbone and dislike settling for less. So, you can save it for someone else. At that point, Titus suspected he had misheard and raised his voice. You dont want it? She moved the phone away slightly. I was clear. Is yourprehension as a top agent this poor? No wonder you havent produced any popr actresses or actors in these years. So. I suggest you either go to the hospital for a checkup or consider whether youre suitable for the entertainment industry. Dont harm others or yourself. Speechless, he had only said four words, and she mocked him so much. He had always known that his sister had a sharp tongue, but he did not expect her to be so sarcastic. With a hint of gritted teeth, he said. Thank you for your concern. You dont need to worry about it. Simone disdainfully said. Theres another problem. Can you lower your voice, too? Its hurting my ears. She sneered. And you call yourself a scion of a wealthy family. With such a loud voice, you can scare away a bunch of heiresses. No wonder youre single. She had long wanted to mock Sembag No. 2 to death. Since he took the initiative to provide her a chance today, she would satisfy him. Titus had no words. Suddenly, he wanted to strangle his sister and could not help but say. Simone, youre going too far. She chuckled, hung up the phone again, and blocked his number. Gwen turned her head and asked. Was it a call from one of the scmbags? Simone nodded. It was Sc*mbag No. 2, saying he wanted to offer a contract and sign me as their top artist. He thought that by throwing out this soCcalled bait, I would take it. Gwen rolled her eyes. Is he crazy? She curiously asked, Do you think hell call again? She felt so satisfied listening to Simone mocking Tirus, whose arrogance was baffling. In the family, Simone always won when it came to arguing, never losing. Gwen learned from Simone how to handle the people in her household, including the elders. Simone knew Sc*mbag No. 2 quite well. He will. He was the most controlling among the brothers and would not give up until he achieved his goal. Especially when she acted like this, he would want to regain control over her. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the phone rang again from a third unknown number. Gwen blinked and asked, Are you going to answer? I want to hear you mock him. Simone chuckled lightly. Of course. Why wouldnt I answer? Were bored. Teasing a mad dog is also fun. Gwen raised her thumb. Youre amazing. 2/4 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 77 Infuriating If Sc*mbag No. 2 had known that Simone spoke of him like this, he would probably have gone crazy with anger. This time, she put the call on speakerphone. where Titus suppressed voice came through. Simone, cant we have a decent conversation? He held back from shouting, afraid that she would hang up again. She yawned. Stop. were not that close. Please dont call me Simone. Im getting goosebumps; its disgusting. Titus was baffled once again. Cant we just have a normal conversation? He gritted his teeth. Fine. I wont call you Simone, whatever. But Ill send you the contract. Just think about it. Youre a smart person. Why would you refuse the biggest benefit at hand? Simone cut in. Its precisely because Im a smart person that I cant associate with idiots like you! He was furious. Are you sure you dont want it? Her voice was firm. Yes, Im not interested. When his gentle approach failed, he attempted a more forceful one. So, youre not interested in continuing in the entertainment industry? She sneered. You guys threatened to cancel me in the industry before, but not only was I not canceled. I even became popr. Your threats are as useless as your farts, and yet you dare to try it again. If I were you. I would find a hole to hide in. cover my face, and nevere out to embarrass myself. Titus was so enraged that he stumbled back. Youre truly something No one had ever dared to mock and ridicule him in such a manner before. Not only was his younger sister bing more temperamental, but her courage was also growing. Simone responded with a cheerful smile. Thank you for thepliment. Ive always been great. Then, she added disdainfully. But you sure are talkative. If you have something to say, say it Otherwise, Im hanging up. He hastily interjected, Wait! Consider the contract. If youre willing to sign, you can contact me anytime. He feared that Simone would immediately hang up. Hence, he quickly yed the family card. Mom misses you; she wants you toe home and visit. Simone retorted, Whos Mom? I dont know her! He did not anticipate that mentioning their mother would fail either. He took a deep breath once more. Okay, let me rephrase it. Mrs. Gray wants to see you. She hopes youlle home. However, sheughed. Ive said it before. You guys have something wrong with your brains. Maybe you should go to the hospital. You see, youre so forgetful. It hasnt been that long since I cut ties with your family, yet youve already forgotten? Shes not my family; please remember that. She made another suggestion. The brain is a good thing. Be sure to use it sometime. This round. Titus could not contain his anger and frustratingly said, Simone, you- Unfortunately. before he could finish, the busy tone interrupted the conversation once again. He was stuck, unable to utter the words he wanted to curse, feeling an urge to explode. He made 3/4 Chapter 77 Infuriating 55% another call, only to be rejected once more. He held his breath, refusing to let go until he released his anger. This time, he did not bother with polite words and wanted to retaliate with curses. So, he borrowed another phone and dialed again. Simone did not answer this time and declined the call. She knew the nature of Se mbag No. 2, and she was certain he was calling to curse at her. That was why she did not pick up, deliberately making him suffer, hoping to infuriate him. Still, Titus refused to give up, borrowing more than ten phones in a row and making the same futile attempts. At that moment, he finally understood. He had been manipted by his sis Ultimately, he returned to his office and vented his anger by smashing things around. But instead of calming down, his fury continued to escte. He regretted it! He should not have called that woman! How infuriating! Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Poaching After ending the call, Gwen ego. He indeed was the worst. t next to Simone with a smile. Well done! Scmbag No. 2 has an inted She smirked. Insulting him alone wont satisfy my anger. Not only do I want to make them angry, but I also want to poach their men. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Gwen was surprised and asked excitedly, Who exactly? Simone replied. The operations director of Gray Group, along with the team he leads. After Sembag No. I took over Gray Entertainment, Sembag No. 2 also joined thepany as a manager. They didnt like the original operations director, so they promoted their person, she continued. They even made a mistake and demoted the former director, Mr. Wills, to a supervisor, along with his team. Since they look down on them, well take advantage of it Gwens eyes lit up. I like the sound of that. They underestimate them, but the demoted team will shine in our studio. By then, Scmbag No. 1 and No. 2 will be furious. Simone blinked. Thats right. Of course, she wanted to poach their employees mainly because she had studied that operations team, who were indeed excellent. Gwen decided to stop shopping for clothes. Lets end our shopping trip here today and start working. Simone stood up, and the two changed into their original clothes, purchasing everything they liked before. They left their address, and the mall would deliver the clothes to their home. Hand in hand, they walked to the car. Simone, where should we ambush them? She replied, I found out that Mr. Wills has been picking up his kid from school every day recently, Lets go to the school gate and meet him there. If they wanted to poach their men, they had to do it discreetly and could not openly go to their company. It would be detrimental if Sc*mbag No. 1 and No. 2 found out and intentionally hindered them. Then, she mentioned an address. Gwen turned on the navigation and drove out of the parking lot. Simone, after we poach the operations team, should we get you an assistant? she asked. Then, we can recruit and discover more artists. She was now filled with enthusiasm and wanted to achieve something with Simone. Simone nodded. Yes, I do need an assistant. Ive been searching for one recently, but I havent found a suitable candidate. Im not only an artist but also a partCtime manager for artists, so I have high expectations for assistants. I just want to find a suitable candidate without wasting time and energy on constant changes. At that, Gwen pondered for a moment and said, How about I rmend someone to you? 1/3 Chapter 78 Poaching Simone was interested and said. Sure! Tell me about them. Gwen was someone she trusted. Gwen replied, I have a college ssmate who used to be my roommate. We have a good rtionship. Her mother was hospitalized due to illness before, and she took a leave of absence to take care of her for some time. Her boss was dissatisfied and wanted her to return to work, even assigning her many tasks toplete during her leave. As a result, she had no time to take care of her mother. And taking leave meant no sry. So, she was forced to resign. A few days ago, I saw in our group chat that shes looking for a job. Shes trying to find a job that can advance her a few months sry because she needs the money for her mothers surgery. But such jobs hard to find. Shes capable. hardworking, meticulous, and not someone who talks too much. So, I think shed be suitable to be your assistant. She paused and continued. Shees from a singleCparent family. Her father passed away when she was young. Her mother never remarried for the sake of her and her younger sister. She works two jobs, one to repay the debt her father borrowed when he was ill and the other to support her and her sisters education. She started working partCtime in college to earn a living and reduce her mothers burden. Id stayed at her ce for a few days. Although they arent wealthy, it is warm and full of love. Simone admired that warmth and motherly love. It was precious, and she hoped to preserve it. She thought for a moment and asked, If she bes my assistant, there may be times when shell get super busy or even have to leave Cebros. Can she handle that? Gwen replied. Yes, she can. Her sister will graduate from college this year and has decided not to look for a job temporarily but to take care of their mother in the hospital. So, shell work and earn money for the surgery and medical expenses. She has work experience, so her sry will be much higher than that of a recent college graduate. The bond between the three of them is very strong She added, She had a boyfriend before, and they almost got married. But then her mother suddenly fell ill, needing surgery and ongoing medical expenses. Her boyfriend and her family allowed her to send money to her mother every month, but she couldnt quit her job and go back home to take care of her family. They wanted her sister to take care of her. Otherwise, they would postpone the wedding. They had been dating for several years, and she liked that guy. But after he made such a request, she broke up with him. So, besides her capability. I also highly value her character. Simone felt the same. From what youve said. I think shes great. Contact her and see if shes willing to work for me. If we decide to hire her as an assistant, well give her an advance sry. Gwen nodded. Okay, Ill contact her tonight. She asked again. For artist recruitment, should we poach from other entertainmentpanies or nurture unknown talents? Simone said meaningfully. You tell me. Should we abandon and suppress the artists from Gray Entertainment or intentionally bring them over and cultivate their poprity? She decided to sever ties with the Gray Family, and no matter what happened, she would never reconcile with them again. Originally, for the sake of her favorite job and life, she wanted to work hard to make more people like her and cut ties with that family. However, to force her to submit. Sc*mbag No. 1 and No. 2 wanted to cklist her in the industry. Subsequently, they hired fake ounts to praise Jodie and criticize Simone on the variety show. This time, they went even further by constantly painting Jodie as the angel andunching attacks against her. 2/3 Dec Chapter 78 Poaching K55% Had she not nned ahead and saved those photos, she would have been in a difficult situation. Additionally, Zacs team was influential. Now, she was the one facing criticism and attacks all over the inte. After being cklisted, who would want to hire her? How would she be able to continue her career in the industry? This was cutting off her future path, which was simply too much. She did not want to have any further entanglements with them, but that did not mean she would allow them to bully and exploit her. If everyone minded their own business, they could coexist peacefully. However, Scmbag No. I and No. 2 had caused her so much harm and wanted to destroy her future, so she had to retaliate. Poaching artists, utilizing Gray Entertainments resources, and expanding her studio were some ways of seeking revenge. Those who could not make her popr and even intentionally suppressed and marginalized her would now flourish under her guidance. Not only would it embarrass the Grays, but it would also make Scmbag No. 1 and No. 2 experience the bitter taste of regret after their failure. Gray Entertainment was powerful, always attempting to cklist and attack her, not allowing her to survive in the industry. If that was the case, she would take their ce and bring Gray Entertainment down. The one who had thest word was the winner. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 I Knew It Wasnt That Simple Gwen had always been an adventurer, seeking thrills and excitement. She agreed. This idea is excellent. Our studio needs to grow and be stronger. In the beginning, we couldnt directly compete with other entertainmentpanies, so it was not appropriate to poach their employees. Otherwise, if they join forces, well be suppressed, and that wouldnt be beneficial. Instead, we should focus on poaching the artists that Gray Entertainment has given up on, suppressed. or ghosted. People might think that youre acting on impulse. You did this intentionally to go against the two brothers. And Im sure no e will have high expectations. Scmbag No. 1 and No. 2 might even see it as a joke. They wont be too cautious. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Based on their arrogant personalities, they wont y tricks in the beginning to suppress the people we poach. Thats because they want to see you fail and make a fool of yourself so they can mock you. Or, they might pretend to be generous and offer you a contract to return to Gray Entertainment. But once we elevate our people, it will be toote for them to regret. Simones smile deepened in her eyes. You understand me. Her thoughts were exactly what Gwen had said. After we poach Gray Entertainments former operations team, we can start poaching their artists. We can consider the artists who have been given up on as long as they have potential and good character. But we shouldnt poach too many in the beginning. Lets start with two to four talents to promote. We should poach secretly so that when they switch jobs, they wont mention our studio. Although Sc*mbag No. 1 and No. 2 might want to see me fail, it doesnt mean they wont make things difficult for us when we poach. Especially after she had angered Sc*mbag No. 2, who was still holding a grudge, it would be best to announce it publicly after sessfully poaching the people. Gwen nodded. We truly have a telepathic connection. I was thinking the same thing. Whether it was in life, philosophy, or work, she and Simone always harmonized so well. That was why they wanted to be lifelong best friends who could trust each other with their backs. When you participate in the next live variety show, Ill go to the film academy to see if there are any talented neers. We can even invest in producing our own films. Gwen said, I have quite a bit of money, so I can invest it in the studio. She added with a bold attitude, Ill sponsor all of you. Although her mother did not favor her and her brother, they were raised by their grandfather. Before he passed away, he intentionally favored them and left them with six percent of the shares, evenly distributed among the siblings. That was because after Leon went to study at Cebros, he was influenced by Mrs. Foster, He foolishly wanted to bring their grandfather back to Cebros to create a harmonious family. This angered their grandfather, who only gave him a share. In the end, their grandfather gave Gwen all the antiques he collected and the assets that did not belong to the Foster Family so that she would have something to rely on if she ever wanted to leave the family. Her older brother and other cousins received nothing from their grandfather. It served them right, as they had distanced themselves from their grandfather all these years because of 1/3 Chapter 79 I Knew It Wasnt That Simple Mrs. Foster. Only the siblings had stayed by their grandfathers side for many years. After he passed away and she returned to the Foster Family, it was because of the things their grandfather left behind that she had the confidence and strength to oppose her mother and others. The rest of the Foster Family was extremely jealous and covered the shares she held. Even Mrs. Foster openly and secretly hinted at her, not only wanting her to give the shares to Skyler but also wanting the antiques their grandfather left behind Gwen pretended not to understand and ignored her. If she got annoyed, she would retort a few words. She would not be like her foolish older brother who would go up to their mother and be used by her as soon as she showed a little motherly love. Because of this Mrs. Foster disliked her daughter even more. It was because she could not bear to part with the things in her hands that she would scold her while at the same time, begging her toe home: Every year, Gwen received dividends of tens of millions from the Foster Family shares. After going abroad, she worked at Haroldspany She was busy every day and did not have much time or energy to go out and spend So she had umted several billion in her hands. Simone knew her friend was a wealthy woman and joked. Okay, well wait for you to sponsor us. She would also work hard to earn money and invest in the studio Plus, she had invested some of the money in the stock market before Later, she nned to do some ceomancy work. She would also take some time to the jade market at the border and bring back some jade to sell as protective talismans, making money and connections. Thinking of this, she reminded Gwen. Your grandfather left behind several antiques that have auspicious energy. They can be used as good protective talismans or mystical tools Dont sell them Gwen nodded. Dont worry Ive stored them all in a bank safe specifically for these items. I have plenty of money, I wont sell them. If I leave them at home. Im afraid theyll be gone by the time Ie back. Mom and the others are all coveting them, especially her. Her desire for the annques left to me by my grandfather exceeds my share in my hands I wonder what she wants to use them for She shook her hand speechlessly Look she even covets this string of bracelets in my hand. She has hinted several times before, saying that she likes it and wants me to give it to her. I pretended not to hear, and then she went to my brother to hint that she liked it That fool. Leon, came to me and said. Its just a string of bracelets. Since Mom wants it, just give it to I was so angry at the time: I wanted to hit him. This was especially sought by my grandfather, and he asked me to wear it all the time before he passed away. How can I give it to that woman? Simones gaze fell on the bracelets on Gwens wrist. In her previous life, she could not directly see the true value of these beads, but she had recently attended a mini timeline focused on mystical arts, and her proficiency in this area had greatly improved. Now, she could easily discern its true nature. She remarked. This is an incredibly potent mystical tool for selfCprotection. It can ward off disasters and save lives in critical moments. No wonder she desires IL. She also wore a jade pendant around her neck, a gift from her master, which held a simr significance to these crystals. Gwen smiled selfCdeprecatingly upon hearing her words. I knew it wasnt that simple. She typically 2/3 Chapter 79 I Knew It Wasnt That Simple adorns herself with highCquality jewelry and limitedCedition luxury bracelets. How could she possibly appreciate a string of bracelets? Simone examined the beads and pondered for a moment before inquiring. Does Mrs. Foster possess knowledge of mystical tools? Gwen shook her head. Probably not. But she does have a fondness for collecting antiques. My father has auctioned off many for her. However, once she acquires them, she doesnt seem to hold them in high regard. If she doesnt like them, she simply umtes them in a room. I overheard her two assistants privately discussing how she has given away a significant number of them. Im unaware of who the recipients are, though. Simone cautioned, If you return in the future, pay attention to this aspect of her behavior. Many antiques can serve as mystical tools. It seems there is more to her acquisitions than meets the eye Initially, Gwen had not paid much attention to these matters. However, upon hearing Simones words. she also sensed that something was amiss. Alright, Ill be more observant next time and have the butler keep an eye on her. The butler was her grandfathers trusted aide, who had secretly protected and assisted her, Simone nodded. Hmm, but be cautious. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Will It Work? Simone and Gwen drove to the school gate, but it was not yet time for school to be over. However, Simone came prepared and quickly located Mr. Wills car. At that moment, Gary Wills was smoking with the car window open, lost in thought. He seemed to exude a sense of defeat. Thedies approached, and Simone raised her hand to knock on the car door. Gary snapped out of his daze, turned his head, and saw her, then paused for a moment. Miss Simone! Although he was not familiar with her, he knew who she was Previously, Simone was an artist under Gray Entertainment, but she had never worked with the public rtions department. ording to rumors, it was because she had offended her manager, Titus, that she was treated the same way as them, being left out in the cold. They had believed it before. After all, she had excellent looks, temperament, and acting skills. They all thought she had unlimited potential and a high chance of bing popr. However, the resources were limited, and it seemed like she was intentionally suppressed by her manager. There had been a lot of hot topics and online controversiestely. Only then did he find out that Simone was Titus biological sister. That meant she was also Reubens sister. Hence, they could not understand why these two brothers would suppress their sister. They heard that they wanted to promote the adopted sister, which was why they targeted their biological sister. They just could not understand it. Especially since Jodie, regardless of qualifications from all aspects, was not as good as Simone. It was like throwing away a piece of gold for pyrite. Still, the Gray brothers were cocky and biased toward their own. As such, deeds like this seemed normal to them. Simone smiled and said, Mr. Wills, wed like to talk to you. Can you spare us a few minutes? Gary had been paying attention to the events of the past few days. It had to be said that she had executed a beautiful turnaround. From being on the verge of being cklisted by the entire inte, she suddenly became the object of everyones sympathy. Now that Leon and Jodie were being criticized, there was no way to salvage their public image. He admired someone as capable as Simone. As such, he extinguished his cigarette and smiled. If you ladies dont mind, we can talk in the car. They would have to wait for the children to finish school, so he could not find a cafe to sit down and talk with them. Simone nodded. Okay! She opened the back door and entered with Gwen. Gary nced at his watch. There was still more than ten minutes until school was over. So, he straightforwardly asked, Miss Simone, did youe to me for something specific? 1/3 Chapter 80 Will It Work? :55%, Simone did not beat around the bush, either. Weve opened a studio and need an operations team. We want you to take charge. He looked surprised and turned to her You have your own talent studio now? She nodded. Yes, the Gray brothers wanted to cklist me, so I decided to open my oWIL Garys eyes showed a hint of admiration. You re impressive own. The Gray brothers had released news within the industry to basic hee Weert was because they were afraid of offending them or they did not want to cause trouble for themselves other entertainment companies naturally would not sign Simone Then, he changed the subject. But Im sorry. I dont have any ns to leave Gray Eemainment for own hum a favor certament There had been people trying to poach him before, but the former president had Moreover, his sry was indeed good and he was working at one of the top threepanies in the industry So even though the newly promoted Gray brothers had seamed up to sideline him, he had never considered switching jobs. With Sumone opening a new studio she had nothing at the moment, and the future Even if he were to switch jobs, he would bring his colleagues to a stable entertainmentpany Simone was not surprised that Gary decisively refused. After all from any perspective, there studio did not have any advantage to attract talent. She was prepared for this. She took a folder from her bag and handed it over Mr Wills this is the operational n I made f the studio. Take a look and see if you re interested. Although Gary did not n to witch jobs, he was not repulsed by such a proposal. So, he took it and flipped through it, bing gradually surprised. He did not expect Simone to understand operanons so well. If her n was executed, the studio would indeed have a promising future. Miss Simone, your operational n is excellent Impressive. But I still have to lead my team, so Im sorry. Simone handed over another folder. This is the sry package. You can take a look at it again. He was curious about the sry package a small studio could offer them. Hence, he took and read it. surprised once again. The sry was higher than what they were currently receiving and the autonomy was also rtively high. He used to be a director, fully managing and operating the studio. All of this felt like full trust from Simone, but of course, he was not skeptical of her. It was just that he was already at this age, and his family was in chaos now. He no longer had that drive. Regardless, she did not expect these two folders to convince Gary to switch to her side. She nced at Garys face and said. Mr. Wills, have you been having some family troubles recently He furrowed his brows. How did she know? Did she investigate me behind my back? Then, he suddenly 2/3 Dec Chapter 80 Will It Work? 55% remembered that she also knew physiognomy. There have indeed been some issues at home, so I havent been able to focus on worktely. Im afraid Ive disappointed you, Miss Simone. She remained silent and raised her hand to calcte. Mr. Wills, I have a suggestion for you. After sending the kid home for dinner, return to thepany, and you will find the answers to your questions. She added meaningfully, If it were me, I would make them pay the price. *Im starting a studio, and the first thing I need to do is snatch the people and resources of the Grays. also want to retaliate against Titus for hiring fake ounts to smear my reputation and Reuben for trying to block my path in the entertainment industry. Mr. Wills, after you resolve your doubts, I hope you will seriously consider our studio. Before we achieve anything, I wont make empty promises about what we can do. But I can guarantee that your sry will be based on what I have offered you. Gwen added, I am the daughter of the Foster Family, and in the future, I will also be a major shareholder of the studio. So, rest assured, we wontck money. With me and Simone, we wont be lacking in terms of connections and resources. Gary did not fully grasp Simones meaning. However, he had recently been gued by doubts and confusion. ording to her, he would find the answers by visiting thepany tonight. Once he resolved his doubts, what decision would he make? He had always believed in metaphysics and intuition. Since she had suggested it, he would see if he could obtain what he desired. He nodded at her. Alright, I will take your request into consideration. At that moment, he did not have much thought about the studio, and it was merely a polite response. Simone nodded. My phone number hasnt changed. Contact me once you have an answer. He smiled. No problem. Ill give you an answer regardless. She said, I wont disturb you from picking up your child, then. See you soon! He raised an eyebrow. Did she assume that Id choose her studio? See me soon? He smiled again. Okay! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Then, Simone and Gwen left and got into the car. Thetter asked, Will it work? Simone shrugged. If nothing unexpected happens, it should work. Well find out tomorrow. Although Gwen was curious, she did not inquire further as it involved Garys family matters. She said, Shall I prepare the contract? Simone nodded. Sure! On the other side, Gary picked up his kid and finished dinner. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to leave the kid with his grandmother and drove to thepany. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Cant Stand It Any Longer Gary entered thepany and spotted a familiar figure standing not far away. He paused for a moment. Wasnt that his wife? Didnt she say that she would be apanying an artist and working overtime for a movie shoot? Why would she be at thepany now? He was about to call out to her, but he remembered Simones response and held back. He followed from behind at a slow pace. After watching his wife enter the elevator, he approached and waited to see the elevator stop on the fifth floor. Gary hesitated for a moment before deciding to head to the fifth floor as well. His office was located there. Was his wife here to see him? It didnt make sense, though! Hed been picking his kid up after work these days, and she was aware of that. He got off the fifth floor and checked his office, but no one was there. He then wandered around. After approximately ten minutes, he arrived at the door of the freshly promoted directors office. Not only were the lights on, but he could also hear voicesing from inside. He approached quietly. The door was slightly ajar, allowing him to hear the conversation inside while standing at the door. You were absolutely dreadful today. No way! Garys face turned pale upon hearing his wifes voice from inside. Suppressing the urge to kick the door open, he took out his phone and started recording, continuing to listen. A male voice spoke, which belonged to the new director. We shouldnt be doing it at the office. Lets find another ce. Ill show you what Im really capable of. Im much better than Gary, right? The womans voice sounded. Of course, youre far better than him! Dang it, when can I divorce him? Every day, I feel like puking whenever I see his face. Also, his son pesters me weekly to take him to the amusement park. Its so annoying. The man replied, Just hold on for a little while more, darling. Weve endured it for two years already, and a little more time wont make a difference. My patience is wearing thin, though. As long as you obtain the information he has, we can finalize the divorce. By then, well hire a woman and catch them cheating. Since he cheated first, hell be at fault. Not only will you have a reason to divorce, but you can also im most of the assets. Gary has been a director for many years, and ording to what you said, he asionally takes on private jobs. He must have some family wealth. The woman said, If it werent for helping you, who would care about his small fortune? However, hes wasted two years of my youth, so he shouldpensate for it. The conversation took a turn. Ive helped you by making himmit two major mistakes, which led to his demotion from the position of director. 1/4 12:32 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 81 Cant Stand It Any Longer Youre already the new director, so why do you still want those documents from him? she asked. Theyre not easy to obtain, you know. Ive tried to crack the password on hisptop several times, but hes never told me the code. You dont understand. He has been running thepany for many years, and those documents are very important to him. There are still many resources that will determine whether I can advance further. Darling, whether you guys can divorce quickly depends on whether you can obtain those things sooner. She suggested. Perhaps I can do what I did thest two times and put sleeping pills in his drink. Ill steal hisputer. You guys can unlock it and secretly copy the documents, and Ill put it back. Well, thats one way of doing it, replied the man. Have a romantic dinner with him one day, give him some wine, then make him drink some water with sleeping pills. That way, he will sleep longer and wont suspect anything, thinking its because he got drunk Alright, thats settled, then. The woman went along with the n. Once everything is done, I will ask Mr. Gray to help you make your debut and make you famous, he said. No broken promises! Based on what youre saying, does Mr. Gray know about all this? Of course. How am I supposed to bring Gary down and take his position otherwise? The n is to get rid of all theckeys belonging to the previous president. Whats more, Gary offended Mr. Gray shortly after he joined thepany. If he doesnt leave, who will? However, Gary has been quite stable, having worked with thepany for many years. If he doesnt make any mistakes, the president cant easily rece him as director, the man exined. We just need to make him make a mistake. Once we obtain the documents, Mr. Gray can remove him and his team. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I understand now. Two years ago, you asked me to get close to him, target his son and mother, and make him marry me. Is Mr. Gray aware of this, too? she asked. The man answered, He knows. Mr. Gray discovered that Gary values his sons and mothers opinions the most. Thats why I had you target them and bring him down. You guys really have the patience, shemented.. Of course, we are people who aplish great things. Lets go find somece else. Alright, I want to see how capable you are today! said the woman. Upon hearing this, Garys face turned as dark as it could get. Instead of bursting into the room and confronting them, he took a deep breath, saved the recording. and quietly walked away. If he were to rush in now and beat the other person up, it would only alert them. He didnt leave thepany but returned to his office instead. Without turning on the lights, he switched on theputer and copied all the useful information. While copying, his face was filled with anger and gloom. 2/4 Chapter 81 Cant Stand It Any Longer :55% He never expected that his young wife had been deliberately ced by his side under the instruction of the new director. His wife had passed away in an ident a few years ago, leaving behind a son. He never considered remarrying. Meanwhile, this woman was transferred to be his assistant two years ago. She was young, beautiful, and especially considerate and caring toward him. Most importantly, she treated his mother and son very well, taking his child out to y every week. She even imed to love him so much that she loved. everything about him Gradually, he was moved by her, and with his mother and son also liking this woman, they decided to make it official. They got married after dating for a while. Once, he overslept and missed a crucial meeting, which was the perfect opportunity to promote a top celebrity for thepany. Consequently, he was demoted from his position as director. He couldntprehend why he had overslept. Logically, he shouldnt have, considering he had never made such a basic mistake before, However, he never anticipated that it was this woman who had yed a trick on him. What was even more astonishing was that Titus and the general manager were aware of it and even conspired with the new director to try to oust him. Lately, this woman had been throwing frequent tantrums, causing turmoil at home. He was deeply perplexed by her behavior, and it turned out that she wanted a divorce. What was even more outrageous was that these two individuals nned to make him the one at fault for the divorce and take the majority of his assets. At that moment, Gary felt nothing but coldness, anger, and a sense of maniption. Suddenly, he recalled a statement Simone had made earlier in the day. If I were you, I would make them pay the price. At the time, he didntprehend why she had said that. Now, not only did he understand, but he was alsopletely engrossed in it. He couldnt bear this anger. Being manipted like this, he also desired for them to face the consequences. Simultaneously, he was astounded by Simones power. Had she already calcted all of this? After copying all the information from theputer, he deleted it. He also ensured that it couldnt be recovered, preventing anyone from essing it in the future. After sitting for a while, he finally stood up and left thepany, returning to his car. He didnt leave immediately. Instead, he pondered for a while. Then, he retrieved his phone and dialed Simones number, which he had just found on theputer. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Within Her Expectations Simone and Gwen were cooking in the apartment when she received a call from an unfamiliar number. She immediately knew it was Gary calling. Hello? she answered, and Gary spoke. Its me, Miss Gray Simone asked, Figured it out, eh? Hearing Simones calm tone, Gary became even more convinced of her capabilities. Did you predict everything that happened tonight? Simone truthfully replied, Well, not exactly. I only deduced from your demeanor that you attracted a streak of bad luck. Someone you trust has betrayed you, and thus person colluded with the misfortune. that befell you, Lalso deduced that tonight is the best opportunity for you to unravel the mystery and find the answers, hence my suggestion She wasnt a irvoyant, so it was impossible for her to predict all the specific events that happened to Gary tonight. However, she could roughly deduce certain things, such as Gary being cheated on by his wife and being betrayed by someone he trusted, and these individuals would continue to conspire against him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, since they would be colleagues in the future and he was rather perceptive, there was no need to explicitly inform him about it. Gary breathed a sigh of reliel. He had been deceived like a fool. His wife was sent to him by the other party, and he was made a cuckold. It was too embarrassing, and he didnt want his future superiors to know about it. He asked, Miss Gray, do you really want to retaliate again the Gray Family and peach the resources of the Gray Group? He wanted to confirm it agam to strengthen his determination. Simone replied, Of course. Otherwise, why would I be poaching members of your team? The Gray Family are arrogant and intolerant of others. Youre way more capable than the new operations team, but youve been manipted into doing menial work. I want to poach all of you and make our studio bigger and stronger in the future. She continued, By then, people will think those brothers have no vision and are holding onto fake pearls, while I have a discerning eye. Not only will this make my studio stronger, but it will also humiliate the Grays, dont you think? Eventually, they will start falling behind whenpeting for resources. Imagine the satisfaction of humiliating them! It will also make the shareholders of the Gray Group unhappy with Reuben, finding him incapable. If he cant even manage an entertainment company, how is he supposed to take over the entirety of the Gray Group next time? So, Gary, are you willing to join my studio and help me take down the Grays? After hearing Simones words, Gary knew she was serious and had thought this out.. It wasnt just about taking down the Gray Family but also about bringing Reuben down from his position as the heir of the Gray Group. It had to be said that her words struck a chord with him. He also wanted to teach the Grays and that new director a lesson; he wanted to let them know what 1/3 Chapter 82 Within Her Expectations 55% they were supporting and what kind of talent they were losing. At this moment, he instantly felt a sense of camaraderie with Simone. Alright, as long as youre determined to do what you just said, my team and I will join you. Simone smiled and said. Wee, Mr. Gary and team. We should switch titles. From now on, you should call me Director Gary Gary said. Then I should call you Director Gray. They exchanged a few more pleasantries. Gary added. Theres a problem, though. Theyve been eyeing the information and resources in my hands. If I jump ship with my team without handing those over thepany probably wont let us go. Otherwise, they wouldnt have used such underhanded means to plot against him If I forcefully resign, the higherCups at Gray Entertainment will most likely spread rumors in the industry, saying that we are ipetent and such. Then, they will cklist us and make it difficult for us to survive in the industry. Furthermore, if they find out that we are going to your studio, they might target you as well Simone replied confidently. Do you think Im afraid! They wanted to wreck my career early on, but I managed to gain fame. As long as we have strong capabilities, we can just ignore their nonsense. Gary was initially taken aback, but the frustration in his chest lessened a bit. Youre right. So, should we just resign forcefully? Simone asked. Since youve gotten your answer tonight, you must have obtained some leverage, right? Gary was not an impulsive person, so he most likely had some leverage. This statement made Gary look at Simone with even more admiration. She had everything under her control, which was impressive. Yes. I do have some leverage. Simone suggested. Tomorrow, you should go directly to Reuben and show him what youve got. ckmail him and say that if you cant leave thepany without a hitch, you will make it public She added, Seeing how youre in charge of operations and PR, they wouldnt dare let you do that. Reuben loves upholding a certain image. By doing this, youd be able to leave with all those information and resources. They wille after you once you leave, but soon, theyll realize that youve joined my studio. I wont pay attention to them, so itll be useless. We can also give them a taste of their own medicine. Gary thought about it and agreed. He had been considering whether to release the recording. However, he had his concerns, afraid that the Grays would hinder his and his teams path. 2/3 Chapter 82 Within Her Expectations. Now that Simone wasnt afraid, he had nothing to fear either. At worst, it would be a failure, and he would start over. To vent his frustrations, he was determined. Okay, Ill pay Reuben a visit tomorrow. The two of them discussed the details of his resignation and parted ways. Simone asked, Youre probably familiar With thepanys artists and have their information, right? Gary replied, To some extent, yes. Whats the matter? Simone said, Are we poaching them as well? Now, he was thinking from the perspective of Simones studio. Simone continued, Yes, but not those who are already popr. They wouldnt be willing to jump switch. We need to focus on developing the artists early on. We will poach those who have been abandoned, shelved, or suppressed but have potential. She added, Just like your team, theyre talented but sitting on the bleachers. We will give them another chance, and they will surely soar. Gary was pleased with the idea, saying, Thats fantastic. For now, hiring these artists wont raise any suspicions from the Grays. Ive already copied the information and resources from theputer. Ill compile a list and send it to you once I get home. You can choose a few suitable ones and let me know. I will reach out to them before I leave and convince them to join us. This was also his way of showing loyalty to the studio. As long as Simone could protect them, he would remain loyal to her. Simone smiled and replied, Alright. Thank you, Gary After ending the call, they added each other as friends on social media. Gary smoked a few cigarettes in the car before heading home. Upon arriving home, his mother brought up his wife and expressed concern about his safety when coming backte, urging him to pick her up. Seeing that his son was already asleep, Gary made up his mind and yed the recording for his mother. He couldnt let his mother be deceived any longer by that womans acting. It was better to face the pain now than to suffer for a prolonged period. After listening to the recording, Garys mother was filled with anger, feeling like she was about to explode. Divorce her. You must divorce her immediately. Gary narrowed his eyes and dered, Not only will I divorce her, but I will also make her pay the consequences[ Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again Gary had no intention of staying overnight, as it would be too frustrating. He made a phone call to have someone check which hotel the two of them went to. Then, he pulled up the artists information and carefully reviewed it. After careful consideration, he sent a list and the information to Simone. Gary had full trust in his team and was prepared to invite those who were nning to switch jobs to his house. However, he didnt inform them that the woman was arranged by the new director to be by his side. He couldnt afford to lose his reputation, so he made sure everything was well arranged. That being said, he did tell a few people that he found out his wife was having an affair with the new director. These two mistakes were caused by the collusion between the two and Titus. They not only wanted to bring him down but also wanted him to leave with them. Gary cut off the recording short and yed the part where the two of them told him to leave for everyone to hear. The team members were all furious, thinking that the Gray brothers were too ruthless. After all, they were veterans of thepany and had contributed to its current sess. The other side wanted to get rid of them without any mercy. Since the Gray brothers and the new director are not being decent, we dont have to be polite either. Yes, we should fight back. After arousing everyones anger, Gary took the opportunity to discuss the decision to work at Simones studio. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. These people had been through thick and thin with Gary and trusted him. Thepany couldnt amodate them anymore. If they switched to anotherpany, they would either be suppressed or they wouldnt fit into the other partys operation team and wouldnt be able to make progress. It was better to take a chance and go to Simones studio. The main thing was that the sry and benefits Simone offered touched their hearts. They all had families to suppon, and a high sry and performanceCbasedmission were hard to resist. As such, they all agreed, one after another, to switch jobs with Gary. Meanwhile, Gary secretly copied and deleted the information without alerting thepany. 1/4 Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again He discussed it with Simone and decided to confront Reuben tomorrow. There was no need to worry anymore. Hence, when the person they hired sent a message saying they had found the hotel where the two were staying, they went to the hotel with a group of friends to catch them in the act. Whatever those two wanted to do to him, he would let them have a taste of their own medicine. Garys mother was usually very gentle toward his wife and never interfered in their affairs; she was a good motherCinw. Now, however, she couldnt hold back and called some of her close friends and their close neighbors to go and catch them together. To get a divorce and make that woman leave with nothing, naturally, one would need to have some leverage. Gary had hidden the fact that he was set up and manipted, but he wasnt nning on hiding the fact that he had been cheated on. Otherwise, it wouldnt be easy to justify gettingpensation. A group of people went to the hotel and sessfully caught the two of them in the act Before Gary entered the room. he took out his phone and started recording a video. After kicking the door open and entering, he recorded the appearance of the two of them. Then, he proceeded to beat up the new director with his men. Garys mother, along with the other women, dragged the daughterCinw down and gave her a good. beating as well. Their actions were so loud that they attracted the attention of the hotel and the nearby guests. However, when everyone found out it was catching an affair and beating up the cheating man, they all they all cheered for it. Gary and his men vented their anger, and after announcing the divorce, he paid for the broken door of the hotel before leaving with their group. They left behind apletely bewildered new director and a wife who was crying The two of them didnt know that Gary had discovered their previous affair at thepany. They spected that someone might have seen them at the hotel and told Gary. And so, they tried to figure out how to resolve the situation without informing the Gray brothers. As a result, the Gray brothers had no idea they were deceived by their own sister. In the apartment. Simone and Gwen were looking at a list of profiles. They first picked out one profileCa neer who became popr because of a handsome picture and was recruited by Gray Entertainment. 2/4 Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again 55% The talent agency arranged for him to act in a drama portraying young stars. As he had the charm of an idol, he became popr for a while, However, because he shed with a new talent that Titus wanted to promote, his resources were cut off. After acting in said drama, he was only given two minor roles within a year, which was equivalent to being put on the shelf. In the entertainment industry, neers would disappear quickly, even if they were once popr. Presently, Simone pulled up the drama he acted in and watched a few episodes Although his acting is a bit raw, its not bad at all. He has great potential for improvement. There are no ck marks in his profile. Despite being put on the shelf, he is still taking acting sses to improve his skills. Hes a good talent. We can get him on board and groom him as the face of our current studio. Gwen saw the elegant and handsome young man and smiled. He has a unique charm. I think hes great. Lets go with him, then. Simone checked the profile she had printed out and put a checkmark on it. She pointed to another profile and said. This singer is also a good choice. He became a little famous after participating in a talent show with a song he wrote, but after being recruited by the Gray Group. he was suppressed because of conflicts with the sembag. Now, in order to make money, he can only go to the bar and perform. Ive listened to his songs. His vocal range and quality are very good, and he has unlimited potential. She continued to y a song for Gwen to listen to Gwens eyes lit up when she heard that. This young man sings so well! Hes even better than Sc*mbag No. 3. I want him! Lets support him and have him in a showdown with Sembag No. 3. Lets beat that bstard down and make them furious! Simone chuckled lightly. I think so, too. And so, they made a deal. In the end, they chose a female artist in her twenties. She used to be a firstCtier actress, but she was cklisted by the entire inte because she got involved with thepanys other actress and popr young actor. After being cklisted, she had almost no resources for over a year, and even if she had roles, they were either portraying her as the mistress or an annoying antagonistic character. Her acting skills are topCnotch among the actresses. She can y both innocent and gentle roles, as well as mature, sensual, and aloof characters. She also possesses a great deal of versatility in her appearance. Shes capable of exuding both purity and gentleness, as well as a mature, alluring, and aloof demeanor. The information provided by Gary suggests that she was the one who initially became involved with the popr young actor. She paved the way for that popr young actor, but in the end. she was betrayed by both of them, yet she managed to turn the tables. Simone then added, I know the AClist actress who cklisted her and used her as a stepping stone to 3/4 Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again K55% sess. She was also manipted by Se*mbag No. 2, presenting herself as dignified and polite in public, but behind the scenes, she mistreated her assistant and acted like a diva. All the less famous female stars have an arrogant attitude behind the scenes. When Se*mbag No. 2 called for a meeting, she disyed great arrogance and asked me to fetch her coffee, but I ignored her. We will bring this cklisted actress on board and restore her reputation. She will pursue a path as an actress renowned for her acting skills. I believe she has a chance to rise from the ashes and win an award. Simone smirked once again before stating. It will also force Sembag No. 2 to eat his words and witness the kind of people he has been promoting. Gwen also felt speechless. Sembag No. 2 has a terrible character, and the individuals he promotes are equally shameless, shemented, Among your group of despicable brothers, he possesses the worst character and exhibits the most ruthless behavior She then added, Of course, the other despicable brothers are no better. Lets get this actress on board. Let Sembag No. 2 witness how we can help the person he stepped on rise again and surpass the individuals he has been promoting! Simone ced a checkmark next to the information about the actress. Great! Lets proceed with these three. They aimed to take the highCquality route and promote one established and one emerging artist, so they didnt need to scout too many individuals initially. As they were wrapping up their discussion, Simones phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Zac. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Didnt Expect Simone To Resist Such Temptation Simone clicked the message to read it. Zac: Simone, do you have a moment? Lets chat. Simone: Sure. Zac: I heard that the Gray Family has cklisted you in the industry and even warned other entertainmentpanies and agents not to sign you. But they cant control everything. I met the president of ourpany today, who happens to be my brothers childhood friend. He holds you in high regard and wants to offer you a pretty good contract. Ill send it to you. Take a look and see if youre interested. He then sent a document over. Simone was touched by his gesture. She didnt anticipate Zac would secure her a contract with his companys boss. Simone: Thank you, but Im not nning to sign with any other entertainmentpany anymore. Ive launched my own studio. Zac: Oh, I see! Thats a great idea. I believe that youre capable of seeding. How about I join your studio and work with you? Zac was currently sitting in the office of Felix Reich, the president of Star Entertainment. Felix was sitting next to him, ncing at his phone. When he saw how Zac was actively requesting to join Simones studio, he couldnt help bu widen his eyes. Excuse me. Isnt this too much? Youre the pir of ourpany right now, How could you leave for a girl? It was obvious that Zac had deliberately shown Felix the chat. Hearing this, Zac rolled his eyes. You have plenty of pirs in thepany. Losing me wont make a difference. Star Entertainment was a bigpany that couldpete with Gray Entertainment. As one of the top three entertainmentpanies in the country, it boasted numerous leading actors and actresses. Felix choked. Are you really prioritizing love over friendship to this extent? Although they housed several top actors in theirpany, Zac had thergest fan base. He would be heartbroken to let Zac go. He didnt expect Simone to resist such temptation. Zac smirked. Of course. Theres only one girl who has captured my heart, but I have many friends like you. Besides, youre just my brothers best friend. Chapter 84 Didnt Expect Simone To Resist Such 55% Felix went speechless before screaming, Get out of here! This guy really deserved a beating. No wonder Aaron and Leon were eager to punch him. At this moment, he received a reply from Simone, who answered. If you join me. Im afraid that Mr. Reich wille after me with a knife. I appreciate your intentions, and I believe that well have many opportunities to coborate in the future. By then, Ill rely on a top actor like you to protect me! Simone didnt expect Zac to be so loyal to her. It was truly impressive for a top star to switchpanies so easily. Zac was a dependable friend, so Simone figured that she shouldnt take advantage of that. Since he was currently a hot star. Star Entertainment would have definitely nned out his future path to ensure his continuous rise to fame. Although she believed that her studio would do better in the future, she stillcked in certain aspects at the moment. Her connections, resources, and strength were not on the same level as Star Entertainment. A top star without enough exposure to powerful resources would eventually be forgotten or be outdated. Her studio definitely couldnt afford to provide him with an array of resources. It would only hinder his development if he were to join her studio. Moreover, it might be seen that she was intentionally making use of his poprity, capital, and connections to build herpany. Since Simone considered Zac to be a friend, she wouldnt hold him back. Her mentor once told her that one must always be sincere with others and never prioritize personal gain. She agreed with that. Giving without expecting anything in return might not guarantee a reward, but not giving guaranteed. no reward at all, and the same goes for rtionships. However, in instances where one didnt receive a sincere response, then the other party could be abandoned forever, just like with the Gray Family. Zac wasnt too surprised by Simones response. Despite feeling disappointed, he was also somewhat happy. He was disappointed that Simne didnt ept him but d that she cared about him. Looking at Felix, he sighed and uttered regretfully. Well, it seems like Ill have to stay. Felix was surprised to hear that. Did she actually decline your offer? My regard for her has increased. 2/4 Chapter 84 Didnt Expect Simone To Resist Such 55% N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When Simone made a brillianteback online recently, he already knew that this woman was extraordinary. Seeing that she dared to confront the Gray Family and even started her own studio, he couldnt help but admire her. Nheless, he didnt expect that Simone would reject such a tempting offer from Zac. It should be noted that Zac could easily go to anypany or studio and be a prominent figure. Moreover, this guy came from a topCtier wealthy family and was spoiled by his family with significant capital of his own. After joining the industry, he also made many connections. If he joined Simones studio, she wouldnt only gain a top star who could support the studios reputation, but she could also gain ess to his capital and resources And yet, she refused. It also implied that she was aware of the impact Zacs involvement with the studio would have on his future. Her considerations truly surprised Felix but also earned his admiration. If it were him, he probably wouldnt be able to reject such a good offer. Zac proudly and confidently stated, She has good character. Your regard for her will only increase as time goes by. Felix went silent for a moment. Shes not even your girlfriend. Why do you sound so proud? Does Simone know? He even deliberately added, I guess even a top star like you can have it tough. She didnt even want you after you offered yourself to her. Zac shot him a disdainful look upon hearing that. Thats because she cares about me. You wouldnt understand. Simone is the best! He really wanted to join her studio and work with her every day. Just thinking about it made him happy. Zac: What a pity! But dont worry. No matter where you go in the future, Ill have your back. You said well have many opportunities to coborate in the future, so dont even try to back out when the time Reading the message, Simone smiled and replied, Have you ever seen me back out? Zac: No. Youre the most trustworthy person I know. He even attached a pinky promise emoji and a smiley emoji along with the message. Simone replied with the same emojis. 3/4 Chapter 84 Didnt Expect Simone To Resist Such It was the first time Felix saw Zac putting on such a smug but adorable smile that could make him cringe. If I were you, I would ask if her studio needs any help, like poaching people. Immediately, he came up with a brilliant idea. Its fine as long as she doesnt recruit ourpanys artists. She can hunt from Gray Entertainment instead. He and Reuben had been in conflict for a long time. They despised each other and would be delighted to bring each other down Zac was left speechless. Youre truly ruthless. Then, he changed the topic, But I approve of it, so Simone should approve of it too. Without hesitation, he sent the message. Zac: Simone, do you need any assistance? Just be straightforward with me, or Ill be upset. How about we recruit some artists from Gray Entertainment? Felix was lost for words. Who was it that just called him ruthless? Why was he trying to encourage the poordy now? Zac had no boundaries. How are we still friends? Zac continued messaging without looking up. Who said we are? Anyway, Im not interested in an older man like you. I only like Simone, he added cheekily. That additional statement only left Felix annoyed. Just leave. Zac was too shameless. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Smack Him in the Face Simones smile grew wider when she read the message sent by Zac. Then, she texted. I feel the same way! She even added a fist emoji and a smiley as well. Zac chuckled, Simone likes the idea too. Her emojis are so adorable. Felix realized that Zac was totally smitten. Do it, then. I wonder who caught her attention. It was undeniable that Simones personality and way of doing things were right up his alley The Gray Family tried to suppress and silence her, hoping she would give in. However, Simone didnt back down. Instead, she stood her ground. Do you want to silence me? Ill start my own business, then. Bring it on. Im not afraid of you! That seemed like her way of work, so it was no wonder someone like Zac, who usually didnt show interest in women. took notice of her. Meanwhile, Zac continued texting Simone. Zac: Are you interested in anyone? If you do, tell me. As long as its not the top stars of Gray Entertainment, Ill help you recruit them. As long as they werent AClisters, he would spend money and resources to bring them to Simone. Her studio wasnt suitable for AClist artists anyway. Simone felt touched by his initiative. Zac might appear to be arrogant and have a sharp tongue to others, but he was kind toward his friends. Of course, he also had a mischievous side. Simone: Ive already shortlisted three people, and none of them are artists that Gray Entertainment values, so you dont need to intervene this time.. Then, she added: Otherwise, it would be a waste of your talents. After reading the message, Zac turned to Felix and eximed smugly, Look at my girl. Its a pity that I have no avenue to show off Felix shuddered. You better stop talking, or I might lose my appetite. This boy merely wanted to show off how amazing the girl he liked was and how he had a good eye for women! Zac nced at him andmented disdainfully. A single man like you wouldnt understand. Felix mused. You re talking as if youre not single yourself! However, it would be a waste of effort to exin to a man trapped in the bitterness of unrequited love. 1/4 er 85 Smack Him in the Face After showing off. Zac continued texting Simone, Simone, you truly live up to your reputation. Dont hesitate to let me know if you need any help. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Felix smirked. Tsk tsk. Even Mr. Turner has to beg for someone to ept his help. Do your older brothers and sisters know? How about your beloved grandfather and grandmother? If they knew, their jaws might drop due to shock. Zac sneered and bragged, Do you think my family is like the Fosters, who dont have good eyes for WOTTICA, long as its someone I like, my family will like her too. Felix choked on his words. Hes right. Zac resembled a little tyrant at home. Simone: If necessary. I wont hesitate to seek your help. Zac: Alright. Ill be waiting. When youre free, lets have a meal together. Four of us! Simone: Sure, no problem! Zac: Alright, see you when I see you. Goodnight! Simone: Sure thing. Goodnight! Felix raised an eyebrow. Is that it? Arent you going to chat a little longer? Zac reluctantly ced his phone down. You dont understand. He could tell that Simone wasnt romantically interested in him for now because she was focused on her career. Moreover, she recently went through a breakup, so it would be unlikely for her to get into a new rtionship immediately. Hence, he decided to stand by her as a friend and apany her through her hardship. Seeing his expression, Felix leaned closer and guessed, Are you trying to slowly win her over? Zac pushed him away. What are you talking about? Ill give Simone the best of everything because she deserves it. A single soul like you wouldnt understand. Felix was speechless at that. He really prioritized women over his best buddy. How could he mock him for being single? Waving his hand, Felix uttered, Just leave already, bstard. He might be able to control himself from sending a punch into Zacs face if he were to stay any longer. Zac stood up and joked, Fine. Ill leave. If it werent for Simone, why would I waste time sitting here with an old man like you? Felix picked up the contract in his hand and threw it at him. Get lost! Zac swatted the contract away. This contract is useless now. You can keep it. Then, he left swiftly. 2/4 12:33 Fri, 1 Dec J Chapter 85 Smack Him in the Face 55% Felix couldnt help feeling amused by the young man. He could just discard anything once he was done with them. On the other side, after ending the conversation with Zac, Simone curiously opened the contract and took a look After reading it, she couldnt help but sigh, Sc*mbag No. 2 told me before that the contract they gave me would be unmatched by any otherpany. All the special treatment and whatnot. I really wish to smash this contract onto his face and let him take a good look himself. She knew what kind of contract Gray Entertainment gave their top artist. The contract Zac sent her had simr treatment to Gray Entertainments top artist and offered even more freedom. It meant that Star Entertainments contract for her was better than what Sc*mbag No. 2 offered. Gwen leaned over to take a look. If it were me, I wouldnt be able to resist pping it in his face. Simone asked, Should I do it, then? Gwen nodded. Do it. Give him a good p. Simone felt quite satisfied with the idea. Tll ask Zac if I can p it in Sc*mbag No. 2s face. If he agrees. with me, Ill proceed to carry out the n. I could use this opportunity to make him think that Im joining Star Entertainment. In that case, he would never imagine that Iveunched my own studio and am looking into poaching their celebrities. Otherwise, he would definitely try to make things hard for her. Sounds like a good n, Gwenmented. With that, Simone messaged Zac again and told him the n. There was no way Zac would object to her idea. He even wanted Simone to use him to embarrass others. Therefore, he gave her permission to p the contract in Titus face, and he would bear the consequences that came after. Anyway, Titus wouldnt dare to look for him and Felix openly; hence, Zac agreed. Suddenly recalling something. Simone uttered, I blocked Sc*mbag No. 2 from my follower list before. I have it, answered Gwen. Simone smirked. Ill add him back, p his face, and then block him again. Hell definitely be more furious. 3/4 Chapter 85 Smack Him in the Face 55% Gwens eyes brightened. Thats a brilliant idea. I love it! She then handed Sc*mbag No. 2s business. card to Simone. Simone proceeded to add him as a friend. Meanwhile, Titus and Reuben were discussing matters in the study. When Titus heard the sound of a phone notification, he opened it and was initially surprised. smirk appeared on his face. She was having such a tough talk earlier, so I didnt expect her to give in so quickly. I knew she wouldnt hold out for long. Reuben looked away from the documents. Who is it? Titus replied meaningfully. Our feisty little sister. Reuben had previously heard from Titus about how Simone had deceived and enraged him. After a moment of thought, he said, Since she has willingly given in, you shouldnt be too harsh on her either. Shes our little sister, after all. Lets not go too far. Titus wasnt ustomed to Simone being away from home these days. He wanted to continue receiving her affectionate text messages, her homemade meals, and the health supplements she prepared, He added, If you make her leave again, even Mom and Dad wont forgive you this time. Titus sneered, I wouldnt dare to provoke her again. Id be delighted as long as she isnt upset with me. Recalling what had happened before made him furious. But since she had apologized first, he wanted to regain his dignity from that day. If she didnt try to sweet talk him, he would withhold that contract from her. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Shes Fearless, She Truly Is! 955% Simone: No, I added you to p your face because you said before that you would give me the best contract in the industry, something that other entertainmentpanies couldnt offer. Arent you embarrassed to make such grand ims before? This time, Titus was so angry that he sent a voice message. Simone, dont test my patience anymore. She answered, Who would waste their time challenging your patience? I just want to help you see yourself clearly so you wont keep embarrassing yourself in the future. If I were you, I would find a rock and smash my head with it right now, lest I embarrass myself even more. Say, if I spread the words you said into the industry, will peopleugh their heads off and make you the biggest joke in the industry? Oh, speaking of that, I think its a great idea. After Simone finished speaking, she immediately deleted Sc*mbag No. 2 Titus was once again infuriated, his anger reaching new heights, and sent the next voice message. How dare you! Little did he know, a message came in after he sent it, notifying him that they were no longer friends. Speechless, he thought, Dun, is this sister of mine a btch? Shes so b*tchy. At the moment, he was both angry and anxious, afraid that Simone would reveal the contract he gave her. After all, what they wanted was for Simone to back down, not for her to humiliate them, but now, she had a firm grip on the situation. Every time, she would ignite his anger, but he had no means to release it, which was too hard to take. Picking up the teacup on the table, he smashed it angrily on the ground. Dmn it! This action startled Reuben. Whats wrong? For the first time, he was seeing his brother so angry and out of control. Titus handed him the phone. Take a look for yourself Reuben took the phone and read the message, aplex expression appearing on his face. No wonder hes so angry. Simones words were indeed infuriating. He asked, She wont actually do that, will she? Titus frowned. She probably wont go that far. If she dares to do that and humiliate us, she can forget about her future. Reuben thought for a moment. True. Shes probably just trying to provoke you. Just then. Titus phone rang, and he saw that it was his assistant calling. Whats the matter? Soon, an urgent voice came through the phone, Titus, Simone posted a Facebook post mocking you What should we do? Titus widened his eyes in disbelief. She really did that? He hung up and opened Facebook. Sure enough, he saw Simones update. @Simoney: I have cut off all ties with the Gray Family and hope for no further disturbances. Titus Gray, the renowned top agent, wants to use a contract to silence me and ims that its a deep sibling bond, but why didnt he do it earlier? Do you think Im a fool? Keep that meager bit of family affection 2/3 Chapter 86 Shes Fearless, She Truly Is! for yourselves. I dont want it. They want the to pesta soCcalled rification on Facebook that goes against the truth and myeonsesenice but I refuse I dont care for this soCcalled best contract in the industry, so dont bother me anymore in the future After reading the post, Titus face fell, and he was furious She really did it Dmn it, she tricked me again. She f*cking tricked me! Is she really my sister? She must be my enemy? Not only did she humiliate bum by rejecting the contract offered to thepanys top celebrities, but she also deceived lum Leon, and Jodie What did she mean by asking her tre post a rification on Facebook that went against the facts and her conscience Although he had nned to ask her to pont a Facebook rification after signing the contract, how could she bartmouth them before he even mentioned it? He could imagine that all the efforts and money spent on removing those trending topics would be in vain, the moment this Facebook post went public, the public would start specting and attacking them again Seeing his brother losing control once again. Reuben rear bed out to take his phone, and his face changed after reading the Facebook post She actually did this Doesnt she fear that we wont ept heranymore because of these things?? Tinus couldnt help but curse. She isnt afraid at all, and shes deliberately going against us by pping me in the face. He couldntprehend What does she gain from embarrassing her own brother? She truly doesnt know whats best for her. He was on the verge of losing his mind. Reuben furrowed his brows even deeper Lets devise a n to handle the public rtions first Titus took a deep breath, attempting to suppress his anger and think rationally about how to solve the problem. This is indeed the best contract in the industry, so lets begin with public rtions. If we intend to silence her, why would we use this contract? Ill have the PR department emphasize that we care about her as our sister, and its her fault for not recognizing our goodwill and retaliating against Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Reuben sighed. We have no other option. More and more, he couldnt understand Simone, his sister. Titus wasted no time and posted a Facebook message himself, stating that he only wanted to compensate his sister, so he used the best contract thepany could offer, and there was no ulterior motive. Lastly, he asked her not to misunderstand any longer. He also uploaded a photo of the contract for everyone to see, demonstrating his good intentions and herck of appreciation. He simply blurred out the parts that involvedpany privacy. After a while, Titus phone rang again, and it was his assistant calling. He answered, Whats wrong now? The assistant said, Zac Turner just posted a Facebook message, adding fuel to the fire. Titus was dumbstruck. Zac had previously assisted Simone in targeting and bullying Jodie, and now he was provoking a conflict with them. I dont remember ever doing anything to provoke him! Hes simply deranged. Cant that jerk behave like a decent person? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 They Underestimated Her Before Titus picked up the phone and opened Zacs Facebook post 7 55% @ZacTurnery. The best contract in the industry? Isnt Titus afraid of being exposed by his sister? Well, let me reveal the truth. The contract Im about to share is the one ourpany gave to Simone. Everyone canpare. He then uploaded the contract, blurring out the sensitive information. Of course, Felix had given his consent for this, but he didnt expect Simone to go this far and confront them directly on Facebook. When Zac wanted to help Simone by openly sharing the contract, he didnt object because he enjoyed seeing the Gray Family brothers being embarrassed. Also, he despised the Gray Family brothers for their arrogance. Hence, he looked forward to seeing their infuriated expressions when they found out that Simone had started her own studio and even poached the talents from Gray Entertainment Upon seeing Zacs Facebook post, Titus knew that their previous public rtions efforts had been in vain, and they were once again being embarrassed. He was already furious with Simone, and now, Zac was adding fuel to the fire, making him extremely displeased. Looking at Reuben, he asked, Zac Turner is too arrogant. Shouldnt we teach him a lesson? After thinking for a moment, Reuben shook his head and replied, We cant touch him for now. Titus furrowed his brows and asked, Why? Star Entertainment has already crossed the line. Reuben exined, Zac Turners arrogance isnt built on Star Entertainment, but on the power behind him, the Turner Family. If we go after him, we might anger the Turner Family, and that would be troublesome. Besides, hes not an easy opponent because he has a widework in the industry, and his fans are both rational and crazy. Anyone who messes with him will be in deep trouble. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Gritting his teeth, Titus asked, So, we just have to bear with this? Previously, he put Aaron down and bullied Jo, and now hes helping Simone to embarrass us. Are we just going to let him get away with it? I cant take this lying down. Reuben, however, remained calm. Even if we cant, we have to because we cant provoke the Turner Family. Zac is the most beloved grandson of Old Mr. Turner and the youngest son of their family. Hes highly favored while were just businessmen and cant confront his family headCon. In this industry, even Felix doesnt dare to offend major investors publicly, but Zac does. He publicly embarrassed an investor who liked to engage in shady practicesst time, and that person didnt even dare to retaliate. Thats the confidence Zac Turner has, and the contract given to Simone was not initiated by Star Entertainments top management. They had certain rules in their industry. Even if Felix wanted to support Simone in going against them and saw the potential in her, it was impossible to offer Simone the contract of the top star in Star Entertainment or even more freedom. Star Entertainment had considered Zac Turners connections before offering this contract. He stood up and patted Titus shoulder. So, you have to swallow your pride. In the future, once there is a chance, well take revenge on Zac Turner in the dark and make up for it, but not now. He was also angry at Zacs arrogance and the way he humiliated them, but if he couldnt anger the 1/3 Chapter 87 They Underestimated Her Before wer Timer um retune tum, he cut on bee Ne overtimen Ruben was tive Reuben erity On the Innemer, due to the consecre Farmoni 2/3 E- Chapter 87 They Underestimated Her Before Once again, Leon and Jodie were mentioned and berated, reigniting the heated discussion that had just subsided. Jodie, feeling that she was deceived by Simone once again and being criticized by so many, was filled with anger and on the verge of losing her mind. Seated in the living room, she cried out of frustration. She aspired to gain poprity in the entertainment industry, but not through negative means. Seeing this, the three Gray brothers, including Luca, couldnt help but console her again. However, they were being watched by the female housekeeper, so they refrained from embracing andforting her. Aaron pondered for a moment and suggested, What if we dont participate in the next variety show? Being treated coldly and ridiculed by his own sister on a variety show was ufortable. In truth, he wasnt particrly enthusiastic about continuing to participate in the next season, and now that Jodie was being criticized, he thought that it would be better to withdraw, As soon as this suggestion was made, Jodie immediately opposed it, saying, No, I wont quit. If she were to quit like this, wouldnt it imply that she was afraid of Simone? She had already devised a n to change her image and win the audiences favor in the next season. Most importantly, her dream indicated that this variety show would be increasingly popr. Otherwise, why would she go to such lengths to participate when she couldnt take Simones spot? Aside from wanting topete with Simone and bring her down, it was because of the hints in her dream. That was why she desired to be on this variety show and gain poprity from it. How could she give up now? No, she couldnt ept it. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Creating Their Own Opportunities. Jodies resolute rebuttal caught the attention of Aaron and the other two, and she realized that her reaction was too intense. Biting her lip, she said. If we withdraw, wont it imply that were afraid? It will only confirm the usations against me and Leon. Im innocent, so Im not afraid and will continue to participate, proving that Simone had misunderstood us and that I am innocent. She had never revealed to anyone in the Gray Family that she had been having prophetic dreams since she was a child. For instance, when she dreamt that Steven would be set up by another woman and cheat on Salma, she took Salma with her to catch him in the act, preventing the other woman from seeding. When she dreamt that her older brother would identally fall from upstairs, she arrived just in time to have him sent to the hospital. When she dreamt that there was a script that would be popr, she advised Andrew to snatch it away from the original director When she dreamt that there was a song that would be a hit, she suggested to her third brother. Luca, to buy it from the songwriter in advance. When she dreamt that a certain trainee idol program would be famous, she advised Aaron to participate, When she dreamt that Titus had a CClist talent that would interfere with the rtionship between another actor and actress, causing both of them to be criticized and forced into obscurity, she suggested that Titus strike first andbel the actress as the third party, causing her to be cklisted, Thus, from a young age, she had been their lucky star. However, these dreams didnt provide detailed processes, only hints. For example, when she dreamt that Simone would participate in a live variety show that would explode in poprity and Simone would be famous as a result, she wanted to snatch her role so she could be the one who became famous. Even if she couldnt snatch it, she would still participate. She had previously dreamt of a drama that would be an unexpected hit this year, so she had Titus snatch the female lead role for her. After participating in the variety show, she would start filming in the drama. As for the previous female lead, who would have be popr because of this drama, it only meant that her luck was not good enough. If she could snatch it, it would be hers, then. After all, this industry was always about survival of the fittest. Should anyone else know about things in advance, she believed that they wouldnt be able to resist the chance ced right in front of them. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Even with her five closest brothers, Jodie wouldnt reveal this secret to them. So, she found other reasons and took the opportunity to nder Simone in front of her brothers. She firmly believed that Simone had taken advantage of her in the first episode, but she would make aeback in the second episode. After all, she was the one favored by the heavens. After hearing Jodies words, Aaron gave up on the idea of withdrawing from the variety show and sighed. Then, lets continue participating In the next episode, he would try his best to reconcile with Simone so she would stop being so hostile 1/3 Chapter SS Creating Their Own Opportunities towatch them. His wounger sister had gone (vispleten cras relentlessly targeting them. First it was hum and lote antoniowa Tak Luca sunt u shoulde partepame Otherwise ѧ Andrew added. You the shoulde wall des prople w mes about her be Jodie pour bearing their support had shakin bere baita bright see on her face and sant, Thank veverine I show that you are the Nest Then, the four et huddled together on the coach and started sing gu While the other thin cave Sestie ideas on how to shine in the des dowels together, but there wine hugging it the temale hincsest On the othet dhe Samone and Gwen had decided on the tem discussing the development paths for the three of them as well as bed & beve for s supone know which arantias and maintesc nid be popr would subtends betrite popr et even tancia because of certain ann am Zui kte herself on the three artikoster was nning to tong sling the datas pian from obers Since they couldn the appertines the would have to create their would becerme perpr done well that they ended up thing They could save them and tum stem from file they wouldnt have or the hich would be more fulfi could even in Simone and Gwen discussed until dawn and made a detailed n before going to sleep. The next day they scouted for an office space while Gary went to look for Reuben because he wanted to resign won his team. Without a doubt, Reuben wouldnt agree, but seeing Garys persistence, he proposed that he hand over the informanon he had before they could leave Heweven Gary ved the recording fromst night for him and threatened that if they werent allowed to leave, he would post the recorting on Facebook lening everyone know about the darkness and disgust of Gray Entertainment. He also emphasized he had a backup of the recording and if Gray Entertainment harmed hi med him has inends would expose them online. Reuben didnt expect Gary to have such evidence and secretly cursed the new director as a fool Wary of the recording in his hand. Reuben could only let Gary and his team leave just like that negotiation After receiving the resignation letters from Gary and bus team, and after they left, he called Tinus into his office and yed the recording that Gary had left for him. Look at what your men have done. Thus face darkened after listening to it. Not only causing chaos in thepany but also treating such 2/3 Chapter 88 Creating Their Own Opportunities 2K 55% an important matter as casual conversation, and it happened to be heard by Gary. What an idiot. He was extremely annoyed; things had not been going well recently. Reuben put on an equally serious expression. Lets promote a new director. We dont need to keep such a useless person. Then, he squinted his eyes. Gary has some guts to threaten me. Does he really think that I dont dare to do anything to him just because of this recording? We wont take any direct action against him, but we can make sure that he cant survive in this industry. Titus shared the same thought. Since he doesnt know how to appreciate kindness, lets make sure that he exits this industry. They then devised a n to utilize their connections to hinder Garys prospects in other entertainment companies, and Reuben stated. Ill spread the word that anypany epting Gary and his team is going against the Gray Family Titus nodded. As long as they dont want to cut all connections with the Gray Family, I believe that no entertainmentpany will ept them. Not even their archenemy, Felix. After all, they had the backing of the Gray Group. They were not concerned about Gary; their n was to first limit his options andpel him to switch industries. Once enough time had passed, and Gary was no longer vignt, they would seize an opportunity to retrieve all the backup copies of the recording. There was no way they would leave any unfavorable consequences, but little did they know that Gary. whom they were nning to deal with, had secretly reached out to three artists from thepany after resigning. He had just arranged a meeting with the three of them at a nearby cafe to discuss the possibility of them switchingpanies. 3/3 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The Extraordinary Challenge After contacting and arranging a meeting with the three individuals, Gary reached out to Simone first. Simone and Gwen had just secured a new office location and signed the contract. To demonstrate their respect for the three artists, they hurried over immediately after finalizing the contract. Inside a private room at a cafe, Gary presented all the advantages and disadvantages, exining everything to the three artists. He also mentioned that he had personally led his team away and turned to Simones studio to show his confidence in Simone through his actions. Initially, when the three of them heard that Gary was attempting to recruit them, they didnt think that it was a reliable idea. Given their current circumstances, no reputable entertainmentpany would be interested in them, and they couldnt help but wonder if they were being recruited to exploit their remaining value. However, when they heard Gary mention that he had resigned together with his team, they realized that they might have misunderstood the situatio One of the handsome men with an aloof temperament spoke up, Gary, youve said so much, but you havent informed us whichpany we would be joining. Just as Gary was about to answer, his phone rang, and he answered the call, mentioning the room number. Then, he said to the three of them. Its not an entertainmentpany but a newly established studio. The owners are here, and youll see when you meet them. His words further piqued the curiosity of the three artists. Did the owners personallye to meet them? After a moment, there was a knock on the door of the private room, and Gary stood up to open the door, greeting with a smile. Miss Gray and Miss Foster, pleasee in! Simone and Gwen greeted him with a smile. Hello, Gary! They entered the private room, stunning the three artists sitting there, surprised to see Simone entering. Although they werent familiar with Simone, she had recently gained poprity by winning several battles in a row, which made them pay more attention to her. In addition to her excellent performance on variety shows, everyone was interested in her rtionship with the Gray Family brothers, Leon, and the adopted daughter. To some certain extent, they all admired her and knew what kind of person Titus was. Any artist he targeted would be suppressed, except Simone, who not only held her ground but also fought back. Secretly, they observed the situation and found it satisfying but didnt expect that Simone, who had been offered such a good contract by Star Entertainment, would give it up. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Simone and Gwen sat down, and Gary introduced them to each other. Gesturing at the aloofClooking man, he said, This is Ethan rk. Then, he introduced the handsome guy next to him, This is Harry Ford. Finally, he introduced a beautiful woman who appeared slightly fatigued but still stunning. This is Fiona Hilton. Next, he introduced to the three of them, This is Simone, the owner of the studio, and her partner, Miss Gwen Foster. He added, She is also the heiress of the Foster Family. The three of them were surprised and greeted Simone and Gwen, Hello, Miss Gray and Miss Foster. Simone and Gwen smiled warmly at them and said, Hello! Simone continued, Gary has already briefed you, so I wont waste any more time. She took out three prepared contracts from her bag and handed them to each person ording to their names. These are 1/3 12:35 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 89 The Extraordinary Challenge 54%A the terms we offer you at our studio. There is also an additional document in the contract, which outlines the studios training n and direction for the three of you. Take a closer look. They boasted about how powerful and sessful the studio was, but it was all empty talk. When it came to changingpanies, what the three of them valued the most was naturally thepensation and prospects. Nevertheless, the three of them didnt expect Simone to be so straightforward and decisive and couldnt help but admit that they liked this style Anyone could make promises, but when they first joined Gray Entertainment, it was the agent who made promises. However, the level ofpensation in the contract was not high. Even Fionas contract was in the secondst tier, and she had to work hard to move up. Therefore, they were all curious and opened the contracts to take a look. After reading the contracts, they were all surprised because the terms offered by Simone far exceeded their expectations. The profitCsharing ratio wasparable to that of the top artists at Gray Entertainment, and they had much more freedompared to staying at Gray Entertainment, They were tempted, but even with a high profitCsharing ratio, it would be meaningless without any work. So, they all picked up the contract again and examined the n attached at the end. One by one, they disyed expressions of surprise. It must be said that thepensation in the contract they had just read didnt move them as much as this piece of paper did, and they felt a sudden sense of recognition and respect in their hearts, especially Fiona, who had the urge to burst into tears. Simone had created a detailed work n based on each persons characteristics, strengths, and preferences. Fiona was the first to put down the contract and the n and looked at Simone. I really appreciate then n youve made for me. Its something Ive always wanted to do since I joined the industry She joined the film academy and the industry because she genuinely loved acting, and Simones n for her was to focus on acting rather than using her infamous reputation to create hype and follow the path of controversy. In the past, there werepanies that tried to exploit her remaining poprity and drain her value. Angry and helpless, she didnt agree. Simone nodded and said, Ive seen the dramas youve acted in and know that you truly love acting, Plus. your acting skills are excellent, so pursuing the path of a talented actress suits you best. Smiling, Fiona said, Thank you for your recognition. Ever since she was targeted and brought down from her high position, she hadnt received such kindness in the industry for a long time. Then, the conversation took a turn. But you should also be aware of my current situation. Ive been set up by that despicable couple and have be the target of public criticism. No director dares to cast me as the leading or supporting actress in positive roles anymore. The only roles I get offered now are antagonists, and they are the kind of malicious characters that viewers despise. Her agent intervened and encouraged her to take on those roles. Apart from contractual restrictions, 2/3 Chapter 89 The Extraordinary Challenge. 54 she epted them because she loved acting. She wanted to experience and interpret different characters, even if they were viinous, but because she took on several of these viinous roles, the audience disliked her even more, and her reputation worsened. If you sign a contract with me, you might also face criticism. Simone was not only the owner of the studio but also an artist herself, so she was at risk of criticism, too. That despicable couple had been closely monitoring Fiona, preventing her from getting a chance to turn things around. The Gray Family brothers may also exploit me to damage your reputation. Although she wanted to continue acting, she didnt want to harm others, either. Upon hearing these words, Simone had even more confidence in Fiona. When she recruited talent, she valued not only their potential but also their character. She put on a casual smile. I have already taken all these things you mentioned into consideration. Im not worried at all, so what are you afraid of? she said confidently. If we want to bring you back to the top, our studio will eliminate all the blemishes on your reputation. Furthermore, well ensure that the despicable couple faces the consequences for how they treated you. She had already devised a n to help Fiona restore her reputation. At the same time, she could also humiliate Se*mbag No. 2. Simones words surprised not only Fiona but also the other two present. They were curious about the methods she would employ to help Fiona clear her name. Even with the top talent agent from Gray Entertainment, they doubted they could do the job. After all, it had been over a year, not only was the best opportunity for reputation recovery already over, but Fiona was also trapped by that couple who fabricated evidence at the time. It was truly challenging to erase the stain and rise again! Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Simones Hidden Skills Undoubtedly, Fiona wanted to retrieve the evidence. But how can I prove it? I have no evidence, she said. Simone replied, I have investigated the incident where you were framed before. Originally, you discovered that your boyfriend was cheating on you with another CClist actress, and you wanted to break up with him and expose them. So, you announced that you were dating him, but the man cheated, and the woman intervened. Later, the two of them posted some photos to prove that they were the real couple and had been together for almost two years, and it was actually you who wanted to be the third party, but the man disagreed. After that, they imed that you kept harassing him, using various means to threaten and oppress his girlfriend. Finally, their manager found out and helped them escape from your threats and oppression. Out of anger, you wanted to ruin him and smear fiis girlfriends reputation. So, to protect his girlfriend, he had toe forward and tell the truth. Fiona nodded. Thats right, I was framed by them, and they were able to prove that the intruder. Simone looked at her and asked, When you were together with that sc*mbag, did you take photos together, go out for meals, and so on? You didnt use that evidence to counterattack because they are no longer avable, are they? was Fiona was not a fool in love, so she could have retaliated against the sc*mbag. There was only one possibility when she didntCthe other party had prepared in advance and taken advantage of her. Stunned, Fiona was surprised that Simone could guess this. Yes, on myputer and in my email, I had saved our life selfies together, as well as photos and videos from our trips. But he secretly deleted all these photos and videos behind my back. He lied to me, saying that the woman was his cousin. I had a document that recorded the resources I helped him and that woman obtained since I met him but he deleted it, too. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There was hatred in her eyes as she added, They nned it so that I would discover their rtionship. So, when I started making a scene, they could easily discredit me and say that I was the third party. When I wanted to fight back, not only were the things on myputer and in my email secretly deleted by him, but even the ces where we went to that had surveince videos, his manager helped to handle them. I couldnt produce any evidence, and my manager didnt dare to offend Titus Gray, so he betrayed me and said that I was pestering that se mbag. In the end, I was attacked and hated by the public Mione nodded after listening to her words. close to my guess. Is yourputer and nodded. Yes they are Simone said, Give me theputer and the email ount. Ill recover the deleted. photos and videos. They could be recovered using hacking methods. For a moment, Fiona was stunned, then she sighed. I had taken theputer to a specialist to recover the data before, but that sembag destroyed the files and used permanent deletion. Although the specialist managed to retrieve them, he couldnt restore them. Simone said, Thats because their skills are not advanced enough, but I can recover them. Spare some time in the next two days and give me theputer. Fiona didnt expect Simone to have such skills, and the others were equally surprised. Although she didnt think the chances of recovery were high, she was still willing to believe in Simone. Okay! Simone asked again, Do you remember the ces with surveince that youve been with him before? Fiona replied, After they turned the tables on me, I thought about finding surveince. evidence and wrote down the times and ces that left a stronger impression. But when I went there, I was told that the previous surveince records had been cleared. Simone knew this was Titus habit to avoid leaving any evidence behind. Send me the time and ce. I will help you find evidence to clear your name. After hearing Simones words, Fiona could feel that she genuinely wanted to clear her name and would not hold her back. Okay. Simone continued, Once we find the evidence, I will arrange for you to appear on a variety show first. After everyone criticizes you and brings up those past events, we will present the evidence to turn the tides. Knowing that appearing on a variety show would bring quick results and high poprity, Fiona nodded, Okay, thank you for your help Simone smiled. Youre wee. If all three of you decide to switch to our studio, I will guide you personally. Harry, who had been silent all along, asked in surprise, Are you saying that you will be our partCtime manager? They knew that some celebrities didnt have managers and managed themselves, but they had never heard of a celebrity who was already famous taking on the role of a manager for their own artists. 2/4 Fiona and Ethan also turned to Simone in astonishment, but Simone smiled and said, Yes, I will be your partCtime manager. Dont worry; even though I have my own job, I promise to follow the route nned for you and help arrange everything for you. Furthermore, Gwen and I will secure the resources for you. Of course, Ill hire three assistants for you guyster, responsible for your work and personal matters. If you have someone in mind, you can also suggest them. Upon hearing this, the three of them had no objections, and it was clear that she was sincerely trying to recruit them. Ethan looked at Simone and asked, I have a question. If Harry and I join the studio, what will you arrange for us to do first? Simones arrangement for Fiona seemed very promising to him, so he was curious about their ns for them. Harry nodded in agreement. Yes, Im also curious. Simone had already thought about it. Looking at Ethan, she said, I will secure a role for you in a RepublicanCera drama. After filming and airing, we will then have you participate in a popr variety show to solidify your poprity. She knew of a highCquality RepublicanCera drama that was still in the early stages of production. Recently, the actor ying the second male lead caused a scandal by drunk driving and hitting someone, which became a viral topic. The director didnt want to use such a lowCquality artist, but the father of the second male lead was the biggest investor in this drama, so he withdrew his investment directly. As a result, the drama couldnt continue filming. The director was still looking for investors, but most people didnt have confidence in this type of drama, and the funding gap wasrge, so no one had invested yet. Previously, the rector intended to cast a rising star from Titus agency for the role of the third female lead, but she declined him. In her previous life, she did not participate in variety shows. Titus provided her with the that the director had sent and asked if she was interested. After reading it, she found the sempt to be good and liked the role. She believed it would turn out well and was just about to ask. Trus to secure the role for her. Ligle did she know that the director was able to secure the funding and had to temporarily halt production. aller that there was no further news Minion had high expectations for this drama, sa che was prepared to invest in it. She sunil k than to y d?n cool male lead we she would take on the role of the third 3/4 His temperament and appearance were more suitable for that character than the male lead. Moreover, both roles were likable, so as long as the drama became popr, their rewards would be substantial. It also happened to be an opportunity topete with the drama that Andrew was going to him. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Its Impossible Upon hearing this, Ethan appeared surprised and asked in astonishment, Are you referring to the drama that Alex Yates is currently filming? He knew one of the male supporting actors in that drama, and they were friends. That guy had asked him to rehearse some scenes with him, so he had read the script and liked the role of the second male lead. Despite that, that role had already been cast, and even if it hadnt, his agent wouldnt help him fight for it. Simone nodded. Yes, thats the one. Thinking that Simone was unaware of the situation, Ethan reminded her, I heard that the major investor in this drama withdrew their investment, so its unlikely they will continue filming. In other words, there was no chance, but Simone gave him a reassuring look. Reaching out, she patted Gwens shoulder, smiling. Its okay. From now on, Gwen will be the daddy for this drama. Gwenughed confidently and nodded. Yes, from now on, Ill be the main investor. They had already contacted the director, Alex, this morning, and when Alex heard that they wanted to invest, he was extremely excited and invited them to have dinner together: tonight to discuss the investment. Simone was confident in what she was doing; she believed it would work out. Upon hearing Simones words, the three of them were surprised again. They didnt expect the major shareholder of the studio to directly invest in that drama; it seemed that the studios funds were quite abundant. This was the power of the heiress of the Foster Family. And the efficiency of the studio was also impressive, which put the three of them at ease. Ethans handsome eyebrows and eyes arched with his smile. Then, well have to trouble both of you. He loved acting, and he needed money, so he decided to switch management. Simone nodded at him and smiled. From now on, were all on the same team. Dont be so formal. Then, she turned to Harry. As for you, my n is for you to release a new song first. After recording it, lets strive to reach the of the popr new song charts on various music apps. Once the new song bes popr, you should also go on a variety how to increase your exposure. 1/4 She didnt n to turn the three of them into variety show stars, but variety shows had high exposure rates and were the easiest way to gain fans, so when the timees, they should still attend one. All three of you, after the variety show ends, Ethan and Fiona will continue to take on acting roles, and Harry will release another new song. Fiona was a few years older than her, and Ethan and Harry were about the same age as She then changed the topic, saying, Of course, if any of you have your own ideas, you can also communicate with me. For example, if Fiona and Ethan would like to release a song or if Harry wants to act in a drama. You can all contact me, and I will arrange for you to try it out. Harry shook his head. Td rather not act. If I do, it will be a disaster for the director. He joined the industry because he loved singing, and it was his passion. Simone smiled and said, Its important to genuinely like what you do in this industry, so I wont force you. Take the contract home and have a look. If youre interested, I will have the studios legal advisor come over to sign it. She also added, As for terminating your contract with Gray Entertainment, Gary will take care of it for you. Fiona said, Then, please ask Gary to terminate my contract in these two days. She truly despised Gray Entertainment and didnt want to stay any longer. Ethan and Harry were on the same note with her. Well also request Garys help in terminating our contracts as soon as possible. They had long wanted to escape from the quagmire of Gray Entertainment, but they hadnt had any opportunity before. The conditions offered by thepanies that wanted to poach them were very harsh, and they knew that if they made the switch, they would be squeezed dry, so they had been hesitant. After talking with Simone, they suddenly felt hopeful about the future, and the treatment and freedom in the contract were things they liked, not to mention that she had thought about how to pave the way for them so seriously. If they could develop as she rmed, they would be willing to go all out for her as friends. They chatted for a while and added each other as friends. Simone and Gwen left first, leaving Gary to discuss the termination of the contracts with the three of them, who were in the hands of different agents and were all abandoned. Simones studio even paid thepensation for terminating their contracts, which made the terminations an easy process. Moreover, Gary was close with the director of the HR department. By asking for a favor, 2/4 they could avoid dy and terminate the contracts in a day. termination of their contracts on the same day ence, they settled the The three of them pretended not to know each other and went separately to sign the termination contracts. Because all of them were currently neglected by thepany on purpose and had no prospects, it wasnt surprising that they wanted to terminate their This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. contracts. Many people gossiped, saying that Fiona should have left a long time ago. After being the third party in someone elses rtionship and the couple had surpassed her in leaps in their careers, didnt she feel guilty and embarrassed? Carrying such a bad reputation, she had stayed in thepany for so long. Did she still want to turn things around? It was simply impossible. That se mbag and the CClist actress heard about this from their assistants right away, but neither of them cared. They hadpletely trampled Fiona and were sure that she had no chance of turning things around, just waiting to see her being used and manipted. Once she had no value left, she would be forced to leave the industry, bing a joke. The young. freshCfaced celebrity who had been targeting Ethan before this spected that he couldnt make it in the industry anymore upon hearing the news of his termination. Terminating his contract and joining a smallpany where he would be exploited. or even changing careers, that should be Ethans fate. I dont think he can make aeback, either. he thought. Ethan had confronted him headCon without considering the influence behind. him when he should have known that Mr. Grays younger brother was a topCnotch talent agent in thepany. Titus had always been thorough in his actions and never allowed those who he had crushed to rise again. So, he was not worried at all. As long as Titus was around. Ethan would never have a chance to regain poprity. In the office, Lucas assistant entered the room. Mr. Luca, theres news from the HR department that Harry terminated his contract and left today. Luca was in the midst of writing a new song that he was feeling really good about. Upon hearing this, he looked up. Was he recruited by anotherpany? Among the singers in thepany. Harry was the one he disliked the most To him, Harry was too arrogant, despite having only a little talent, and acted like a genius in front of his fans. Not only did he not know his ce, but he even dared topete with Luca for the top of the charts and acted superior in front of Luca. Naturally, Luca wouldnt allow someone like that to rise. After all, thepany belonged to him. The assistant replied, I heard hes going to a small studio. 1. ed. He thinks he can make it in a small studio when he couldnt even make it Gray Entertaiment? How naive Maybe he recruited to write songs for others, just bing more and more embarrassing. Theres no need to pay attention to someone 3/4 who has no future anyone. In his mind, he had already condemned Harry beleving that he would soon disappear from the industry The same attitude was held toward all three of them. Titus was even more indifferent. After has assistant mentioned the news to him, he didnt even respond, showing no care at all. Instead, he was busy contacting people everywhere to suppress Gary and prevent him from conting in the industry tameet On the other side, Simone and Gwen contracted people to clean and decorate the rented office space and then went to the restaurant toret Alex as nned. The three of them had a pleasant conversation and finalized the vestment contract Alex weed Simones decision to inchade Ethan in the cast The next day, when Gwen i funits were in ce. Alex resumed production, and as per Gwens request, he removed two artists from Gray Entertainment from the cast These two were originally talents from Gray Hertainment who used their connections to get in. They had poor acting skills and bad terperaments, which Alex didnt like from the beginning However, since the main investor had spoken, he didnt hesitate to send them back At Gray Entertainment, the agent of the two artists who were sent back angrily rushed to Titus office. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Not Something Ordinary People Can Do In Titus office, the man furrowed his brows upon hearing his managers words. Wasnt Alexs drama unable to secure funding? Alex had previously approached Gray Entertainment for investment but was rejected. The manager replied, I heard that someone else invested in it, and its double the amount from the previous investor. As soon as the funds arrive today, the production willmence. Titus was surprised. Who would be foolish enough to invest double the amount? Are they out of their mind? He didnt have much faith in this drama. That was why he didnt let the thirdCrate actress in his hands audition for the female supporting role. The reason why he had a deep impression of this drama was because Simone liked that female supporting role. If it werent for the sudden funding issue with this drama, he wouldve secured the role for Simone. The manager had already inquired about it and reported, Apparently, that studio was established not too long ago. He continued with a face full of anger, Mr. Gray, that investor even said not to use any artists from Gray Entertainment. Alex is targeting two of my artists. If it werent for letting them gain some exposure, I wouldnt even care about this lousy drama. He deliberately instigated, saying, Seeing how they are challenging Gray Entertainment, theyre disrespecting your reputation! Titus didnt care about the two rejected artists, but after hearing those words, it still made. him quite unhappy despite knowing the manager was instigating things. He sneered. Whos being so arrogant? The manager said, We havent found out the specifics yet. Hmph, I want to see this foolish person suffer. Well get thestugh! Thus narrowed his eyes. Tll make arrangements. In the future, if Alex wants to cast our artists in his dramas, well reject them all, Forges about investing! He had no intention of dealing with a director who didnt know how to appreciate and had 1/5 no connections. The manager felt relieved after hearing this. Thats more like it! Seeing that Titus was busy, he didnt bother him anymore. Titus quickly put this matter aside. In the afternoon, Simone and Fiona met up. Fiona brought her aputer and gave her an email address and the location of the surveince footage. At the same time, Gwen, apanied by awyer, officially signed on Fiona and the other two people. After returning home. Simone restored the photos and videos that were destroyed and deleted from the computer. Then, she restored the contents of the email, spent money to obtain a backup of the surveince data, and restored the deleted surveince videos. Finally. Simone used a new phone and inserted an anonymous SIM card that she had bought. Then, she downloaded a messaging app and created a new ount before adding the sc*mbags friend and used hacking techniques to smoothly pass through. Then, she sent an emoji, and the other person asked her who she was in confusion. With this reply, she hacked the sc*mbags phone and all the electronic devices connected to it. Soon, she found the deleted chat records between the sc*mbag and Fiona. Not only that, she located the chat records between the sc*mbag and the real intruder. After taking screenshots, she manipted the sc*mbags phone and sent the screenshots to the anonymous email on her new phone. Following that, she deleted all the records and erased any traces. Simone did not proactively hack other peoples electronic devices, but she didnt need to be courteous with sc*mbags like him. She was just restoring the truth and making them bear what they should have originally borne After all, it was an eye for an eye. 2/5 After saving the screenshots, Simone went to study some variety shows. Finally, she chose a popr, longCstanding outdoor live reality show. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She nned to have Fiona guest on one of its episodes. The director of this reality show was Jonah. She was Simones ssmate and a very talented female director. As such, she called Jonah for help. After the call was connected, Simone straightforwardly exined her request. Jonah remained silent for a moment and said, I dont mind helping with this, but Fiona has a bad reputation, and Kelly cares a lot about the character and reputation of artists, and she hates homewreckers the most. So even if I pull some strings, she most likely wont agree to it. Simone was not surprised by Jonahs response Kellys marriage had once been ruined by an intruder, so she had high requirements for choosing artists, which was not a secret in the industry. She replied, Fiona has been wrongly used, and the real intruder is that other girl. Kellys show already has a few episodes, but its not gaining much traction. If we feature Fiona, we can gain a lot of attention. I will release evidence of Fiona being framed, proving that those two are the wicked ones, Not only will it reverse the situation, but it will also clear Fionas name and let everyone know that Kelly didnt make a mistake in choosing her. It will also bring higher poprity, discussions, and attention to the show. Upon hearing her words, Jonahs worried face turned into a smile. If thats the case, I believe Kelly wont refuse. Ill give her a call and get back to youter, she said. Alright, thanks for the trouble, said Simone. Shortly after, Jonah returned the call. Kelly wanted to meet Simone for a meal and see if she really had the evidence in her hands. She wanted confirmation if Fiona was truly innocent. Simone naturally wouldnt refuse, so they made ns to have dinner together that evening together with Jonah. That night, the three of them up. Simone pulled out a few chat screenshots from her mailbox, as well as photos of Fiona 3/5 and the sc*mbag that clearly showed they were lovers. Kellypletely dispelled the doubts in her heart, feeling both angry and disgusted by the actions of these two. Kellys sister was the vice president of another prominent entertainmentpany apart from Gray Entertainment and Star Entertainment. As such, she wasnt afraid of offending those two and Titus. Furthermore. Kelly also realized that Simone was not someone ordinary. She had just opened a studio and signed on a risky artist like Fiona, who had been cklisted. What was even more impressive was that she had found solid evidence to fight back so quickly. As a woman. Kelly sympathized with Fionas experience and was willing to help. Moreover, this reversal would indeed be beneficial in increasing the poprity and discussion of her variety show. In addition, Kelly wanted to establish a good rapport with Simone, given her capabilities, so she agreed without hesitation. She informed Simone to bring Fiona along and meet up with her assistant to sign the contract in the coming days. Fiona was astonished when she received Simones call, for the womans efficiency was unbelievable. She couldnt help but admire Simones capabilities. To have her as a guest on that popr variety show was an aplishment beyond the reach of an ordinary person. Both of them were concerned about any unforeseen circumstances, so they went to sign the contract the next day. They also managed to secure the guest seat Gray Entertainment had originally intended. for Fioria. Coincidentally, it was an artist handled by Thu Thus was dumbfounded when he heard that Kelly had rejected his candidate and went for Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 How Did She Do It 4/5 Tins couldnt understand it He asked his assistant, Why is Fiona able to get on the show? Did she sign a contract with a big company! Did Felix low has mind and lure her away to any I dont think shes Felixs type, though! After all Fiona as so organized that there no hope for her a hugpany I found out that the signed with a big one Cary joined after leaving us The aitant replied, She didnt you studio that opened not too long ago the i Mr. Gray had instructed him to keep an eye found out that Fiona had also signed wit the Cary movements, and that was how he medio a sad that opened not too long Titus posed for a moment and said Leaving agTM He suddenly remembered what Paliner and before ago Ext With a serious express he ordered Co ako the They re an arroger for targeting w The anxitant nodded and und. Yes. [II do that night away Meanwhile Gary find this as the walls work They found that although it was just a studs for ce was quite spacious, upying an entire Boo The offer furniture was all new and veryfortable Each person not only had a new desktopputer but also a new highCendptops There were also dedicated rest areas, dining, and fitness areas The rest areas even had coffer, variosis juices, plenty of snacks, and fresh fruits The offer environment and level offort were much better than at Gray Entertainme Fona and her twopanions also arrived at the studio. They found that each of them had a separate office suite furnished ording to their personal preferences Gwen even gave each of them a generous am for them to buy their favorite ot 1/5 Chapter 93 How Did She Do It? Titus couldnt understand it. He asked his assistant. Why is Fiona able to guest on the show? Did she sign a contract with a big company? Did Felix lose his mind and lure her away to annoy us? I dont think shes Felixs type, though! After all, Fiona is so disorganized that theres no hope for her. The assistant replied. She didnt join a bigpany. I found out that she signed with at studio that opened not too long agoCits the same one Gary joined after leaving us. Mr. Gray had instructed him to keep an eye on Garys movements, and that was how he found out that Fiona had also signed with the same studio. Titus paused for a moment and said. Leaving to join a studio that opened not too long. ago? He suddenly remembered what Palmer had said before. With a serious expression, he ordered. Go and look into this. Theyre so arrogant for targeting us. The assistant nodded and said. Yes. Ill do that right away. Meanwhile, Gary led his team to the studio for work. They found that although it was just a studio, the ce was quite spacious, upying an entire floor. The office furniture was all new and veryfortable. Each person not only had a new desktopputer but also a new highCendptop. There were also dedicated rest areas, dining areas, and fitness areas. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The rest areas even had coffee, various juices, plenty of snacks, and fresh fruits. The office environment and level offort were much better than at Gray Entertainment. Fiona and her twopanions also arrived at the studio. They found that each of them had a separate office suite furnished ording to their personal preferences. Gwen even gave each of them a generous amount for them to buy their favorite. decorations. 1/5 It made all three of them feel warm inside. Previously, at Gray Entertainment, they didnt have separate workspaces. Instead, several people shared one. Meanwhile, Simone had someone buy a cake and drinks and had them delivered to the rest area. Then, she invited everyone over for a wee tea party, briefly discussing the studios. future ns. Everyone was in a rxed andfortable state, full of love and anticipation for their new job. After discussing work. Simone chatted with everyone to build a better rapport. Just then, Fionas phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from her former agent, she was surprised. She got up and walked to a quiet ce to answer the call. Two minutester, she returned and sat down in the empty seat next to Simone. She leaned in and whispered, Simone, my agent called to inquire and find out who Im working for now. The higherCups at Gray Entertainment seem to know about Gary and the rest leaving them for us. Simone said nonchntly. Its my studio, and Gwen is the major shareholder, she continued, looking at the others. present As for you guys, theres nothing to hide. Were openly going against Gray Entertainment, so theres no need to deceive them. Gary and his team left their previouspany, and Fiona secured a guest spot on the variety show. This would surely attract the attention of the Gray Family and other entertainmentpanies, prompting them to investigate the studio. Once they made a move, they wouldnt stay hidden for long; exposure was inevitable. Gary smiled and said, Simone is right. Its only a matter of time before were exposed. Lets be prepared Simone realized that she had resolved her family issues and was now eager for revenge. Meanwhile, Garys whole demeanor had changed and he was full of lighting spirit. Simone looked at Gary and said, My guess is that Gray Entertainment will start making a 2/5 try to move by tomorrow. They will most likely use the fact that I set up this studio and signed the infamous Fiona to create a scandal. You guys will handle the PR and operations, firmly standing by Fiona and her remaining fans, insisting on her innocence. They will provoke me, but we can control the narrative. Theres no need to engage with them publicly and leave a bad impression on the public. The biggest workload will be during Fionas live variety show in five days. Gary nodded. Dont worry, Simone. We are prepared. They had just joined the studio, and their ability to establish themselves depended on this battle. If they won, they could make a name for themselves in the industry. If they dost, not only would Simone throw away her dignity, but they would also be a laughingstock to the Gray Family. Furthermore, they might even have to resign and change careers. As such, they couldnt afford to lose; they had to win. Upon hearing their conversation, the others also showed excitement and anticipation. Everyone had been mistreated and sidelined at Gray Entertainment, and they all wanted to vent their frustrations, Since they had amon enemy, the studio was united and determined to work hard to will. They continued their discussion. Meanwhile, Gray Entertainment and the other two major entertainmentpanies had already discovered who opened the studio. Felix was the first to receive the news. At the moment, he and Zac were ying games in the office. Upon hearing his assistants report, he couldnt help but be surprised. Is Simone that capable? She managed to lure Gray Entertainments most formidable PR team over to her side! As rivals, the three major entertainmentpanies were constantly watching each other. So, when Gary, the team leader, resigned, he knew about it. Garys operations team was superb, Felix was nning to hire new staff, or he wouldve 3/5 seized the opportunity as well. Other major entertainmentpanies probably had the same idea, but since they were afraid of offending the Grays, they didnt dare take action After all, those two made it clear that anyone who took Garys team away would be going against them. He previously wondered why Gary and the others would suddenly resign. After all, Reuben hadnt made up his mind to let them go. Nothing seemed right, so he instructed his people to pay attention to Garys movements He didnt expect this kind of result Although he knew Simone wanted to retaliate against Gray Entertainment, he didnt expect her to make such a big move right away Gary and his team are definitely topCnotch in the industry in terms of operations and public rtions. Although they had been neglected at work, they were still active and helped Gray Entertainments new team a lot. Now that they had all left, things were about to get interesting. Zac said nonchntly, Simones a smart one. She merely poached your operations team. Why are you so surprised? Felix was speechless. To each their own. I guess. Zac made it seem like Simone was making groundbreaking moves on a regr basis. Given his talent, I dont understand why Gary, who was so loyal to the Grays, would join Simones new studio. Things werent as simple as they seemed. Zac lowered his head and continued ying his game. Its all because of Simones charm and ability! If you dont realize this, old guy, youre a bit clueless! Felix gave him a disdainful look. Youre the one whos clueless! But Simone is impressive. give her that. Not only did she recruit Gray Entertainments experienced operations team, but she also got Fiona to appear as a guest on Kellys variety show. It came as aplete surprise. How did she do it? Also, how did she manage to elevate Fionas poprity and repackage her reputation? Even he wasnt sure if he could pull that off. 4/5 So how did Simone do it? Zac smirked. This is just the beginning, so dont be too surprised. As for how shes going to clean up this mess, I believe you guys will be amazed by her results soon. Felix, intrigued by his words, became even more curious. Alright, Ill wait and see. He then instructed his assistant to pay closer attention to Simones studio and report any details immediately. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Why Isnt She Ruling the World, Given How Capable She Is? In addition to Gray Entertainment and Star Fainment, there was another major entertaesentpany called Royal Entertagement The CEO of Royal Entertainment was a man his his thirties with a refined semperament, Epon hearing the news from us assam A Roy was surprised I didnt know things would turn out like this na He couldntprehend why Gary would take ram and work for a small, and dio Also, what about the matter with wariety show quest me hydal Key age to have her as a Kelly despour immoral as the decoctions and confidence no anted individualsph So, how did Semeer manage to do He was to what was to Fiona going to redeems harruelf or eler of her value! Was while aparting on the live the did Knowing Fices personality if she wanted to her career, she would have done it long ago Why wait on now Howest if she wand oder herald thehancers were slim! For the first time he be no became curious about Simone and had the urge to pay attention to her The Yes, and they also rated and that he doesnt need any artists from the two artists from them This was truly unexpected. Simone was too bokt Alexs drama Alex even arrogantly Gray Entertainment, and he sent back Arthur couldntprehend the situation at and Star Entertainment offered such great conditions, but Stone dent ept it. Instead she opened her own studio What is she ning Arthur pondered for a moment and remarked. She probably wants t nning. hallenge Gas Extertainment The people in for studio, except for Cen fr the Foster Family used to work for the preme Tulisanajan pembe, apped on his lip. Lewath the deaza unfold. Well see if the trays of their seer wil prevail. 1/4 Chapter 94 Why Isnt She Ruling the World, Given How Capable She Is? In addition to Gray Entertainment and Star Entertainment, there was another major entertainment company called Royal Entertainment. The CEO of Royal Entertainment was a man in his thirties with a refined temperament. Upon hearing the news from his assistant, Arthur Roy was surprised. I didnt know things would turn out like this. He couldntprehend why Gary would take his team and work for a small, unknown studio. Also, what about the matter with Fiona Why did Kelly agree to have her as a variety show guest? Kelly despised immoral artists the most, and with her connections and confidence, no unwanted individuals could triumph. So, how did Simone manage to do it? He was very curious about what was toe. Was Fiona going to redeem herself or elerate her downfall while squeezing out thest bit of her value? Knowing Fionas personality, if she wanted to end her career, she would have done it long ago. Why wait until now? However, if she wanted to redeem herself, the chances were slim! For the first time, he became curious about Simone and had the urge to pay attention to her. The assistant said, Yes, and they also invested in Alexs drama. Alex even arrogantly announced that he doesnt need any artists from Gray Entertainment, and he sent back the two artists from them. This was truly unexpected; Simone was too bold. Arthur couldntprehend the situation at hand. Star Entertainment offered such great conditions, but Simone didnt ept it. Instead, she opened her own studio. What is she nning? Arthur pondered for a moment and remarked, She probably wants to challenge Gray Entertainment. The people in her studio, except for Gwen from the Foster Family, used to work for the Grays. A mischievous smile appeared on his lips. Lets watch the drama unfold. Well see if the Grays or their sister will prevail 1/4 He was looking forward to witnessing the Gray Familys embarrassment, even though it was already a joke. However, he had a feeling that there might be an even bigger joke waiting. Keep an eye on Simones studio and report any unusual movements to me. They had underestimated Simone before. They thought she was just toying with the Grays, but now, it seemed like things were different. She probably had ns in ce topete with Gray Entertainment. It was bing more and more interesting! In Reubens office, he and Titus sat on the couch, listening to the assistants report on the information they found. After listening, both of their faces disyed shock and disbelief. Titus, in particr, even confirmed with the assistant again. Are you saying that Simone rejected the contract from Star Entertainment and started her own entertainment studio? Moreover, the operations team and artists used to work for us, am I right? The assistant couldnt believe it when he found out this news, and only after confirming it multiple times did hee to report the matter. However, that was the truth. He nodded. Yes, Gary took his team and went to Simones studio. Now, he is the operations director. Fiona, Ethan, and Harry all joined her studio after terminating their contracts with us. He was faced with the wrath of his bosses. He added salt to the wound, saying, They are also the instigators behind Alexs project investment and releasing news that Gray Entertainment artists were no longer needed. Titus snapped the pen he was holding in his hand with a crack. His face turned even darker, and he gritted his teeth, saying, If Simones so capable, why isnt she ruling the world? His sister was tantly going against them. Poaching theirpanys old team and artists was deliberate and intentional! 2/4 Reuben, shes deliberately pping us in the face, making a joke out of us. After all, the other two major entertainmentpanies would find out about this, too. Seeing their sibling rivalry, theyd sit back and enjoy the drama. Simrly, Reuben did not expect this oue. Yeah, once everyone in the industry knows about this, well be treated as a joke. They hadnt realized they were being overshadowed by their sister. Those artists werent of much value, so it didnt matter if they lost them. However, Garys team was a force to be reckoned with in the industry, and it was embarrassing that theyd been lured elsewhere. Titus asked, Reuben, do you think Simone had a hand in Garys resignation? It was too sudden, and they used audio evidence to break ties with us. Its very much Simones style. Reuben nced at him. Are you just realizing this? Isnt it obvious? His eyes darkened. I suspect that Gary suddenly discovered that secret, all thanks to Simones scheming. Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen? His sister was bing more and more unpredictable. Things had already escted to this point, and she held so much resentment toward them. In reality, he wanted her to return to Gray Entertainment and work as part of the management instead of being an artist. After listening to his older brothers words, Titus suppressed anger grew even stronger. Shes done it this time. It made him even more furious. He then asked, So what do we do? Should we take down her studio while its still new? If Simones studio was allowed to thrive, theyd be at odds every day. It was so cimbarrassing. He added, If her studio cant survive, shell have toe back after closing it down. That was exactly what he thought. He only had one n in mind, which was to drive Simone to the edge and make here back. 3/4 He couldnt tolerate his own sister constantly stepping over him. Reuben raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. Dad called yesterday and gave me an earful. He said Simone is our sister, and the way we are treating her not only damages the sibling rtionship but also brings shame to the family. Titus sneered. He usually doesnt care about us, but now, he wants to interfere. Isnt that interesting? Besides, Simone doesnt even care about him as a father. Hes just afraid that we, as siblings, will fight and embarrass him. Why didnt he do something earlier? Reuben warned Titus with a nce, saying, Dont ever say that again in the future. Titus shrugged. Fine, I wont say it. Anyway, Simone wants to confront us headCon, so we cant back down. He squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. I will make her bow down to me. Seeing his younger brother like this, Reuben sighed. Do as you wish. He also hoped that his sister woulde back. In order to make amends, Simone expressed her disagreement and even deliberately opposed them. Consequently, they had to resort to extreme measures. Titus sarcastically smiled. By luring Gary and the others, Simone must have some insight and ability. However, shes just digging her grave by convincing Fiona to join them. He sneered once more. Since shes being so highCprofile and wants to deliberately humiliate us, I will make sure she understands the consequences of her actions. Reuben pondered for a moment. I feel like things arent that simple. Whatever we can think of, Simone must have thought of it, too. Shes pretty smart, you know. By using Fiona, she might still have some tricks up her sleeve. He realized their sister was not an easy opponent. Chapter 94 Why Isnt She Ruling the World, Given How Capable She Is? In addition to Gray Entertainment and Star Fainment, there was another major entertaesentpany called Royal Entertagement The CEO of Royal Entertainment was a man his his thirties with a refined semperament, Epon hearing the news from us assam A Roy was surprised I didnt know things would turn out like this na He couldntprehend why Gary would take ram and work for a small, and dio Also, what about the matter with wariety show quest This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. me hydal Key age to have her as a Kelly despour immoral as the decoctions and confidence no anted individualsph So, how did Semeer manage to do He was to what was to Fiona going to redeems harruelf or eler of her value! Was while aparting on the live the did Knowing Fices personality if she wanted to her career, she would have done it long ago Why wait on now Howest if she wand oder herald thehancers were slim! For the first time he be no became curious about Simone and had the urge to pay attention to her The Yes, and they also rated and that he doesnt need any artists from the two artists from them This was truly unexpected. Simone was too bokt Alexs drama Alex even arrogantly Gray Entertainment, and he sent back Arthur couldntprehend the situation at and Star Entertainment offered such great conditions, but Stone dent ept it. Instead she opened her own studio What is she ning Arthur pondered for a moment and remarked. She probably wants t nning. hallenge Gas Extertainment The people in for studio, except for Cen fr the Foster Family used to work for the preme Tulisanajan pembe, apped on his lip. Lewath the deaza unfold. Well see if the trays of their seer wil prevail. 1/4 Chapter 94 Why Isnt She Ruling the World, Given How Capable She Is? In addition to Gray Entertainment and Star Entertainment, there was another major entertainment company called Royal Entertainment. The CEO of Royal Entertainment was a man in his thirties with a refined temperament. Upon hearing the news from his assistant, Arthur Roy was surprised. I didnt know things would turn out like this. He couldntprehend why Gary would take his team and work for a small, unknown studio. Also, what about the matter with Fiona Why did Kelly agree to have her as a variety show guest? Kelly despised immoral artists the most, and with her connections and confidence, no unwanted individuals could triumph. So, how did Simone manage to do it? He was very curious about what was toe. Was Fiona going to redeem herself or elerate her downfall while squeezing out thest bit of her value? Knowing Fionas personality, if she wanted to end her career, she would have done it long ago. Why wait until now? However, if she wanted to redeem herself, the chances were slim! For the first time, he became curious about Simone and had the urge to pay attention to her. The assistant said, Yes, and they also invested in Alexs drama. Alex even arrogantly announced that he doesnt need any artists from Gray Entertainment, and he sent back the two artists from them. This was truly unexpected; Simone was too bold. Arthur couldntprehend the situation at hand. Star Entertainment offered such great conditions, but Simone didnt ept it. Instead, she opened her own studio. What is she nning? Arthur pondered for a moment and remarked, She probably wants to challenge Gray Entertainment. The people in her studio, except for Gwen from the Foster Family, used to work for the Grays. A mischievous smile appeared on his lips. Lets watch the drama unfold. Well see if the Grays or their sister will prevail 1/4 He was looking forward to witnessing the Gray Familys embarrassment, even though it was already a joke. However, he had a feeling that there might be an even bigger joke waiting. Keep an eye on Simones studio and report any unusual movements to me. They had underestimated Simone before. They thought she was just toying with the Grays, but now, it seemed like things were different. She probably had ns in ce topete with Gray Entertainment. It was bing more and more interesting! In Reubens office, he and Titus sat on the couch, listening to the assistants report on the information they found. After listening, both of their faces disyed shock and disbelief. Titus, in particr, even confirmed with the assistant again. Are you saying that Simone rejected the contract from Star Entertainment and started her own entertainment studio? Moreover, the operations team and artists used to work for us, am I right? The assistant couldnt believe it when he found out this news, and only after confirming it multiple times did hee to report the matter. However, that was the truth. He nodded. Yes, Gary took his team and went to Simones studio. Now, he is the operations director. Fiona, Ethan, and Harry all joined her studio after terminating their contracts with us. He was faced with the wrath of his bosses. He added salt to the wound, saying, They are also the instigators behind Alexs project investment and releasing news that Gray Entertainment artists were no longer needed. Titus snapped the pen he was holding in his hand with a crack. His face turned even darker, and he gritted his teeth, saying, If Simones so capable, why isnt she ruling the world? His sister was tantly going against them. Poaching theirpanys old team and artists was deliberate and intentional! 2/4 Reuben, shes deliberately pping us in the face, making a joke out of us. After all, the other two major entertainmentpanies would find out about this, too. Seeing their sibling rivalry, theyd sit back and enjoy the drama. Simrly, Reuben did not expect this oue. Yeah, once everyone in the industry knows about this, well be treated as a joke. They hadnt realized they were being overshadowed by their sister. Those artists werent of much value, so it didnt matter if they lost them. However, Garys team was a force to be reckoned with in the industry, and it was embarrassing that theyd been lured elsewhere. Titus asked, Reuben, do you think Simone had a hand in Garys resignation? It was too sudden, and they used audio evidence to break ties with us. Its very much Simones style. Reuben nced at him. Are you just realizing this? Isnt it obvious? His eyes darkened. I suspect that Gary suddenly discovered that secret, all thanks to Simones scheming. Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen? His sister was bing more and more unpredictable. Things had already escted to this point, and she held so much resentment toward them. In reality, he wanted her to return to Gray Entertainment and work as part of the management instead of being an artist. After listening to his older brothers words, Titus suppressed anger grew even stronger. Shes done it this time. It made him even more furious. He then asked, So what do we do? Should we take down her studio while its still new? If Simones studio was allowed to thrive, theyd be at odds every day. It was so cimbarrassing. He added, If her studio cant survive, shell have toe back after closing it down. That was exactly what he thought. He only had one n in mind, which was to drive Simone to the edge and make here back. 3/4 He couldnt tolerate his own sister constantly stepping over him. Reuben raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. Dad called yesterday and gave me an earful. He said Simone is our sister, and the way we are treating her not only damages the sibling rtionship but also brings shame to the family. Titus sneered. He usually doesnt care about us, but now, he wants to interfere. Isnt that interesting? Besides, Simone doesnt even care about him as a father. Hes just afraid that we, as siblings, will fight and embarrass him. Why didnt he do something earlier? Reuben warned Titus with a nce, saying, Dont ever say that again in the future. Titus shrugged. Fine, I wont say it. Anyway, Simone wants to confront us headCon, so we cant back down. He squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. I will make her bow down to me. Seeing his younger brother like this, Reuben sighed. Do as you wish. He also hoped that his sister woulde back. In order to make amends, Simone expressed her disagreement and even deliberately opposed them. Consequently, they had to resort to extreme measures. Titus sarcastically smiled. By luring Gary and the others, Simone must have some insight and ability. However, shes just digging her grave by convincing Fiona to join them. He sneered once more. Since shes being so highCprofile and wants to deliberately humiliate us, I will make sure she understands the consequences of her actions. Reuben pondered for a moment. I feel like things arent that simple. Whatever we can think of, Simone must have thought of it, too. Shes pretty smart, you know. By using Fiona, she might still have some tricks up her sleeve. He realized their sister was not an easy opponent. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 This Is What a Bad Teammate Looks Like Although Titus was angry, he no longer underestimated his younger sister. She must have some tricks up her sleeve. But Fiona wonte out of this unscathed. We have already destroyed all the evidence beforehand. Unless the two people under mymand reveal the past before going public, Fiona may have a chance to turn things around. But thats impossible. He was confident about this. Reuben knew that his brother never left any loose ends. Moreover, it was all over a year ago, so it would be difficult for Simone and the others to find evidence. He asked, What are you going to do? Titus replied, Expose the fact that Simone refused to let Zac fight for a good contract and opened her own studio instead. Set the rhythm and make Zacs fans turn against her. Let the fans of the two of them fight first. Also, create a rift between her and Zac. Anyone would be angry if they were framed like this, especially someone like Zac, who was originally an arrogant and proud heir of a wealthy family. He continued, Then, release the news that Simone not only signed Fiona but also helped her appear on the next episode of that live reality show. What is Fionas reputation? If Simone doesnt mind tarnishing her own reputation, then Ill help her add fuel to the fire. Signing a star like Fiona, who interfered with others, would also raise questions about Simones character. Ill let sock puppets set the tone, and Simone will be implicated by Fiona and get criticized: 1/5 C He shrugged. This time, its not me deliberately targeting her, but her own doing. Who asked her to go against them deliberately? After thinking for a moment, Reuben said, What if she finds evidence to clear Fionas name? Titus said, Fiona was definitely caught redChanded back then. Unless she can retrieve the deleted photos and videos and get the chat records of several people, that is. But thats simply impossible. As far as I know. Fiona had previously tried to recover them but failed. Otherwise, she wouldnt still be in the shadows now. Reuben also agreed. Thats true. Take it easy. Dont go too far. Regardless, she is our sister, and we have had a rtionship for over a year. If only Simones personality hadnt been so stubborn and she had learned to be more flexible, they wouldnt have reached this point, Titus waved his hand. I know. I just want her to admit her mistake. From beginning to end, he never intended to exterminate Simone. He just wanted her to realize her mistake ande back to apologize. After returning home, they could live together peacefully without any hostility. Although he was ruthless, he wasnt crazy enough to kill his own sister. Once her studio copses, I will offer her a better contract than Star Entertainment. He added, As long as she behaves and listens to me, I wont hold her past against her and will support her with resources. Reuben nodded. That can be arranged. The two of them discussed further, and Titus went to make the arrangements. Soon, a verified influencer revealed that Simone had rejected Zac and started her own studio, Then, some people started spreading rumors, iming that Simone intentionally refused to work with Zac. They said that by rejecting the great contract from Star Entertainment, 2/5 she had embarrassed Zac. Zac received the news immediately. Without even checking, he knew that it was Titus doing. He was afraid that his fans would be influenced by the sock puppets and me Simone. After obtaining Simones consent, he immediately posted on Facebook. @ZacTurnery: Congrattions to Simone for going solo. Remember to treat us to a meal! When Simone saw this, she also posted on Facebook. @Simoney: Thank you, Zachy. Treating you all to a meal is a must. Seeing how harmonious the two of them were, both Simone and Zacs fans breathed a sigh of relief. Zacs fans had a different stylepared to other fans, so they didnt get angry at Simone for rejecting the contract. Instead, they admired her for being so independent. As a result, thements under their Facebook posts were filled with praise from Zacs fans. Simone is amazing. She has be the person I envy. Simone is capable. Why shouldnt she go solo Zachy is not narrowCminded. Of course, he supports Simones decision. Those people online who try to manipte others dont think we cant see through it. They are the ones who want to ruin the rtionship between Simone and Zachy! Zachy and our fans wont fall for it. We are not stupid as Zachys fans. Simone is so talented, so we are more than happy to support her. How could we ever bring ourselves to criticize her? Thats right; with Zachy protecting Simone, how can we not protect her too? Those people trying to set the tone are idiots with no brains. Congrattions to Simone for going solo as a cast. We and Zachys fans send blessings! 3/5 Manyments copied this sentence. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It also meant that many of Zacs fans had crossed over to fans, enthusiastically calling her wife Simone and be her Simones fans were even more excited, continuously calling her wife. Titus never expected this oue. He was speechless and couldntprehend Zac and his fans thought process. Simone really embarrassed them, and yet Zac happily became her stepping stone without a care in the World. He must be a Just as Aaron said, Zac was not an ordinary person. The first n failed miserably, and he felt unlucky. So, he had someone spread the news that Simones studio would be signing a contract with Fiona tomorrow. Keira and Eric saw the news on Facebook and asked Simone privately if she was really starting a studio. After receiving confirmation, they also posted a Facebook message simr to Zacs, congratting Simone and asking her out for a meal. When Le saw this, her agent advised her to ride the wave of poprity. After all, they appeared on the same variety show, and it would make sense for her something simr. to post Le still remembered how the Gray Family siblings treated her before, so she posted a simr Facebook message. Besides riding the wave of poprity, she also wanted to provoke them. She posted it, and now it was up to them to respond. Les move really provoked Jodie. She already knew about Titus n. She had been waiting to see Zacs fans criticize Simone, but little did anyone expect that Zac, the seemingly disinterested straight guy, would not only harbor no anger but alsoe out in support of Simone. 4/5 And to everyones surprise, instead of criticizing Simone, her passionate fans found all sorts of ways to shower her with praise. They had to be out of their minds. This infuriated her even more, and she couldnt fathom why Simone deserved such treatment. Then she stumbled upon Keira and Erics Facebook post, which was hardly surprising. After all, the four of them were a tightCknit group, so it didnt matter if they didnt make a post, but Le betrayed them. Jodie cursed Le for seeking attention, iming she had no shame. And what about the other three? Should they make a post or not? It seemed that no matter what they did, it wouldnt please anyone. Before she could decide on a course of action, she suddenly came across Aarons Facebook post. @Aaronv: Congrattions to Simone on bing the lead cast yer! At least he had some selfCawareness and didnt ask Simone out for a meal, but his Facebook post only fueled Jodie and Titus anger. This was what a bad teammate looked like. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Youre So Despicable! Titus came across a Facebook post made by his teammate. Unable to contain his frustration, he called Aaron. Aaron had been scrolling through Facebook, hoping to see a response from his sister. Earlier, he had seen Simones post and replied to Le. When he saw the iing call, he answered, Titus, why are you calling me? Titus voice was filled with anger. Are you clueless? How could you follow the trend and make such a Facebook post? Aaron knew what the man was referring to as soon as he heard this. He felt confused. Whats wrong with me making that kind of Facebook post? Didnt we agree that we wanted to convince Simone to come back? Im just doing my best. Titus was furious. Your best? Youre just dragging us down. You useless teammate. He was the least intelligent among his siblings, always singleCminded. Aaron felt unfairly criticized. How am I dragging you down? I just wanted to make a good impression on Simone. Didnt Mom say it before? Lets give Simone an opportunity toe home. Youre being unreasonable, scolding me for making an effort. Whats wrong with you? Titus was speechless. He realized Simone was right when she scolded Aaron during the live broadcast. Aaron was hopeless.. You idiot. He said. By making this kind of Facebook post, youre making things difficult for Jo and Leon. Aaron replied matterCofCfactly, They can also make a post. They participated in a variety show and posted simr messages. Isnt that fine? This way, we can improve our rtionship with Simone. Tirus sighed, feeling that his brother was slowCwitted. What nonsense *If Jo and Leon also make a post, and Sinone ignores them, wouldnt it be more ensbarrassing and shameful? Now that youve made a post, should they make one or not? 1/5 Youve put them in a dilemma, and yet you still think youre right. You stubborn fool. Aaron also got angry. Youre the stubborn fool. If you hadnt been so ruthless, Simone wouldnt have been so angry with us. I just wanted to improve our rtionship. I dont think I did anything wrong. post, then they dont have to. Whats the point of If Jo and Leon dont want to make a po being so indecisive? I sometimes cant understand why your mind is soplicated. Isnt it better to be straightforward and clear? He couldnt understand the way Titus and the others thought. If anyone wanted to make a post, then they should make one. If they didnt want to, then dont. What was so difficult about that? After listening to it, Titus was so angry that he couldnt speak to him anymore. Im done talking to you. I cantmunicate with someone like you. He and Aaron just couldntmunicate with each other. Aaron was speechless. I wont talk to you either. I cantmunicate with someone like you. Titus was cunning and twisted, and they couldntmunicate at all. He sneered and hung up the phone. Aaron heard that he had hung up his phone and sneered as well. Titus was bing more and more unbearable. He felt it necessary to suggest that Titus go to the hospital for a checkCup. With this in mind, he sent a message. Titus, I think Simone is right. There might be something wrong with your brain. Go to the hospital tomorrow and check it before it worsens. When Titus saw this message, he almost exploded with anger. How could he have such a foolish brother? Suppressing the urge to go home and beat up Aaron, he replied, Get lost! Then, growing angrier and angrier, he sent another message. I also think Simone is right. There is something wrong with your brain. Go and treat it Aaron saw the message and thought that Titus was the soCcalled lunatic that people talk about online. As a normal person, he wouldnt bother with a lunatic like Titus. From now on, he would have less contact with him to avoid being influenced by his stupidity.. He ignored Titus and continued browsing Facebook. Titus saw that Aaron didnt reply and decided to have less to do with this idiot to avoid being influenced by his foolishness. At this point, the two brothers despised and detested each other. On the other side Jodie was at home, really wanting to go and scold Aaron, but in order to maintain her image as a considerate sister, she had to endure it and keep her anger to herself. She thought for a moment and sent a message to Leon, asking if he wanted to go on Facebook. Leon replied with a message. Dont get yourself into trouble. After that, she sent two more messages to him, but he didnt reply. After a while, with no response, Jodie felt uneasy. She deliberately sent a message to Melinda, Leons mother, asking if something was wrong with Leon since he didnt reply to her messages. She was worried about him. At the Fosters, Leon saw the messages from Jodie. Not only did he have no desire to reply, but he also irritably threw his phone aside. He picked up a bottle of wine, opened it, and poured it into a ss to drink. He wasnt surprised by Simones rejection of Zac and her decision to start her own studio. After all, he knew that she had always been independent and selfCreliant. That was one of the things he really liked about her. He actually wanted to be with her now and have s meal to celebrate her opening her own studio, but he also knew that she wouldnt pay attention to him. 3/5 Recently, he had tried to contact Simone, but all his attempts had failed. As soon as she heard his voice, she hung up the phone. As for doing something foolish like Aaron and posting on Facebook, he wouldnt do such a thing. It would only make Simone dislike him even more. He was now feeling restless and miserable. He didnt know how to make Simone let go of what happened before and reconcile with them. Just then, there was a knock on the door. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leon spoke, Come in. Melinda pushed the door open and walked in. She saw Leon sitting on the floor, drinking with a deste look. She frowned. What you doing? Youve made yourself like this. Leon looked at his ss and said, Nothing. Im just in a bad mood. Melinda was displeased to see him in such a state. Is it because of the online incident? Or because of Simone? Leon didnt respond but looked up and asked, Whats the matter? She furrowed her brow even deeper. Jo sent you a message. Why didnt you reply? Where are your manners? Is this how I taught you? He was already annoyed, and he had also been drinking. Upon hearing Melindas words, he suddenly smashed the ss in his hand onto the floor. Melinda was startled. She was about to reprimand him, but Leon spoke first. With red eyes, he looked at her and said, You keep on mentioning about Jo. Do you think that an outsider is more important than your own son? When have you ever raised me? I was raised by my grandfather since I was little For the first time, he shouted, Let me say it onest time. I have no romantic feelings for Jodie, and I will not be with her. The only person I like is Simone. It was the first time that Melinda had been scolded and contradicted by her son, especially when he went against her wishes like this. 4/5 What has Simone done to you? How can shepare to Jo? She has caused so much embarrassment online, yet you still care about her. She looked furious and answered, Youre so despicable! Whats so great about Simone? She didnt understand what her son saw in her. How could her son go against her wishes? Absolutely not. He couldnt be like that unfilial daughter who always opposed her. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Bted Affection Is Worth Less Than Grass Leon was taken aback when Melinda called him despicable. He suddenly burst intoughter. The more heughed, the louder it became, and his eyes turned red. Melinda had never seen Leon behave so recklessly. With a stern face, she said. Leon, are you listening to me? I dont like Simone. Since youve already broken up, its better to end it. Dont think about her anymore. Jo is so good, gentle, and kind. Shes like a little fairy and my ideal daughterCinw. Listen to me. Pursue Jo and marry her. She appeared as a loving mother and emphasized. I wont harm you. Leon stood up,ughing and saying. I listened to you too much before; thats why I lost the girl I liked. You asked me to be good to Jodie, to take care of her more privately, and I did. You dont like Simone, so I restrained myself from bringing her in front of you and tried to minimize our alone time. What else do you want? He kicked the bottle on the ground, sending it flying. Youve already destroyed my feelings, and now you want to force me to marry someone I dont like. Im your son, not a dog that just obeysmands. I did everything you asked me to do before. Then, he ended his sentence with great pain. But I cant break up with Simone. Thinking about the girl he had protected and cared for since childhood, the one he held dearly in his heart, he couldnt let her go. His heart ached. He had been good to Jodie before and agreed with Titus to snatch Simones spot on the variety show. He even helped Titus by agreeing to announce their rtionship publicly. Apart from following Melindas wishes, Leon actually had a hidden agenda. He wanted Simone to leave the entertainment industry ande back to him, to revolve around him. He didnt want others to see Simones brilliance and uniqueness. He hated seeing her act in romantic scenes with other men. He only wanted to have her for himself, to keep her by his side. If Simone was forced to leave the industry by Titus and others, he could take the opportunity to have a secret marriage with her. He had once suggested that Simone leave the industry, but she resolutely refused. 1/5 So, he deliberately acted coldly toward her. He made her realize that working in the entertainment industry would cause them to spend less and less time together. He even endured not contacting her for a long time, making her reflect and realize who was more important, him or her work. As he wished, she would leave the industry. However, before he could achieve his goal, everything changed. Simone decisively broke up with him because of Jodie and no longer had any contact with him. He could feel it this time. She didnt just y with his desires; she really didnt want him anymore, and he couldnt ept this fact. Now, he was already miserable enough, and Melinda had to add fuel to the fire. If she hadnt insisted on making him take care of Jodie, how could he have frequent private interactions with her? Melinda widened her eyes, showing an incredulous expression. Are you actually ming me? Her eyes turned red. Youre actually scolding me because of Simone. Leon, I am your mother. Dont you think that I am more important than the little vixen? She looked at him with a hurt expression. Today, you have to choose between me and Simone. She couldnt ept it, nor did she believe that annoying Simone held more weight in his sons heart than herself. Leon had stoppedughing manically and looked exhausted. Mom, I beg you. Please stop causing a scene, okay? Melinda was furious. How am I causing a scene? I just want you to make a choice. She said, Give me a definite answer today. Do you want your mother or that vixen? The weariness on his face grew stronger, and he felt like he was about to copse. Dont force me anymore. Please stop forcing me, okay? Melinda said with a sense of grievance, How is this forcing? I just want you to make a choice. Leon suddenly retorted, Then, who would you choose between me and Reuben? She hesitated for a moment. She thought that Leon could notpare himself with Reuben, but she knew she couldnt say it. She couldnt let her Leon drift away from her. 205 Chapter 97 Bted Affection Is Worth Less Than Grass +5 Free Cons So, she replied. Both you and Reuben are important to me. I cant let go of either of you. Leon responded, Both you and Simone are important to me. I cant let go of either of you. Melinda was stunned, her face turning pale with anger. Dontpare me to that little This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leon frowned. Shes not a vixen She sneered. If she can bewitch you like this, then shes definitely a vixen. What else could Just then, the voice of Gwen suddenly came from the doorway. So, if you can bewitch my dad like that, does that mean youre an old vixen? She had returned today to take a few documents that had been kept in the safe in the room. Little did she know that as soon as she reached the upstairs, she heard the sound of arguinging from this side. So, she walked over and roughly listened to the conversation between them. Originally, she didnt bother speaking up and thought Leon deserved it, but she didnt expect Melinda to be so excessive, constantly calling Simone a vixen. She couldnt help but retort. Melinda turned her head and saw Gwen, her eyes filled with anger. You wretched child. How could you speak to your mother like this? Gwen sneered. If Im a wretched child, then what are you? An old one? Melinda clearly had a twisted mind and kept brainwashing Leon, which left Gwen disgusted to her core. Melinda was so angry that she fell back. You! Believe it or not, I will make your father kick you out of the family. How could she have given birth to such a wretched child? She should have abandoned her long ago. Gwenughed. Of course, I believe it. After all, my dad is yourpdog. It was true, though. Her father usually had a lot of nower in the family, considering that he was shrewd and clearCheaded. When it came to his wifeCMelinda, he acted like a lovestruck fool by always being herpdog. Melinda had always been cold toward the man. The more distant she was, the more he acted like a lapdog. When Gwen reflected on this, she suddenly felt repulsed by her past self that pursued Harold. Fortunately, she had turned over a new leaf. Unable to restrain herself, Melinda hurriedly walked to Gwens side and raised her hand in preparation to p Gwen, but the youngdy grabbed her wrist. Melinda, Im not like my father and brother, who would follow your lead. If you dare toy a finger on me today, I will seek Grandmothers intervention. Since their grandfathers passing, their grandmother has undergone aplete transformation. Perhaps because she couldnt find anyone else, she significantly changed her attitude toward her grandchildren. Upon hearing this, Melindas expression changed, and she felt even more resentful. She was terrified of that wicked motherCinw and feared that Gwen would truly seek her out. That old woman seemed to have gone mad and was now fiercely protective of Gwen. So, she bluffed, Gwen, just you wait. After uttering those words, she angrily stomped away in her high heels. Gwen chuckled. Even Melinda can be so cowardly at times. Leon nced over and said, Regardless, she is still our mother. Dont speak so disrespectfully. She gave him a disdainful look. Youre beyond redemption. After saying that, she couldnt be bothered to deal with Leon and turned to leave. He hurriedly said, Gwen, do me a favor. Gwen halted in her tracks. If you want me to persuade Simone, then dont bother asking. Leon was taken aback as he didnt expect Gwen to refuse to help him. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly asked, What would you do if Harold came back to find you? You can understand me now, right? also surprised by Leons question. She chuckled. Then, Ill tell him that bted with less than grass, Im not interested. This message applies to you as well. My the same as Simones So, I cant understand you, let alone agree with you. Then, she suggested, Leon, go see a psychologist. You have been deeply poisoned by our mother. After saying that, she returned to her own room, packed her belongings, and left the Fosters. She attempted to call her father to return and deal with his wife, but she was unsessful and ended up bing angry with herself once again. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Ill Take the Same Path as Him, Leaving Him No Way Out Leon watched Gwen disappear through the doorway. He sat on the ground once again, filled with pain. The saying goes, Bted affection is worth less than grass. But he had always liked Simone. Otherwise, how could he have enticed her to approach and constantly rely on him when they were young? Did he make a mistake? The wine was kicked over, but the bottle didnt break He retrieved it, continued drinking, and drowned his sorrows in alcohol. When Adam returned, Melinda caught him andined to him. He went upstairs to find Gwen, only to discover she was gone. Seeing Leons room door open, he walked in and saw him in such a deste state. At the sight, Adam frowned. Drinking wont solve anything. Leon looked up. Then, what can I do? The older man closed the door tightly and walked to his sons side thereafter. He sighed, reached out, and patted Leons shoulder. If youre already in the game, you cant run away. To break the deadlock, you need patience. Youre still too naive. Leon didnt understand. What do you mean? Its nothing. Seeing Leon so discouraged, Adam felt a little heartache. Dont be so devastated for the sake of a woman. Leon chuckled. Isnt that what you did for Mom I guess it runs in the family. Adams eyes deepened. Im different from you. Whats the use of regretting now after plotting before? Leon looked at his father and asked, So, what should I do? Adam thought for a moment and said. There are only two paths now. Why dont you give up and cut off all thoughts? Leon smiled bitterly. If I could, why would I be in such pain? Then, the older man continued, Then, pull yourself together and strive again to fight for it. Dont pester her, or shell only dislike you more. When she needs support, go and her. Maybe you can move her and change her mind. Thest sentenceforted Leon. Alright. Ill try my best. He suddenly asked, Dad, you dont want me to marry Jodie? support Adamughed. Why would I let you marry Jodie? Thats your mothers idea, not mine. Leon raised an eyebrow. Arent you afraid that Mom will get angry when she finds out? Adam returned the favor and did the same thing. Then, will youin to her? No. Leonughed. Then, thats settled, Adammented and patted Leons shoulder again. Grow up. After saying that, he didnt stay any longer and turned around and left. Leon had always been aware that Melinda had a clear bias towards Reuben. kid. He thought Adam also appeared to favor Reuben. But in reality, he didnt treat him and Gwen poorly. However, as he watched Adams diminishing figure now, he felt an indescribable sensation, as if he was bing increasingly inscrutable. On the other side, Gwen took the documents and returned to the studio. She put them in the safe and went to Simones office. Simone was checking the online trends at the moment. When she saw the maniption that came out earlier, she knew that Scmbag No. 2 wanted to provoke her rtionship with Zac. 10 He also wanted to instigate a fight between their two fan bases. THE However, Stinbag No. 2 clearly underestimated their fans. When Gwen came in and saw Simone deep in thought, she smiled and asked, What are you thinking about? Simone snapped back to reality and said, Im thinking about how to continue to provoke Sc*mbag No. 2.* Gwen became excited when she heard this and asked, How do you n to provoke him? Simones current words definitely didnt refer to counterattacking, so she replied, Sc*mbag No. 2 has made a series of arrangements. The first arrangement was broken by Zac and his fans on their own. Sc*mbag No. 2 must be very unhappy about it and is holding back his anger. Then, he will continue with the second arrangement, using sock puppets to expose the fact that I signed with Fiona and provoke a bacsh. She paused and continued, Originally, I thought I would let him provoke and enjoy it for a while, but now Ive changed my mind. I want to take the same path as him and leave him with no way out. I want him to realize that I anticipated his anticipation and make him furious. Gwen agreed. Thats a good idea. So, are you suggesting that we voluntarily expose this matter? Exactly. Simone knew that Gwen understood her. I will reveal it myself, rendering all their preparations useless. With his arrogance and the belief that everything was under his control, he will definitely be infuriated. Let him feel dejected and utterly frustrated. Gwen pped her hands. Thats a great idea!, Simone sent a message asking Mr. Wills and Fiona toe to the office. After the two arrived, she exined her intentions. Mr. Wills smiled and said, This counterattack is good. It will definitely hit Titus hard. He had always been arrogant. If he found out that Simone anticipated his actions and acted first, he would definitely be angry and frustrated Fiona saniled. Although I dont understand all this, I think its more satisfying this way. I support it and will fully cooperate Simone knew Titus habits and could roughly guess when he would have his team expose the matter. She told Fiona, Tomorrow morning, I will post an announcement on Facebook weing you to join the studio. You just need to reply to the announcement. us will definitely send his sock puppets to cure, and your haters, especially those who were misled before, will alsoe to curse. I will post another announcement, and you will need to share it. dont After that. We need to worry about it. Just wait for the situation to escte. She smiled meaningfully. Let the Gray Family spend money to buy hot searches and sock puppets to hype up our poprity. The hotter they hype, the more beneficial it is for you to turn the tables. We can save a lot of money on whitewashing operations. Then, we can invest it in Gray Entertainment andpete with them, making more profit. Perfect! Gwenughed. The Gray brothers will want to thank uster. Others couldnt help butugh, too. Simone really had a cunning move. They were looking forward to seeing the expressions of the Gray brothers when they found out. It must be exciting. After discussing the next steps, Fiona and Mr. Wills left the office with smiles on their faces. Gwen and Simone shared with each other the conversation they had overheard between Melinda and Leon. Simone smiled and said, You said what I wanted to say. It was not just bted affection is worth less than grass. She did not care about it and did not mind either. Leon and the others made their choices for various reasons, and once they made them, they couldnt undo them. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Furthermore, there was still a past life connection between them. How could she forgive and forget in just one reunion? Gwen said. Because thats what I believe. After that, she sighed again. I really wish I could p my past self right now. Simone put her arm around her shoulder andmented, Who hasnt fallen for a jerk when they were young? Just focus on the present and the future. Gwen nodded. Youre right. I wont p myself anymore. She touched her face and cherished it, saying. Tm so beautiful. It would be a shame to ruin it. Simoneughed. Exactly e next day. Titis arrived at thepany early in the morning. After checking the time, he ced the operations team, Begin the exposure at ten oclock in the morning, $16 Five minutes before ten am, his assistant suddenly hurriedly knocked on the door and rushed into the office. Mr. Gray, somethings wrong. Simone just posted on Facebook, disrupting our n Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Simone Is Incredibly Irritating Upon hearing the words Simone posted on Facebook, Titus felt an inexplicable sense of dread. Swiftly, he pulled out his phone and opened Simones Facebook page to confirm his fears. What he saw was, @Simonev: Wee to my studio! Lets coborate and create something amazing! (Handshake/emoji] @FionaH @Ethan @HarryF. While thetter two mentions werent significant, Titus was caught off guard by the first person Simone tagged. Suddenly, a surge of frustration washed over him as if he wanted to go crazy. She did it on purpose. It must have been intentional. Had she not timed it to the minute, I would have turned the name upside down. Titus had instructed the team to start at 10 oclock. Typically, theyd prepare three to four minutes in advance, attracting the audience before using a verified ount to announce the news on Facebook. However, Simone had posted five minutes early, perfectly timing her announcement. His assistant, Chris, observed Titus darkened face and remarked, I dont think its possible. for it to be this coincidental. Simone caused trouble specifically targeting Gray Entertainment earlier. This time, shes even more cunning in her way of predicting Mr. Grays moves. Certainly, he wouldnt dare say such words, but even though he couldnt voice it, Titus knew. Simone had analyzed his timing habits and guessed they would use Fiona as a topic to generate buzz. After taking a deep breath, Titus said, Very good! Excellent! Shes clearly challenging us by opening her own studio. He sneered She truly deserves to be a member of the Gray Family; her mind is indeed sharp In Chris mind, he thought, Didnt he mock Aaron for having a foolish mind just yesterday? So, this situation shouldnt have anything to do with being part of the family. If they werent on opposing sides, he might even admire Simone. Only Simone could make Mr. Gray, should we still control the narrative even though we cant announce the news ourselves? The team, on the other side, was still waiting for an answer. Titus pondered for a moment and replied, Yes. I dont believe that she can find any favorable evidence to help Fiona turn the situation around. I suspect she might use some soCcalled physiognomy tricks. He instructed, Go all out with the negative publicity: dont give Fiona any chance to recover. The worst thing for someone who stepped on others was to be overturned by the other party. If Fiona were to make aeback in the entertainment industry, it would mean the end of the two cash cows in his hands. That was something he couldnt allow to happen. Chris cautiously asked, What about Simone? Titus nced at him and said, She will be dealt with ordingly. Chris responded, Understood! Should we increase the intensity? Titus nodded. Sure, lets increase it. Maintain the rhythm and im that Simone wants to use physiognomy tricks to help Fiona recover her reputation. Tell everyone not to believe it. He sneered, If she can predict my predictions, I can predict hers as well. Chris nodded and replied, Understood. Upon hearing Mr. Grays instructions, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had destroyed a lot of evidence against Fiona and used irreversible means. He didnt think Simone and the others could retrieve them, so he had always been curious about how Simone would help Fiona suppress the usations. Mr. Grays words enlightened him. As the saying goes, The older, the wiser. Simone is facing a significant challenge this time. He ordered the team to skip the preparations that had been exposed before and move on to the next n. Simone was very popr now, so when she posted on Facebook, many people noticed it. When they saw the three people she signed to her studio, everyone in the industry was Confused The negativements regarding Ethan and Harry werent substantial, and their poprity quickly waned It didnt attract much attention. However, signing Fiona raised questions. Fiona was a popr rising star but also the one who suffered the most from recent scandals. It was almost impossible for her to make aeback. How does Simone n to dispel Fionas usations? Will she employ methods to vindicate her name? Or will she steer Fiona toward a path of public disdain? The spection leans toward thetter. As for Ethan and Harry, both had endured prolonged suppression, making it challenging to elevate their status. What could be Simones strategy? Even if she were to unearth three new talents, they would likely prove to be better investments than the current trio. But soon, noticed amon point. yone The trio were all targets of suppression and neglect by Gray Entertainment. So, is Simone intentionally challenging Gray Entertainment? But she has no chance of winning! Everyone couldnt understand what Simone was up to and wondered if she had lost her mind. They also believed that in this battle of poaching, Simone was most likely to lose. And would Gray Entertainment, or the Gray brothers, let such arrogance go unpunished? Probably not. As expected, the online sentiment swiftly began to shift. Fiona and the other two took to Facebook, expressing their joy in joining Simones studio and anticipating a fruitful co However, thements on their posts were soon flooded with negativity.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fiona bore the brunt, facing bacsh not only from orchestrated sock puppets but also from the fans of the two betrayers. Haters and people disliking Fiona also contributed to the negativements. They used her of having a bad character, being a poor role model, andcking the Qualifications to remain a public figure, unanimous demand for her departure from the entertainment industry even became a trending topic with the headline Fiona should leave the entertainment industry. Those in the know recognized that Gray Entertaiment had taken action. Upon sensing the timing, Titus team prepared to expose Simones guest spot for Fiona, but just as they were about to release the information. Simone preemptively posted on Facebook. by writing. @Simonev: Thank you, Kelly, for giving Fiona this opportunity. Its been a pleasure working together! @Royal EntertainmentCKellyXv. The management team of Gray Entertainment was left dumb. How does Simone know exactly when to strike? Shes also exposing everything weve prepared, except for the sock puppets. Their efforts seemed pointless. If only they had known earlier, they wouldnt have wasted so much time and energy. In his office, Titus checked on Facebook and the trending topics intermittently. Upon witnessing Simones perfectly timed selfCexposure, he couldnt resist the urge to smash his phone. As Reuben entered the room, he saw Titus losingposure and destroying his phone. The phone coincidentallynded near Reubens feet, startling him. After picking it up and inspecting it, he was relieved to find it unharmed. Upon approaching Titus desk, he ced the phone down and remarked, This is the first. time Ive seen you lose control like this. Titus eyes were bloodshot with anger. Its all because of Simone. Reuben paused for a moment. What did she do this time? He had only seen Simones initial Facebook post of the day. Titus retrieved the phone from the desk and turned on Facebook. Take a look for yourself. Reuben took the phone and perused it. He remained silent. After a while, he finally spoke, I warned you before; things wouldnt be that simple if she signed Fiona. She anticipated every move you were going to make and deliberately posted on time. It was a direct insult. Simone was clearly conveying and mocking Titus. I have already seen through and predicted everything you are going to do. Your preparations are all in vain. At that moment, he suddenlyprehended why Titus was so furious and out of control, Simone was truly exasperating. te vel in her moment of triumph. It wont be the only one capable of foreseeing things This clenched his teal and dered, Let her the to do the same Dont think she 11. Abo. Just wait and see how I turn the Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Simone Actually Did Come Forward Reuben observed Titus confidence and determination to regain control of the situation. After a moment of thought, he refrained from saying what he had originally intended. He had wanted to suggest that Simone might have some tricks up her sleeve, but they were unable to determine what those tricks were. It was highly likely that she had only possessed the physiognomy tricks that Titus had predicted. The crucial point was that without Titus prediction, they wouldnt have been able to guess what it was. Now that they weremitted to this course of action, saying anything wouldnt make a difference. Alright, Ill wait and see, Reuben said as he prepared to observe this battle closely. Just as they were conversing, Luca stormed in with an angry expression on his face. Reuben asked, Whats wrong with you? Luca angrily replied, What was Simone doing? She actually signed the person I hate the most to her studio. During this time, he had contacted Simone a few times, but he didnt expect her to delete him as a friend and block his number. He called her on someone elses phone, and when she heard his voice, she hung up without any hesitation. He had already been angry before, but now, Simones actions made him even angrier. Reuben wanted to pinch his brow and said, Youre missing the main point. Lucas mind was solely focused on writing songs, and he wasnt very perceptive about many things. Sure enough, he asked inexplicably, Whats the main point? Titus helplessly said, The main point is not what Simone wants to do, but its obvious that she deliberately did this to provoke us. Why is he so clueless? Luca was stunned for a moment and asked, Why did she do that? 4/5 Titus couldnt help but say. Youve definitely been infected with stupidity by Aaron. I think youre lacking intelligence. Go out and clear your mind. He didnt want to exin any further; he was tired. Why is Simone so much smarter than these two idiots, even though they are all siblings? Luca unhappily said, Titus, its you who arecking intelligence. Ive been secluded, focusing on writing songs, and I havent paid attention to external matters. Not only does Titus have a lot of tricks up his sleeve, but he is also bing more and more outrageous. Titus chuckled and said, Even without the seclusion, youre still the same. Aaron was the most clueless, Andrew was the most impulsive, and Luca was the dumbest. He couldnt help but look at Reuben and sigh. Reuben, it seems like were the only ones that can be relied on in the family from now on. Having the other three not act as terrible teammates would be considered good: they are simply not reliable at all. Reuben smiled wryly and said, Alright, thats enough. Upon considering Luca and Aarons pride, Reuben worried that speaking excessively might affect their brotherly rtionship. Luca caught the sarcasm in Titus words as if they were being held back. He sneered and remarked, If you hadnt gone to such extremes and constantly deployed sock puppets to attack Simone, she wouldnt deliberately oppose us and ignore us. He hummed again. Titus, dont speak so confidently. Otherwise, youll embarrass yourselfter. Titus was left speechless. Why is everything my fault now? He was already furious, and now, he felt utterly exhausted. I dont want to talk to you: theres no way to communicate. Luca retorted, Titus, where are your manners? Titus offered a cold smile. Luca coldly snorted. I cantmunicate with a scheming person like you. After saying that, he wore an unpleasant expression and walked away, intentionally mming the door loudly Titus expression darkened Luca and Aaron are too difficult to deal with Reuben reached out to pat his shoulder. Just get used to it, try to be more openCminded He never expected much from them. Titus shrugged. I can only try to be more openCminded. Since it has happened, what else can be d Reuben didnt return to his office but sat there waiting for what would happen next. He asked, Do you think Kelly will respond on Facebook? Titus said. Its hard to say Kelly dislikes immoral artists the most, so under normal circumstances, he shouldnt respond. Now that Kelly had been repeatedly pped in the face by Simone. Titus couldnt be too Reuben thought for a moment and said. I think theres an 80 to 90 percent chance that he will respond. Titus asked, How can you be so sure Reuben said, Because Simone wont waste her efforts. She must have discussed it with Kelly before posting on Facebook He had already discovered that Simone was not only intelligent but also had the ability to strategize. Titus didnt want to admit it. Is she really capable of that? Just as he finished speaking, Reuben saw the Facebook post. Take a look. @Royal EntertainmentCKellyXv: Happy to work with you! @Simoney @Fional were the words he saw. Titus finished reading and felt a stifling feeling in his chest, unable to vent his frustration. Reuben, you really understand her now Reuben said, You underestimated her. Titus, dont view Simone with your previous perspective; otherwise, you will be defeated. They had underestimated Simone before, which led to them being repeatedly pped in the matters from Aaroh to Titus forced them to learn from this lesson Simone gave him the feeling of a worthy opponent igniting all his lighting spirit Reuben nodded and didnt say anything more When Kelly made this response, everyone in the industry was shocked They couldnt understand why Kelly would be polite to Simone and agree to work with Fiona Questions arose from everyone It couldnt possibly be because Simone is the heiresso he might not even she respect to the Guy brothers fallen outwith the Grck Amaly No one could understand Cuy Now could be polyg On the other hand, the Gray Entertainment TANAMAN to withdraw their preparations once xperienced frustration prompting i Subsequently, they allowed sock puppets to set This time, their criticism extended beyond Hogs character demanding her departure from the entertainment industry. Additionally, they directed criticism toward Singene They asserted that since Simone had signed someone like Pena, she was probably someone with simr traits. No wonder Leon went to support Joe and didnt want her It must be because of her questionable character that he would approve of Dona They also alleged that Simone was dering wagon the entire entertain B the fans. If she wanted to defend someone like then she should leave the entertainment industry along with her ???? ??? ?? The fans of that disgraceful couple had changed their stance and gone to Simones Racebor to critice her Fionas opponents had a bed Sees to condemn bet sand Zacs fans didnt belie Sumene ceud ould be such. N saw ours fen Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was clear that she was cheated by the man, and he was having an affair with the other person. However, she was framed and turned from a victim into a perpetrator. The number of Fionas fans was limited at that time, but they seemed to have reasonable and wellC founded arguments, which was why they were not overshadowed by the criticism from the opponents Naturally. Mr. Wills led the team and controlled the situation. The tule Simone Signs with hical Artist and Simone Quits the Entertainment Industry both became trending topics. They even reached the top two spots. In addition to their poprity, the first and second spots were also secured by the Gray Entertainment team, who further promoted them. There were also many people demanding that Simonee forward and respond; otherwise, it would be seen as a sign of guiltCand she actually dide forward. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Are You Out of Your Mind? Simone posted on Facebook as a response. Her post wasnt meant to exin herself to the antiCfans and sock puppets but to respond to her supporters. Moreover, it was a direct jab at Sc*mbag No. 2. Given Sc*mbag No. 2s personality and mindset, it was almost certain hed suspect Simone of using physiognomy to help Fiona refurbish her image. It was a calcted move, meant to make him feel as if hed predicted her strategy, leading him to continue manipting people and spending money to maintain their poprity. @Simonev: The righteous will be vindicated, and good will be rewarded, while evil will be punished; its not a matter of if, but when. Fiona swiftly reposted Simones Facebook post. Ethan and Harry followed suit by sharing it. Upon seeing the post, Titus finally cracked a smile on his otherwiseposed face. Then, he turned to Reuben and remarked, Look, shes set on using geomancy to cleanse Fionas image. This time, Ill show her the meaning of a colossal failure. Reuben was surprised. You actually predicted it! Upon ncing at Simones enigmatic post on Facebook, it did seem rather cryptic. Titus smirked. Indeed. Shes trying to y games with me, but shecks experience. Reuben pondered for a moment. Could this be a trap? I just feel like its not that simple. Given Simones current way of doing things, her approach to posting on Facebook seemed too straightforward and suspicious for just a post to clear Fionas name. It must be said that Reuben, groomed as the heir by the Gray Family, was indeed more perceptive than the others, but Titus dismissed it, saying, Reuben, youre overthinking it. Upon sensing Titus resolve, Reuben held back. Alright, Ill keep watching He was intended to oversee whether Titus urately predicted Simones moves and whether the counterattack was effective, If it failed and Tirus didnt showcase outstanding performance afterward, the major 125 shareholders might have opposed his appointment as the president of the entertainmentpany when he went to the Gray Groupter. This was not what he wanted to see. Gray Entertainment had to remain in the hands of the Gray Family. However, if Titus was deceived by Simone again and this battle ended in failure, it wouldnt have been the worst oue. Titus had always had an easy time, and being brought down by Simone would have been a lesson for him, making him more cautious in the future. He urged his team to intensify the situation, aligning with their prior strategy. Beyond the entertainment industry, even the Gray Group shareholders and Steven were observing this unfold. For the first time, Steven discovered that Simone waspetent. He pondered whether Titus was truly dominant or if Simone had outwitted him. Upon seeing Simones Facebook post, Zac promptly expressed his support. @ZacTurnerv: A clear conscience fears no usation. I believe in Simones judgment, and I support you! @Simone Zacs action garnered significant support from his fans. My boy Zachy is truly courageous. Well done! This is what a friend does, showing support right away. Great job, Zachy! I support you! In response to thesements from Zacs fans, many were left speechless. At the same time, his public endorsement of Simone left many in awe of his boldness- showing no fear of potential consequences. Openly supporting Simone at such a critical juncture was perceived as either foolish or admirable. hat astonished everyone even more was that both Alex and Jonah shared Zacs post. marked the first instance of both directors publicly expressing support for an artist on Facebook Fullowing suit, Keira also shared Zacs post. Despite her rtively short acquaintance with Simone, Keira believed that Simones decision. to sign Fiona had a purpose. Keira suspected there was more to Fionas story Moreover, thanks to Simones earlier warning, Keira had been cautious with her exCboyfriend. and discovered potential harm in time, preventing any maniption. With a solid background and no fear of the Gray brothers or antiCfans, Keira openly supported her friend. Upon witnessing this, Eric hesitated. Despite his agents opposition, he insisted on his own thoughts and shared the same Facebook post. They were a group, He could discern Simones good character, prompting him to take a chance. The actions of this small group surprised everyone. Are they out of their mind? They actually follow Zac in supporting Simone. Even Simone was taken aback. Zacs support was expected, but she didnt anticipate Jonah, Alex, Keira, and Eric publicly supporting her on Facebook, especially since thetter three were unaware of the situation. Simone then noticed her fans, Zacs fans, and some bystanders expressing their support and belief in her. She felt warmth in her heart. She looked at the lifeline on her palm, which had grown longer since her rebirth, indicating that more and more people liked her. She resolved to repay everyones support. Leon felt annoyed when he saw online rumors involving him and Jodie. Cant things calm down? His frustration intensified upon seeing Zac quickly posting on Facebook to support Simone. He cursed Zac inwardly for shamelessly taking advantage of the situation. At the same time, he reflected on himself. Upon thinking of his fathers words, he realized t he had been too possessive in the past. Liking someone doesnt mean wanting to control them ht of many people attacking Simone us Facebook and influencing his fans, he ebook status. Velcony. The breakup was due to a misunderstanding now sosted Simones character. It was because I didnt handle the boundaries with female friends well. To those antiCfans and sock puppets, dont try to twist this. I dont buy it. From now on, I will always stand by Simones side and support her unco Leons sudden Facebook post caught everyone off guard. Upon seeing the post, Titus was so angry that he didnt know what to say. In frustration, het kicked the coffee table away, eximing, Idiot teammates! Why do I always end up with them? One Aaron wasnt enough, and now theres Leon Reuben was also surprised by Leons actions, stating, After what he did, your n to use him to clear Jos name is ruined. It seems like Leon really cares about Simone; he probably wont help you anymore. Titus wanted to curse. Hes just crazy. Now, hes acting all sentimental. Where was he earlier?. Unable to hold back, he called. Leon. As soon as Lcon answered, Titus eximed, Leon, have you lost your mind? Leon furrowed his brows and retorted, Titus, mind your tone, or Ill end the call. They did not have a superiorCsubordinate rtionship. Despite being signed to Gray Entertainment, he enjoyed a great deal of freedom. If he grew upset, he could leave at any time without fearing any penalties. Titus heard Leons words and managed to suppress his anger slightly. Why did you post such a Facebook status? Leon responded, Obviously, its to support Simone. So, now you want to support Simone? Titus sneered. Where were you earlier? Leon felt a twinge of embarrassment. Thats why Im trying to make amends now. Then, he added, You should focus on something productive instead of constantly scheming against your sister. Titus felt like he was about to explode. Am I the one scheming against her? Its clear that shes deliberately targeting me and attempting to humiliate me!* N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Leon stated, You know the truth deep down in your heart. I wont assist you any longer. Take care of yourself After that, he Inang up the phone. Titus was left speechless, contemting the unfair me directed at him. Why are they suddenly holding me responsible when they were all involved from the beginning? This is utterly ridiculous. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Simones Charisma When Simone stumbled upon a Facebook post by Leon, it didnt stir any emotions in her. She conveyed gratitude to Zac and others for their support by responding to their post. And she deliberately avoided any acknowledgment of Leon. If she intended to sever ties, she knew it had to be done cleanly. As before, she engaged with Le but brushed off Sc*mbag No. 5. Upon observing Simone expressing gratitude to everyone except him, Leon felt a sense of disappointment, though not unexpected. Simones personality, marked by a clear understanding of feelings of love and hate, was just like his sisters. He was willing to bide his time. Zac and others continued their unwavering support for Simone. Gray Entertainments sock puppets remained dormant, prompting fans of the sc*mbag couple and the antiCfans of Fiona and Simone to flood their Facebook pages with insults. Zacs fans naturally retaliated. As night fell, rumors circted. They asserted that Simone was merely employing geomancy and physiognomy to help Fiona clear her name. They argued that the matter of physiognomy was not as she described it. Nevertheless, Fionas evident interference in others rtionships was undeniable, and they were not buying into any attempts at clearing her name. At that moment, Simone was meeting with Gwens roommate, Lisa. They had met once before and had a good first impression of each other. Lisa sessfully applied to be Simones assistant. She had been busy taking care of things for her mother and sister in the past few days, causing a dy Today, she came to the studio to report for work I When Simone exined the uing work arrangements to Lisa, Gary knocked on the door and entered the room. Miss Gray, the online sentiment is starting to go in the direction you predicted. Should we add fuel to the fire, or should we start clearing Fionas name a bit? Garys eyes were filled with excitement. He had developed great admiration for Simone, as she urately predicted all of Titus actions. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Simone contemted for a moment and responded. No need. Let Titus people spread rumors for the next few days. When bystanders see it for the first time, they might indeed. feel disgusted with us. But if they encounter these negativements consist they might develop a rebellious mentality. After being exposed to it for so long, they will find these people annoying. They will wonder why they cant stop cursing. Also, they wont even like the fans of those two. If we can turn the tables, it will also evoke a specific sentiment that the real victims are suffering greatly. Not only were they harmed by the perpetrators, but they were also relentlessly chased and cursed by their fans. This will elicit more sympathy and pity.for Fiona, intensifying the disgust toward the two who betrayed her. She narrowed her eyes and added, Well, I prefer a direct hit so they can taste the bitter fruit of their own actions and never recover. We dont need to clear Fionas name now; otherwise, we might alert Titus and make him suspicious. Let him continue to misunderstand. Once they fall into this trap, they wont be able to climb out. Upon hearing this, Gary realized that he had been too calm, just as he had done before. eager to win and needed to remain His admiration for Simone reached new heights. They decided not to take any further action. The next day, the online sentiment took a turn for the worse. Many people began criticizing Simone as a fraudulent chatan or a fameCseeking geomancer. The idea of using physiognomy to clear Fionas name was absolutely uneptable to everyone. With the support and funding from Gray Entertainment, the title of Simones Unorthodox. Approach to Clearing Fionas Name quickly went viral. Shmones loyal followers became upset upon seeing this. Then, a verified geomancer on Facebook found two bareCfaced photos of Fiona and posted them for analysis. He imed that based on the physiognomy reading, Fiona was not the intruder but rather a victim of bad luck and malicious people. Simones other loyal followers clicked on the post to see. seen the baneCfaced phynomy reading of this girl and it aligns with Master idol Talways knew our granddaughter it was a kindChearted and beautiful person. How could she possibly do something that would tarnish our industry and reputation? Its those people who are trying to smear her m 1 If thoseypeople dont understand they shou speak recklessly Fionas physiognomy reading clearly shows that she has been harmed by malicious individuals. How could she be the one causing harm? Yes, I see her as a sterim based on her physiognomy reading Our granddaughter idol did the right thing pahi Good dards are rewarded, and evil deeds are shed. This girls physiognomy reading clearly shows that the is goodChearted With granddaughter ofs help her back is about to turn around She was supposed to be a miserable life, but she doesnt have to If thats the case, does this coure as defying far Sie Will it have any negative effects on her nan i a Our granddaughtre idol defying fate Sr doing good deeds and restoring destinies to where they should be to Yes, defying tate involves using secret methods change the fate or fortune of someone who is on the verge of death Thats when a bemes selfCdestructive Was that defying fate when she saved two childrenst time! Like when granddaughter idol observed the phognomy readingst time and jumped into the water to save the children, it was about helping them avoid death, not defying fate is Defying fate requires extraordinary means and extremely difficult Many of those are witchcraft that legitimate gromancers rarely practice as it would harm theinselves. Maingnomy is just a way to predict and help people avoid danger in advance. It is a deline and Lioness given by face, and it is allowed. Thats why there are so many people who want to seek help from gromancy maters Di du er falleg deeration seered tack As they continued their conversation, they realized that most of them were certified geomancy masters, and some of them were quite famous. Many wealthy individuals and celebrities who had consulted these masters admired Simones charm. They were surprised that these masters liked her and openly supported her, prompting thoughts of secking Simones help in the future. As these masters came out in support, more people rallied behind Simone and Fiona, Moreover, this sparked suspicions that there might be a hidden agenda behind Fionas involvement. rumors. The Gray Entertainment team noticed this and started spreading ru They either asserted that these masters were biased toward Simone due to being her fans, or they imed that these individuals were supposedly geomancy masters hired by Simone,beling them as mere con artists. Thesements infuriated the geomancy masters. They were not con artists at all and felt even more frustrated when they witnessed that some people actually believed these baseless usations. Regardless of their attempts to defend themselves, it seemed futile; they had no choice but to wait and see how events would unfold to prove their innocence. In a collective response on Facebook and in thements, they asserted, The truth will be revealed, and someone will face the consequences. Many eagerly awaited the next development. Soon, it was time for Fiona to go and film a variety show. Lisa apanied her and handled some trivial matters on her behalf. Simone and Gwen watched the live broadcast from their office, while Titus also tuned in on the other side. The variety show, which used to be preCrecorded, switched to live broadcasting for these two SUOSE S An episode of the recorded session was two hours long. The behindCtheCscenes footage. would be released separately. For the live broadcast, there was no behindCtheCscenes footage. It started at 10 oclock in the Thorning and concluded at 8 oclock in the evening. During the broadcast, a twoChour break was arranged for the guests. Upon Fionas appearance, the live chat became inundated with negativements, disrupting the shows atmosphere and frustrating original viewers who came to enjoy the variety show. Despite the calls for restraint, the fans, antiCfans, and sock puppets of the sc*mbag couple refused to heed them. As a result, their idol left a highly unfavorable impression on the audience. Criticism extended to Kelly. They questioned his judgment in having Fiona, a fallen artist, as a guest on the show. This prompted many bystanders to join in criticizing Kelly, Fiona, and Simone. Satisfied with what he witnessed, Titus instructed Chris to monitor the situation before closing the live broadcast and moving on to other tasks. Unbeknownst to him, right after the live broadcast ended, Simone hacked the sock puppets verified ount, which tarnished her and Fionas reputation the most. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Ready To Start Simone had hacked a verified ount under Gray Entertainment, known for its track record of leaking urate information. Around ny percent of the leaks had proven true, earning him the moniker leak king. It was widely rumored that he was a reliable source. As a result, his disclosures garnered significant credibility. Naturally, the revtions predominantly involved artists from Gray Entertainments rivalpanies and other entities in the entertainment industry. A year prior, this ount had unveiled Fionas involvement in a scandal and supplied supporting evidence. Simone, meticulously nning a counterattack to redeem her reputation, seized control of this ount. By employing their own verified ount to expose leaks and provide evidence, Gray Entertainment would find themselves silenced. After all, their own cultivated ount had turned against them. What could they do? They were probably just feeling the urge to go crazy. Beyondmandeering this ount, Simone hacked into the sock puppetpany responsible for postings on Gray Entertainments behalf. She uncovered incriminating evidence of their involvement in Fionas scandal, including transfer records and attempts to discredit her. She took a screenshot of these findings and promptly sent it to her email. With these tasks aplished, Simone returned to monitoring the live broadcast. Gwen inquired, Should we release the evidence now? The online situation is escting. The sock puppets and the antiCfans are rallying for Fionas removal from the show and a halt to the recording. Many people are still discussing her past in the live chat. Theyre also pressuring Kelly. If this persists, can Kelly handle the pressure? Simone nced at the live broadcast, where. the group was on a mountain. Fiona seemed isted, with little interaction from other artists. Yet, she remainedposed, free of selfCdoubt or embarrassment, radiating positivity and optimism. Simone replied. Its not time yet. Lets wait a litt fonger. Let Fiona change everyones perception through her own efforts. When those antiCfans be increasingly repulsive. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. then we can strike. Upon hearing Simones words, Gwen thought about Fionas recent efforts and nodded. Youre right. Youre the one who can handle this. Simone smiled. After all, Ive been in this industry for a long time. As they continued watching. Gary and his team disyed patience, ready to act on Simones command. After a while, Kelly reached out to Simone, hoping for Simone to take action. She persuaded them to resist the pressure. Not only did they permit Fiona to continue the live broadcast, but they also increased the number of shots. The variety shows theme was thrilling and challenging, which was aimed at pushing the limits. Activities included bungee jumping, walking on a cliffside nk road, and crossing a ss bridge between two mountains. A few days earlier, Kelly had warned the guests to be mentally prepared. However, if they were genuinely unable to confront the challenge, no one would force them. Alternatively, it was eptable if someone in the grouppleted the task. Everyone first tackled the ss bridge, divided into groups of three. Fiona and two other permanent guestsCa male and a femaleCwere grouped together. The female guest among them was an artist from Gray Entertainment. Therefore, she targeted Fiona more, isting her from her teammates. While climbing the mountain, she identally sprained her foot. Since she was wearing cropped pants, her visibly swollen ankle was on disy. She pretended to attempt to walk on the ss bridge. Then, she covered ber foot, imed she had tried her best but couldnt walk, and appeared emotionally distraught. As for the other two groups of six, even those with a slight fear of heights endured their apprehension and persevered. Fiona used to be afraid as well, but she had trained specifically for the past few days, so she essfully crossed the bridge with the male guest, disying a calm demeanor. They den proceeded to the cliffside nk read After oveing their fears through various means of selfCencouragement, the other two groups of six people cautiously crossed the road under the guidance of the team leader. The male guest deliberately didnt wait for Fiona and walked with the team leader first. Fiona had long grown ustomed to such treatment, so she didnt change her expression or feel unhappy. With the assistance of the staff, she secured the safety rope and followed suit. Her performance in this situation won the favor of many audiences. Her fans were even more heartbroken. Previously, Fiona never needed to care about the attitude of a secondCtier artist, yet now she was treated so coldly by one. However. Fiona indeed did not disappoint them; she was bing stronger and stronger. Finally, it was time for bungee jumping off the cliff. This time, the other two groups of guests went first. Upon standing on the bungee jumping tform and looking down, they backed down and didnt have the courage to jump. Almost everyone chose to give up because they couldnt ovee their fear. Even for those who werent afraid of heights, it was normal not to dare to jump off such a high cliff. Out of the six people, only one male guest chose to give it a try. He was usually a fan of extreme sports, so he managed to do it sessfully but still screamed in fear. The male guest, who was in the same group as Fiona, attempted it on the stage but gave up because he was too scared to jump. Now, only Fiona remained, so she took a deep breath and said, Ill give it a try. She walked up to the stage, closed her eyes, and reminisced about the events of the past year. She also recalled how Simone and Gwen had apanied her to this cliff bungee jumping location, helping her ovee her fears and psychological barriers. Because of their encouragement andpanionship, she conquered her fears and took that Teap. munte says, it doesnt matter if others give up on me. What matters is that I should never give up on yar No matter how challenging the road ahead is, as long as I persist, everything will turn out fine, Simone and Gwerr believed in her, warmed her heart, and supported her. She couldnt let Then she opened her eyes. She didnt y the victim or feign fear. She neither crafted a persona of strength and bravery nor exerted effort to ovee the situation. Instead, she smiled and jumped down. After a scream, she shouted, Fiona. keep going! This scene stunned the director and the other guests. Even though Fiona had been mistreated, she didnt give up and continued to embrace life with a smile. It was an indescribable sensation that defied words. The audiences who were tuning into the live broadcast were deeply moved as well. Many people expected Fiona to utter something like Get lost, sembag! or express her pitiful state. However, she surprised everyone. She simply whispered to herself to keep going, never give up, and face life with a smile. Numerous audiences empathized with their own challenging situations. For a moment, many couldnt help but be touched. Some even welled up with tears, and countless fans of Fiona couldnt help but shed a few themselves. Fionas fans flooded the live chat with messages Fiona, keep going! Fans of other artists and passersby couldnt resist joining in. Simones eyes gleamed with a smile. I knew she had it in her. For those who worked hard, were sincere, and kind, life would never be a disappointment for them. Even if Fiona was forced to leave the industry and find another job, Simone believed she could still maintain a positive and optimistic outlook. She signed Fiona not only to humiliate Titus but also because she admired Fionas approach to life and work. Ar that, she sent a message to the operations team. We can begin now. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Unwitting SelfCSabotage Simone and Gary strategized on how to counter the usations. Initially, she logged into the verified ount on herputer and posted an apology on Facebook. mleakskingy: I want to apologize to Fiona for leaking false information. A year ago, I received evidence alleging that Fiona had interfered in the romantic rtionship between a popr young male star and a rising female star consistently causing trouble and suppressing the two. After examining the evidence, which proved to be authentic, I was enraged. How could Fiona, a renowned AClist celebrity, engage in such morally reprehensible behavior? Consequently, I disclosed the information, which led to Fiona facing widespread criticism and online bacsh, plummeting her from AClist status to a level worse than a D- list celebrity. However, I now realize that I misjudged Fiona entirely. I was manipted by someone, and my actions caused harm to her. It turns out the popr young male star had ndestinely deleted the genuine evidence beforehand and even ndered his exCgirlfriend. I will unveil the truth about the incident involving Fionas alleged interference from a year ago. Everyone can scrutinize the details and draw their own conclusions. I sincerely apologize to Fiona once again. I deeply regret my actions, nearly tarnishing the reputation of a positive and inspirational celebrity. Henceforth, I will permanently deactivate this ount and refrain from disclosing any further information. Simone then posted numerous photos of Fiona with the sembag involved, including timestamps and locations. She shared chat records between Fiona and the sc*mbag, as well as conversations with the real instigator. Additionally, she exposed the resource list Fiona provided to them and screenshots of the manipted sock puppets. The verified ount of the Leaks King was a longCtime Gray EntertainmentCsupported ount with millions of fans and a very high poprity. When this apology surfaced on Facebook, it sent shockwaves through the entire industry. The Leaks King Apologizes to Fiona, the Truth of the Past Turns Out to Be Like This swiftly ascended to the top of the trending topics, driven by its own poprity. As people began clicking to learn more, they were unprepared for the multitude of hidden facts and twists in this unfolding drama. Subsequently, Garys tearn identified themselves as Gray Entertainment employees and Cinsiders before they stepped forward to disclose additional information. The truth behind Fionas framing and online atars, as well as the mudslinging, was unveiled through the revtions of a few individuals. Why did the whistleblower issue an apology? It transpired that Simones studio had located him and presented evidence, urging him to apologize to avoid legal repercussions. Driven by guilt or fear of litigation, he opted to apologize for his errors. As readers processed this information, a wave of sympathy for Fiona swept over them. The reprehensible actions of the two individuals came to lightCdespite benefiting significantly from Fiona, they had colluded to tarnish her reputation with false usations. Upon exploiting Fionas trust, one of them shamelessly deleted photos and evidence. Fionas agent disyed a simrly despicable stance, failing to support their artist and even aiding the wrongdoers. The agents of the sc*mbag couple were equally shameless and ruthless, knowingly assisting in the deletion of surveince videos and the destruction of evidence. Thankfully, Simones studio enlisted technicians to restore and repair thepromised evidence. They also located the Leaks King, apprising him of the situation. Whether due to realizing his mistake or fearing legal consequences, the Leaks King courageously came forward. Without this intervention, Fionas besmirched reputation would have been permanently affected, potentially leading to her swift exit from the entertainment industry under the auspices of Gray Entertainment. The actions of this prominent entertainmentpany, intentionally supporting the perpetrator against the victim, were nothing short of outrageous. This revtion sheds light on why Fiona faced such severe usations. Rather than aiding her, her ownpany aligned with the actual wrongdoers and suppressed her. It was challenging to imagine how she could turn things around. Soon, many people on the live chat were discussing this. Fans of the guests and passersby were curious and went to check the trending topic on Facebook, especially after watching Fiona, who had been used by the entire inte, still smiling and cheering herself on. Everyone felt a sense of difort and anger. Fionas fans were crying their hearts out, and even more passersby couldnt help but shed tears Those sc?mbag couple and their agents, as well as Gray Entertainment, were truly bullying people. How could someone engage in such despicable and disgusting behavior? For the sake of profit, some people have not only lost their moralpass but also their humanity. This kind of entertainmentpany should go bankrupt as soon as possible. These kinds of agents should be fired directly; they were pests in the entertainment. industry. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fiona signing with Gray Entertainment must have been the unluckiest thing that had ever happened to her. Its alright. She met Simone, and she will definitely have good luck from now on. People who are kind and hardworking will have good luck. Both Fiona and Simone are like that. Why arent the people who previously imed that Simone was unreliable and used physiognomy to clear Fionas nameing out now? Those sc*mbag couples fans were so fierce before, constantly polluting the live chat, but now theyre silent. And what about those brainless people who followed the sock puppets lead and relentlessly bashed Fiona and Simone? Why dont theye out and continue their nonsense? Theyve been silenced by concrete evidence that contradicts their ims. They dont dare toe out and judge anymore. I just want to say Simone is amazing! After signing a contract with Fiona, not only did she help Fiona to secure good resources, but she also found evidence to clear her name from false usations, washing away the injustice. Simone is incredible Fiona, keep up the good work! Following thisment, a wave of people started praising Fiona and Simone. Then, Garys team started exposing the sc*mbag couple for their arrogance, behindCthe- scenes bullying of less famous artists, buying sock puppets to attack their opponents, and other scandals They also exposed the sembag couples agents, who were the same people who had forced Simone out in the past. One of them was even rted to Simone by bloodCTitus. This revtion further fueled everyones anger. They all rushed to the Facebook pages of the scmbag couple and Gray Entertainment, leavingments filled with mockery and insults. This time, there were no sock puppets involved; it was everyones genuine reaction. The criticism that Fiona and Simone had endured previously multiplied, rebounding against those who had initially criticized them. At Gray Entertainments office, Chris rushed in without knocking on the door. He looked flustered. Upon sensing something was amiss. Titus looked up with a sense of unease. As anticipated, Chris blurted out, Mr. Gray, we had a problem. I dont know why, but our verified ount of the Leaks King, which used to leak information for us, suddenly posted. an apology to Fiona on Facebook and shared a lot of evidence from a year ago. Titus expression instantly changed. How is that possible? Even Chris couldnt believe it upon seeing it. It was the ount they had been sponsoring, so it was impossible for it to betray them. Then, he received a message, and after reading it, he told Titus, The tech department says this ount has been hacked. At that moment. Chris had a feeling. This precisely embodies the sensation of selfCsabotage. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Shes Truly His Good Sister! Titus read through the Facebook post and evidence shared by the verified influencer they had personally trained. Taking his assistants advice, he didnt get angry, and he didnt throw his phone away this time around, Instead, he slumped in his chair with frustration. Is it true that the tech department cant recover this ount? he asked. The assistant sensed that something was off with the boss, but it wasnt hard for him to make sense of it. After all, they had lost miserably this time. Previously, his boss had been extremely arrogant after he thought that he had predicted Simones strategy for redeeming herself. Who would have expected Simone to take such an unusual path? She didnt even attempt to clear up the usations through maniption or deception. Instead, she used the most advantageous evidence to counterattack. Who could have imagined that Simone would find someone to expose the verified influencer ount they had nurtured and even use it to clear Fionas name? An apology from the verified influencer ount had a much greater impact than using other marketing ounts. to expose evidence. The key was that Simone and her team were adept at ying the victim card. They allowed. their opponents to throw dirt and set the rhythm, letting the tension reach its peak before counterattacking. Fans and bystanders who didnt understand the situation could only sympathize with Fiona. On the other hand, they felt utter disgust toward the two people that. the boss had brought with him. Thepanys operations team had spent a significant amount of money in the in the past few days. They had to do some uwful work in order to help Simone clear up Fionas name.. Anyone, the boss especially, would be furious to hear about this. The boss messaged the tech department to inquire about this matter. The tech department said they cant recover it, the department head replied. This ount is useless from now on. Judging from thest sentence on Facebook, this ount would no longer expose anything. So, not only did Simone counterattack the boss, but she also rendered useless the ount that thepany had invested a lot of money and effort into developing. Titus clenched his phone as he trembled with anger. He found it even more difficult to ept this fact. Not only had he lost, but everything he had done before had also served as a stepping stone for Simone. He wouldnt believe it if one were to tell him that she hadnt nned it all out in advance. This the first time in his life that he had been so tantly shamed and embarrassed, and it was all at the hands of his own sister. He rembered the day Simone left home resolutely. He had spoken harshly to her and their family, thinking that it would make here back and apologize. Now, not only did he feel embarrassed and hurt, but he was. noticed how ironic the situation Boss, the operations team is asking about how we should handle the public rtions, Titus assistant said. The operations team had never expected Simone to make this move, and they were at a loss. Simone hadnt just exposed evidence to clear Fionas name, but they also gradually released. evidence of the poor character of those two individuals. If they didnt do damage control with the public, the two cash cows in the boss hands would also be ruined. Titus let out a selfCdeprecating chuckle. How can we salvage this? Lets make sure they dont embarrass themselves any further. Theyre a bunch of useless people. I dont know why we keep them around, This was the operations team he had pushed so hard for, and now he felt a pang of regret. After all, Simone and the team that they discarded had sessfully fought back this time. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. All of a sudden, Titus felt a sharp pain in his chest. He coughed up some blood. Boss, are you okay? His assistant was startled. Reuben walked in just in time to witness this scene. You vomited blood because of this? he asked with his brows furrowed. Isnt Titus mental resilience a little too.. fragile? Titus wiped his mouth with a tissue before speaking expressionlessly. Ive been holding it in for so long, and its alling out now. He didnt want to admit that he vomited blood because of his sister. After the assistant left at Reubens request, Reuben approached Titus. Thepanys shareholders just called me and asked for an exnation from you regarding this matter. Are you referring to the entertainmentpanys shareholders or the groups shareholders? Titus asked. The entertainmentpany, Reuben replied. Then, he changed the subject. But the shareholders of the group will also be dissatisfied with you. Previously, his father had already made all the necessary arrangements. Reuben would first be the president of the entertainmentpany that was under the Gray Group. This would be both a test and an opportunity for him to gain experience. After some time, he o be transferred to the headquarters and eventually take over Cray Group. After he left, younger brother would then take over the reins of the entertainmentpany. However, his younger brother didnt just fail to showcase some impressive results. He even fell victim to a few consecutive attacks from their own sister. This would make the shareholders of the grouppany have a negative perception of Titus and might event leave an impression that Reuben was incapable of being relied upon. This matter would end having some impact on him, of course. up Titus smirked. Its just a marketing failure. Theres nothing to exin to them. Reuben furrowed his brows even more. Thepany has suffered significant losses this time. The effort put into developing the ount was wasted, and those two popr stars in your hands are now useless. Beforeing here, he had researched and inquired about it. Those two individuals who were exposed this time would never be able to recover. More importantly, Simones team is the one in control now, and thepanys reputation has been greatly damaged because of this, he added. Now, the official Facebook page of thepany has been taken over by Simone and Fionas fans and all sorts of bystanders. There have been a lot of online rumors about ourpanys artists characters, suggesting that theyre problematic. Some people are even asking for a boycott of ourpanys artists and demanding an exnation from us. With this chain reaction, it can be predicted that ourpanys stocks will definitely drop significantly tomorrow. Due to this intense uproar on the Inte, the reputation and interests of thepany had been directly impacted. The shareholders were definitely angry and would certainly demand an exnation from both Reuben and Titus. Titus felt an urge to puke again. Simone truly lives up to the Grays nameCshes as ruthless as us, he hissed through gritted teeth. Not only did she embarrass him and ruin his reputation, but she also forced thepany to hold him ountable. Great, shes truly my good sister! he thought. Reuben hadnt expected Simone to be so ruthless and urate with her calcted actions. I warned you about this. Shes not that simple. I told you not to underestimate her, he said. However, his younger brother was overly confident and refused to listen to him. Titus expression darkened. Indeed, I must admit, I underestimated her once again. Tell me, Reuben. What should I do? Reuben pondered for a moment. Thepany will publicly announce the suspension of your managerial position to provide an exnation to the public. The two artists under your thanagement will be terminated. wir actions had already vited the terins of the contract. Therefore, thepany was ble to dismiss them outrightly, and the other party would have to pay a penalty for breaching the contract Titus sneered. Hah! Is thepany using me as a scapegoat to appease public anger? Simone really executed her n perfectly. At that moment, he suddenly understood the feeling of being criticized and boycotted by the entire inte. He understood the pressure of public opinion forcing him to take actionCit was as ufortable as cutting out his flesh with a knife. A year ago, he helped his two artists deal with Fiona. He never anticipated that one day, they would face a bacsh twice as strong. Reuben sighed. This failure is not entirely a bad thing for you. When the public scrutiny subsides. I will promote you directly to the head of the talent management department. In the meantime, I want you to reflect on the reasons behind your failure and learn from it. Gray Entertainment will be entrusted to you in the future. I hope you wont disappoint me or your father, he added with a serious tone. Titus sneered. Do I have any other choice? Obviously not. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Before Reuben could respond, Titus continued speaking. I understand. Well, coincidentally, I wanted to take a vacation for a while. After saying that, he grabbed his phone and car keys and left the office without hesitation. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Even More Exciting In the meantime, Mr. Wills and his team were setting the pace as they pursued their targets. After gainingplete control of the situation. Mr. Wills went to Simones office. Simone and Gwen were watching a live stream of a variety show. As expected, the tone of the livestream hadpletely changed. Previously, they had been criticizing Fiona, but now it was filled with sympathy and words of encouragement. Fionas performance in the variety show did not disappoint. When Mr. Wills entered. Simone smiled at him. Please have a seat! Suppressing his excitement, Mr. Wills sat across from the two women before updating them on their operations. Simone nodded with a smile. Youve done an excellent job. Mr. Wills pondered for a moment. Miss Gray, if we set the pace and put pressure on Gray Entertainment, will they really take action against Titus? At that point, Gray Entertainment was controlled by the brothers of the Gray Family, and they practically hadplete control over the company. So, he wasnt sure if Reuben would be willing to take action against his own younger brother. However, Simone replied with great certainty. Dont worry. Based on my understanding of Reuben, he will make Titus provide an exnation to thepany and to the public. However, this wont mean they are compromising. Reuben is eventually going to inherit the chairman position in Gray Group, and Titus will be trained to take over Gray Entertainment. They need to satisfy the shareholders now in order to take those two positions smoothly in the future. So, they will use Titus Gray as a scapegoat to appease the public anger. The two artists under Titus Gray will also be expelled and held ountable, Simone said. Within half an hour, Gray Entertainments official website and Facebook will definitely announce the results of their actions against the three individuals, she added after ncing at her watch. Mr. Wills now had a lot of trust in Simone. So, Titus is done for this time? Simone shook her head. No, after some time, when the heat dies down, and no one is paying attention any longer, Reuben will start using him again. They believe in the idea of working together and having mutual benefits, which is why they are so against the idea of having outsiders in the Simone could empathize with Mr. Wills when she saw the look of discontent on his face. After all, anyone who was manipted and plotted against by Titus would want to retaliate as soon as possible andpletely crush the other party. Dont worry; our counterattack this time will have an impact on the Gray brothers as well. She smirked. If this happens a few more times, even if Tinus is the chairmans own son, he wont be able to take over Gray Entertainment in the future. Since Reuben will be transferred to the group, it will also have a significant impact on his 1/4 resume. We wont know if he can sessfully Gray Family s future. One way or another, it was Simones n to continue adding fuel to the fire and obstructing their path. Just like they did to her. Tit for tat. Mr. Wills calmed down after that conversation. It was already quite a sess for them to have forced Gray Entertainment to cast out Titus. Titus reputation was almostpletely ruined in the industry. Furthermore, their actions hadpletely tarnished the reputation of the top talent agent. The two of them chatted for a while longer. Gwen picked up her phone after a while. Everything is within Simones expectations and control. Gray Entertainment has posted the oue on their official Facebook page and apologized to Fiona and everyone. Reuben is the smartest among his brothers, Simonemented. Handling the situation. and apologizing to the public as quickly as possible will indeed divert their attention from thepany. It will also calm down a lot of peoples anger. Should we continue to press on? Mr. Wills asked. We dont need to focus on Gray Entertainment anymore, Simone replied. If we cross the line, Gray Group might take action. We dont have the strength topete with Gray Group right now. Furthermore, the publics attention span wont be long. They have already dealt with the situation and apologized. If we keep targeting them, the public might turn against us. Then, she changed the subject. But we can keep an eye on Titus, she uttered thoughtfully. Knowing him, after being humiliated like this, and after having thepany turning against him, he definitely wont go to thepany for a while. He will most likely go to various entertainment venues to vent his emotions. And if we keep an eye on Jodie, shell probably y her role as the good sister. She will definitely take the opportunity to show her support after her brothers incident. If they are together, we should immediately contact the paparazzi. They will surely capture some useful photos. We dont even need to spend money on marketing. We can just watch the show, Simonemented. Gwen chuckled. Thats a good idea. Season two of Simones variety show will probably start next week. Lets give Jodie some of the spotlight. We should just listen to Simone from now on. She knows what shes doing. Mr. Wills smiled with a look of admiration on his face. From now on, we will all listen to President Gray. Simone is really amazing, Mr. Wills thought. Not only can she predict the opponents moves, but she also knows how to strike back. If something scandalous about Titus and Jodie is captured by the paparazzi, things will get even more exciting. Ill book a restaurant for tomorrow night and invite everyone from the studio, Simone suggested. Lets have a meal together. Everyone has worked hard these past few days! Mr. Wu chuckled. Tll inform themter. It wasfortable to work with Simone. She wasnt Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. 2/4 just a powerful fighter: she was also respectful toward everyone. Meanwhile, Steven was in his office at Gray Group having tea with a close shareholder. This shareholder was Donovan Gulls, and he was the general manager of one of the influential departments in thepany. Mr. Gray, have you heard about what happened at the entertainmentpany today? Donovan asked Steven had been paying attention to this matter of course. Yes, I heard. Donovan smiled. Like father, like daughter. Your daughter has a strong ability to strategize Among Stevens several children. Reuben had always been the one that most people looked up to Previously. Donovan also had a good impression of Titus Donovan figured that Titus was quite capable, although not as good as the other children. But this incidentpletely changed his view. Among Stevens children, it seemed that his daughter was the most impressive one Her various calctions and counterattacks this time were simply perfect. Moreover, she knew when to pause and assess the situation, which was fare Steven smiled bitterly. I underestimated her in the past. The sibling rivalry turned her into the victor. This was something he hadnt expected. It had also turned the Gray Family into the publics laughingstock. It was rare for siblings to turn against each other like this in their industry. Donovan smiled. Your daughter is a promising talent. I believe she should be provided with more attention and training. She has a good understanding of the entertainment industry, and I think she is more suitable to be the future sessor of Gray Entertainment He and Steven were on the same team, which was why he could be so direct. Although Gray Entertainment was just a subsidiary of the group, it had been generating considerable profits in recent years. As major shareholders, they received oneCthird of the total annual dividends from the entertainment subsidiary Naturally, they hoped for even greater sess for the entertainment subsidiary. After this incident, Steven had a different perspective on Simone, and he began to recognize her abilities even more. However, he sighed. She holds a significant bias and resentment towards the Gray Family. Im not sure if she would be willing to return to the entertainmentpany. The Gray Family business was inherited from Stevens ancestors, and he had always beenmitted to taking it to the next level. Both Titus and Simone were his own blood. As long as one of them could manage the entertainmentpany better than the other, he would support whoever was in charge. So, he was somewhat tempted by his friends suggestion. Yet, he was concerned that Simone would resist. Donovan also had some knowledge about the Gray Family. After pondering for a moment, he offered some advice. As a father, if you extend a helping hand to her, I believe she would follow you. I heard she is also skilled in geomancy. Can you help me get in touch with her? Perhaps you can invite her toe and assist me. What do you think? Donovan asked. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Too Late Steven had been contemting how to approach Simone and reach out to her proactively. Upon hearing his old friends words, he smiled. Of course, thats not a problem. Im just unsure about her proficiency in geomancy. Please dont me her if shes not too urate. His daughter was adopted by a geomancy master and had been learning these skills since she was young. She even pursued a rted major in college. However, from what he understood, a young geomancy practitioner like her would only have average skills. When his daughter first came to their home, she got along well with her brothers. He heard that his eldest son had asked Simone to help with geomancy in the entertainmentpanys office. Before his fourth son started filming a drama, he had also asked Simones help to determine an auspicious time. Steven never inquired about the results. Donovan smiled. Youre being modest. Simone participated in a live broadcast of a variety show, and she could tell that one of the vigers sons was in danger just by reading the that vigers face. She jumped into the water and rescued the son. Later, she noticed. another persons child was having issues because of the bracelet they were wearing, and after handling it, the childs issues were resolved. Judging by her performance, her skills are definitely not mediocre. Havent you asked her for help? Donovan asked. Steven had been busy before and hadnt made time to watch that variety show. So, he really didnt know about this. She helped me with geomancy and auspicious times for my two sons, but she hasnt helped us with face reading, so I dont know much about it, Steven exined. Donovan had great faith in geomancy. He had only started paying more attention to Simone after he heard another geomancy practitioner praising Simones face reading skills. She has three taboos, so she cant help you with face reading, Donovan exined. Steven. also believed in geomancy, but he didnt know about this. The three taboos? They are not able to read the faces of rtives, politicians, or themselves, Donovan borated. Geomancy practitioners are unable to read the faces of their rtives or themselves, as it is said to be concealed by some divine secret. But this is expected. Otherwise, they would simply be too powerful. It would be chaotic if all that geomancy practitioners did were to constantly help themselves and their family members avoid misfortune and disasters while seizing or upying good fortune. But its not a problem to help rtives and oneself with auspicious times and geomancy arrangements. I understand, Steven said after listening to Donovans words. Ill ask her when shes avable, then. Steven took out his phone and dialed Simones number several times in at row. However, it was either that her line was busy all the time or that her phone was turned off. Steven had another suspicion, but he thought it was impossible. He pondered for a moment and found Simone on the app that they used to chat. He sent her a message, but he was then notified that they were no longer friends. This 1/3 confirmed Stevens previous suspicion. He couldnt believe it. Not only had his daughter blocked his phone number, but she had also deleted him as a friend on the friend on the app. This realization made Stevens expression turn sour Mr. Gulls noticed this. Whats wrong? he asked Steven rxed his expression into a smile. Her phone is turned off. Shes probably busy. How about I arrange a time for us to talk about geomancy once I get ahold of her? Mr. Gulls didnt think much of it Sure. After Mr. Gulls left. Steven called in an assistant to borrow their phone. Then, he called Simone. Samone saw an unfamiliar number, and she didnt know who was calling She answered. Hello Simone, its me. Simone naturally recognized Stevens voice and was somewhat surprised Why is he calling me? It cant postbly he about Some No. 2, right? Koting Stevens personality, he doesnt seem like the type to help Sembag No 2 scale When she was in the Gray Family, Steven was often busy and not at home, and he didnt pay much attention to household matters. He wasnt hiased towards Jodie the way other people were This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But he didnt show much concern for her either. After taking her home, he gave her a card and didnt bother much about her after that. So their fatherCdaughter bond was very weak The day she left, Steven believed what Salma and his few sons said. He assumed that she w always causing trouble, and he was unhappy about it What he wanted most was a harmonious family. But since his daughter was using chaos in the family, he allowed his sons to teach her a lesson and make her obedient. He didnt investigate whether what those people said was true, Perhaps there was a difference between blood rtives and nonCblood rtives. Naturally, he didnt have the same closeness with his daughter, who had only been brought for a little over a year, as he did with his wife and sons. The day that she decided to leave the Gray Family, she treated them all as strangers. She didnt even think about demanding his fatherly love or anything, nor did she need it. Who are you? she asked. Steven frowned. Im your dad. I dont have a dad. I cut off all ties with everyone from the Gray Family a long time ago, Simone replied. Steven didnt expect Simone to say that. She actually wants to cut ties, he thought. And from her tone, he could tell she was serious. He sighed. Simone, are you still holding grudges after so long? Nothing matters anymore. I dont hold grudges she told him. If theres nothing else you have to say, then Im hanging up. I contacted you today because there is something I want to say, Steven uttered hurriedly 1 have an old friend who wants to ask for your help with geomancy. When do you have the time for this? Lets make an appointment. He didnt mention family matters again, as he was 2/3 afraid that Simone would really hang up. He wanted to use Mr. Gulls matter as an opportunity to mend the rtionship with his daughter. However, Simone decisively refused his request. No, I dont want to have any involvement with the Gray Family or anyone associated with them. So, you can tell your friend to find. another geomancer. The Gray Family members couldnt just reach out to her whenever they wished to. Once she said she was cutting ties, she was insistent on not getting involved with them again. Does Steven think that Im going to listen to him just because of his single phone call? What a joke. Steven was taken aback by Simones immediate refusal. Why are you so stubborn, child? Theres no longCstanding grudge among us family members. There must have been some misunderstanding before. Why dont we set a date to gather and have a meaningful conversation? If your brothers have any concerns, I will address them. Steven had heard about the situation between Simone and Titus. It was Titus who had been too harsh in his treatment of his sister. On this matter, Steven didnt support Titus. Regardless, Simone was his biological daughter Steven didnt want Simone to wander out without any support. However, he never expected Simone to have such a strong temper. Not only did she express her desire to sever ties verbally, but she also wanted to distance herself from them in her actions. Simone sneered. We have no rtionship now. If you think that they are the ones with issues, youd discipline them first. Its toote, Mr. Gray! I dont want to have any further ties with you, so theres no need to have a meal or a chat. Dont contact me again in the future. Im hanging up! And she indeed hung up after saying that. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 This Is Getting Interesting Steven listened to the loud beeping from his phone. For a moment, he didnt know how to feel. This was the first time someone had dared to hang up on him before he finished speaking. And it was his own daughter. Naturally, Steven wouldnt react like Aaron and Titus, who would call back after Simone hung up on them. He was too embarrassed to do that It wasnt just the fact that Simone had hung up on him but also how resolute Simone seemed with her words. She wasnt just acting on impulse; she truly didnt want them as her family anymore. From what he could recall, Simone cared a lot about their family since she returned home. Although she didnt grovel to please anyone, she still cared about everyone at home. She didnt do it in a superficial way. Instead, she did it through her actions. Steven was busy and didnt spend much time with his daughter, but every now and then, she would send him detoxification pills and health pills that she made. They were effective, which showed that she put effort into it. How did ite to this? He sat there for a while, then called his secretary in. I want you to investigate the conflicts and rtionships between Simone, my wife, my sons, and our adopted daughter. I want you to focus on investigating my adopted daughter. See if she has any contact with the geomancy master worshipped by the Gray Family. Do this in secret. I dont want a third person to know about this, Steven ordered. His wife and sons had always told him that Simone didnt get along with their adopted daughter after she came back. They imed that she just wanted to snatch things from their adopted daughter and would often cause trouble. If that were the case, it would suggest that Simone cared a lot about the Gray Familys wealth and possessions, but looking at the situation then, that didnt seem like the case. Simone probably felt like she had been wronged that day. That was probably what pushed her to her limits and forced her into leaving the Gray Family. Presently, it seemed like she didnt want to acknowledge them or ask for anything from the Gray Family. Steven believed that things werent as simple as his wife and sons described it to be. After she came back, he had nned to include her in the family genealogy, to move her household registration to their home, and to announce her identity publicly. However, their adopted daughter fell ill, so his wife and sons asked him to postpone this matter. After that, he coincidentally met the geomancy master worshipped by the Gray Family. The master congratted him on finding his biological daughter. They chatted, and the master hinted that he had made an urate prediction in the past. His prediction had allowed them to adopt a girl with the same age and birthdate as their biological daughter. Not only did the Gray Family prosper, but they also found their biological daughter eventually. After listening to the masters words. Steven was inplete agreement with him. Then, the master performed a divination for him and told him that it was not yet the time to reveal his daughters identity to the public. The master imed that it would be best to wait until a yearter. Otherwise, both his biological daughter and adopted daughter would face cmities. It would also have an impact on the fortune of the Gray Family. He told his wife about this, and she agreed to announce Simone as the heiress of the Gray Family a yearter when she would be listed in the family tree. They would change her surname and household registration at that time. Since their daughter had already returned to them, it didnt matter whether they did these things sooner orter. Steven agreed to this n, but now, he couldnt help but have some doubts. The secretary didnt expect the chairman to ask him to investigate these private matters, but this represented trust, so he nodded and promised the other man. Rest assured, Mr. Gray. I will handle this properly. The next day, Simone had dinner with the people from her studio. After the meal, Gwen asked Simone to go to a bar with her. During the meal, Simone noticed that Gwen wasnt in a good mood, but she was dressed in a sexy and morous way. It was only after they got in the car that she questioned Gwen. Whats wrong with you? Gwen didnt hide anything from her good friend. Useless Rock came back. Simone had guessed before that it might be rted to Harold. He contacted you? Gwen pouted. He sent me a message, but I ignored it. Then, he called me. He asked me why I didnt go back, why I abandoned my work and wasnt responsible I hung up before listening to the whole thing. Simone thought about her words for a moment. Are you sure you want to break up with him? Gwen immediately nodded. Of course, Im sure. He called me again today, but I didnt answer and blocked him. Im a bit annoyed, and I want a drink. It wasnt that she was still attached to him, but she was just feeling a bit frustrated especially when a friend sent her a message specifically to talk about it. Harold didnt just bring that other girl back; he also introduced her to friends in their circle. She felt like her past self was a joke, but the man wasnt a great person either he tried totch onto her while he was taking Freya out. He suggested that she study economics and management and agreed to let her work at hispany abroad. He would voice his restrictions for her, the same way a boyfriend would do to a girlfriend. It gave her the illusion that Harold cared about her. It made her believe that one day, she would melt his icy heart, and they would be together. She had overlooked the fact that there was always a third party by his side. Only after she woke up did she realize that Harold was fooling around with both sides. He wasnt a serious person. Thinking about it, she suddenly had the urge to beat that b*stard 1. up. Simone could tell that Gwen really wanted to let go of Harold. However, it was obvious that Gwen was still angry at him. Simone made some calctions with her fingers. Lets go to the bar you used to frequent. Gwen didnt think much of it. Sure! S he had originally nned to find a quiet ce nearby, but she didnt mind Simones suggestion. After parking the car, the two women entered the bar. This bar was owned by a young man in their circle whom Gwen considered a childhood friend. Simone also knew him, and their rtionship was decent. Most people in their circle woulde here for gatherings and such. The first floor was open to everyone. The second floor, however, was exclusive to those with special cards, offering a high level of privacy. It only served the young masters anddies of the circle or people with extraordinary backgrounds. Simone, being popr now, was easily recognizable. So, she wore a duckbill cap and a mask. It was still early, and there werent many people on the second floor. The corner spot happened to be empty with dim lighting. It was just what the two of them needed, so they walked over and sat down. They ordered drinks and savored them while enjoying the live performance downstairs. Soon, more people started to arrive, some of whom they knew. However, they didnt bother to greet them. After half an hour, another group of people arrived. Gwen was taken aback to see them. She turned to Simone. Did you know that Useless Rock and Scumbag No. 2 woulde? Gwen asked. I predicted that your presence here wouldpletely resolve the issue that has been bothering you, Simone said. But I didnt expect Useless Rock to be hanging out with Scumbag No. 2: She was also somewhat surprised. Gwen nced at them again. Not only are they together, but they also seem to be enjoying themselves. Titus was with Jodie, while Harold was with Freya. There were also a few young gentlemen anddies from the social circle apanying them. Simone smirked. This just got even more intriguing. Gwen suddenly seemed interested as well. Exactly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She took out her phone, turned off the sh, and snapped two pictures of Titus and Jodie. The paparazzi couldnt show up there, but she could provide some materials first and take more pictures later. As for Harold and Freya, she couldnt be bothered to photograph them. Their news was not worth much. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Shocked The group sat down at a table opposite Simone and Gwen. Since Simone and Gwen were sitting in a dark corner and they deliberately sat sideways, the people on that side didnt notice. After the group sat down, Jodie and Innocent Lily didnt sit with the other girls. Instead, one sat next to Titus, and the other sat next to Harold. The four of them were sitting on arge couch, with two men in the middle and two women on the sides. After ordering drinks, Titus and Harold leaned in to chat while Jodie and Innocent Lily poured drinks for them, giving the impression of two couples. Simone, with her good hearing, could vaguely hear their conversation. Sc*mbag No. 2 was discussing investing in web dramas, specifically the new drama of Sc*mbag No. 4, with Useless Rock. Curious, Simone asked Gwen, Were Sc*mbag No. 2 and Useless Rock close before? She wasnt very familiar with Harold. When she arrived at Cebros, he went abroad. Gwen whispered, Sc*mbag No. 2, Useless Rock, and Leon were all high school ssmates. They were a tightCknit trio during their school days. She added, Sc*mbag No. 2 is two years older than us. He dropped out for two years before returning to our grade. That was why she had Sc*mbag No. 2s contact. Leon came to Cebros during his first year of high school, but she couldnt due to her grandfather. go back together Unfortunately, her grandfather passed away during her second year of high school. At that time, Gwen wanted to stay and be with Simone. However, with a significant inheritance in her hands, her mother persuaded her grandmother and father to transfer her back to Cebros for school. As a result, she ended up in the same ss as Leon. To defy her mother and due to her rebellious ne at the time, she pretended to be a bad student, but behind the scenes, Gwen actually studied with Simone. So, she had a solid 1/5 foundation. However, during exams, she would randomly fill in the answers, intentionally maintaining thestCce record. Every time her mother saw her grades, she would be furious. It wasnt because she cared about Gwens future but because she felt embarrassed. After all, both Skyler and Leon were influential figures in school when they were students. Both of them consistently ranked in the top three of the entire grade. The other cousins and siblings also had good grades. Every time the Fosters used Gwen to taunt her mother, she found it quite amusing. In their year, Harold was a genius student, always ranking first in the whole school. After Gwen transferred, the teacher arranged her seat next to Harold. He had a cold temperament, and she initially tried to start a conversation, but he was very indifferent. After that, she ignored him. Later, she was pursued by a boy outside of school. She didnt agree and told him to go away When the boys exCgirlfriend found out, she brought a group of about ten people to confront her. Gwen was capable of fighting, but there were too many of them. Before she could react, the girl took a brick and smashed it toward Gwens head. At that time, Harold happened to pass by that alley. So, he swung his backpack and hit the girl, saving Gwen from being hit on the head. He also stepped in and beat down several boys who were surrounding her. Although Harold had a cold temperament, he was goodClooking and always a top student. That day, seeing him fighting in his school uniform, Gwen suddenly found him very hot and had a crush on him. Because of this incident, she no longer pretended to be a bad student but instead worked hard to catch up with him. She would often pester him and ask about acadernic matters. He would sometimes get impatient, but he would still carefully exin the questions to her. 2/5 Other girls saw this and started to seek his help, but he would coldly refuse. Every month, she would bother him to go out and y. Harold would act unwilling, but he would always show up at the agreed location. During the SAT, Gwen worked hard and got into the same college as him. She even listened to his advice and studied economics and management. In their third year of college, he finished all the undergraduate courses, obtained all the credits, and received his graduation certificate through an early examination. He also got epted into a prestigious foreign university for his graduate studies. Before going abroad, he told her that he would start apany overseas in the future and hinted that she could join hispany after graduation. After he went abroad, they maintained contact. Whenever she sent him a message, even if his reply camete, there was still a reply. If Gwen encountered something she didnt understand in her studies, he would patiently teach her through video calls. So, after graduating from college, she went abroad to find him and joined hispany. It was then that she discovered Harold had a secretary, Innocent Lily. From the way she looked at him, it was clear that she was infatuated with him. She had arguments with him because of Innocent Lily, but he would always say they had no rtionship and ask her not to overthink. She pursued him and wanted to define their rtionship, but he would always change the subject and avoid it. Because of Innocent Lily, they had many fights. Before Gwen returned to the country, they had nned to have a meal together, but Innocent Lily suddenly fell ill, so he broke the appointment to visit her in the hospital. As a result, they stopped talking. Seeing Simone decisively break up with Leon, Gwen suddenly felt exhausted. That was when she decided to let go, stop entangling with him, and return to the country to apany Simone. When Gwen and Leon came to Cebros for high school, Simone was still in another city, so she wasnt very familiar with these things. Although they kept in touch, they didnt mention others much. After all, they didnt know each other. After entering the entertainment industry following her graduation from college, Simone was recognized as a member of the Gray Family. That was when she found out that Leon and Sc*mbag No. 2 were ssmates, and they could be considered childhood friends, but she didnt inquire much about their high school days. She said, No wonder they seem to have such a good rtionship. Useless Rock even wants to invest in Sc*mbag No. 4s drama. Gwen said, When we were ssmates, I didnt know he was your brother and would treat you like that. Otherwise, I would have beaten him up. Although Gwen and Leon were ssmates with Sc*mbag No. 2, they didnt return to Cebros until high school. At that time, the Gray Family had already given up searching for their biological daughter openly, and no one in their circle or the Fosters mentioned it. Sc*mbag No. 2 did mention his sister but in an affectionate manner. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. So, they were unaware that the sister he referred to was not his biological sibling. When they were together, they didnt deliberately inquire or explore each others family matters. Furthermore, Simone and Sc*mbag No. 2 didnt resemble each other. Therefore, they never connected Simone with being the lost daughter of the Gray Family. Later, when they discovered that Simone was Scmbag No. 2s sister, they were all surprised. Simone chuckled and said, Its alright. Ill have a chance to beat him up myself in the future. While they were conversing, opposite them, Jodie picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. She then choked, coughing continuously, and her eyes became red. Titus immediately went over to pat her back. Jodie took advantage of the situation to lean against him and act spoiled, allowing him tofort her. In Titus embrace, Jodie even reached out and hugged his neck, rubbing her face against his chest. Titus reciprocated by embracing Jodie,forting her while also using a tissue to wipe the wine from the corner of her mouth. Observing this, Gwen eximed in surprise while taking photos, Is the Gray Family raising a daughter, not a daughterCinw? That didnt seem like the behavior between siblings. When she had a good rtionship with Leon in their youth, they never acted like this. After they returned to Cebros, their sibling rtionship became more strained and distant. Not to mention hugging, Leon would never pat her head or have a situation where they would link arms at a banquet. Back in the Gray Residence, Simone was also shocked to see Jodie being so intimate with the five sc*mbags. Yeah, Jodie has always been the center of attention. Simone also noticed that the reason why the five sc*mbags behaved this way was because Jodie intentionally guided them to be ustomed to it. Then Simones gaze shifted to Innocent Lily sitting not far from the two. Suddenly, her were filled with astonishment. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Is It Really That Coincidental? At this moment, Jodie leaned against Titus chest, revealing her profile. Innocent Lily gazed at Jodie and Titus with a hint of envy, showcasing her own profile. Simone patted Gwen and remarked, Hey, look at Innocent Lilys profile. Doesnt it resemble Jodie? Upon ncing over, Gwen expressed surprise, Youre right; they do look alike. Capturing all four of them in the frame, Gwen took photos with her phone. She also snapped separate pictures of Jodie and Innocent Lily. Right after taking the photos, Innocent Lily seemed to sense something, turning her head in their direction. Gwen promptly set down her phone when Innocent Lily shifted her gaze. Despite the dim lighting, if observed closely, the general appearance of the people on this side was still discernible. Innocent Lilys body trembled slightly. She appeared not to recognize Gwen as she withdrew her gaze. While pouring wine for Harold, Innocent Lily leaned closer to him to converse. Harold nodded intermittently. Although they werent seated very close, her intimate conversation with him exuded a sense of ambiguity, especially with the couple next to them embracing each other. Gwen chuckled, saying, She definitely saw me and recognized me. Previously, their interactions were normal, but Innocent Lily now acted ambiguously and intentionally approached Harold to talk. It was evidently done as a show for Gwen to watch. Simone nodded, affirming, She definitely recognized you. Then, she inquired of Gwen. Do you know who she is? Gwen recalled the earlier incident when Simone asked. I dont know. I asked Harold before, and he only said shes a rtive of his family. I dont want to be the kind of malicious woman who loses her mind over a man, so I havent investigated or suppressed Innocent Unlock seeded !!! 1/4 Harold are because of her, I have never intentionally targeted her. She nced at Innocent Lily, then at Jodie. Then, she looked at Simone and asked, The two of them dont look simr from the front. but from the side, they look like twins. Do you suspect that they have some kind of rtionship? Simone nodded. Yes, I always feel that its not just a coincidence. Let me take a look at their physiognomy. Normally, she wouldnt deliberately look at someones physiognomy. Otherwise, it would not only be tiring but also feel like intentionally prying into someones privacyCunless the other persons philtrum was obviously ckened, which could be seen at a nce, like that time during the livestream. Curiosity surged within Gwen, prompting her to nod and say, Yes. Take a look. Upon seeing Innocent Lily not looking in their direction, she deliberately stood enough, her attention was partly diverted to this side as she instinctively looked over. 1. up. Sure Simone carefully examined her facial features. When Innocent Lily continued to turn her head to look at Harold, Jodie straightened up Titus arms. in She turned around and reached out to take the ss of water that Titus had asked the waiter to bring. Simone then carefully examined Jodies facial features. A look of surprise appeared on her face. From physiognomy, it suggests that they are halfCsisters with different mothers. She asked Gwen, What is Innocent Lilysst name? Gwens eyes widened in shock, clearly not expecting them to have this kind of rtionship. Innocent Lilys surname is Lawson. Before Jodie joined the Gray Family, was herst name them to have this kind of rtionship. Lawson? Simone frowned and shook her head. No, it was Wilson. Gwen was stunned for a moment. Well, how can they be halfCsisters with different mothers? Is there something hidden? She believed that Simone wouldnt be mistaken; the issue must lie with the two sisters. And from the way they look, it doesnt seem like they are very familiar with each other. Upon looking at Jodie and Freya, it seemed like they had just met. Simone nodded. They indeed dont look like they are pretending to be unfamiliar. Could it be possible that they are halfCsisters with different mothers, but they dont know about each others existence? For some reason, she felt that this possibility was the likeliest. Gwen nodded. Its very possible, Then, jokingly, she quipped, Are they notpatible with the two of us? Otherwise, why would they coincidentallye to ruin our rtionship? After hearing her words, Simones eyes deepened. Jodie and I share the same birthday. This was something she heard from Salma after joining the Gray Family. Salma said that they adopted Jodie because a master had predicted itCadopting Jodie, who shared the same birthday, and giving her the name Simone originally had, would help them find their biological daughter. She had actually had some doubts before since the incident involved a soCcalled master. For instance, why was she abducted by human traffickers at the tender age of four? When she regained consciousnesster, why could she only recall ying with a little boy who eagerly watched the performance from the front,pletely oblivious to what was happening behind her? She vaguely remembered the boy was Aaron, but details such as his appearance and the location eluded her. Her memory failed to capture her name, her parents identities, or the circumstances at home. Consequently, after her rescue, she remained devoid of any recollections, and the city she found herself in was distant from Callington. This was why she became a child untraceable by any known rtives. After being adopted by her master, she still remembered what happened when she was a child. She was smart from a young age and even had the ability to have a photographic memory. Even though she was only four years old at the time, she couldnt forget everything. This doesnt seem right. Now that she had discovered that Jodie and Innocent Lily were sisters, the feeling of 3/4 something being off deepened. After hearing Simones words, Gwens face showed a bewildered expression. Oh, you have the same birthday? I mean, Innocent Lily and I were also born on the same day. At that time, I happened toe across her resume at thepany. I was amazed that we were actually born on the same day. She looked at Simone, confused. Is it really such a coincidence? But I dont know what time she was born. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, for some reason, she always had a feeling that Freya might have been born at the same time as her. Simone said, I find it hard to believe that its just a coincidence. So, we need to delve into Innocent Lily and Jodies background. Gwen nodded in agreement. Yes, I also believe we should thoroughly investigate. I know a skilled private detective. I will hire him to conduct the investigation. Great! Simone nodded. Also, find out if Innocent Lily and Jodie have the exact same birth time as usCdown to the minute and second. The birth time was determined by the year, month, day, and hour of birth. However, even if two people were born at the same hour, the minutes and seconds could be different. Therefore, they needed to investigate to make an urate judgment. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Fulfilling His Wish Titus loungedzily on the couch, and Jodie nestled in his arms as he engaged in a casual conversation with Harold. The topic shifted to Titus online affairs as Harold inquired. Unable to resist, he vented his frustration about his sister, Simone. Eventually, he downed a ss of wine in one gulp.menting. I have never been so embarrassed before, all thanks to my dear sister. Harold couldnt believe that Titus had lost to Simone in such a miserable defeat. He looked at Titus sympathetically and sighed. Both you and Leon are truly pitiful. I called Leon to go out for a drink. Harold continued saying. But as soon as he heard that you bringing your sister, he refused. He couldnt help but chuckle, adding. Its the first time Ive known that he can be so cowardly. Harold also mentioned Leons fear of being seen with Jodie privately, as it might lead to Simone misunderstanding their rtionship. Been misunderstood for a long time? Is there any point in fearing it now? Titus rugged at his tie with a mocking look, saying. Its ridiculous that hes pretending to be deeply in love now. were We used to be like best friends since we were both ruined by the same person. Titus continued. But not only did he abandon me, he also med me. I dont want to have a drink with him. Still angry about Leon. Titus added. He and Aaron are both unreliable teammates. Harold remarked. It can only mean that Simone is quite capable. Although not familiar with Simone, he often heard Gwen mention her as a good friend. His curiosity about Simone intensified upon learning about the situations of his childhood friends. She must be extraordinary to make both Leon and Titus fail. What troubled him was that Gwen did not pick up on Simones positive traits. After Gwen returned, she never took the initiative to contact him or return to thepany. As some time passed, he couldnt sit still and had toe back to pick her up personally. Who knew that when be contacted her, she not only refused to meet him but also hung up and blocked hurn? This was likely influenced by Simone Harold rubbed his forehead and said. I dont know if your smart sister will corrupt Gwen. (X) pron string his expression. This couldnt help but sy with a hint of schadenfreude Dont worry; she wiil drbanelypt her: He added. But Gwen was ever a good person to begin with. On the day the rearnest be publicly dapped Leon at the airg Hevontioned. Aldangli Somone is not a good person either, she wouldnt dare to p me like thin. 1/3 Harold helplessly said, Yeah, thats why Im afraid of the two of them being together. It would make it even harder for me to manage her. Harold didnt expect Gwen to hit Leon like that, just for Simones sake. Titus had a look of amusement on his face. Definitely, I cant wait to see the drama between you and Gwen. I wonder if you can win her back. Leon was rejected by Simone; it seems like shes not nning to get back with him. You brought this upon yourselves. Why get caught up in all this loveyCdovey stuff? Be single like me. I can do whatever I want. No woman dares to disrespect me. Harold nced at Jodie, who was being embraced by Titus, and raised an eyebrow. So, you even Although he didnt finish his sentence, the meaning was clear. Titus red at him angrily. Stop talking nonsense. Jo is my sister. Jodie scolded Harold with a nce, Exactly, Harold. Dont overthink it. Titus just spoils me a bit. Harold was speechless. He had never seen someone embrace their sister so intimately before, but since he and Titus were good friends, he didnt say it directly. He picked up his ss and drank. Cheers!, Titus clinked sses with him. Simone and Gwen couldnt help but feel a bit angered by their conversation. Gwen continued to capture the scene, taking a few pictures of Titus embracing Jodie and casually conversing with Harold on the couch. These photos would undoubtedly cause a sensation if released. At that moment, they witnessed Innocent Lily standing up to pour more wine for Harold. Then, almost as if she had slipped by ident, she suddenly fell onto Harolds body. Simone couldnt help butugh at the sight. No wonder theyre sisters; they have the same style. Jodie did the same thing with Leon before She had previously exposed ambiguous photos of Leon and Jodie, though some angles were edited. Nevertheless, the two of them were indeed ambiguous, and the photos were unaltered. Even if it was intentional on Jodies part, Leon still went along with it; it wasnt fake. It took two to tango. If he genuinely wanted to avoid initiating ambiguous situations with other women, he had to maintain his distance. Ultimately, when he imed. Were innocent. You misunderstood, it was even more revolting than cheating. Although the current ambiguity was initiated by Innocent Lily, if Harold hadnt brought her around and provided the opportunity, how could she have fallen onto him like that? ever looked at them sarcastically. No wonder Leone along with Useless Rocks theyre cut from the cloth She added 10s even more disgusting when those who are livions to their own thishy 2/3 Simone agreed. Exactly. Then, she witnessed Innocent Lily fall onto Harolds body, and he reached out to help her up. Innocent Lily stumbled again as if she hadnt found her footing. This time, she fell directly into his arms, making them look extremely ambiguous, This was undoubtedly a deliberate act by Innocent Lily to show off in front of Gwen.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Simone heard Tutus look at Harold with a suggestive expression: seems to have a considerable amount of good fortune in love affairs. He joked. If Gwen sees this. I wonder if shell tear you apart? say, The aloof academic god Everyone in the circle knew that Gwen had pursued Harold and gone abroad. The others immediately joined in. Why dont we invite her toe out for a drink? Harold looked at them and said, Stop teasing. If Gwen sees this, shell definitely tear me apart, They were still in a cold war because of Freya. He looked at Freya in his arms and furrowed his brow, saying, Are you okay? The implication was that she should get up quickly if she were fine. Freya blushed and apologized, Im sorry; there was water on the ground, and I slipped. As she spoke, she seemed to be preparing to stand up but deliberately dragged her feet. Upon observing this, Simone nudged Gwen and remarked, Gwen, this is the perfect opportunity to end things with this Useless Rockpletely. While their rtionship remained undefined, Harold had been giving Gwen the impression of a romantic interest. His recent words only served to confirm this perception. Now, with another woman sitting in hispCthough it was Innocent Lily, who had intentionally identally fallen into his armsCit failed to alter the ambiguous situation they found themselves in. Things wouldnt be like this if he could maintain his distance and not give Innocent Lily a chance. What annoyed Simone even more was that they were involving her and Gwen in the conversation. Coincidentally, she hadnt exercised recently and wanted to stretch her muscles, Gwens expression turned sour, clearly sharing Simones thoughts. She nodded and dered, Alright. since he wants me to tear him apart. Ill fulfill his wish now. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Today Im Really Going to Bully You After saying that, Gwen picked up her bag and confidently walked over in her high heels. Simone also got up and followed her. Gwen had a beautiful appearance and a wellCproportioned figure. She was wearing a spaghetti strap dress and high heels, with her dyed long hair flowing down to her waist, giving her a sensual and charming look. As soon as she approached, she captured everyones attention. Harold was surprised when he saw Gwen, and his eyes narrowed. Without waiting for Freya to nag again, he immediately pushed her aside. Seeing Gwen dressed like this, he became displeased, and his expression turned dark. He had the urge to whisk her away in a bit and make her change her outfit. Others didnt expect that Gwen and Simone would be seated opposite them. Titus was the first to see Gwen and was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw Simone, who was equally radiant, and was even more surprised. Did they overhear what we said just now? This made him feel a little embarrassed and guilty, especially since he had justined about his own sister. Freya felt a bit hurt when Harold pushed her away, but when she saw Gwen walking toward them with a cold face, she felt proud. Just look at this woman! She really cant bear to be provoked. She immediately looked surprised and apologized to Gwen. Miss Foster. I slipped just now. Its not what you saw. If it were the old Gwen who still cared about Harold, she would have been angry. However, Gwen just looked at Freya calmly and asked, What did I see? The two of you hugging each other, no? I- Freya seemed to be in a hurry to exin as she said, No, you misunderstood. I At that, Gwen interrupted her, Dont pretend to be innocent and disgust me. You just saw me a moment ago and deliberately showed affection to Mr. Jenner in front of me. I understand whats going on. In fact, theres no need to beat around the bush like this. You can just sit on hisp and take a few bites of him. I will even apud and cheer for you. Now, youre deliberately being vague. Its not interesting, and its very lowly of you. Only fools would believe it. didnt expect Gwen to say such things. She looked like she was being bullied as she mumbled, T post, At that point, Harold spoke op She slipped just now and fell on me. Dont be so harsh The meant to prevent Gen from misunderstanding -1/4 If it were before, Gwen would have angrily retorted, but now, she just sneered. Look at how proud o are. Seeing me and this little flower fighting over you, you must be feeling pretty good, right? In the past, it was because I was blind that I would be attracted to a scmbag like you. You clung to me and yed around with this Innocent Lily of yours, too. Harold Jenner, youre really not worth it. Harolds expression turned ugly as he growled, Gwen, stop messing around. This was the first time he had been scolded by Gwen like this, and it was in front of a group of friends at that. Others were also a bit confused. Gwen truly lived up to her reputation, as Titus mentioned. The woman had quite a temper. Gwen threw the hard leather bag in her hand toward Harold. Im not just messing around. I want to tear you apart. I let you cling to me and have another woman on the side. Youre nothing but a sc*mbag! She kept throwing the bag at Harold, making her feel particrly satisfied. Since Gwen woke up, she had been wanting to smash this scmbags head. Harold had never been hit before, especially not by a woman he liked. Gwen used a hard leather bag today, and it hurt when it hit him. He raised his hand to stop her. Gwen, have you gone crazy? However, she continued to throw the bag while saying, You said it yourself just nowCyou wanted me to tear you apart. Im just fulfilling your wish. How could I be crazy? Her actions stunned everyone present as it was unexpected. Freya immediately stood up and reached out to pull Gwen, Are you crazy? How can you hit Harold? Stop it! But before her hand could reach Gwen, Simone grabbed it first. She looked coldly at Freya. This is their business. If you interfere again, dont me me for being impolite. Meanwhile, Titus saw his friend being badly hit and Simone stopping others from helping. And so, he stood up and looked at Simone. Let go. This is something between the three of them. Let them solve it themselves. He was a man, so it wouldnt be appropriate for him to touch Gwen, Freya was more suitable. Simone had originally wanted to deal with Sembag No. 2 and make him jump out on his own. She raised an eyebrow and countered, Are you saying you want a fight too! Jus expression darkened as he muttered, Simone thats enough Im your broiler He ancored. TH just stand here. If you dare,e anal g edliby believe Binone would really tare to touch int 2/4 Simone let go of Freyas hand. This is what you asked for. so Ill fulfill your wish. As she spoke, she lifted her foot and kicked Titus directly in the stomach. Titus was knocked down onto the couch by the sheer force of her kick. He held his stomach, looking at Simone in disbelief. You actually dared to kick me!! She chuckled coldly. Isnt this what you asked for? Im not afraid of anything. Then, she took two steps forward, grabbed Titus by the cor, and executed an overCtheCshoulder throw. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She then jumped up and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying. He soared through the air and crashed into the table opposite, thereafter letting out a painful scream. This scene left everyone present dumbfounded. These two women have gone crazy Jodie saw Titus clutching his chest and lying on the ground in agony. She pointed at Simone and raised her voice as she questioned, How dare you?! Simone has be so arrogant! Meanwhile, Simone turned around and saw Jodie pointing at her. She then pped Jodie across the face. I hate it when people point at me like that. Looks like you deserve a lesson, too. Jodie covered her face, looking at Simone in disbelief. How dare you hit me, you b*tch! Before she could finish speaking, Simone grabbed her by the hair and pped her again. Youre the b*tch! Jodie tried to resist but couldnt break free. She tried to reach out and grab Simone. However, not only was her wrist caught, but it was also painfully squeezed. Feeling aggrieved, she began to cry. Simone, how dare you bully me? Im going to tell Mom and the other siblings! Simone sneered. I have never bullied you before, but you went to them and twisted the truth, falsely using me of bullying you. Well, today, I will fulfill your wish and actually bully you. Go ahead and report me! After all, I even dared to hit Sc mbag No. 2, so why would I be afraid of anyone else? Jodie has been secretly using me of bullying her all along, so today, I will publicly bully her to avoid being med! die choked, wishing she could p Simone a few times and scratch her face right away, but she was no match for Simone and couldnt break free. All she could do was cry pitifully. Youre going too far! hoped that her helplessness and pitifulness, costing with Simones rudeness, would elicit npathy from the people present, and someone wood quickly pull Simone away wi Her kmach, she swore that she wouldnt let Simone at the hook after beint publicly pped by h 3/4 Everyone was stunned. These two women were so fierce that no one dared to intervene, and they only saw Harolds bruised face and Titus halfCdead on the floor. On the other side, Freya finally reacted. Release Harold! She hurriedly went to grab Gwen. trying to stop her. Gwen, who had also lost her patience, was grabbed by Freya with one hand. With her other hand, she threw away her bag and, imitating Simone, pped Freya across the face. You have been going behind my back and insinuating to this Useless Rock and your colleagues that I bulled you. Well, today. I am putting it into action so that you cant unjustly use me! Freya was dumbfounded and furious, wanting to fight back, but she was no match for Gwen, who used to fight with boys frequently. Instead, she was pped a few times. This se mbag and b*tch are being pped together today. Its so satisfying! Then, Gwen let go of Freya. Looking at Simone. she stated, Simone, getting involved with these lowlifes lowers our status. Lets go. Simone released Jodie and agreed. I think so too, but if they dare toe and cause trouble again She red fiercely at Jodie and the others. We will continue tearing them apart, fulfilling their despicable demands! Gwen picked up her bag and held Simones hand. The two of them, looking much like queens, turned around and left with a strong and arrogant demeanor. Meanwhile, Harold hadnt recovered from being pped, and Titus hadnt even gotten up. And the others didnt dare to stop the two aggressive women. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 You Deserve It This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After leaving the bar, Simone and Gwen got into the car. Both of them had been drinking, so they couldnt drive. Gwen had called a designated driver who would arrive in about ten minutes. Rubbing her wrist, she smiled and said, I finally released all the pentCup anger today Beating those two people made her feel great. Simone chuckled. Indeed, She had confronted Titus and Jodie, and she also felt satisfied. Tll erase the evidence of us beating them. Simone took out her phone and hacked into the surveince equipment on the second floor of the bar. She edited the footage to remove the part where she and Gwen beat people up, the footage of Gwen taking pictures with her phone, and some footage of them leaving. Using her skills, she seamlessly connected the edited footage and slowed down the time flow a few times. In the end, there was nothing suspicious in terms of the time disy or the footage itself. She also eliminated any traces of them being there. Even if they had a specialized technician examine it, they wouldnt find any evidence of editing or issues. When they watched the surveince video, they could only see Titus and the others sitting, drinking. and chatting, just like the two of them. Gwen knew that Simone had learned topCnotch hacking skills. After watching the edited surveince video, she couldnt help but admire Simones abilities. Simone reced the footage of Harold and the others entering the surveince with Harolds face. Harolds face now had the injuries that he currently had. The footage of Sc*mbag No. 2 being helped back to the couch a few minutes after they left was also It seamlessly connected with the footage of them drinking and chatting earlier. when they left, instead of the footage of them hitch people, it showed them leaving It weren for the fact dat she had personally hit someone, just by watching the surveince, she 1/4 would think that nothing had happened. Are you afraid that they will use the surveince footage against us There was a distance between the surveince area and where the incident urred. And to protect the customers privacy, the audio in the surveince was intentionally weakened One would not be able to hear the customers conversation, but they would be able to see their actions There was only one surveince camera on the second floor, which was located in the top corner of the It was also in the direction of their seating area, and the lighting wasnt great either One could only see Sembag No. 2 and the others, as well as their actions while chatting But the lip movements couldnt be seen clearly, so it was impossible to determine what they were saying just by reading their lips. Therefore, the surveince footage could prove that they were the ones who hit someone, but it not prove that it was those few people who started talking badly about them Of course, now that the other party had been hit, it wie also impossible to hear what they were saving when they sat together. So, after Simone edited it, there would be no discrepancies between the lip movements and the footage, avoiding any loopholes. Simone said, The two kicks I gave to Titus will make him suffer for at least ten days. He wont publicize the fact that he was hit by me because he values his reputation. But Jodic will, and she will even im to be heartbroken for him. And with the surveince footage, she will have a good reason to fil aint against the Gray Family. She paused and continued, Im not afraid of her using the surveince footage to file aint, but I dont want us to get into trouble. Based on her way of doing things, it is very likely that she will find someone to use us of assault. If she edits the surveince footage and posts it online, it will create a narrative that I viciously attacked my own brother. Physically assaulting someone will damage our reputation to some extent, so theres no need to leave any evidence behind. In this world, there were always a lot of selfCrighteous hypocrites who had never experienced hardship themselves but were eager to advise others to be good. She then added, And its also possible that Titus will make a copy of the surveince footage to threaten me, saying that he will report us for assault if I dontply Among the brothers, Titus is the most cunning and ruthless. He also enjoyed scheming behind the scenes. If he really went to the authorities, they would indeed bear some responsibility, and there would be negative public opinion about them online. Naturally, Simone wouldnt leave such a handle for them. 2/4 Gwen nodded in agreement. Simone, you have thought of everything thoroughly. Its better not to leave this kind of evidence. Titus and Harold wouldnt want the fact that they were beaten to be spread, as it would be too embarrassing. But they could also use this as leverage to threaten them. Although the duo was not afraid, it was still troublesome. Jodie and Freya might seem kind, but they had malicious intentions. After being beaten by Simone and Gwen today, they would definitely want to retaliate. Using the surveince footage as a means of retaliation was one option. She gloated and said. I wonder if they will be infuriated when they review the footage and discover what happened. Simone smirked. They will surely be infuriated. Not only will they be infuriated, but Scmbag No. 2s stomach and chest, as well as Jodies face, will continge to hurt without any visible marks. She leaned closer to Gwens ear and whispered, The ces where the Useless Rock and Innocent Lily were beaten will also hurt for at least ten days. They still have a lot to endure. Just beating up these four people was too lenient: Simone had to do something more. So, before attacking them, she manipted a bit of negative energy to enter their bodies. Negative energy would quickly dissipate, but it would affect the areas where they were beaten, intensifying the pain. Whether it was going to the hospital for a checkCup or consulting a geomancer, no problem would emerge, and no evidence could be found. Gwens eyes brightened, and she gave Simone a thumbs up. Youre amazing Simone was just that amazing. Soon, the designated driver arrived, and the two of them went home. On the other end, after Simone and Gwen lefi, Titus friends rushed over to help him up. Titus stomach and chest were in great pain. le was supported back to the couch, and only then did he recover from the impact of being kicked so fiercely by his sister. Not only did Simone dare toy her hands on him, but she also hit him very hard. She was truly ruthicis it wasnt himself being beaten, he would have praised her for her skill. 3/4 But when it happened to him, he not only felt frustrated but also humiliated. Being humiliated by his sister in front of his friends, he was probably theughingstock of the group. It was incredibly embarrassing Jodies face stung from the ps Simone had given her, and it hurt immensely. As soon as Titus sat down, Jodie couldnt help but threw herself into his arms and cry. Titus, hurts so much from Simones ps! my face Argh Titus chest was already in pain, and her sudden embrace made him gasp in agony. He couldnt help but push Jodie away. When he saw the disbelief in Jodies eyes and the hurt expression on her face, he couldnt help but feel even more irritated. His sister was simply too fragile. She was always in need of protection, much like a delicate flower. But after all they had been together for so many years, so he suppressed his impatience. Looking at her. he said. My chest hurts badly. Your face doesnt appear swollen, but if youre in pain, should I have someone bring some ice for you to apply? As he spoke, he realized that even talking caused his chest to ache, and his stomach twisted in pain, making him even more ufortable and imrimble. Jodie listened to him and was stunned for a moment. She immediately took out a mirror from her bag and examined her own face. Sure enough, it still had its fair appearance, and there wasnt even a handprint, let alone swelling. She was a little confused. The ps Simone had given her earlier were quite forceful, and they stung even more right now. She thought there would definitely be handprints and swelling on her face. Although it was a little embarrassing, it would be solid evidence toin about at home. She could use it as proof to report Simone for assault and find a way to have her arrested. Also, she would post the image of Simone hitting someone online just to let everyone see how rude and uncouth Simone was. #jolie could sessfully have Simone arrested, thetter wouldnt be able to appear on next weeks variety show. It was killing two birds with one stone. But why ar Arre no evidence on my face? How is this possible? Jodie mused. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Its Clearly Not Like This Jodie removed her phone again and snapped a selfie with the original camera. The photo showed no visible marks on her face from being hit Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked Titus, does my face look like it s been beaten? She had already prepared to confront Simone with her bruised face, but it turned out like this. Titus covered his stomach with one hand and his chest with the other. It doesnt appear so. So, she wasnt beaten heavily by Simone. Jodie couldnt help but feel frustrated. She had been pped hard by Simone a few times, but now there were no visible marks. Those who didnt know might think she was lightly pped, but it was clearly different from this. Her eyes turned red, and she said. My face is burning and hurting right now. Tituy was in even more pain himself and suddenly felt that Jodie would ignore his condition. She didnt care about him at all. With her still fair face, how could it be so intensely painful His patience was running out. Itll be fine in a while. Jodie was speechless. How could Titus be like this? Shouldnt he be hugging,forting, and showing concern for her facet Freya also touched her face and said with a grievance, My face is also painfully stinging. She was genuinely in pain, not pretending Harold still couldnt believe that Gwen had scolded her, so he didnt have the presence of mind to care about her or offerfort. One of the young men sitting there couldnt help but say, Ahem. Your faces dont look too serious. Mr. Jenner and Mr. Gray seem a bit more serious. Others also felt that Jodie and Freya were making a big fuss over nothing. To assess the extent of the Injuries, it was obvious that these two men were more seriously affected. Although they were dapped, their faces werent red. How much would it hurt? It was usual for them to be a little dramatic and exaggerated, but why were they so oblivious to the situation? Jodie and Freya were speechless. What did these straight men know? It really hurts. Titus saw that Harold was still in a daze and said unkindly, Harold, are you dumbfounded? I told you earlier, Gwen is surge tough, the even bits her brother in public, let alone hitting you. You still dont believe divered my saver mone would hit bin because we eat influenced her, so he finally snapped out of His face and hands were bruised in many ces, and it hurt a lot. I just didnt expect them to be so ruthless. He had sympathized with Leon before, but now he was even more hurt. He asked, If Leon hade today, would he have been beaten too? Titus sneered. Ive already been beaten. Can this soCcalled sec*mbag escape? Impletely implicated because of you guys. He felt so innocent being beaten by his younger sister, and Leon and Harold must have caused it. Then, he couldnt help but say, Today, you should have called Leon out as well. If Simone wanted to fight, she should have fought Leon, too. Harold agreed, I should have called him out as well. It shouldnt just be us getting beaten. Good brothers should endure it together. He looked at Titus and asked, What should we do now? Besides feeling embarrassed, he felt incredibly ufortable. There was also a heartache as if he was about to lose Gwen. With a serious face, Titus said, Of course, we cant just take the beating. If things escted, they could not afford to lose that person, but they could use Simones weakness. against her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lets go and copy the surveince footage from when we were beaten. If they still act tough, Ill sue them. Simone would be in trouble if a video like that were posted online. As long as she still wanted to continue in the entertainment industry, she had to give in to them. Harold frowned. Suing them seems a bit excessive. Titus was speechless. Whats excessive about it? Are we supposed to take the beating for nothing? You may enjoy being abused, but I dont. Besides, I dont n on actually suing right away. I want them to apologize and back down. Harold thought for a moment. If you want to sue Simone, I dont care how you threaten her. Then, he asserted, But you cant touch Gwen. Gwen had already distanced herself from him. He didnt want to do anything that would push her further away. And he couldnt tolerate anyone bullying her either, not even his good friend Titus Tits couldnt help but roll his eyes. You and Leon masochists. One was dragged into a pit by Simone and had his reputation ruineri, yet he still wanted to reconcile 2/4 He also dared not to have any contact with Jodie anymore. The other was being publicly beaten like this, yet still protecting his assant. Are you guys masochists? Harold coldly nced at him. You dont understand matters of the heart. So, shut up. The atmosphere became tense for a moment, and everyone else felt awkward. How did these two end up arguing with each other after being beaten? Did their brains get damaged? Titus snorted. If you want to be idiots, go ahead. Im not ying with you. After saying that, he stood up, holding his stomach and chest, and asked the person next to him for a copy of the rveince footage. Jodie was delighted in her heart as Titus was protecting her. He wouldnt let Simone get away with it.. So, despite the pain on her face, she immediately followed him. Harold thought for a moment and followed suit. Freya felt very ufortable. She didnt expect Harold to be publicly beaten like this by Gwen, and he still cared and protected that woman. She was unwilling and resentful and hated Gwen even more. She just hoped that Titus and Jodic would be more powerful and have those two crazy women detained. She also got up and followed behind Harold. The others looked at each other. What could they do? Of course, they would continue to follow and watch the show. The manager knew them, so he took them to the monitoring room when Titus wanted to view and copy the surveince footage. The monitoring room was usually unattended. After all, this bar had a reputation, and few dared to cause trouble here. In the monitoring room, the manager essed the surveince footage from the mentioned time period, which lead been recorded before the incident on the second floor. He yed the footage for them once and asked hesitantly, Would you like to make a copy of this Chons bus mind, he secretly wondered if Mr. Gray had some peculiar interest. Wanting to make a of the sicku where he embraced his sister serined somewhat perverse. moments, the punger enjoysal browsing the Inte for gossip. So, he was aware of This was userly dumbfounded 3 The individuals behind him also wore expressions as they had seen a ghost One person stuttered. How is this even possible? Another person couldnt believe it and eximed. Could we have just imagined it? A third person swallowed hard and suggested. Could we have encountered something supernatural Otherwise, why is there no footage of those two aggressive women attacking anyone in the surveince video? It simply illustrated their group chatting and drinking and shortly after, those two women left while holding hands. Forget about attacking anyone: they did not even exchange a word with Mr. Gray and Mr. Jenner. What shocked them even more was that from the moment they appeared in the surveince footage. Mr. Jenners hands and face looked the same as they appeared after he was being beaten. Furthermore, the time on the video ran smoothly without any discrepancies, and it was continuously routine. It was genuinely eerie. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The Last Clown Is Still You Harold was taken aback when he saw the footage on the surveince video. Naturally, he didnt believe what the people behind him were saying. He said, Someone must have tampered with this video. Titus face grew darker. Its obvious. Behind Simone, there must be an expert in this field. The evidence that Fiona had previously recovered was restored in this manner. He asked the manager, Is this the original surveince video? The manager was puzzled. Yes. Its the original video He retrieved it before them, so how could it be fake? Moreover, the footage looked normal, and the time was progressing normally. Where was the problem? Titus looked into the managers eyes and couldnt help but feel even more frustrated. What did he owe Simone? She was always manipting him. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became, so he called Leon. Leon was in the ce of worship, listening to his grandmother recite scriptures, When he saw that it was Titus calling, he hung up directly, but Titus didnt give up and kept calling. He even asked Harold to call as well. Leons grandmother was annoyed and said. Your mind is not at peace. Its useless for you toe here and listen to the scriptures. Go and take care of your affairs. Leon got up and said, Yes, Grandma. After he left, his grandmother sighed as she watched his back, then shook her head. Leon walked to the courtyard and answered the phone when it rang again. His voice was cold. Whats the matter? Titus got straight to the point. Harold and I were beaten, but the other party found someone to delete the surveince video of our footage. So, we cant find any evidence now. You know someone skilled in this field. We want to trouble you to bring them to the bar. He didnt tell Leon that Simone and Gwen beat them Otherwise, Leon might not help. He was surprised. You and Harold were beaten? Who has the audacity? wanted toin. We your lover and sister. Nether Harold for 1 expected them to go audacious. If you consider us brothers,e Leon had a good rtionship with the two of them, so when he heard that they were beaten, he didnt hesitate. Ill be right there. He knew where they were gathering. After making a phone call, he brought his friend, who was skilled in hacking, and went to the bar together. When Leon arrived at the surveince room and saw the bruises on Harolds face and hands, he was once again taken aback. Was the beating that severe? Who was so ruthless to do this? Harold tugged at the corner of his mouth. Indeed. Your sister was reckless. Leon looked at Titus again. Havent you been beaten Titus chest and stomach were still in great pain. Hearing this, he replied irritably, Im in worse condition than Harold. He nned to ask Harold to go to the hospital after resolving the issue with the surveince. His sister had been so brutal, and he didnt know if he would suffer any consequences. He looked at the man next to Leon. This is your friend, right? I would appreciate it if you could help us recover the original surveince footage. Leons friend, wearing a duckbill cap and a mask, nodded without speaking. He also had aptop with him. He copied the surveince video into it, and after more than ten minutes, he said, Theres no problem with this surveince. Titus frowned. Thats impossible. We were beaten before, but theres nothing in the surveince. The footage of the incident was cut off. The man stood up and shrugged. That can only mean that the person who tampered with it has exceptional skills. I cant find any traces or evidence of the surveince being tampered with. He said truthfully. With this skill level, they would definitely be ranked in the top three on the international hacker leaderboard. To recover it, youll have to find the person currently ranked first and try it. Otherwise, its impossible. Titus didnt doubt what he said. After all, top hackers could indeed achieve such things He could do it, too, but he needed to be more skilled and couldnt find any traces, Let alone restoring the original video. Fitusce darkengil. Are you saying its impossible to recover? 214 The man nodded. Impossible. Since he couldnt do it, he didnt stay any longer and just greeted Leon before leaving. Leon was surprised. His friends hacking skills were high enough to rank in the top ten on the international hacker leaderboard. Yet, he couldnt do it. Curiously, he asked, Who exactly beat you? Not only did someone dare to beat these two, but a skilled hacker was behind them. Titus covered his chest and said, You probably dont want to know. Then, he asked the others if anyone had recorded the video of their previous attack. Everyone who came along shook their heads. Simones sudden attack caught them off guard, and it happened so quickly that they were stunned. They didnt even think about recording a video. Titus thought for a moment. Lets return to the second floor and ask if anyone has recorded the previous video. Ill pay a high price for it. So, the group returned to the second floor. His two friends went to other tables to ask, but their situation was simr. Everyone was confused then, and no one remembered to record the video. Even if someone wanted to record, there was still time. Upon hearing this result, both Titus and Jodie felt frustrated and heartbroken. The evidence was gone, so didnt that mean they were beaten for nothing? But Harold wasnt surprised. Since Simone and her friends could tamper with the surveince, they also thought of this problem. If someone had recorded the video, it might have already been deleted by hackers or manipted simrly. So, the evidence is impossible to find. As he had said, Simone checked the surveince footage while handling it to see if anyone had recorded it After finding no one had recorded, she only tampered with the surveince. Titus was furious and gritted his teeth. She thought of everything. He pointed to the people present Should I go to the police and have them testify? Harold raised an eyebrow at him. Do you think that possible? Theres no footage of us being beaten in the surveince video. If you sue, Simone and her friends can argue that you conspired to use 3/4 them falsely. Words alone are not sufficient. You need evidence to support your ims. They might even turn the tables and use you of defamation. Titus felt a pang in his heart.. The surveince footage is the evidence; in the end, youre the fool. He remained silent. What kind of friends do I have? Not only do they not help mee up with a counterattack, but they are also here making sarcastic remarks that deeply affect me. He growled, Dont forget. Gwen also beat you. Dont you want her to apologize? Harold looked at Titus meaningfully. Tm not as foolish as you and Leon. Using such tactics to make Gwen apologize would only push her further away and might even result in her getting beaten again. Leon was a cautionary tale. Over the years, Titus failed to make progress, but he also became foolish. He continued indifferently. Besides, fighting is a sign of affection. I enjoy being beaten, so what? Are you jealous? Titus was speechless. Im not jealous. Im not sick. He couldnt help but say, D*mn it, youre just a pervert.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. To enjoy being beaten is seriously sick. Leon looked confused. What does this have to do with me? Harold nced at him. Are you just realizing it now? Titus was so angry that he kicked the table. Hiss. Then, he clutched his chest and stomach, intensifying the pain. After kicking, the pain made him curl up on the couch. After listening to the two of them. Leon finally understood. Are you saying that Simone and Gwen are the ones who beat you? What going out He still couldnt quite believe Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 This Show Is Truly Thrilling To Watch Harold nced up at Leon. Did you just figure it out? he asked. Gwen injured me, and Simone injured him he added. He continued. If you werent there, you would also have some marks left by Simone. Do you regret missing out on all of this? Leon was speechless. Titus is right, and this guy is bing more and more twisted. He frowned and asked, What did you guys do to provoke them? Harold and Titus must have done something excessive to get beaten up. Titus was speechless. We were just sitting and chatting, and they came over and beat us up. Not only did they beat us, but they also pped Jo and Harolds girlfriend. Harolds face darkened. Titus, if you cant speak properly, just shut up. Freya is my assistant. Dont mess with our rtionship. You deserved to be kicked by Simone. Titus sneered, Do you remember who was sitting in yourp before? Gwen saw it, and thats why all of this happened. Its as if you deserved to be beaten by Gwen. Leon looked at Harold with an unfriendly gaze. Are you ying around with my sister? Is it fun? Harold touched his swollen lip and said. Im not ying around with her. The rtionship between him and Freya was not what Gwen and others thought. But now, he couldnt exin or rify. Leon nced at the person beside Harold, a delicate and innocent girl. He sneered, Im not blind. If my sister beat you up today, it means shes not interested in pursuing you anymore. Dont go looking for her anymore. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Harold didnt like hearing this. Can you give up on Simone? Can you do that? This guy is just talking. without thinking. Lean choked, You deserved to be beaten Harold raised an eyebrow, If you were here just now wouldnt have been able to escape. This statement left Leon speechless once again Simone even dared to hit her brother. He might have been involved with Titus and beaten up together if he had been there. Then, he suddenly remembered something. He looked at Titus. You asked me to restore the original surveince video. Is it to use it as evidence to sue Simone and Gwen? Titus leaned back on the couch and admitted. Yes Leon couldnt help it and threw a punch at Titus face. Youre not a decent person. Simone is your sister, and yet you want to sue her. Have you no humanity left? I dont see how it concerns you that my sister fought with Harold. You wont even let her go. He had never realized before that Titus could be so ruthless He hated himself even more for teaming up with Titus in the past to harm Simone for his selfish desires. fus was caught off guard, plus his chest and stomach were in pain. So, he took several punchies from Leon on his face. Seeing this, Jodie immediately rushed forward and hugged Leons arm. Leon, please stop hitting him. They were the ones who started it with Simone and Gwen for no reason. They nned it well and deleted the surveince footage. Dont misunderstand me. Titus. With Jodie holding onto his arm. Leon stopped hitting Titus. Then, as if infected by some virus, he immediately shook off Jodies hand and took a few steps back. distancing himself from her. With a cold expression, he said, Donte near me. He warned again. And dont let me hear you say anything bad about Simone and Gwen. Jodie looked hurt and couldnt believe it as she looked at him. Leon, youre also bullying me. Harold sneered and looked at Jodie provocatively. How did he bully you? Did he do this and that to you? Although he didnt like Simone, who had influenced Gwen, he disliked Jodies flirtatious behavior even more. They were just ythings for the Gray brothers of the Gray Family. They were taking themselves too seriously. They even put eye drops in front of Simone and C. Were they that foolish? Leons face turned dark upon hearing this, and he coldly nced at Harold Sh up. It sounded as if he and Jodie had some secret rtionship. 2/4 Harold shrugged. I was just following her lead and continuing the conversation. Not only was Titus in pain all over his body, but his face also hurt badly. He sneered, Leon, why are you pretending to be affectionate and a good person now? Where were you earlier? Do you think Simone will pay attention to you and get back together with you? What a delusion youre having. She can even be so ruthless to her brother, so what are you, an exCboyfriend? This jerk hit him, and he must be seriously ill. Leons face turned even uglier. Whether she pays attention to me is none of your business. Just take care of yourself. Dont let me find out that youre messing with Simone and Gwen again, or I wont be polite to you. After saying this to Titus, he looked at Harold again. The same goes for you. Haroldughed. Leon, youre amusing Leon felt he couldntmunicate or get along with these two. Lets not contact each other unless its important in the future. After saying that, he walked away with a cold face. Although there was still a smile on Harolds face, there was not much warmth in his eyes. Looking at Titus, he said. Titus. I have the same idea as Leon. Forget about the investment. After saying that, he stood up and left. Freya saw that Harold didnt care about her at all, and while feeling sad, she also felt a bit embarrassed. But she couldnt help but quickly catch up with him. Titus spat out the blood in his mouth and said, Those two jerks, dan it. He was in so much pain that he said to a follower. Dve me to the hospital helped him up and said, Okay. Titus Another person supported Titus on the other side and helped him downstairs. The den looked at each other in confusion. They happily went out for a shrink, but the iron triangle fell out like this, anta des unfolded today was thrilling and on gjate dumbfounded She was furious that Titus didnt care about her and fust left like that. Jodie felt the searing pain on her face intensifying, so she stomped her foot and followed him. She also wanted to go to the hospital for a checkCup. On the other hand, Simone and Gwen huddled together, watching the video of the incident on the second floor. Upon returning to the apartment, Simone essed the surveince footage on her phone to see what happened next. After everyone left, she turned off the video on her phone. Then, she nced at Gwen and inquired, Harold imed he didnt care about you. What do you think? He shouldnt have that kind of rtionship with that insignificant person based on his demeanor. However, Leon and Jodie also didnt have that kind of rtionship, yet she still felt repulsed and couldnt forgive them. Therefore, despite Harolds reason for intentionally keeping the insignificant person by his side, Gwent felt disgusted and hurt. If it were her, regardless of the reason, she would never forgive and return to the way things were before. Like Leons recent actions, she didnt feel moved but agreed with the Sembag No. 2s words. Well, the confrontation between these three individuals was quite thrilling. Gwen sarcastically chuckled and remarked, I find him quite dull. No matter the reason, I wont have anything to do with him anymore. Simoneughed and inquired, What if hees back to pursue you? I think its very likely. Gwen rolled her eyes and replied, Then, Ill p him whenever I see him. After all, he said he enjoys being beaten by me. With such a despicable request, how can I not fulfill? Simone gave her a thumbs up. Brilliant. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Now It Feels Like A Disaster Titus and Jodie visited a private hospital. There were doctors avable in the evening, and they could undergo various examinations as usual He keptining of chest and stomach pain. However, when the doctor lifted his shirt, there were no visible injuries The doctor pressed the area where he imed to be in pain but found no issu He cried out in even more pain when the doctor pressed on him. The doctor wrote a prescription and advised him to get checked. As for Jodie, the doctor examined her face. There are no signs of being beaten. Your injuries are very minor However, Jodie was in so much pain that she wanted to cry, and her eyes were red But I feel a burning pain right now. The doctor had no choice but to prescribe for her to get checked. When the results of their examinations came out, the doctor looked at them and felt speechless The areas you both got checked show no signs of injury, so there is no need for treatment They were crying out in pain even though they werent injured. Could these two siblings be experiencing delusions? Titus didnt believe in How is it possible that there are no signs of injury? Someone even kicked me away! And now, even breathing is painful. He was going crazy. The doctor patiently said, You are not actually sick, so I cannot treat you? Titus and Jodie insisted that they were in pain and wanted the doctor to prescribe painkillers for them The doctor had no choice but to prescribe some antiCinmmatory and painCrelieving ointment for them to try. He also politely suggested. If you still feel pain, you can go to the psychiatric department tomorrow Your pain might be a product of your imagination. Tis and Jodie were speechless. Did that mean they were mentally They werent imagining the pain. But they had seen the results of the examinations themselves, and all the scans showed erected 1/4 results. They could only give up and have someone take them home. Jodies face was in so much pain that she applied some antiCinmmatory and painCrelieving cream at the hospital. But it only provided temporary relief, and soon, the pain returned even more intense. She had never experienced such humiliation and pain in her life.. Unable to bear it, she turned around and hugged Titus, sobbing, Titus, I feel terrible. She suddenly embraced Titus, and the pain in his chest intensified. Ouch! At that moment, he wanted to curse. He said with a hint of impatience, I feel terrible, too, so let go of me first. Before, when his sister hugged him forfort, he felt a sense of aplishment as a brother, But now, he felt it was a disaster. However, Jodie didnt let go and held onto him tightly I dont want to, Titus. Dont you love me anymore? She needed him tofort and soothe her. Being held so tightly, Titus aggravated his wound. Ouch! He was losing his patience. Cant you understand what Im saying? Im in pain, too, Cant you listen and behave? How did his sister be so stubborn? Jodie couldnt believe Titus would act this way. She stared at him with a sense of grievance. Titus, you actually scolded me. She let go of him. I wont pay attention to you anymore. Then, she curled up by the window, sobbing softly, looking pitiful and helpless. If it were in the past, Titus would naturallyfort her. But now, he just felt annoyed, especially listening to her crying. He wanted her to stop. Why did she cry so much? Couldnt she be strongCwilled like Simone? After a while, Jodie cried even. louder because Titus didnte tofort her. Titus couldnt hold back and angrily shouted, Stop crying. Arent you annoyed? Cant you be quiet? Crying If someone didnt know any better, they would think he was dead and she was mourning. If it werens for his sister, who had been in pain for many years, he would definitely make her get out of How incudys pus and ufortable, and heating Titus shout at her made her even more hurt The wale wanting to throw a line antrum, But when she met Titus red and gloomy eyes, she immediately dared not. She could only bite her lip and silently cry by the window. Both the driver and the person sitting in the passenger seat cursed inwardly Not only was Titus annoyed by the crying, but they also found it annoying. Compared to Jodie, who was weakCwilled, they admired those two strongCwilled women more. Back at the Gray Family. Except for Steven, everyone else was at home. Jodies face was in pain, and Titus hurt her heart. So, when she saw her other brothers, she immediately sought someone to rely on. She immediately threw herself into Lucas arms, who happened to be standing up. Sb! Luca quickly hugged her. Jo, what happened? Luca, Simone hit me and Titus. We just came back from the hospital. She pped me several times, and my face is still burning with pain. Simone kicked Titus directly, and his chest and stomach are also in a lot of pain. She started crying as soon as she got back. These words stunned Salma and the Gray Family brothers; they were unexpected. They were somewhat skeptical as well. Simone doesnt seem like someone who would hit her brother. Titus thought as he walked in, clutching his chest and stomach, only to hear Jodieining. Instead of feeling happy, he felt embarrassed. Being beaten up by his younger sister was not something to be proud of. Salma stood up first and pulled Jodie out of Lucas embrace. With a stern face, she said, If you have any grievances, sit down and talk properly. No need for all this lugging and cuddling Always hugging and cuddling, it was pretty annoying to watch. Jodic was pulled away, she remembered Salm earlier warning about not hugging each other Selma in her roind for being nosy 3/4 On the other hand, she obediently said, Mom, Im sorry. Ill be more careful in the future. Salmas expression remained indifferent. I hope you remember next time. She looked at Titus and asked. So, what happened? Titus didnt hide anything and exined the incident at the bar. After listening, Salma was at a loss for words. However, upon seeing no visible marks on Jodies face and knowing that her son had been to the hospital with no findings, she didnt pay much attention to it. Just avoid provoking her in the future. She then turned to Titus and suggested. Shes your sister. Lets just put an end to this. Titus scoffed, How else can it end? We have no evidence against Simone, let alone the ability to use exposure as a threat. He was in too much pain to speak and went straight back to his room. Salma also didnt want to deal with it and returned to her room. The remaining brothers tried tofort Jodie but hesitated to hug her. As Jodie was beingforted by the four of them, she realized that no one mentioned seeking revenge. for her. It felt as if they were humoring her outburst. This made Jodie even more frustrated. She was clearly in pain, but no one believed her. Back in her room. Jodies face was in so much pain that tears streamed down her cheeks. But when she looked at herself in the mirror, only her eyes were swollen. Something was amiss. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Simone must have used unnatural means to harm them so it couldnt be detected. But the pain persisted. She wouldnt let Simone get away with it. After contemting momentarily, she opened the messaging app andposed a message, manually entering and sending a series of numbers. Not long after, die received a reply with a single word Okay Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Its Jodies Turn To Pick up the Unwanted Toys Harold and Freya returned home with painful injuries from being hit. Unable to bear the pain, they went to the hospital for a checkCup in the middle of the night. Harolds injuries were apparent, but the examination showed they were not serious. Freyas face was still slightly swollen before the check- but it had gone down by then. Despite their futile struggle. they had to endure the pain and sleepless. nights at home. Titus and Jodic also couldnt sleep that night. The next day. Simone went to the office, and Lisa knocked on the door and entered. She handed a form to Simone. Miss Gray, there have been many invitations for scripts and variety showstely. I have organized them for you to review. Simone took the form and said, Okay. Let me see -up. The form listed various variety shows and scripts, along with the directors and their specific invitations to Simone or Fiona. Everything was recorded clearly With Lisa by her side, Simone felt more at ease. Most resources actively contracting to her were invitations for Simone on the form. On the other hand, the invitations for Fiona were mostly for marriageCthemed scripts. There were also two variety shows about rtionships. Simone asked Lisa, Do you think these resources suit me and Fiona? Lisa was attentive and had good.prehension skills. Simone had an idea of grooming her into a topCnotch agent and bringing in new artists for the studio in the future. They had discussed this before, and Lisa had considered this question while organizing the information. She smiled and replied, I dont think there are any suitable scripts or variety shows for Fiona. If she epts them, not only will it consume her current poprity, but it may also limit her acting range and typecast her. Simone nodded and said. Thats what I think too. Reject all the scripts and variety shows looking for Fiona. I n to fight for her to get the leading role in a spy war film. Lisa knew Simones n and was also interested in bing an agent. She would first fulfill her role as an assistant and continue to learn. So, she took the initiative to gather information about the new dramas being prepared recently. Are you referring to Le, who caused harm to Fiona in the previous drama? Although that drama spy war film, the male lead was a trendy actor known for his acting skills. Many veteran actors were the wolved, making it highly anticipated. While poprity was significant, audiences now paid more attention to acting skills and plot when watching dramas and movies. Many inte celebrities were also working hard to improve their acting skille and taking progress. Simone said, Yes. The director has already terminated the contract with that person, so I n to intercept and offer the role to Fiona Le, who suddenly gained poprity, was terminated by Gray Entertainment. The director couldnt let such a tainted artist be the female lead. This drama was Scmbag No. 2x way of making connections for Le to be the female lead. Now that she had been terminated, Gray Entertainment was preparing to promote another actress. Simone had read the script and found it a great test of her acting skills. The role was very prominent. and there was hope that it would bring Fiona back to the ranks of top actresses. So, it was necessary to intercept and take the role. Lisa fully supported this and said. Thats a good idea. Secure this role and perform well. Not only will it embarrass Le and Gray Entertainment again, but it will also greatly help Fionas acting career. Simone asked again, What do you think? Are there any suitable resources for me? Lisa momentarily thought. The film script about the educated youths mother looks good. However, the subject matter is bit cold, and the box office will likely not be high. Theres also that fantasy drama directed by a well- known director, with a dramatic script with some highlights. With arge investment, the post- production can be done very well. I think it has the potential to be a hit. Then, she changed the subject and said honestly. But the male lead for this drama has already been signed by Leon On Jodies side, there is also an intention to cast her as the female lead. Titus fought for her. If it werent for the previous incident, her role as the female lead would have already been confirmed. Simone noticed that Lisa was very talented and had tried to understand and study. Everything she said. was on point. For the film about the educated youth, you can contact the director and tell them Ive epted it. This was the awardCwinning film I acted in during my previous life. I liked this script, and I will perform. even better this time. Great. Lisa was somewhat surprised but also felt that this was Simones style of doing things. She thought momentarily and asked. What about the fantasy drama? The directors intention is for you to choose either the female lead or the second female lead. The rest can be given to Jodie. Simone smiled. Theyre quite direct. The meaning was clear. Besides casting, they also wanted to use the rtionship between the three to generate some buzz. This was a regr operation, straightforwardly stating their intentions without causing any resentment. It showed sincerity, as they let her choose the female lead or second female lead first and gave the rest to Jodie. It must be said this was a p in Jodies face. Im nning to take the second female lead role, but the script should be performed ording to the current setting without intentionally weakening or changing the second female leads storyline. Ask the director if its possible: if so, Ill sign. In her previousClife, Jodie became popr in variety shows and immediately took on this fantasy drats. Because of its high production quality, the famous director and the leading actor. Leon Foster, were involved, and the script was also good, so this drama became a hit. Although Jodies acting skills Were average, with the support of Leon and Titus, bez character was made more likable, and she also hesame popr On the other hand, the actress whod the second female lead at that time did not Landin from the poprity and was also heavily criticized online for bullying Jodie 2/3 In the drama setting, she was overshadowed by Jodie Furthermore, due to the support from Titus and the Gray Family, the director requested the screenwriter to make significant changes to the storyline of the second female lead Instead of portraying the characters aura, it made her unlikable and became a stepping stone for the protagonists beauty However, Simone genuinely liked this character. This drama revolves around a cold and aloof immortal who deeply loves his wife, and the female lead is Jojo, a character created by Jodie in the variety show. In the previous life, this movie downyed the identity of the second female lead and focused on highlighting the coldCheartedness of the immortal. However, Jojos charm moved him, and the focus shifted to his love for his wife. Due to the unfavorable changes made to the second female lead, she appeared as a deranged witch and a malicious supporting character. But in reality, the original identity of the second female lead was the wife of the immortal protagonist before he joined the immortal sect in the mortal world. She was also the wife who was killed by the immortal. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When the immortal killed his wife, heaven granted her a glimmer of hope, allowing her to survive and allowing her to enter the demonic path. With a clear sense of love and hate towards her exChusband, she naturally sought revenge and wanted to kill him justifiably. Although the heavens favored the male and female leads and ultimately were not killed, they left at profound impression on people. Simone liked this character because she was wellCdeveloped. Therefore, she wanted the director to maintain the original characterization of the second female lead. as portraying it would make her outstanding and overshadow the female lead. She aimed to highlight the pure and innocent nature of the female leads character. If another actress were ying the female lead, Simone wouldntpete for the spotlight or nutentionally try to overshadow her. However, if the female lead remains Jodie, she would be happy to bepared in her. After all, thic to what fodie used to enjoy doing the most. Jodie wanted to regain poprity through this dran so she needed to ask for her consent. ?This time, let Jodie take on what she didnt Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Know How To y Upon hearing Simones words, Lisa immediately contacted the directors assistant. Soon, they replied, agreeing to Simones request. They also sent theplete script. Lisa forwarded the script to Simone, saying. Mr. Zeke agreed and sent theplete script. Take a look. and see if there are any other issues. If not, you can find time to go and sign the contract. Simone epted, saying, Okay. She had a look at the script that began with the male lead and his master chasing after a remnant soul of a demonic path. Then, they discovered the female supporting character, the male leads wife in the mortal world, possessed by this remnant soul. male lead belonged to a righteous immortal sect and practiced the heartless path, so his master d have easily removed the remnant soul from the female character. However, he wanted the male lead to kill his wife to prove his path while preventing her from bing a threat. The male lead and his wife didnt have a deep emotional connection, and after entering the immortal path, he was utterly devoted to his cultivation. Thus, he coldCheartedly killed both the remnant soul and his wife, achieving perfection in the heartless path. Due to a protected treasure of the demonic path, the female character fell into a false state of death. After the male lead and his master left, she woke up. Having been killed by her beloved husband to prove his path, the female character harbored immense hatred. As a result, she identally triggered and merged with the memories of the protective treasure and the remnant soul, subsequently bing a demonic being. Then, there was the innocent and lively junior, who fell in love with the aloof senior. She also drew the elder, who practiced the heartless path, into the world of mortal emotions. The male lead gradually fell in love with the female lead, but his cultivation became unstable, and he was almost killed by the vengeful female character. Ultimately, the male lead broke the bacsh of the heartless path to save the world. As a result, heprehended a new path that was heartless yetpassionate and ascended to the inumintalCrealm, hand in hand with the female lead. After reading the serps, Stone realized it was simr to what she knew from her past life. The performance had changed quite a bit, such as when the female character turned demonic and wanted so kall everyque as the city The Temple Bead, the jani, kuppines to pass by save the people with a precious heirloom from her family. By adding this plotline, not only did it vilify the female character goodness and beauty of the female lead Later, they added many scenes depicting the evil as This made the audience feel that the male lead was put character was highly detestable. had the mur of the female character we and that the teavale However, the original script only mentioned the female character turning demon and hea subsequent appearance was as the saint of the demodic re Moreover, they intentionally deleted the part where the mu which caused the female character to turn dark. The highlight lead broke the heartless path for the female lead. True Ad remove the remnant soul. whole data was that the male squet all and love was cle This kind of drama was full of melodrama misunderstandings, and explosive moments, so it became popr, but what was wrong with the wife? She could have detached best fiven the hingeting but instead became the stepping stone for her husba There was some controversy about this aspect of the Some people thought that the male lead killing has questionable. sness was morally did After all, if one wanted to cultivate heartlessness, one should remain beartless Why that the male lead suddenly bepassionate when he saw the female lead? But some people thought that sevine the heartless senior develop feelings struck a chord with them Nowadays, many popr dramas used dramatic elements, and controversy only added to the buzz and attracts viewers. Simone enjoyed acting, so she didnt only y the female lead role. She would take it on as long as it was a character she liked and found challenging even if it was a truly viinous character ?? 1:? 121 ??? ?oale In the script, the second female lead didnt hold back in tormenting the male and female leads, embodying the path of heartlessness and revenge Simone took on the role of the second female lead The director was pleased and informed Gray Entertainment that Jodie could be hat Jodie could be cast as the female lea At the same time, thinking about the live broadcast riety show Zac and Simone had a good rtionship, and he supported her all along Coincidentally, he had previously worked with Zac So he der ided to call Zac. At that moment, Zac was live streaming a gand dil inform Me Zeke that he was in the midd m?dde wed the call with awe of his bad but be han 2/4 Mr. Zeke didnt mind and invited him to consider a cameo as a viinous demon lord. Who are the leads! Zac asked while ying the game The male lead is Leon. Mr. Zeke replied. He has already signed the contract. The female lead is temporarily Jodie, and the second female lead is Simone. The audience in the live stream room heard this and eximed one by one that the director was ying it smart. The buzz definitely brought these three people together, but why were their wives the second female lead, and that Jojo who ruined her character was the female lead? Zac had the same thought, so he asked directly. Why is Simone ying the second female lead? Mr. Zeke was fearless of the people in the live stream room hearing. So, he truthfully replied, I let Simone.choose between the female lead and the second female lead. She prefers the witch character. so she chose the second female lead. Thats why I gave Jodie the female lead role. If Zac agreed to y the demon lord, he was prepared to have the screenwriter add some scenes between the second female lead and the demon lord.. When Zac heard this, heughed. So. Simone didnt want to y the female lead. Okay. If Simone ys the witch, then Ill cameo as the demon lord. A witch and a demon lordCwhat a perfect match. Mr. Zekes smile grew wider. Great. Then,e over and sign the contract when you have time. Zacs image was quite simr to that of the demon lord, handsome and sharpCtongued. At that, he replied. No problem. Afterward, he made an appointment with Simone to sign the contract, and they could also have a meal together. Soon, in the fantasy drama by Mr. Zeke, Simone chose the role of the second female lead. The remaining role of the first female lead, taken by Jodie, became a hot topic and trended on social media. The Gray Family. Jodies face still hurt, but she received a call from thepany, informing her that she could sign the contract for the role of the first female lead she wanted. She couldnt help but feel excited and thrilled. drama had beerpCrated in her dreams, but there was controversy surrounding the second de with an klea and nned to suggest that big one y the second female lead role. Then, thepany to change the story he of the second female fear, making her pidly malicious and unlikable. 3/4. In this way, she could contrast herself and Simone in the drama, making the audience dislike Simone in real life. The more she thought about it, the better it seemed, so she knocked on Titus door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Titus, who hadnt slept all night due to the pain, opened the door with a notCsoCgood expression. Whats the matter? He suspected that Simone had done something to him when she hit him. So, he thought about finding an excuse to contact Simone and test if she was behind it. Now that he saw Jodie, he felt even more annoyed. Jodie informed him about the confirmation of the first female lead. She added, Titus, the role of the second female lead, is also quite good. Why dont we ask thepany to help Simone secure it? You can contact Simone and tell her that you have found a good opportunity for the second female lead role. And ask her to stop so we dont have to suffer anymore. Titus frowned. Will she want the role of the second female lead? Jodi said, She will want it. She wanted to be the third female lead in that Republican Era drama. Not to mention, this is the second female lead in the drama by Mr. Zeke. With the small studio they are currently working with, what good opportunities can they get? This role of the second female lead is good. You can say that you have put in a lot of effort to fight for it for her. Mr. Zeke definitely wont object. After all, Leon is ying the male lead,m the first female lead, and Simone ys the second female lead. The topic will be hot and help promote the drama. Titus thought for a moment and said, Okay. Ill ask her. With her current temperament, he felt that Simone might only ept the second female lead role if Jo, was the first female lead, but this was a good excuse to contact Simone. He could also show Simone that, as her brother, he hadnt forgotten about his sister and was always thinking of helping her. Then, he borrowed a phone from a servant and called Simone. Simone answered, Hello. Titus feared Simone would recognize his voice, so he hung up immediately. He then called back and exined the matter of fighting for Simones role before mentioning his bodily painter in the conversation. She chuckled after listening. Did Jodie instigate you toe find me? If you had checked the trending topics first, you wouldnt have called me, making yourself look more and more foolish. With that, she hung up the phone. Titas felt puzzled and opened the trending topics on his phone. After reading it, his face turned Completely dark Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 What Does She Take Her For? Titus felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked at Jodie and asked, Have you seen whats trending online? Jodie was confused and asked, Whats trending? She had a bad feeling in her heart. He handed her the phone and said, Take a look for yourself. She took the phone and read it; her face instantly turned ugly. She had been happy and excited just a moment ago because she hadnded the role of the female lead in that popr fantasy drama. And she could also y a trick on Simone. Who would have thought that she would get the role that Simone didnt want? It made her feel like there was a fishbone stuck in her throat. She actually took the role that Simone didnt want. How infuriating! Was Simone out of her mind? She chose the supporting role instead of the lead. Titus saw Jodics expression change and believed that she really didnt know about this, but he felt even more foolish that he was mocked by Simone. With a cold face, he said, So, you want me to go to Simone and make a fool of myself? Jodie was already feeling frustrated and ufortable. Unable to hold back, she said, I didnt know it would turn out like this. Titus, are you ming me? He raised an eyebrow and said, Shouldnt I? I lost my reputation in front of Simone several times because of you. Jo, I know you have ulterior motives, but you shouldnt always use me as a pawn. Before Simone left the Gray Family, he did think that she was secretly trying to take things away from Jo and bullied her. But after a few confrontations, he realized that Simone wouldnt do things behind. Jos back, especially in such a lowly manner. He gradually realized that Jo had manipted him and turned him and his brother into her weapons. Although he felt disgusted, Jodie was his sister whom he had cherished for over a decade, so he indulged her Recently, he had been a little bored, so he yed along with her. When he thought of Simones mockery just now, his face darkened again. Not only was he beaten and manipted by his own sister, but he was also used as a pawn. He felt embarrassed. Jolies face shanged slightly. Tdidnt, Tinis. How cau misunderstand me like this?? Firuz looked at her with a smile that want a smile and said, Youll know whether in a 1/4 misunderstanding or not. Is there anything else? I want to rest. He was feeling irritated now and didnt want to see her Jodie noticed that Titus had changed a lot, and it must have been instigated by that little witch Simone Titus, Im just standing up for you. Although the role I got was the one Simone didnt want, its still the female lead. Even though Mr. Zeke promised you before that he would give me the role of the female lead, he deliberately let Simone choose first. This is like a p in the face. After reading the trending article, she felt conflicted. Would she still act as the female lead? She quickly made up her mind to do it, and she would act even better than Simone. Since Simone wanted to choose a viinous supporting actress to act alongside her. Jodie decided to fulfill her wash and provide aparison. That was her n just now However, she couldnt ept the method. In her dream. the female lead in this drama became popr, and the second female lead also gained a lot of poprity If she yed the female lead, she would definitely be popr, too. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As for the second female lead, as long as the script was changed, people would dislike her. But to change the script, she needed Titus help. If it were before. Titus would definitely be displeased upon hearing these words, but since he had been losing to Simone regrly, and it often made him so angry that he wanted to vomit, he was no longer as arrogant and easily provoked. He asked in return, What are you trying to aplish by saying all this? Jodie reached out and hugged Titus arm. She leaned closer and pleaded. Titus, since Mr. Zeke has offended you because of this matter. you should make some demands. He definitely wont object. Tirus wanted tough. They always thought that their innocent and gentle sister had few ulterior motives, so he asked. What demands should I make to Mr. Zeke? Because Titus had always spoiled and indulged Jodie, she didnt notice anything wrong with him and thought he was in pain and in a bad mood. 56, she voiced her thoughts and said, Titus, ask Mr. Zeke to change the script. The second female lead doesnt have enough screen time, so ask them to give her more scenes. She even mentioned how to add them its find never realized that his sister was so scher before but now wanted Simone rocho care in give me a p in the face he didnt and asked again, Do you know why Mr. Zeke the rule first? And when he was on the phone 2/4 Jodie thought for a moment and said, Its because of Simone. Its because Mr. Zeke knows that Simone is your biological sister. That was what she believed. She also held a grudge against Mr. Zeke for giving her a p in her face that way. However, Titus shook his head. Thats not it. I had used a favor to obtain this role for you forcefully. Originally. Mr. Zeke wanted to choose another rising star as the female lead, and they had already been in contact, but I used all kinds of tactics to make him use you. Naturally, he wasnt happy about it. This was before I got into trouble and also when your reputation wasnt this bad. So. hepromised and endured the displeasure. He paused and said. Now. Ive been kicked out by thepany, and your reputation isnt so good either. He deliberately did this. This director was not magnanimous. Back then, he relied on the power of Gray Entertainment to suppress Mr. Zeke. The other party was intentionally giving a p to his face. and now, it was useless for them to cause trouble for the other party. After all, the female lead still belonged to Jodie. He added another hurtful remark. From this, it can be seen that he thinks Simone is more valuable than you. Jodies expression changed again, and this was the reason she least wanted to ept. She leaned against his shoulder. She looked up at him with hope in her eyes as she begged. Titus, can you ask him to change the script? He should help, right? In the past, whenever she asked her brothers like this, they would agree. Titus chuckled softly and gently pushed Jodie, who was leaning on his arm, away. With one hand still holding Jodies chin, his eyescked warmth as he asked. Jo, did youpletely disregard what I said earlier? He then whispered in her ear, If you have intentions of getting into my bed. I wont object. But if you n on using me as a pawn, I cant guarantee how Ill treat you His other hand brushed against Jodies eyebrows and eyes. I still prefer the obedient, gentle, and tender Jo from before. spine. She Jodie felt the warm breath of Titus words in her ear, but she also felt a chill run down her had always known that among her brothers, Titus appeared gentle and refined, but in reality, he was ruthless and unpredictable. his words made her feel even more convinced that he had a twisted side. At that moment. Titus released Jodies chin locis i heart trembled as she replied. I dont understand what you are insinuating. 3/4 hation, she looked at lumn with i With a hint of eyes. Besides, were siblings. How could I possibly entertain the thought of getting into your be How could Tins perceive her my such a way? What did he think of her? Titus raised an eyebrow But your actions have always suggested that there is an inappropriate rtionship between us, havent they? Previously, he hadnt thought much of their closeness with Jo. but then mother scolded them, and Leon also mentioned it. Yesterday, Harold hinted at it even more and implied that their rtionship was improper. He suddenly realized that then rtionship, in the eyes of others, was far from normal. He couldnt help but suspect that Jodie had ulterior motives toward him instead of seeing him merely as a brother. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Dont Come To Me for Trouble Jodie had always been close to her brothers since she was young, which caused them to develop a habit of pampering and spoiling her. She even considered her brothers as her possessions. However, when Titus pur it that way, she couldnt ept it and cried, I didnt, Titus. Dont listen to those people spreading rumors. We are siblings! Titus suddenlyughed. Siblings? If you know we are siblings, then why do you always want to hug and cuddle with me? What sister goes out and wants to be in her brothers arms every day? Unless its a romantic rtionship. What Jodie said that day made him realize the true nature of their rtionship. Jodie couldnt believe it. Titus, you actually insulted me like this. Arent we hugging and cuddling because weve been like that since we were young? I just feel close and dependent on you, so how can you see it like this? He was already irritable because his chest and stomach were hurting badly. Combined with what had happened before, he had lost patience with Jodie, his beloved sister. Jo, dont treat me like a fool. Leon and Harold can both see that our rtionship is not simple. Do you think they are fools? If you want to be close to me in a romantic way, its actually okay. After all, we are not blood siblings. He reached out and pinched Jodies face. You see, as soon as you enter my room, you cant help but want to hug me intimately. Isnt that because you miss me? So, why pretend otherwise? He sighed. But Im really not in the mood now, so lets talk about itter. If you want it in the future, just say it directly, and theres no need to be so indirect. If you want to go from being a sister to being my girlfriend, I dont mind. Whether she was a sister or a girlfriend, it didnt matter to him since he wasnt like Leon and Harold, who got caught up in that boring love game. Then, Titus added with a meaningful look, But you have to be obedient and wellCbehaved like before. Jodie never expected that the real Titus would be like this. He showed no respect for her and treated her as a woman who wanted to be intimate with him. She cried out, Titus, youve gone too far. Im not that kind of woman. I dont want to talk to you anymore. After she said that, she forcefully pushed Titus away as she cried and turned around to run away. Titus face became a little fierce, his chest hurt from being pushed. D*mn. Youre so melodramatic. Fused to find it interesting when my sister, Jo, would cry with red eyes and depend on me. Now, I just find it Incubinome Jodie kept throwingntrums like this, he wouldnt even want her as his girlfriend. Dins didnt chase after her like he used to but instead feed the door to his room. Even without hdd already guess that Jodle probably ran to one of his younger brothers rooma to cry maybe she went straight to his older brother, 1/4 He didnt care, and he wouldnt actively inform his other brothers either. After being used as a scapegoat and called stupid by Simone, why should he be the only one to bear the consequences? Let everyone bear it together, As for epting a foster sister climbing into his bed, he wasnt joking. He truly believed that as long as she dared to climb into it, he would dare to ept the invitation since he never had any shame. Even if he was asked to look for Mr. Zeke to revise the script, he wouldnt go. Titus couldnt allord to be that person. Just then, his phone rang. He saw that it was Harold calling and answered with a mocking tone. Didnt we agree not to contact each other anymore? Harolds cold voice came through. I just wanted to ask, is the ce where you were hit still hurting? He had been in pain the entire night, and Freya came to him earlier, crying that her face was burning. This time, he actually believed it, and a kind of suspicion arose, which prompted him to call Titus. Titus was taken aback. Is the ce where you were hit still hurting? He countered, Did you go for a checkCup and find no issues, yet it still hurts, and you cant sleep at night? Harold fell silent for a moment. Yes. Then, he continued, Were almost certain that Simone did something Gwen wouldnt do something like this. Titus said, Thats what I guessed too. At that, Harold passed the buck. Its up to you then. Go and ask Simone what we need to do to get rid of this pain. Titus hesitated, Why me? Why not ask Gwen? Harold said, Simone is your sister, not mine. Gwen wouldnt do something like this, so its useless for the to ask her. Helieve in your abilities as you can definitely solve this. Dont you want to stop suffering like this! Ill wait for good news After he said that, he hung up the phone first When he heard the biasy tone, Titus wanted to curse and insult Harolds ancestors. These mn people 2/4 However, he really couldnt take it anymore. He had to use another servants phone and call Simone again. Simone answered, Hello! Titus immediately pressed the record button when the call connected. This was Simones favorite thing to do, and now it was his turn. He asked straightforwardly, Simone, what do you want exactly? We were hurt by you all night. What do you want in order to help us resolve this? Then, he added deliberately, Harold said that whatever conditions you have, we will fulfill them. Simone heard this and thought that this didnt sound like Sc*mbag No. 2 on the phone. She immediately guessed that this guy was most likely recording the conversation. Did you dial the wrong number? When did I hurt you guys? If you have a problem, go to the hospital. donte to me forpensation. Isuggest you to see a psychiatrist. Then, without hesitation, she hung up the phone. Regardless of whether Titus had recorded the conversation or not, she wouldnt mention anything about hurting them or tampering with anything over the phone. She wasnt foolish enough to willingly give them leverage. Titus couldnt hold back and smashed his phone. Simone, youre really something He had been fooled by his own younger sister again, and she even implied that they were mentally ill. Then, he called Harold using his own phone. Simone said you should go see a psychiatrist. Harold was at a loss for words. Youre the person shes referring to. Titus, I believe youve been experiencing some mental instabilitytely. Why dont you consider getting a checkCup? If psychological consultations can alleviate your pain and difort, please inform me. Titus said, I wont send you any message. Were done This time, he ended the call himself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. None of these individuals can be relied upon. D*mn it. After he took a deep breath, he realized that the pain in his chest had intensified. He returned to lie on the bed, and the more he pondered, the more he found Harolds words to be somewhat reasonable. Therefore, he scheduled an appointment with a psychologist and intended to receive psychological treatments and give it a try. If that didnt yield any results, he would have no choice but to seek assistance from his father and Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Can He Speak, And Does He Not Know? Titus sought the help of a psychologist. After the psychologist reviewed his test results, the psychologist also suspected it to be phantom pain. Thus, he provided counseling and psychological suggestions. However, the pain persisted despite their efforts. Titus sought help from a friend once again and made an appointment with another renowned psychologist. Unfortunately, the oue remained the same. The psychologist even conducted a test, which revealed that this was not a psychological issue. He rmended that Titus consult a geomancy master instead. Since there were no physical ailments and his mental state was normal, the only option left was to explore metaphysical solutions. Titus was aware of this possibility and was not too disappointed since he had already anticipated it. After all, his own younger sister was a geomancy master, and it was highly likely that she had tampered with something. Instead of immediately contacting Steven, he asked a friend to introduce a certified master to assess the situation first. He visited three different masters in session, but all was in vain. None of them could detect any signs of a curse on him, let alone solve the problem. Therefore, Titus had no choice but to pick up his phone and call Steven. On the other side, at Gray Group. Today, the geomancy master revered by the Gray Group happened to be at thepany and made some adjustments to the geomancyyout. Usually, this master would visit thepany for adjustments every three months or so. Since Steven was the chairman, the master would also examine his office each time. Racing this asic, the master made adjustments to two minor arrangement nswer turned to Steven. The observed your facial features Actising our millerin His secretary checked, and there was no connection between Master Gordon and his adopted daughter. There was also no connection with the birth parents of his adopted daughter. Although this was the result, his doubts were notpletely dispelled. Master Gordon exined, You have a son and a daughter, and someone has ced something on them, causing their health problems. Steven had not heard anyone in his family mention this matter. Just as he was about to respond, his phone rang When he saw that it was his second son who called, he answered, Whats the matter? Titus might be arrogant and defiant in public, but he respected and revered Steven. Dad, I need your help with something. When he heard this, Steven had a suspicion. What kind of help do you need? It could be rted to what Master Gordon mentioned about his son. Titus truthfully replied, Jo and I were attacked by Simone, but the pain in the areas where we were hit hasnt subsided. We consulted doctors, and all the test results came back normal. But my chest and stomach have been in excruciating pain, and it wont go away. So, I want to ask the master worshiped by the Gray Group for help, he revealed unexpectedly. Who did you say did this? Steven was surprised. Titus replied. It was Simone. Coincidentally, Harold and his assistant were also attacked by Gwen at that time. They are also experiencing pain, but the examination results were normal. Such a coincidence is impossible, so there must be something wrong with our pain. He added, Simone is a geomancy master, so she must have done something to us. Steven never expected that his second son and adopted daughter would suffer from health problems caused by his biological daughterCand Master Gordon had already foreseen it. Of course, he had some doubts about whether Master Gordon foresaw it or had known about it for a long time. After a moment of contemtion, he said. Wait. Then, he turned to Master Gordon and asked, Master Gordon, my children do indeed have health problems. Can youe over now and assist us? The old master smiled and replied, Certainly, let theme. Only then did Steven say to Titus, Call them and ask them toe to my office at the Gray Group. Tisus didnt want to involve Harold, but since his father asked him to call him, he would do it. After he ended the call, he sent a message to Harold and went to look for Jodie thereafter. At that moment, Jodie was in Lucas room, beingced by Luca and Andrew. When they saw him enter, the two of them still appeared displeased. 2/4 Luca furrowed his brows and said. Titus, why are you bullying Jo Let it go Andrew echoed, Yeah, Titus, even if things didnt go well outside, dont take it out on Jo when you come back! Titus was speechless When he saw their demeanor, he felt that his two younger brothers were utterly foolish. Titus couldnt be bothered to argue with them. They would find out for themselvester, and he needed to clear his mind. He looked at Jodie and said, I informed Dad and asked for the assistance of the geomancy master from the Gray Family. Do you want toe? Jodie immediately replied, Ille. Are we going now? She was already prepared. Titus nodded. Lets go. After he said that, he didnt wait and left the room first. He instructed the butler to arrange a driver. His chest was in pain, so he couldnt drive. As they observed Titus attitude, Luca and Andrew both felt displeased. However, they didnt dare to confront Titus directly. It was mainly because Titus had a cunning way of dealing with people. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They had been victims of his cunning actions when they were younger. Jo, well apany you. Yes, with us here, Titus wont bully you anymore, The two of them stood up and stood by Jodies side. Jodie wiped away her tears and smiled, Okay, thank you, Andrew. Indeed, the reactions of these two brothers were normal, which made her believe that Titus must have been manipted by Simone. His physical pain had caused him to act out in such a manner. Once he sees the master and receives treatment, Titus will be able to recover The four of them went to Stevens office together. By the time they arrived, Harold had already arrived with Freya. They were discussing business matters with Steven. When Titus and the others entered, Steven paused the conversation and turned to the old master. Master, they have arrived. Please assist them! 374 Master Gordon smiled and nodded. Alright! He first examined Titus but found nothing unusual in his appearance or body. He inquired about the location of the pain and ced his hand on Titus chest. However, he still couldnt sense any negative energy or curses. He proceeded to examine the remaining three individuals, but the oues remained unchanged. The smile on Master Gordons face slightly faded as he struggled toprehend the situation. Based on his spection, these four individuals should have been affected by negative energy or curses, After he pondered for a moment, he retrieved four talismans from his pocket. He distributed the talismans to the four individuals and advised, Try wearing these talismans in close proximity to your bodies. The four individuals epted the talismans and positioned them near their bodies. However, after a while, they did not experience any relief from the pain. Instead, they felt an even more intense sensation of pain. Suddenly, Titus appeared startled and eximed, Ahl Everyone witnessed a sh of fire emanating from the pocket of his shirt. When the fire dissipated, he reached into his pocket and was astonished to discover that the talisman. had transformed into ashes. He retrieved a handful of ck ashes. Harold also felt a burning sensation where he had ced the talisman and instinctively reached out to touch it. He, too, retrieved a handful of ck ashes. Jodie and Freya also had identical experiences. Unable to contain his curiosity, Steven turned to Master Gordon and inquired, Master, what is happening? The smile on Master Gordons face momentarily froze. Could he honestly say that he didnt know either! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Really Fed a Dog Master Gordon, the geomancy master who served the Gray Group was naturally powerful However at this moment, he wasnt so confident. He reached out and took the ck ash as he seed in with has He didnt find anything wrong, but why did the talman suddenly burn He looked at the four people and asked. Are you still pain I C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Titus held his chest and said, Not only am I in pain, but it feels even worse. This soCcalled geomancy master was clearly a master deception. Harold also said, The pain has doubled, and theres an additional burning sensation. Sumone must have done something to them. Not only could this master not solve the problem, but it seemed like he triggered something that made them feel even more pain Jodie and Freya cried out in pain, It hurts. It hurts so much Master Gordon was speechless. How could this be? ording to reason, the talisman ck ash should have served as a disaster prevention measure. How could it be ev painful The most crucial thing was that he didnt find any negative energy or anything simr in the four people. turned He thought for a moment and said, You must have been cursed. After I used my talisman to wand of evil spirits, it backfired. The person who cursed you is very powerful. Then, he continued. I need to make some preparations before I can help you resolve it If he couldnt solve it today, it would damage his reputation as a master. Titus asked, How long will it take? He was now halfCbelieving and halfCdoubting this old man. Master Gordon said. About an hour. Ill call someone else to help. Since he couldnt figure out the situation of the four people, he nned to ask his senior for help. When Titus heard that it would take an hour, he felt like he was going crazy. It will take that long? Master Gordon sighed. The curse on you is rare and mysterious, so it will take some extra time to prepare Titus gasped and asked, Master Gordon, can you help relieve the pain first? The previous pain was bearable, but now it was reaching its limit. Master Gordon wanted to say that he wasnt a doctor, so how could he help relieve the pain! But he held back. He had to protect his reputation as the geomancy master of the Gray Group, or else he would be in trouble. After he thought for a moment, he handed Titus a bracelet that he was wearing. Try holding onto this bracelet tightly. This was a mystical tool given to him by his master, and it should have some 1/3 Chapter 123 I Really Fed a Dog Master Gordon, the geomancy master who served the Gray Group, was naturally powerful. However, at this moment. he wasnt so confident. He reached out and took the ck ash as he sniffed it with hist nose He didnt find anything wrong, but why did the talisman suddenly burn? He looked at the four people and asked. Are you still in pain? Titus held his chest and said, Not only am I in pain, but it feels even worse. This soCcalled geomancy master was clearly a master of deception. Harold also said, The pain has doubled, and theres an additional burning sensation. Simone must have done something to them. Not only could this master not solve the problem, but it seemed like he triggered something that made them feel even more pain. Jodie and Freya cried out in pain, It hurts. It hurts so much. Master Gordon was speechless. How could this be? ording to reason, the talisman that turned into ck ash should have served as a disaster prevention measure. How could it be even more painful? The most crucial thing was that he didnt find any negative energy or anything simr in the four people. He thought for a moment and said, You must have been cursed. After I used my talisman to ward off evil spirits, it backfired. The person who cursed you is very powerful. Then, he continued, I need to make some preparations before I can help you resolve it. If he couldnt solve it today, it would damage his reputation as a master. Titus asked, How long will it take? He was now halfCbelieving and halfCdoubting this old man. Master Gordon said, About an hour. Ill call someone else to help. Since he couldnt figure out the situation of the four people, he nned to ask his senior for help. When Titus heard that it would take an hour, he felt like he was going crazy. It will take that long? Master Gordon sighed. The curse on you is rare and mysterious, so it will take some extra time to prepare Titus gasped and asked, Master Gordon, can you help relieve the pain first? The previous pain was bearable, but now it was reaching its limit. Master Gordon wanted to say that he wasnt a doctor to how could he help relieve the pain? But be beld back. He had to protect his reputation as the geomancy master of the Gray Group, or else he double moment, he handed Trusa bracelet that he was wearing Try holding onto this hool given to him by his matter, and it should suppressing Titus quickly took it and held it tightly. After a while, the pain did ease up quite a bit. He nodded and said, This works. Although it still hurt, it was lighter than before. Master Gordon let out a sigh of relief and showed a mysterious expression as he said, This is certain. Upon seeing this. Harold asked. Master, can you help us alleviate the pain as well? Master Gordon stiffened again as he didnt have so many mystical tools. Thinking of Harolds identity, he took off a jade pendant that hung around his neck and handed it to Harold as he said, You can try this Then he said to Jodie and Freya, I only brought two magical artifacts today, so you two will have to endure for 170 Jodie and Freya were speechless. They wanted to curse out loud. Especially Jodie, who thought that this master would help solve the problem. But now he seemed unreliable! She was crying in pain, and he only gave something to Titus and Harold to alleviate the pain, but not to them Tears kept flowing from her eyes. But Master, I cant bear the pain anymore. Master Gordon helplessly spread his hands. I only have two magical artifacts on me. I cant do anything He suggested. Why dont you take turns using them? Jodie also realized that he was telling the truth.. With teary eyes, she looked pitifully at Titus and spoke softly. Titus ius didnt want to give the bracelet to Jodie. After he thought for a moment, he said. Wait until I feel better, then 171 give it to you As for when he would feel better, it was up to him to decide. Jodie didnt expect that Titus would ignore her pain. He promised to always protect and pamper her. lur On top of being in pain, she felt an indescribable sense of grievance. She didnt dare to be Matinate with her brothers in front of Steven, so she reached out and tugged at Andrews clothes. drew felt sorry for her when he saw her like this, so he reached out and poked Luca sitting next to him The two of them exchanged nces and nodded at each other. Titu Gadeally. Tim was satting next to Lara, who suddenly hugged him Andrew quickly Mood up and snatched the bracelet to Titus hand. Then he handed them to Jodie. He looked at Ton with a disapproving expression and said, Titus, how could you be so unreasonable? your vention patarial der koderate of her ingeiderate Bare added. Yeah, yes you should always bully your sister. Its not right. gedck As he heard the word of the wri Osherwise, he really wanted to beat them to Just wait anset As soon as she received the bracelet, Jodie immediately held them tightly in both hands. The pain did indeed decrease significantly. She hid behind Andrew and firmly refused to return the bracelet. Andrew stood in front of Jodie in a protective stance Titus, dont take your anger out on us. Go and look for the person who hit you Luca added. Thats right. Were not your punching bags, Titus. If youre a man, go find the person who bit vou Lets see if it dares to go find Simon at a loss for words. This wasnt his little brother but an enemy. He was targeting his own older brother so much just to protect his sister. He must be crazy. As the pain in his body grew stronger, his mind became clearer. He couldnt help but wonder if Simone felt the same way when she returned to the Gray Family. His gaze fell on Jodie, who was hiding, and his eves grew colder. Since they were young, he had adored Jodie. They would fulfill her every wish. They even believed her when she privately imed that Simone bullied her and tried to steal her belongings. All for her, he had always targeted Simone, his own sister. He even went as far as posting rumors online to nder Simone, and now, Jodie was acting innocent made their younger brothers take the me for stealing her bracelet in front of everyone At this moment, Titus suddenly felt that all the kindness he had shown Jodie over the years had been in ppressed the urge to snatch back the prayer beads, he closed his eyes and endured the waves of In addition to bring angry at Jodie, he was also angry a Simone Belowo sister was so ruthless. She had physically attacked them and resorted to such underhanded 14 Many have much a decorated grudge against each other? Seeing Joes two older brothers willingly Henkel at Manale with on and her eyelled with a tender vulnerability Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 If He Helps Jodie Again, He Is a Dog Freya noticed that Harold not only didnt willingly give her the jade pendant but also closed his eyes. She had expected this oue, but she couldnt help holding onto hope. Reality once again pped her in the face; this mans heart was cold, and he had no pity for her. She couldnt help but wonder whether Harold would give Gwen the jade pendant if Gwen needed it now. The more Freya thought about it, the sadder she became, but she still couldnt let go, nor could she give up. As she bit her lip, she curled up on the couch and cried sadly. Master Gordon said he needed to make preparations and receive someone, so he temporarily left the office. Stevens gaze shifted between his three sons and adopted daughter. His third and fourth sons snatched the bracelet from his second sons hand and gave it directly to the adopted daughter. This was something he never expected. After they snatched them, they even had a righteous and confident look, which left him speechless and heartbroken. He couldnt help but think that one day, there could only be one person left between his second son and adopted daughter. Would these two sons also give up their older brother and choose the adopted sister? Upon reflection, when did this situation start? Had the influence of the adopted daughter on his sons. be so great? Then, he thought of Simone, his biological daughter. He spent little time at home, and Jodic was the adopted daughter, so they didnt have much close. contact. Ever since Simone returned, his wife would oftenin and say that the adopted daughter was more obedient and wellCbehaved while their biological daughter was not sensible. She always liked to snatch things from the adopted daughter and bullied her behind her back. Simone was already the youngdy of the Gray Family, yet she still wanted to drive away the adopted daughter and strip her of her identity as the Gray Familys daughter. He was afraid that his biological daughter would spend too much time outside and be too So he let his wife and sons do as they pleased. He also thought of giving Simone some lessons so that when she came back, she would be a true heiress of a prestigious family. petty. He wanted her to realize that it was unnecessary to for only on the adopted daughter with such narrowCmindedness, but now, it seemed that he might have been wrong. 1/4 Regarding his wife and sons dissatisfaction with Simone, was it really just because Simone targeted and bullied the adopted daughter and snatched her things Perhaps this adopted daughter had been poisoning their minds behind the scenes. After Simone decisively left the Gray Family, he realized that this daughter had a very straightforward personality. If she had any grudges, she would settle them on the spot. She didnt like scheming behind. peoples backs. So, if they couldnt tolerate the adopted daughter, they should have openly suppressed her from the beginning. After all. Simone didnt even show any respect to her own father, mother, and brothers, so how could she be afraid of theints and only bully her behind her back? Steven didnt say anything, but his gaze toward Jodic turned colder. It seemed that he needed to speed up the investigation into the rtionship between his adoptive daughter and his sons. If his adoptive daughter really intentionally led his sons astray, the avimore. the Gray Family couldnt keep her And what about the suggestion from Master Gordon back then to adopt Jodie? Was there any hidden agenda behind it? Jodie was very sensitive, and she noticed Steven looking at her with a probing andplex gaze. She looked up and called out softly. Dad Stevens gaze instantly returned to normal, and there at sa hint of concern in his eyes as he looked her. Jo, are you feeling better now? When she saw Stevens concerned expression. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and obediently nodded. Im feeling better. She had always wanted to get close to Steven, but he had been avoiding her. She knew very well that among the entire Gray Family, Steven was the most important figure. If she wanted to stay in the Gray Family and continue living as a wealthy heiress, she couldnt anger or displease Steven. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She thought about her two brothers fighting over the bracelet for her earlier, and her heart skipped a beat. Steven and her brothers were different; he ced more importance on blood ties. She couldnt help but wonder if her taking Titus bracelet had caused Stevens displeasure. So, she suppressed her annoyance and grievances, and she took the initiative as she said, Im not in that much pain anymore. Let Titus continue using the bracelet In order to leave a good impression on Steven and secure her future, she could only continue to endure. After she said that, she even handed the bracelet over, but before she could pass it to Titus, Andrew 2/4 pain doesnt count for much. You should keep the bracelet. Luca also agreed. Yeah, youve always been afraid of pain since you were little, so you should keep them Titus is a grown man, so how can hepete with his sister for something? When he heard this. Titus was so angry that he wanted to strangle these two foolish brothers right away. He opened his eyes and looked at the two coldly. You really understand me. I hope when its your turn in the future, you can still say the same thing. These two idiots were beyond redemption. He would never remind them, and if given the chance, he would even push them a little so they could experience the consequences of having a younger sister. Luca and Andrew thought that Titus was bing more and more stingy. It was ridiculous for a grown man topete with Jo. but they didnt dare to retort under Titus sinister gaze, so they remained silent. At this moment. Jodie also opened her eyes and nced at the four of them. Her lips curled with a hint of yfulness. This adopted daughter of the Gray Family was not simple at all, as she had the brothers wrapped around her finger No wonder she was able to push Simone, the biological daughter, to the point of severing ties with the Gray Family. From the looks of it, she wasnt just manipting the brothers in the Gray Family. It seemed like she was ying with them. And looking at Titus current state, it seemed he didnt need any reminders. Jodie felt a bit intimidated by Titus gaze, especially with Steven watching. She handed the bracelet to him again. Titus, take it. Titus didnt ept it as he just looked at her. Are you really willing to give it up? Jodie was taken aback for a moment, after which she forced a smile. Of course, Titus. Im willing. Heh! Titus chuckled in a sinister manner. The more it pained him, the more he realized how composed and levelCheaded he had be. Jodie was clearly only returning the bracelet because of their father. Otherwise, she wouldnt have feigned helplessness and used his two foolish brothers as pawns. Since she had returned it, why wouldnt he ept them? He reached out his hand and was ready to take the bracelet. However, Luca grabbed his hand and said, Titus, if youre ufortable, you can squeeze my hand. 3/4 He even extended his other hand and offered his arm to Titus. Or you can bite my arm Titus couldnt find any words. Not only were they fools, but they were also terrible teammates These two idiots were beyond redemption. He forcefully shook off Lucas hand and said resentfully, Get lost. Dont disgust me. As he observed this, Steven added, Jo. Titus is a man. He can endure a little pain. You should keep the bracelet for yourself Titus couldnt believe what he was hearing from Steven, his eyes filled with the look of someone who had also been infected with stupidity Steven looked at him meaningfully. Titus, am I right A hint of bitterness rose in his heart, but he couldnt help it. Had his biological daughter been treated the same way, which led to their estrangement He said this not only to prevent Jodie from suspecting or being wary but also to let his second son experience this feeling himself Based on the information he had gathered, his second son had been the cruelest to his daughter Titus didnt dare to argue; he could only grit his teethus he said, Yes Then, he looked at Jodie, and the coldness in his eyes deepened. Jo, youre a girl. How can I, as your older brother,pete with you! Keep the bracelet for yourself. If he ever helped Jodie again, he would be a fool. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 If You Want To Hurt, Lets Do It Together! After hearing Titus words, Jodie no longer paid attention to herself as she was extremely angry. Titus was bing more and more disrespectful; he even treated her like this in front of Steven. As she felt unjust, she sat back down and tightly held onto her bracelet. She wondered how she could regain his favor in the future. Titus felt the pain in his chest and stomach intensified. He looked at Steven and said, Dad, Master Gordon is quite cunning! After he finished helping us, I felt even more pain. As he saw his pale face and sweat on his forehead, Steven felt a bit sorry for his son, but this time, it could also teach his second son a lesson. He sighed. Just endure it for now; lets see how he is when hees back. If the condition had not improved, the only solution was to locate Simone. dan Titus had an urge to hit the wall. He thought for a moment and grabbed Lucas hand to squeeze it tightly. Since his younger brother had just been so despicable, he would fulfill his wish. Luca didnt expect Titus to be serious. He was stunned for a moment and then screamed in pain. Ah, Titus! Be gentle! Titus not only didnt go easy, but he exerted all his strength and vented his pain. He almost dislocated Lucas hand. Luca screamed in pain and tried to shake off Titus torment but couldnt. So, he shouted to Steven, Dad, do something about Titus. He wants to harm me. However, he only received a cold nce from Steven. Wasnt this what you asked for just now? Titus is just fulfilling your wish. He had never expected much from his third and fourth sons, Even if they were just idle yboys who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun, they couldnt be foolish enough to be led astray and not realize it or even foolish enough to not distinguish between family and outsiders. Luca was speechless. His own father was biased. He was angry, but he didnt dare to show it in front of Steven. He could only be tormented by Titus. Freya couldnt bear it any longer and took the initiative to ask Harold for the jade pendant, but Harold seemed to be asleep and didnt respond. As she felt embarrassed, she apologized to Steven and rushed out of the office in tears. She went to the secretary outside to ask for an ice pack to put on her face. After Freya left. Titus looked at Harold and said, Harold, I didnt expect you to be so heartless! You made the little beauty cry and run away. Only then did Harold open his eyes and say indifferently, What does it have to do with me? He nced at Jodie, who still had tears in her eyes. Didnt you also make Jo cry? Look at how pitiful she is You didnt even hug andfort her. If you want to hurt me, lets do it together! Lets see who can hurt the other one harder. When Harold said this, the expressions on Titus and Jodies faces changed. They both looked at Steven. whose face became even uglier. Titus released his foolish younger brother and went to pull Harold to his feet as he supported him with a hint of gritted teeth. Come, lets go to the restroom Harold didnt resist and informed Steven before they both left. However, they didnt go to the restroom; instead, they went to an empty balcony. After they entered, Titus had a serious expression and asked, What did you mean just now? Were you deliberately saying it for my father to hear? Harold saw the pain in his eyes and handed over the jade pendant he was holding. Take this to ease the pain first. Titus was momentarily stunned, but without hesitation, he took it and held it in his hand. The pain did indeed alleviate significantly. Harold said, So, you know that your rtionship is not normal at all? Titus frowned. Still, you dont have to mention it in front of my father deliberately. The Gray brothers had been scolded by their father before because they were too close to Jodie. Harold thought for a moment and decided to speak his mind. This adopted daughter of your family is not simple. If you can see it clearly now, dont get involved any further, or else your family will be ruined. Im just reminding your father. After all, your two younger brothers seem to be enjoying it. No matter what, they had been childhood friends for so many years, and Harold didnt want the Gray Family to be ruined because of this adopted daughter Titus rubbed his temples and said, Dont mention those two idiots. I cant stand them anymore. Harold raised an eyebrow. Werent you also one of those idiots before? Titus was at a loss for words as he red at Harold. Cant we have a decent conversation? Although I spoiled Jodie before, I havent reached the level of those two idiots. Because she was an adopted sister and not a blood rtive, she was usually obedient and wellC behaved. so he spoiled her like a beloved pet Just like how he took care of a favorite pet. When the pet was bullied, he, as the owner, would help, but now that he realized the pet wasnt as well- behaved as he imagined, he withdrew quickly. Harold felt waves of paining from his body. Unable to hold back his pain, hemented, Your sister is really ruthless! Titus held the jade pendant and felt helpless. Indeed, she has a bad temper now, and I cant afford to provoke her! You deserve it, too. Instead of treating someone else badly, you had to treat her best friend badly. r own sister. No Harold sneered. I didnt treat Gwen badly. You were the one who was harsh toward your wonder you two are blood siblings. Titus didnt want to talk about this matter. If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldnt have treated his own sister that way for Jodie. He changed the subject and asked, That beautiful girl by your side, isnt she just for fun? Harold retorted. Do you think Im as foolish as you and your brothers? Titus found no words to reply. This guys mouth is really annoying, as he always hits where it hurts. He chuckled. Then, why did you hang around with Gwen for her? Harold helplessly said, I didnt hang around with Gwen. Then, he added with a deeper meaning. Its just useful, thats all. Titus yfully remarked, Is it to warm the bed? Harolds expression turned dark as he retorted, Get lost. I dont have such poor taste. Intrigued, Titus inquired, Then, why is it useful? Harold gave him a disdainful look and replied, It wont do you good if you know too much. He then pulled out a cigarette and offered one to Titus before lighting the other one for himself. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Titus lit his cigarette as well. Observing Harolds somber expression through the smoke, he detected a hint of hostility that he had never seen before. He decided not to ask further. The two of them smoked several cigarettes in session before returning to the office together. Before they entered the room, Titus handed the jade pendant back to Harold. Upon their return, Freya had already arrived. When she caught sight of Harold, aurace of resentment and hurt flickered in her eyes. However, Harold did not acknowledge her presence. After a while, Master Gordon brought an elderly man wearing a gray robe with him. He introduced him to Steven and the others, saying, This is my senior. You can call him Master Shane. Steven and the others greeted him in turn. Master Shane nodded and nced at Titus and the others. He then took out apass and instructed, The four of you, ce your hands on thispass. Titus was the first to ce his hand on thepass, which caused it to move slightly. The other three followed suit. Master Shane carefully examined the four of them. It appears that you were affected by negative energy on the day of the injury. However, the negative energy dissipated from your bodies quickly, leaving no trace but causing you unbearable pain. Steven inquired, Did you manage to detect the negative energy, Master Shane? Master Shane shook his head and replied, No, I made the judgment based on my experience. He added meaningfully. The geomancer who caused the negative energy is very cunning, leaving no evidence but inflicting excruciating pain. Titus asked, Can you help us resolve it? He was not interested in anything else; he simply wanted to alleviate his suffering. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Perhaps I Have Hindered Them From Something Upon seeing Titus evident anxiety, Master Shane refrained from uttering the words he originally intended to say It seems that Mr. Titus is already aware of the culprit, but he simply chooses not to be concerned. With such a realization crossed his mind, he could only gesture toward thepass and say, Each of you shall drip a few drops of your blood onto thispass, and I will resolve it for you. Upon hearing that. Steven furrowed his brows. They need to drip their blood? Since he believed in geomancy, he naturally knew they shouldnt indiscriminately offer their blood and hair to a geomancer. Their situation is rather unique, so they can only drip their blood onto thispass. Then, I will use it to track down the person who casts this negative energy and resolve the spell, Master Shane exined. Steven pondered momentarily. Still, blood dropping isnt quite appropriate. Moreover, who knows if these masters can resolve the spell after they drop their blood onto the compass? Or if their Hood will be used for other purposes afterward? Master Shane helplessly responded, There is no way for us to break the curse if they dont drip their blood. Once again, he stressed. The negative energy has dissipated now, so I can only attempt to find the person responsible for casting the spell by following the blood trail. There is no other way to resolve it. Harold inquired. How long will we suffer if we dont resolve the spell? It cant be forever, right? With that, Master Shane replied, It will likely cause difort for approximately ten days to half a month. I wont resolve mine then, Harold stated. I will never offer my blood to a geomancer. I can still endure such a level of pain for ten days to half a month. Initially. Titus was indifferent to all of this. But after witnessing Harolds stance, he refrained from making an immediate decision. Meanwhile, Jodie looked at Master Shane and dered, Its too painful, and I cant bear it. I want to drop my blood to break the curse. Immediately afterward, she turned to Titus and persuaded, Titus, you should give it a try as well. After all, how can you endure such pain for ten days to half a month? Moreover, this master is Master Bordons senior. Master Gordon is the Gray Groups associated geomancy master. He is not a fraud like the others: ncing up, Titus noticed Harold subtly shaking his head at him. he responded, You go ahead and drop yours till think about it, decisive action. She grabbed a fruit knife from the table and used it to make a small cur on her finger. Then, she squeezed a few drops of blood onto the center of thepass. Once she did that, Master Shane took out a talisman and affixed it to the bloodCstainedpass while silently reciting an incantation. His hand continuously pinched and moved at the same time. Meanwhile, in the studio, Simone, who was reading the script, suddenly looked up in a particr direction. She took out three bronze coins from her bag and flipped them in her hand several times. Then she softly parted her rosy lips and uttered, Break! After that, the empty ss on her table suddenly shattered. Gwen, who happened to be in the office, was receiving a message document from the detective she hired when the incident took ce. Raising her head, she looked at Simone and asked, Whats wrong? Someone intends to break my curse. It should be the geomancy master Titus has hired, Simone answered Concerned, Gwen asked. Are you alright then? The fact that the other party can locate Simone indicates they are not ment Simone shook her head. Im fine. They still cant harm me. That geomancer must have used Jodics blood to trace me. Although the negative energy 1 cast previously has dissipated, there is a blood curse that can resolve it. He can only resolve my spell by following the blood trail to me. He cant hurt you, right? Gwen inquired. His geomancy level is considered high among the geomancy masters, but he still cant harm me, Simone replied. The level of a geomancer is divided into three statesCthe Acquired State, the Innate State, and the Divine State. In my previous life, I was in the Acquired State. But after being reborn, I achieved a breakthrough and entered the Innate State That geomancer should have just entered the Innate State. Since my return, I have been continuously enhancing my strength. In addition, with the protection of the mystical tool left by my mentor, I am stronger than that geomancer. Gwen breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good As the Gray Groups officeuilding, the talisman on Master Shanespass suddenly selfCignited and carried bagsher. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Shanes expression changed slightly. The opponent is formidable. One persons blood is After that, he looked at Titus and hispanions, conveying his meaning clearly. However, Harold and Titus both remained still. Freya, who was already in pain and unable to bear it any longer, stepped forward and said, Let me give it a try. Following Jodies example, she dropped her blood onto thepass. Then. Master Shane ced another fresh talisman as he continued to chant the incantation. On the other side, Simone quickly realized that the force attempting to attack her was stronger than before. Nheless, she still easily tackled it. She surmised that it was Freya who had donated blood. Given Harolds personality, he doesnt seem like someone who would willingly do so. If it were Titus blood, the force of the attack would be much stronger, considering that we are bloodCrted. Raising her eyebrow, she uttered, It looks like that geomancer not only wants to help them break the curse, but he also intends to harm me? I can sense that the blood curse thats persistently attacking me carries a murderous intent. That geomancer attempts to harm me through blood retaliation. I wonder if its at the request of Sc*mbag No. 2 or if this person wants to harm you, Gwen remarked. Simone, too, was uncertain if Titus and hispanions would make such a request. Nevertheless, she firmly believed that the geomancer clearly desired to harm her, for she could sense his strong intent to kill Perhaps I have hindered them from something. As she spoke, she couldnt help but be reminded of her previous life when she identally discovered that her mentors death wasnt as simple as it seemed. Subsequently, she began investigating. Not long after, she encountered an attack from a geomancy formation in the underground parking lot. At that time, she was merely an Acquired State geomancer. Hence, she was injured and lost consciousness. By the time she woke up, she found herself bound alongside Jodie. She had been selected to be abandoned, but when she attempted to fight back and escape by using negative energy to break the ropes, the kidnapper who guarded them didnt hesitate to shoot her dead. Deep down, she had a feeling that her death in her previous life was definitely connected to Jodie. Behind Jodie, there should be a geomancy master. 3/4 Currently, she didnt know if the geomancer who appeared today was merely a nobody or the mastermind. Gwen couldnt help but worry. Will they harm you? She had heard that some geomancy masters were skilled at setting up traps to harm people, especially those who were wicked and ruthless. Simone gave her a reassuring smile. Dont worry. Then, she added yfully, Lets see if Se mbag No. 2 will willingly offer his blood and allow that geomancer to use blood ties to harm me. Im not afraid now, though. But if he truly is that foolish She continued, Then, hell be in serious trouble once his blood is in the hands of that geomancy master. It will indeed have an impact on me if that geomancer obtains the blood of the Gray Family. I simply fear that more powerful individuals will use their blood toe after me in the future. It doesnt mean it cant be resolvedCalthough at a cost, but Sc*mbag No. 2 will have to pay a much higher price. If he still intends to harm you mercilessly, he might actually do something foolish, Gwen said. Lets just wait and see. Furious, Gwen suggested, You can torment him to death in the future if he really offers his blood to that geomancer. Simone nodded. No doubt. Then, she took out a talisman and captured the strand of energy that had attacked her. As she recited a spell, she rubbed the talisman, which instantly caught fire. Instead of turning into ck ashes, it disappeared into a wisp of blue smoke. Noticing Gwens curiosity and concern, she said, We can take a look if you want to know. With that, she hacked into the surveince system in Stevens office on herputer. A surveince camera was installed in Stevens office, which avoided the view of his desk. Although it couldnt capture the contents of hisputer and the documents he was reading, it could capture the footage of the entire office. At the sight of this, Gwen immediately leaned over to take a look. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 1 Misjudged Her In The Past. Meanwhile, at the Gray Groups office building, the talisman on thepass suddenly ignited and exploded. Master Shanes pupils shrank. He wanted to throw away thepass, but he was too slow. As a result, a bacsh force struck him and nearly caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood. However, he forcefully held it back and swallowed the blood just to prevent anyone present from noticing. Then, with a heart full of shock, Master Shane realized that Simones strength had be. incredibly strong. But thats impossible! Although Master Shane didnt spit out blood, Harold and Steven keenly noticed that his hand trembled and chest heaved when the talisman burned and exploded. His facial expression instantly turned considerably pale. Therefore, Steven tentatively asked, Master Shane, did you fail again this time? Despite feeling extremely ufortable, as if his internal organs were burning at this moment, Master Shane put on a carefree appearance and replied, I failed again because the blood is not enough. Looking at Titus, he added, Young friend, I still need your blood if Im going to alleviate the pain in your body. Right after these words escaped his lips, everyone present shifted their attention to Titus. For some reason, Titus felt resistant to offering his blood. Just then, Luca spoke. Titus, whats there to hesitate about? Hurry up and offer your blood to stop your pain! Immediately afterward, Andrew echoed, Thats right. Jo and you are in so much pain. So, hurry up and offer some blood. Steven was speechless. How did I end up with these two foolish sons? Even so, he didnt immediately speak up to stop them. Instead, he wanted to see how Titus. would decide on his own. As for Harold, he had been staring at Master Shane and noticed something. Suddenly, he asked, Master Shane, is it true that you have to harm the one who has inflicted the negative energy on us first in order to use our blood to break it? And if it fails, will you also be injured? His question stunned the Gray Familys father-and-son quartet. 14 Master Shane was taken aback, for he didnt expect that Harold would know. With his facial expression unchanged, he nodded. The principle is indeed like this. The reason Im telling the truth is that I cant deceive them. Mr. Gray or Harold will find out the answer if they consult a powerful Geomancy master. So, I might as well admit it openly. Furrowing his brows, Titus said, So, it means the person who inflicted negative energy on us will be harmed through my blood? Upon hearing that. Master Shane nodded. Yes, only through this way can the curse be broken. Immediately afterward, he added. The other person wont be seriously injured. After all, Im just reflecting the pain and suffering back to that person. You can consider it as a case of treating others as they have treated you. In other words, it was perfectly fine to retaliate. If it werent for Steven being here and knowing that Simone was the one who cursed them, Jodie would have involuntarily persuaded Titus. Still, with Titus cunning and vengeful nature, she figured he certainly wouldnt let Simone. off the hook. Unexpectedly, Titus hesitated. Wont my grudge with Simone deepen if I retaliate? My previous actions toward her were purely for the sake of reputation. I just wanted her to apologize,e home, and admit her mistake. After all, there isnt much loss for her to give up being a celebrity and return home to enjoy her life as the daughter of the Gray Family. The thing is, I dont know whether this old man has any malicious intentions. What if Simone experiences more than just the pain inflicted on us? What if the retaliation causes significant physical harm or even endangers her life? I had heard that battles between geomancy masters can result in severe injuries for the losing side. After hesitating, Titus said, Forget it. I wont break the curse. Master Shane, can you lend me a mystical tool like the one Master Gordon has? I just need it to alleviate my pain. No worries. I will pay for it. Although he was mad at Simone, he wouldnt be so heartless as to put his biological sister in mortal danger. Also, it was mainly because he didnt know whether Master Shane would deceive him or not. Otherwise, he did intend to let Simone experience the pain herself. That way, she wouldnt use such ruthless methods against him again. Upon hearing Titus decision, Steven breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Titus still hasnt be so ruthless as to disregard everything. However, Jodie couldnt fathom Titus choice. Since when did Titus be so forgiving? Shouldnt he have agreed to retaliate mercilessly? Why? Just because Simone is his biological sister? No! I absolutely cant ept this! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even though she didnt dare to express her anger directly in front of Steven, she actually reached out and tugged at Lucas clothes when Steven and the others werent paying attention. However, Luca hesitated. Is it really okay for us to retaliate against our biological sister? What if something goes wrong or there are unforeseen consequences? If not, maybe we can let Simone experience the pain herself. That might prevent her from being so ruthless in the future. Seeing Luca keeping silent, Jodie pinched Andrews back a little. To her dismay, Andrew had a simr thought to Luca. When Jodie saw neither of them immediately offer their help, she was infuriated. Whats the meaning of this?! Have they be mute when ites to Simone?! Could it be that I have to suffer in vain?! Besides, I dont want to endure pain for days on end! She spoke up, feeling wronged and pitiful. I have to appear on a variety show next week, but my finger is still hurting even while Im holding this bracelet. I wont let Simone off the hook under any circumstances today. I have to help these two masters obtain Titus blood. Upon hearing Jodies words, Andrew felt a pang of sympathy.. Thus, he asked Master Shane, Master Shane, is the retaliation really just to let the other party experience the pain and not cause any other harm? Master Shane nodded. Yes. Dont worry. It indeed wont hurt Simone too badly this time, but it wont be the same in the future. Andrew let out a sigh of relief and then turned to Titus, saying, Titus, since there wont be any further harm, you dont have to hesitate. Go ahead and offer your blood. That way, you wont have to endure the pain anymore. you Titus looked at him and asked, Are you saying that dont want me or Jo to suffer anymore? Andrew confidently replied. Of course, I dont want either of you to suffer anymore. Titus, dont tell me you cant do this. It doesnt seem like you. Among the five of us brothers. Titus is the most heartless and ruthless. Titus was angry. Is Andrew suggesting that I am heartless and ruthless? Thinking about this, he sneered, I can only pray for you. I hope you dont end up in Simones hands in the future. Otherwise, youll regret it. With Simones intelligence, she will definitely figure out if I offer my blood today. That will escte our conflict. Theres no hope for reconciliation; our interactions will only breed more hatred in the future. Moreover, considering Simones current temperament, she will likely torment me relentlessly in the future. Andrew smirked. Do you really think Im afraid of her? Besides, were just giving her a taste. of her own medicine. After all, she was the one who started it. Titus, why are you so indecisive? Titus face twisted with displeasure as he was mocked by his younger brother. Just as he was about to speak, Stevens angry voice interrupted. Thats enough. This matter ends here. If it werent for the presence of others, I would have wanted to p Andrew. Jodie pretended to be helpless and yed the victim, yet Andrew willingly engaged in the conflict. How foolish! As expected, this adopted daughter of mine is maniptive. Look at how she intentionally sows discord among my sons and Simone! I had truly misjudged her in the past. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 It Shouldnt Be Like This! Steven refused to let his son drip his blood onto thepass just so the two geomancy masters could deal with his biological daughter. He turned to Master Shane and asked, Master Shane, can you sell us two mystical tools? Master Shane was surprised as he hadnt expected this to be the final oue after hours. What was the point of my previous actions then? Moreover, I came here today to obtain the Gray brothers blood and use it against Simone. He sighed. This mystical tool was passed down to Gordon by our master, so I dont have it. In addition, our sect has regtions prohibiting the lending or selling of inherited items. So, Mr. Gray, I apologize if I have offended you! Steven didnt insist. It was presumptuous of 1. No problem. I can always ask the other geomancy masters if I can borrow or purchase one for Titus to use. Seeing that his n wasnt working, Master Shane suggested. If you want to alleviate their pain, its best to resolve the spell by dripping blood. Dont worry; I definitely wont harm the one who cast this spell. He added. Once the retaliated pain from the negative energy subsides, its effect will weaken, and the other party will recover in a few days. It wont cause any harm to the body. Steven quickly grasped the key point. So, youre saying that my son will only experience pain but wont be physically harmed after getting cursed by the negative energy? His question surprised Master Shane. Initially, he didnt intend to speak the truth. However, he feared Steven would worry about Simone and be even less willing to resolve the spell. After thinking for a moment, he decided to be honest. Yes, this is a type of negative energy that resembles punishment. It will cause pain, but it wont harm the body. In fact, such pain isnt physical pain but more like the concept of phantom pain. Then, he emphasized. So, the retaliation wont harm the body either. Of course, what Im saying is partially true and partially false. Generally speaking, retaliation will indeed cause pain to Simone, but it wont cause much harm to her body. But I will further use Mr. Titus blooil to cast a spell Then, I will use blood to nourish the spell. When the time is right, Simone will be severely injured. Steven could tell that Master Shane was telling the truth. Since the negative energy on Titus body isnt harming him, that means Simone is still not so heartless as to harm her biological brothers health. Therefore, he let go of his worries. As long as it doesnt harm their bodies, its fine for them to suffer for a few days. I have doubts about these two masters, so I certainly wont let Titus offer his blood. Besides, I dont know if Master Shane is being truthful when he said the retaliation would pose no harm to Simone. And even if its not happening now, will they use Titus blood for something else in the future? Master Shane and Master Gordon were speechless. It shouldnt be like this! Mr. Gray should have agreed to let us resolve the spell after hearing that it wouldnt harm Simones body! Titus wasnt surprised that his biological father would make this choice. After all, blood is thicker than water. A family is still a family, no matter how much we quarrel. Outsiders have no right to interfere in our family affairs. Growing up. Dad was busy with work, so he allowed us siblings to do as we pleased. Even though he wouldnt meddle or interfere in our lives, he would prohibit us from doing as we pleased regarding important matters. Jodie didnt expect her adopted father to be so biased. He doesnt even care about his son in order to protect Simone from harm. I, on the other hand, have been the Gray Familys adopted daughter for over a decade. Even if Im not close to him, there should still be some affection. Yet, I cant believe he would be so indifferent. Since he didnt care about us before, why is he interfering now? Somehow, I regret following Titus to the Gray Group today. Tshould have encouraged Titus to ask the two masters to treat us at the Gray Residence. That way, Steven wont be there to interfere in this matter. Refusing to give up, Master Shane looked at Steven and said, But Gordon and I no longer have any mystical tools to alleviate their pain. At the same time, he silently cursed Master Gordon for being foolish and lending out the mystical tool to alleviate their pain. Steven smiled gently. Its alright. Let them learn a lesson. Master Shane, Master Gordon, thank you for your help today. He settled the matter and handed them two checks aspensation for their hard work today. The three of them stood and talked. Unwilling to ept this oue, Jodie tugged on Andrews sleeve again when she saw Steven with his back turned to them. Harold noticed this movement and immediately nudged Titus, signaling him to look. Titus looked over and saw Andrew turn his head while Jodic mouthed to him with her eyes reddened in tears and face as pale as a white sheet. Andrew, Im in so much pain. Feeling extremely heartbroken, Andrew reached out and touched her head. Then, he turned back and walked to Stevens side, whispering, Dad, why give up when theres a way to break this curse? Titus and Jo are still in pain. How can they continue with. their work like this? Plus, there arent enough mystical tools for everyone. They wont be able to endure the pain for the next ten days to half a month! Steven, who had just dealt with the two masters, could barely maintain his smile when he heard Andrews words. He gave him a warning look. Shut up. Dissatisfied, Andrew said, Dad, you never cared about us before. So, why do you care now? Simone is your daughter, but so are Titus and Jo. If she can be so ruthless toward Titus and Jo now, who knows if she will target you and Mom in the future?! I think its only fair for us to retaliate and let her face some consequences for her actions. After all, it wont cause any physical harm. Simone wont be aware of your kindness, let alone appreciate it. Steven was at a loss for words. Suddenly, he realized that he had neglected his role as a father all these years. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. I hadnt truly taken care of my son or daughter. In the past, it was because I was busy with work. Later, as they grew up, I assumed they were adults with their own lives. But now, I understand that I was mistaken. I cant believe my son has been led astray like this! Emaged, Steven reprimanded, Jodie is your sister, but isnt Simone too? Due to spending less time at home before, he truly wasnt aware that his sons would go to such lengths to support his adoptive daughter. Andrew said, She is also my sister, but this whole thing started because of her. The one at fault should face the consequences, shouldnt they? If Simone hadnt inflicted negative energy on Titus and Jo, things wouldnt have escted like this. Since its Simones fault, she should face the consequences herself. Its just a little pain and wont harm Simone anyway. Why is Dad being so stubborn? Realizing that he couldntmunicate with Andrew at this rate, Steven said, Titus isnt worried, so why should you? Before Andrew could respond, Titus chimed in, Neither Harold nor I want to break. Andrew, being jumpy like this makes you look like a clown. If Harold hadnt urged me to look just now, I wouldnt have noticed that Jodie is so scheming and has plenty of petty tricks up her sleeve. wants to break the spell, she shoulde forward herself. Instead, she asks Andrew to take the fall because shes afraid of upsetting Dad. Shes quite something. At the same time, Titus felt somewhat embarrassed, as seeing Andrew like this reminded him. of his past. Back then, Jodie had also used simr tactics on me to attack Simone multiple times. How embarrassing! Now that I think about it, it was extremely embarrassing. Master Shane was annoyed. I havent achieved my goal today, and I even got injured by Simones retaliation. Hence, he looked at Titus and Harold, asking, Are you sure you wont resolve the spell? Im leaving Callington tomorrow, so I wont be able to help you if you change your mind and want to resolve it. Titus and Harold exchanged a nce. Thank you, Master Shane. We wont resolve it. Suddenly, Master Gordon spoke from the side, My mystical tool is a gift from my mentor, so I cant let you take it home. Please return it to me. In other words, he intended to force them to choose to resolve the spell. Meanwhile, in the studio, Gwen said to Simone, Simone, for some reason, I feel like somethings off with those two old men. Its like they really want to force them to break the spell. Such control freaks! Simone nodded and said. They must be targeting me. Squinting her eyes, she continued. Since thats the case. Ill let them make their own choice. I will wetura the man at end only it Jodie and Freys are the ones in apter Summon Mist the Doing It On Purpose Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Simone Must Be Doing It On Purpose Tax and Harolds choices were indeed unexpected for Simone. Truth be told, she had never considered killing Titus. She would only retaliate in the same way he harmed her. Since he wanted to tarnish her reputation on the jinte, Simone turned the tables and armshed theirs. The negative energy she had inflicted on them before was just a minor trick to mess with them. As Master Shane had said, it wouldnt harm their bodies. Furthermore, the negative energy had long dissipated. Its only effect was amplifying the subconscious pain in their injured areas. It was simr to phantom pain. For that reason, Master Gordons mystical tool could alleviate and suppress their pain. Moreover, the greater the pain, the more it helped to clear ones mind. As Titus always had a screw loose in his head, Simone figured it was good for him to regain some rity. She was proven right since Titus could think clearly now. Of course, the past couldnt be erased. Therefore, even if Titus became normal and started caring about her, she would never forgive and reconcile with him. As long as they didnt have any ill intentions toward her or take the initiative to harm her, she wouldnt seek revenge on them and vice versa. As for Steven, Simone couldnt deny that he was apetent chairman in his career. However, he failed as a father. Not only did he neglect me, but he also neglected his five sons. He only demanded more from Reuben, considering he was the future heir, after all. On the other hand, his other sons were left to their own devices. Steven could still ept it as long as they didnt get involved in illegal activities, even if they were just yboys who indulged in eating, drinking, and having fun. Such was the tradition of the Gray Family. Other than the heir, the rest of the children were left to their own devices. Outwardly, it might seem like the open-mindedness of the elders of the Gray Family. However, Simone spected that they probably didnt want the other siblings to be overly outstanding, fearing that it would lead to conflicts over the family inheritance and affect the development of the Gray Family. What they solely wanted was for the heir to have outstanding abilities. Even though they would still pay attention to the others if they werepetent, it would. never surpass the heir. If theycked business acumen, they would just hold onto their shares, receive annual dividends, and be free to do whatever they pleased. That was why, apart from Reuben being a tyrannical president, Steven showed his support instead of opposing or hindering when his other sons, Jodie, and Simone entered the entertainment industry. As Steven had always paid attention to the Gray Group and his work, and coupled with Jodies excellent disguise, he didnt realize that his sons had been influenced and led astray by his adopted daughter since childhood. Now that he had realized it, it was toote. Steven didntpletely ignore Simone, but he didnt pay much attention to her either. Among the entire Gray Family, Steven was considered rtively normal. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Unlike others, Steven didnt deliberately favor Jodie and target her. In Simones previous life, Steven was still abroad on his business trip and wasnt present at the scene when she and Jodie were kidnapped. For that reason, she didnt know how he would choose. Nevertheless, his choice didnt matter anymore His past inaction had left her with no expectations or feelings toward him. For her, it was toote for him to realize his mistake and want to make amends now. No matter how the Gray Family changed, she would never step foot into the Gray Residence in this lifetime. It was even more impossible for her to continue being a family with them. In her birth certificate, there would only be herself, and that would be the only oue. If anyone wanted to condemn her for being heartless and cold, so be it. She didnt care. Gwen turned her head and asked, Simone, do you want to relieve Sc*mbag No. 2 and Harolds pain? Upon hearing that, Simone nodded. Yeah. Originally, I just wanted to teach them a lesson. If these two geomancy masters and Jodie insist on interfering, then let them continue this act. With Stevens shrewdness, he should be able to see through the ws. After she finished speaking, she gestured a few times in the air. Then, she pointed at Titus and Harold in the surveince footage. Break! On the other side, Harold didnt hesitate or show reluctance after hearing what Master Gordon said. He handed over the jade in his hand. Thank you, Master Gordon! This little pain is nothing. I can endure it for ten days to half a month. Still, Simone is indeed ruthless. I might want to avoid her in the future. Master Gordon didnt expect Harold to have such a high tolerance for pain. Despite retrieving the jade with a smile on his face, he wasnt happy in his heart. Jodie, on the other hand, didnt want to return the bracelet. Hence, she didnt make a move. I cant bear the pain. Master Gordon, can you let me wear it for a few more days? I promise to return it to you once Im better. She knew that Master Gordon wanted the mystical tool back only to force Titus and Harold to make a choice. By saying this, she wanted to stimte her other two brothers to continue helping her. She wanted to make theme forward and make Titus drip his blood to break the spell. Master Gordon understood her intentions. Smiling apologetically, he shook his head. Our sect has rules that prohibit lending or selling this mystical tool. I lent it to you just now because Ill be back soon, and you didnt take it outside. So, it doesnt count as an exception. Upon seeing Jodie behaving like this, Steven involuntarily frowned. Jodie and the two masters seem a bit off. Its as if theyre trying to force Titus to drip his blood through various excuses. Looking at Jodie, he spoke unhappily. Jo, dont force others to do things they dont want to do. Not only is this adopted daughter of mine petty, but she alsocks moral vigor. She insists on borrowing it even when others refuse, which is embarrassing. The more Steven indulged in his train of thought, the more he wondered if she acted like this because she was in pain. Meanwhile, Jodie felt a sense of resentment toward him, thinking that he was being too controlling. But outwardly, she obediently nodded and handed the bracelet to Master Gordon. After Master Gordon took it from her, Jodie suddenly felt a sharp pain. She crouched down. and hugged herself, trembling in pain. When Andrew witnessed the situation, he couldnt help but express his concern, Dad, youre really pressuring Jo into doing something she doesnt want to do! Youve forbidden the masters from resolving the spell, and now youre insisting that Jo returns the bracelet. Cant you see that Titus and Jo are in great distress? Steven red at him angrily and retorted, Keep quiet! However, Andrew stubbornly replied, I wont. Just then, Titus and Harold noticed that the pain in their injured areas was gradually subsiding. In an instant, they exchanged surprised nces Are you still experiencing any pain? They both shook their heads simultaneously. Suddenly, the pain is gone. In that case, we no longer need this mystical tool, Harold said with a meaningful tone. He spected inwardly that Simone must have done something. Titus nodded and turned to Steven, saying, Dad, were no longer in pain. Simone must have resolved the spell. Based on the appearance of these two masters, they dont seem like the ones who have broken the spell for 1. Therefore, it must be Simones doing Jodie abruptly looked up. Titus, I cant believe you would lie just to avoid resolving the spell As she was still experiencing a great deal of pain, she firmly believed that Titus was being dishonest. Raising his eyebrow, Titus said, I wouldnt lie about this. I genuinely dont feel any pain To prove his point, he even deliberately jumped a few times afterwards. Im not in pain either, Harold chimed in. Freya, who had remained silent all along, covered her face and eximed, But Im still in a lot of pain. Upon hearing that, Titus shrugged his shoulders. Then I dont know why. Could it be that because both of you used your blood to resolve the spell, but it ended up unresolved? Harold added and thought, Simone must be doing it on purpose. However Im slightly confused. Could it be that Simone is aware of what has happened here? Otherwise, how can she deliberately relieve only our pain and not Jodie and Freyas? Likewise, Titus also suspected that Simone had done it intentionally. At once, he felt somewhat uneasy in his heart. This biological sister of mine is truly remarkable! I cant believe she can even anticipate what has transpired here. I will never provoke her again in the future. Its terrifying! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Is It Really Like This? The sudden relief of Titus and Harolds pain stunned everyone present. Upon hearing Harolds words, Jodie and Freya instinctively looked at Master Shane simultaneously. Is it really like this? If so, doesnt this mean our efforts have been in vain? Even Master Shane himself was surprised. He could tell that the spell cast on these two had truly been resolved. The painful expressions on their faces had disappeared, and their speech was no longer asbored as before. Instead, it sounded more energetic. Based on the current situation, he was certain that Simone was responsible. But I thought the spell was cast simultaneously on all four of them. Shouldnt it be resolved together? Why is it only the spell cast on Titus and Harold that has been resolved? If it were me, I could only - resolve it together. Could it be that we unintentionally made a mistake just now? Well, that doesnt seem to be the case! At this moment, Master Shane became even more wary of Simone. He quickly defended himself by saying, Its impossible. This is originally a method of resolution, so it shouldnt have any effect. The person who cast the spell intentionally must have only resolved the ones on Titus and Harold, leaving out the ones on Jodie and Freya. Regardless of whether its my fault or not, ming Simone is the best option right now. Since Titus was no longer in pain, and Steven had already suspected that something was wrong with his adopted daughter, he didnt care much. He pondered for a moment and sighed. What should we do then? After hearing everyones opinions, Andrew felt that Simone had gone too far. She actually let Jo continue to suffer on purpose! Lets resolve the spell then. Even if Titus is no longer in pain, he can still help by offering his. blood. Then, he looked at Titus and continued, Titus, you wouldnt want to see Jo in pain all the time.right? At this moment, Titus wanted to confront Andrew. As I see it, you have lost your mind and cant even think straight. My curse has been automatically resolved, so my blood is naturally useless. He shifted the me. Regarding this, we can only ask Master Shane and Master Gordon to help us find a solution. I chose to endure and refused to resolve the spell while I was in pain, but now that Im no longer in pain, only a lunatic would offer their blood, and Im not one Once I return home, I must teach Andrew a lesson. With his current level of idiocy, hes not only a bad teammate but also a professional at setting traps for me. Master Shane felt disheartened. Although youre no longer in pain, they still need your blood to resolve the spell because you were previously affected. In truth, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to obtain Harolds blood. Unfortunately, Harold was as wise as a monkey. Not only did he not fall for his trap, but he also pulled Titus away. Titus shook his head. Then, Im out of ideas. Suddenly, he had an idea. He turned to Harold and asked, Didnt you say you had something to discuss with Leon? If we dont leave now, when will we? Harold looked at his watch, smiled; and said, I almost forgot if you hadnt reminded me. The time I agreed with him is almost here, so lets hurry over there now. Titus nodded. Sure. He will be disgruntled if werete. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Immediately afterward, he said to Steven, Dad. Harold and I have something to discuss with Leon, so well take our leave first. Realizing that Titus had finally regained his senses, Steven smiled and waved his hand. Alright. You two go quickly. Dont keep Leon waiting. Then, the two masters, Jodie, and Freya watched as the two of them left discreetly. Jodie was furious. D*mn it! Titus actually doesnt care about me! Harold isnt a good person either! If it wasnt for him instigating on the side, Titus wouldnt have acted this way. Meanwhile, Andrew and Luca didnt expect that Titus would just abandon Jo like that. Doesnt Titus think he has gone too far?! They wanted to express their thoughts, but Steven gave them a warning re. Hence, they held back what they wanted to say. Well, Titus has already left. Its toote for us to say anything now. Thinking of this, they silently cursed together, Leaving the twodies behind. Titus and Harold sure are despicable. Ah! The pain on Jodies face intensified, and she couldnt help but cry out. Freya was the same. Covering her face, she cried and screamed, It hurts. It hurts so much. Andrew swiftly went up and hugged Jodie. Jo, how are you feeling? Jodie leaned against him as usual. Andrew, my face hurts so much. The pain has doubled since earlier. Caressing her cheeks, Andrewforted her, Dont cry. Well find a way. Steven was furious when he saw the two of them like this. Andrew, let go of her. What are you two doing? Their actions are like that of a couple. It is simply uneptable! Only then did Jodie remember that Steven was there. She quickly broke free from Andrews embrace. As she hugged herself, she squatted on the ground and cried, appearing weak, pitiful, and helpless. Luca couldnt bear it and said to Steven, Dad, Jo is in so much pain. We cant just ignore her. right? Steven nced at him. Titus and Harold have already left, so how can we help? Its good that they left. Upon hearing that, Luca choked up and silently cursed the two of them again. After thinking for a moment, he said to Master Gordon, Master Gordon, please help us and lend my sister that mystical tool. We will definitely reward you. Master Gordon was extremely frustrated. Not only did things not go as they had imagined, but they also completely spiraled out of control like wild horses. U Looking at Jodie and Freya, who trembled in pain, he hesitated. I just said that we couldnt lend it. So, wouldnt it be contradictory if I lend it to them now? Master Shane noticed his hesitation and silently cursed him for being foolish. If we lend it to them, wont that imply that were the ones facing difficulties? He immediately stepped forward and said, Young friend, I apologize, but this is a rule of our 34 Sect. We cannot vite it. Upon hearing his words, Master Gordon responded, Thats correct. Im sorry, but I cannot lend it However, due to his earlier hesitation, Stevens suspicion only grew deeper. If Master Shane hadnt intervened, it seemed like Master Gordon wanted to lend the mystical tool to Jodie and Freya. It appears that I still need to continue investigating the rtionship between Jodie and these two masters. Previously, the secretary investigated Master Gordon. But this time, it will be Master Shanes turn. Jodie was in so much pain that she felt like she was about to copse. What should I do? I cant take it anymore, really. Simone, that woman, must be doing this on purpose. Oh, I despise her so much! I definitely wont let her get away with it. Master Shane was in a terrible mood as his n for today hadpletely failed. However, he Coldnt allow Jodie and Freya to continue suffering like this. After a moment of contemtion, he suggested, Actually, as long as its a mystical tool, it can benefit both of you. Then, he emphasized the main point. You can ask someone you know, especially someone who enjoys collecting antiques. Borrow a mystical tool from them and wear it for about ten days. That should help. In fact, if youe across a mystical tool with strong, auspicious energy, its effect will be even better than Gordons bracelet. Not only can it alleviate the pain. but you may also not feel much pain at all after wearing it. His words reminded Jodie of something. Mrs. Foster enjoys collecting antiques. Ill go ask her. She also realized that these two masters wouldnt lend it to her. At the same time, she silently cursed. These two masters that the person brought are seriously unreliable. Not only did they not provide any help today, but they also caused me even more suffering. In the end. I still have to go and borrow a mystical tool to suppress my pain. How absurd! Moreover, they cant even harm Simone! Yet, they dare to call themselves experienced geomancy masters! Rubbish! Clearly, they are both useless. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 You Have No Idea? Jodie expressed her desire to borrow a mystical tool from Melinda, so the two masters decided to leave promptly. Steven instructed his secretary to escort them out. Harold had already left, and Freya didnt want to stay either. She wasnt acquainted with Jodie and knew that Jodie couldnt assist her in borrowing the mystical tool, so she left to find a solution on her own. After everyone departed, Steven sat there silently. Jodie was in so much pain that she couldnt bear it, so she made a phone call to Melinda in front of them. Due to Stevens presence, she refrained from saying anything negative about Simone in front of Melinda. However, she did mention the need for the mystical tool and requested Melinda to lend her one, a precious antique that could ward off bad luck. Melinda readily agreed. Observing Jodie and Melinda conversing so familiarly on the phone, Steven couldnt help but furrow his brows slightly. He hadnt forgotten that his biological daughter, Simone, and Leon were once a couple. ording to online rumors, Simone and Leon broke up due to his ambiguous rtionship with Jodie. Steven had business dealings with Adam and would often meet up to y basketball or have a meal together. Their rtionship was quite good. He had a favorable impression of Leon, so he had assumed that Simones rtionship with him was fine. Little did he know that not only did they break up, but it also became widely known As a result, his impression of Leon plummeted. Now, seeing Jodie and Melinda, it seemed more like a motherCinw and daughterCinw rtionship. This disgusted him. Not only did Jodie lead his son astray, but she also snatched Simones boyfriend, crossing a line for him. If it werent for his n to investigate the rtionship between Jodie and Master Shane, he would want his wife to send her away now. Anyway, she was already an adult and could survive on her own outside of the Gray Family. Witnessing his two wayward sons, Steven was furious. Ill be going on a business trip abroad. in a few days, and you two will apany me. Luca and Andrew were both taken aback. Why should we go?pany and had no interest in business. They didnt work in the Steven responded coldly, If I tell you to go, then go. Dont bother asking why. Then, he ushered them out, saying, I still have some business to attend to. You can go back first. He nned to keep his two sons away from Jodie for a while. D 1/4 Luca and Andrew could only reluctantly say, Yes. They helped Jodie up but didnt dare to be too affectionate. Jodie knew that Steven was displeased, and she also felt ufortable. She could only obediently smile and say, Dad, since youre busy, well go now. Steven didnt ignore her. Instead, he showed a gentle smile and uttered, Go ahead, if you need anything, you cane find me. Naturally, he wouldnt want Jodie to be wary of him. Seeing him like this, Jodie couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Okay After the others left, Steven called in his secretary and instructed him to investigate Jodie and Master Shane. After giving the instructions, he began working on some documents. Meanwhile, Simone also turned off the surveince video. Gwen sighed. He is quite cunning. He seems amiable to Jodie, but then he orders an investigation. The speed of this change was something she couldnt achieve. Simone smiled. If he didnt have some tricks up his sleeve, he wouldnt have been able to be the chairman of the Gray Group. He has also developed the Gray Group very sessfully. Steven was the most astute member of the Gray Family and quite suspicious. Therefore, Jodie would surely be suspected by him. Gwen curiously asked, Do you think there is a rtionship between Jodie and those two masters? Simone replied, There must be a connection. Gwen felt that the rtionship between the three of them was not simple. Todays performance seemed like a coboration between Jodie and those two masters. Shall we also investigate their rtionship? Gwen asked. Simone shook her head. Mr. Gray has already sent someone to investigate. If we investigate again, we might alert them. They will take action if they want to deal with me. This matter was too deep, and she didnt want Gwen to get involved, as it would be very dangerous. She would use her means to investigate Jodie and those two masters. Upon hearing this, Gwen gave up, saying, Okay She began downloading the transferred documents. I know that detective. He sent me the things he found. While the document was still downloading, Gwens phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she felt perplexed. Melinda called me. It must not be anything good. Cu Hhapter 131 Yoave No idea? Simone guessed, Most likely, she wants to get the mystical tool from you and give it to Jodie Gwen also realized this and found Melinda unreasonable. She put the call on speakerphone, saying, What brings you to call me out of the blue today? Upon hearing Gwens sarcasm, Melinda was not pleased, but upon considering the purpose of her call, she had no choice but to ept it. She spoke gently, Im your mother. Cant I show some concern for you? Gwen didnt fall for it. So, today is not a normal day as the sun rose from the west. Melinda was speechless. Knowing that a gentle approach wouldnt work, she decided to get straight to the point. I have something to discuss with you. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Gwenzily responded, Thats right; just get to the point. Theres no need to pretend to be a loving mother. Its disgusting. Melinda was so angry that she stumbled back. You! She took a deep breath and softened her tone as much as possible. Were mother and daughter, Must we make it so tense? Gwen yawned. Why is it so tense? Dont you have any motives? Stop beating around the bush. If you have something to say, say it. If not, just hang up. Im busy and dont have time to engage in this motherCdaughter drama with you. If you want to act, go find Skyler and Leon. They would be happy to y with you. If it werent for something important, Melinda would have ended the phone call. Gwen was heartless and cold, unlike a caring daughter, so she didnt beat around the bush anymore. I want to borrow an antique with auspicious energy from you. Ill return it in two weeks. I do have one. Gwen deliberately dragged her tone. But I wont lend it to you. Melindas face changed. Gwen, youre going too far. Since what I said to you didnt work, do I need your father toe and talk to you personally? She knew she couldnt control Gwen, so she brought up Adam. Gwen wasnt afraid. Then, let hime find me. By then, Ill have a good talk with Grandma and him. And while were at it, Ill have Grandma invite you back to the mansion for a meal. Melinda choked. You ungrateful daughter! You do want to anger me to death, dont you? Gwen smiled. Dont worry, if you die of anger, I definitely wont pray for you. To spare you from feeling disgusted, I also think its a waste of energy to pray for you. If it werent for Adam and her grandfather, she would have been harmed by Melindas family in the past. This was the auch das Middels eerste so he and de was angry that the cars Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 You Have No Idea: Simone guessed, Most likely, she wants to get the mystical tool from you and give it to Jodie Gwen also realized this and found Melinda unreasonable. She put the call on speakerphone, aying, What brings you to call me out of the blue today? Upon hearing Gwens sarcasm, Melinda was not pleased, but upon considering the purpose of her call, she had no choice but to ept it. She spoke gently. Tm your mother. Cant I show some concern for you? Gwen didnt fall for it. So, today is not a normal day as the sun rose from the west. Melinda was speechless. Knowing that a gentle approach wouldnt work, she decided to get straight to the point. I have something to discuss with you. Gwenzily responded, Thats right; just get to the point. Theres no need to pretend to be a loving mother. Its disgusting. Melinda was so angry that she stumbled back. You! She took a deep breath and softened her tone as much as possible. Were mother and daughter. Must we make it so tense? Gwen yawned. Why is it so tense? Dont you have any motives? Stop beating around the bush. If you have something to say, say it. If not, just hang up. Im busy and dont have time to engage in this motherCdaughter drama with you. If you want to act, go find Skyler and Leon. They would be happy to y with you. If it werent for something important, Melinda would have ended the phone call. Gwen was heartless and cold, unlike a caring daughter, so she didnt beat around the bush anymore. T want to borrow an antique with auspicious energy from you. Ill return it in two weeks. I do have one. Gwen deliberately dragged her tone. But I wont lend it to you. Melindas face changed. Gwen, youre going too far. Since what I said to you didnt work, do I need your father toe and talk to you personally? She knew she couldnt control Gwen, so she brought up Adam. Gwen wasnt afraid. Then, let hime find me. By then, Ill have a good talk with Grandma and him. And while were at it, Ill have Grandma invite you back to the mansion for a meal. Melinda choked. You ungrateful daughter! You do want to anger me to death, dont you? Gwen smiled. Dont worry, if you die of anger, I definitely wont pray for you. To spare you from feeling disgusted, I also think its a waste of energy to pray for you. If it werent for Adam and her grandfather, she would have been harmed by Melindas family. in the past. 3/4 Chapter 132 Love Birds Gwen ended the call and stared at Simone in disbelief. I cant understand why Melinda treats Jodie so well. She treats Jodie much better than she treats me and Leon. I even feel like she treats Jodie better than Skyler. I cant help but wonder if Jodie is her biological child. Simone chuckled. If Jodie is her child, she wouldnt have gone to such lengths to pair Leon with her, Gwen responded. Gwen had secretly conducted a DNA test between her, Skyler, Leon, and Melinda, confirming that Melinda was their biological mother. So, Jodie couldnt be Melindas child. Gwen pondered for a moment and said, That makes sense. But I still cant understand. Could it be that Jodie is rted to Melindas family? Melinda treated her own family much better than she treated them, especially in terms of support. Why dont you help me analyze their features and see if there is any blood rtion between Melinda and Jodie. Simone smiled and said, Sure. Show me a picture of Melinda. Gwen nodded and found an old family portrait in an album. She also retrieved a photo of Jodie taken that night from her phone. Letspare them. Simone took the phone and carefully examined the photo of Melinda. In the family portrait, Melinda had minimal makeup and no camera filter, so her facial features were clear. Then she looked at Jodies photo and made aparison. They arent mother and daughter, and they have no blood rtion. Simone wasnt surprised by this. But Melinda did treat Jodie exceptionally well, which was a bit strange. She went back to look at the family portrait again. Then a look of surprise appeared on her face. I noticed something significant. Gwen leaned closer and asked, What is it? Simone looked at Gwen with a somewhat awkward expression and uttered, Your dad has been betrayed. Gwen was stunned. She looked at the photo on her phone. Then she suddenly realized what Simone meant. You mean my dad has been cheated on by Melinda? She asked again, So Skyler is not my dads biological child? When she secretly did the DNA test before, she also took a sample of Adams hair, and it matched. If that was the case, then Skyler was the one with the problem. She hadnt considered this before. Simone nodded. Yes. Based on the photo, there is no blood rtion between Skyler and your dad, but he is Melindas child. Then she seemed to remember something and opened Jodies photo again. Continuing with the family portrait, Gwen erged the picture of Jodies face. She had always felt that something had been overlooked, and now she knew what it was.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Gwen saw her action, she couldnt help but widen her eves and ask Sl. tre halfCsiblin 10:49 Tru Chapter 132 Love Birds their faces, they are halfCsiblings. She continued, Melinda is really something. After marrying into the Fosters, she had an affair and gave birth to an illegitimate child. She even kept it a secret until now. And Skyler has already been brought to thepany by your dad to be groomed as the heir, right? Gwen was stunned by the revtion, and it took her a moment to recover. Shes really something. Things that she couldnt understand before suddenly became clear. No wonder she never liked me and Leon but liked Skyler so much. If it werent for identally getting pregnant with us, and having an abortion would harm her body, she wouldnt have wanted to give birth to us. No wonder she treats Jodie better than us and even tries to pair her with Leon. It turns out that Jodie is her lovers daughter, and she loves her too. It had to be said that Gwen was disgusted by her own mother. Simone also understood why Melinda didnt like her, but instead liked Jodie. She had always helped Jodie with her impression in front of Salma. It turned out to be a case of loving the whole family. At this moment, Gwens phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, Gwen showed a hint ofplexity on her face. Its my dad calling. Simone said, Dont tell him about this on the phone. It wasnt safe to talk about it over the phone. Gwen nodded, answered the call, and said, Dad. She treated her biological father much better. Although he had a love brain, he secretly protected her and Leon. She was forcibly sent to Melindas family and had a difficult time. Adam often sent money and had people bring her food and entertainment. Knowing that she was being abused, he subtly reminded her that she could live with her brother. She was smart enough at the time to think of her grandfather, so she called him. Sure enough, her grandfather came to take her in and didnt let Melinda and her family interfere. She was able to keep the things her grandfather left for her, thanks to Adams secret protection. She still had feelings for Adam. Especially now, she sympathized with him even more. He fought his way out of the Fosters and became the powerful and decisive chairman of the Foster Group. He was not only a love brain but also betrayed by his wife. Adam was truly pitiful. She couldnt help but speak with a touch of sympathy. Dad, are you okay? When Adam heard Gwens voice, it seemed to carry a sense of sympathy, which was somewhat inexplicable. Im fine, whats wrong? Adam responded. Gwen changed the subject. Did Melindain to you? Adam uttered, She conveyed 10:49 Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 132 Love Birds your conversation to me. Gwen pouted. She doesnt have any other skills, but shes excellent at comining. In her mind, she added, she was also excellent at seducing men, shameless. Adam helplessly said. You know what kind of person she is, why to bother arguing with her? Gwen dissatisfiedly said. She picked a fight with me, and I dont owe her anything. You dont of it, its like giving a have to say anything. I wont lend her that mystical tool. If she gets on hone to a dog, theres no going back. She knew exactly what kind of person Melinda was. Melinda said she wanted to borrow it, but in reality, she definitely wouldnt return it. Most likely, she would just give it directly to Jodie. And even if she did return it, she wouldnt have lent it in the first ce. Not to mention that Gwen also discovered those dirty secrets, so she definitely wouldnt have lent it. Adam sighed helplessly. What are you saying? Dogs and all, dont mention it again in the future. Gwen rolled her eyes. I never intended to. Adam sighed again. Then what should we do? She ordered me to get that mystical tool from you today no matter what. Gwen firmly stated, Forget it, I wont lend it anyway. Adam persuaded, Why dont you reconsider? Ore up with a way to deal with her. Gwens frustration with Melinda had reached its peak. No need to think about it. She can forget about touching any of my belongings. Adam seemed to have thought of something. Why dont you ask your grandmother? Im out of options. Those words resonated with Gwen. Thats exactly what I was thinking. Even if Adam didnt make this call, she was prepared to seek out Old Mrs. Foster. Not only would Melinda , but she would too. Adams voice carried a tone of affection. You! Gwen had put the call on speakerphone, so Simone heard their conversation as well. She typed a few lines on her phone and handed it Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 This Is Quite Intriguing Gwen nced at Simone, who nodded and pointed to the phone. Gwen made an OK gesture in response. Then she said to Adam, Dad, this time Im back, and I dont n to go abroad again Adam, showing more patience with Gwen, asked, Did you have another conflict with Harold? Gwen replied. We broke up. Adam asked unexpectedly, How did you break up? Gwen told the truth. He was flirting with his secretary while leading me on. Ive had enough, so I wont y with him anymore. There are plenty of men in the world, and I can live without him. She couldnt help but add, There are also good women everywhere. No one cant live without someone else. Dont be obsessed with love. Adam chuckled from the other end of the phone. It seems like my daughter has grown up. Its good that youre happy now. Cant imagine that Harold is ying both sides and with theplexity of the Jenners, its not going to end well. I told you before that hes not a good match, but you didnt listen and insisted on going abroad with him. If it were in the past, Gwen would have argued and said that he was no different from Melinda. But thinking of Adams situation, she held back. She said, I understand now. Adam smiled and said, Youre so beautiful and capable. You will find someone better than Harold. Gwen raised her chin and agreed, Thats for sure. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then the topic changed. Dad, Im not interested in love right now, but Im very motivated in my career. How about arranging for me to work at the Foster Group? After all, I also have shares. This was what Simone asked her to inquire about. Adam obviously didnt expect Gwen to say that. He remained silent for a moment before saying, Its not the right time yet, wait a little longer. Gwen pretended to be unhappy. Youre just like Melinda, always favoring the eldest. Adam didnt get angry, but instead uttered, Dont worry, you will have what he has too. He continued, Theres something urgent in mypany, so lets not talk about it for now. Gwen knew that he didnt want to continue the previous topic. Okay, but you have to promise me one thing. Adam asked, What is it? Gwen acted coquettish and said, You have to take me out for a meal tomorrow, and Ive set my eyes on a set of jewelry. You have to buy it for me. Adam said with a helpless and indulgent tone, Alright, little girl. Ill take you to buy it tomorrow. Gwen smiled and said, Thats perfect. Bye, Dad! After hanging up the phone, Gwen looked at Simone and asked, Simone, have you noticed anything? Otherwise, why would you 10:49 Thu 7 Dec Chapter 133 This Is Quite Intriguing suddenly suggest that I go work at the Foster Group? She never liked Skyler before, and now she didnt want to see him even more. Simone honestly replied, I feel like your dad knows something, and when he called you, it wasnt really about the mystical tool. He even gave you advice and told you to go find your grandmother. In the Fosters, Old Mrs. Foster was the person Melinda feared the most. Hearing her say this, Gwen also realized it. She thought carefully and said, Thats true. Every time Melinda asks my dad to deal with me and Leon, he always handles it lightly. It seems like its all for show in front of Melinda. Gwen then asked with a strange expression, Youre saying that my dad already knows hes being cheated on? Simone uttered, Its not impossible. Especially with what he said earlier, it always feels meaningful. Like its not the right time yet, or like Skyler has something that you definitely will have too. I feel like your dad isnt really in love. If he was in love, he would prioritize love above all else, and what would his children mean in front of the woman he loves? If he truly loved Melinda, he would listen to everything she said. Just now on the phone, he would have used a stern tone or evenmanded Gwen to bring out the mystical tool. The most surprising thing was that Adam took the initiative to advise Gwen and suggested she go find Old Mrs. Foster. He couldnt possibly know that Melinda feared her the most. This was very intriguing. The more Gwen thought about it, the more she felt that Simones words made sense. She asked in confusion, So, what is my dad nning? Is he trying to make Melinda jealous? Hes not crazy, Simone thought for a moment and said, There must be hidden motives behind this. And havent you noticed a coincidence? Skyler, Jodie, and Freya are halfCsiblings with the same father. They have the same father, but three different mothers. Gwen couldnt help butment, Is he a boar that only knows how to mate? But it does feel strange, how can things be so coincidental. She added with disdain, Is Melinda blind? How could she steal such a man and even have his illegitimate child? Simone saw further. She knows that Jodie is that mans daughter, otherwise she wouldnt take care of her so much. There are secrets here that we dont know about. Gwen agreed. Definitely. She then asked, Should I remind my dad to not be naive? She Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 He Doesnt Care Anymore The unexpected rtionship between Harold and Freya surprised both Gwen and Simone. Gwen shrugged and said, Whether he has a purpose or not, its no longer my concern. He told me before that Freya is a rtive She chuckled and added, So it turns out theyre that kind of rtive. Simone patted her shoulder andforted her, As your dad said, find someone better than him. Gwen nodded and agreed, Regardless of any difficulties he may have, the fact that he led me on is true. In any case, its impossible between him and me. Even if hees begging on his knees in the future, it wont make a difference. If Harold was facing difficulties and couldnt be with her, why couldnt he just be honest instead of leading her on? Since he made this choice, it was not wrong for her to choose to let go. She was exhausted in this rtionship and she had moved on. Simone agreed and uttered, I support you. Lets find someone better than them. Even if we cant find anyone, its also fine to be alone. She couldnt reconcile with Leon either. Although she was hurt by Leon in the past, she was still willing to believe in love. Life was long, and it was nice to have someone who could apany you all the way. Of course, if she couldnt find someone who could touch her heart, she wouldnt force it and would be content being alone. Gwen smiled and said, Yes, lets find someone better than them and make them jealous. She asked Simone, When I talk to my dad tomorrow, should I tell him that you figured it out through physiognomy? Simone replied. You can tell him. She had already been exposed. Even if she didnt investigate her masters matter, those people would still target her. As for why they wanted to target her. Simone had suspicions and doubts in her heart. Now that she had discovered the secrets of the Grays and the Jenners, her suspicions had deepened. Alright, then Ill tell him. Gwen picked up her phone and dialed. Ill go find Grandma first andin to her, asking her to deal with Melinda. Soon, a kind voice came through the phone. Gwen, do you need something from me? Gwen immediately put on a pitiful voice, Grandma, Melinda is bullying me again. Shes pressuring me to give away an antique left by Grandpa. I disagreed, so she brought up my dad to pressure me. break up And the person she wants to give it to. I really dislike. She flirted with Leon, causing him to with his girlfriend. Old Mrs. Foster was stunned and angrily said, Melinda is bing more and more outrageous. Leons previous girlfriend seemed fine to me. But she insisted on meddling and caused them to break up. She usually doesnt care about you, but now she has the audacity to ask you for antiques. How can she have such a nerve? She advised, Dont pay attention to her. Dont give anything to anyone, even if its something your grandfather left for you. Gwen continued to feel wronged. I dont want to give it to her either, but she went and involved my dad without any hesitation. Old Mrs. Foster said, Ill handle this matter. Whether its her or your father, if theye looking for you again, tell them toe find me. Gwen finally smiled and said, Okay. Grandma is always reliable. Thank you, Grandma. Ille to the mansion in a few days to have a meal with you. Old Mrs. Foster indulgently said, Good. Ill have them make your favorite dishes. After hanging up the at Simone and said, Its settled. , Gwens Melinda thought she was very powerful, but in reality, she was either being suppressed by her motherC inw or afraid of strongCwilled people. Simone had taught Gwen before that one can counter another, and that fighting back with borrowed strength was truly effective. Simone gave her an approving look and said, Well done. She thought for a moment and asked, By the way, was Skyler born by CCsection or natural birth? Gwen replied, CCsection. She continued, She doesnt like me and Leon for another reason, which is that she had to have another CCsection because of us. Simone asked again, Do you know Skylers exact time of birth? Gwen shook her head. I only know his birth date, but not the specific time. Melinda celebrates his birthday every year, so thats why I remember But she never celebrated their birthdays. On the other hand, Adam remembered every year and gave them birthday gifts. Simone said, Then try to find out the exact time of his birth. She added, Ask the detective to continue investigating Jodie and Freya. Find out if they were born by CCsection or natural birth. It would be best to find out their exact birth times. Gwen was smart and asked, Are you suspecting that theres something wrong with their birthdates? Simone nodded. If they were born by CCsection, it can be calcted based the time. If all three of them were born by CCsection, theres most likely a problem. Gwen nodded. Ill have him thoroughly investigate this. Then Ill go to the mansion and try some information from the maids who took care of Melinda during her confinement After discussing this, the two of them talked about the arrangements for their studio. Old Mrs. Foster called Melinda. Not only did she scold her, but she also made Melinda immediately return to the mansion to apany her in reciting scriptures. Melinda dared not defy Old Mrs. Fosters words, so she reluctantly packed her things and had someone drive her to the mansion. She was even more angry and annoyed with Gwen. She secretly cursed Adam for being useless, not even being able to control Gwen. While sitting in the car, Melinda received a call from Jodie asking about the antique. After cating her for a few words, she hung up and then contacted Leon. She asked Leon to get a mystical tool from Gwen and send it to Jodie. At this moment, Leon was sitting in a coffee shop that Simone used to frequent, staring nkly at the photos of the two of them on his phone. Upon hearing Melindas request, he didntply this time. When she finished speaking, he didnt respond and simply ended the call. He couldnt help but recall what Gwen had said. Melinda only contacted them when she needed something. but she was friendly in her approach. In the past, he lost the woman he loved because of this hypocritical and elusive form of maternal love. Now, he no longer cared about this type of motherly affection. After ending the call with Melinda, he noticed a call from Titus. He declined the call. Then Harold called, and he continued to reject the call. On the other end, in the underground parking lot of the Gray Group. Harold heard the busy tone and helplessly said to Titus, Hes ignoring us. Titus chuckled. Hes always so stubborn. He had just used his appointment with Leon as an excuse to slip away. Harold asked, Should we go our separate ways then? Titus didnt want to go back. Lets have a drink. After we go back, Im afraid Jodie will bother us again. Titus asked with a smirk, Arent you afraid of being bothered by Freya when you go back? Harold agreed immediately. Im afraid too. Lets have a drink. If they went back, they might truly be bothered by Freya. He felt irritated whenever he saw her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Titus curiously asked again. Have you ever had a rtionship with her? Harold raised an eyebrow at him. Do you think thats possible? Im not crazy. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Just Wait and See Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Titus asked this, Harold smiled wryly. Do you think I want to take her with me? She is the spy that my father and that woman ced by my side. I can only keep her with me so that I can counterattack at any time. His gaze deepened as he added. And I suspect that she herself also has issues. I can only feel at ease if she is kept under my watchful eyes. At that, Titus asked, What kind of issues? Harold didnt answer but asked in return, Do you think there was something wrong between Jodie and those two masters today? Titus thought for a moment before saying, She keptCasking me for blood, wanting me to choose to resolve it. I think there is something suspicious about that. He quickly reacted and questioned, Are you suggesting that Jodie is connected to those two masters? Harold nodded. There must be a connection. Today, I felt that they were working together, targeting you and Simone. I was just an afterthought. His tone deepened as he continued, Titus, remember one thingCnever give your blood to geomancy masters. After giving it away, they can use your blood for curses, poisonous magic, and so on. This time, they want your blood, probably to deal with Simone. Of course, in the future, you might not be able to escape either. Titus was astonished and he asked, You know so much? Harold thought for a moment and said, I almost fell into their trap once, so I have some experience. Its because were close, which is why Im reminding you. Dont tell Jodie about these things. Be cautious in general too. Dont end up helping her after she stabbed you in the back. If it werent for me giving you a signal today, you would have definitely given your blood to someone else. It was also because the duo had a childhood friendship. Otherwise, Harold wouldnt bother reminding Titus. Meanwhile, Titus was speechless. Im not that stupid. Harold sneered, But youve done plenty of foolish things. Before, I thought Jodie was just a ything kept by you and your brothers. Who would have thought that today I would see the 1/4 Chapter 135 Just Wait and See true colors of you two brothers and realize that you are the ones being yed with, eh? Titus expression darkened. Shut it if youre going to spew nonsense. Youre not any better. Even if you want to keep a spy close, if you like Gwen, just be together. Why bother stringing her along? It serves you right to get beaten. Harold sighed. If I were to confirm my rtionship with Gwen, Im afraid she would be in danger and get implicated. Titus smirked. I see youre following in Leons footsteps. Harold raised an eyebrow. What do you mean? Titus bluntly replied. You got dumped. What else could it mean? Have you ever asked if the other person wants to ept your soCcalled good intentions or concerns? He sneered, Both you and Leon are the same. Now, youre acting all loveyCdovey, but where were you before? I cant stand it. Simone and Gwen will definitely not want you guys anymore. If you dont believe me, just wait and see. This time, Harolds expression turned dark. Scram! If you cant speak properly, then shut up. Just drive the car. Titus then drove the car out. You and Leon are just too selfCrighteous. Of course, I am too. So, I was taken advantage of by my foster sister and was messed up by my own sister. You guys cant escape either. He sighed again. We truly are brothers in adversity. Send a message to Leon. Ask him toe out and drown his sorrows in alcohol. Stop pretending to be sentimental! Harold sighed. Believe it or not, if you say that in front of him, he will beat you up. Titus suddenly remembered the incident when Leon hit him before. D*mn! Are we even friends? I wont call him, then. The two of them went straight to the club to drink. In the cafe, Leon called Gwen. Gwen answered the call impatiently, What do you want? Leon reminded her, Mom is concerned about the antiques in your possession, so hide them well. Gwen was surprised. Oh, so youre not acting as herckey today? I thought you were here to 2/4 Chapter 135 Just Wait and See ask me for something to give to Jodie. Leon frowned. Dont say such harsh words. 45 From Colra He sighed again. Ive alsoe to terms with it. Let Skyler enjoy that bit of motherly love on his own. Now he suddenly felt that his past self was very foolish and even more boring. Gwen clicked her tongue twice. You finally realized it. Dont let Mom sweetCtalk youter, and you end up licking her boots again. Leon rubbed his temples. Can we still have a decent conversation? Gwen said, No, we havent had amon tongue for a long time. She was about to hang up the phone. Alright, I got it. Thank you for reminding me. However, Leon shouted, Wait! Is Simone next to you? Can you put her on the line? He looked through the photos of him and Simone when they were together, feeling nostalgic and longing for her. Just being able to hear her voice now would be good enough. Gwen was speechless. Are you crazy? Simone is next to me. She then added. But I wont help you. And she wouldnt want to hear your voice either, so please stop bothering her. Go look for Harold and Titus. You three are a bunch of lonely souls. Before Leon could say anything else, she hung up. Leon was furious, his expression turning dark. My sister is bing more and more infuriating! On the other hand, Jodie couldnt wait for Salmas mystical tool and called her again, this time more politely urging her. But Salma never answered the phone. Finally, she sent her a message, saying that she was called back to the Gray Family mansion and asked her to ask others first. Jodie was already on the verge of copsing, and when she saw this message, she even med Melinda. 3/4 Chapter 135 Just Wait and See She should have said that earlier! In the end, she continued to seek help from Salma. After a long time, Salma finally replied to Jodies message. In fact, there was a geomancy tool in the Gray Family mansion that brought good luck. But Steven had already warned Salma in advance that if his adopted daughter wanted to borrow it, she shouldnt even consider going to the old mansion. Salma was more inclined to heed Stevens advice, especially since her biological daughter. Jodie, had recently broken up with her boyfriend. Furthermore, Salma was unhappy with the close rtionship between Jodie and her sons. Therefore, she pretended to inform Jodie that she had inquired about it at the mansion, but they had refused to lend it, leaving her with no other options. Jodie didnt suspect anything. She knew that the elderly couple at the mansion never really liked her, so it was expected that they wouldnt lend it to her. After contemting for a moment, she wondered if anyone else might have this item. Suddenly, she recalled that Gwen had a collection of antiques, so there must be something that could serve as a mystical tool. Moreover, Gwen was wearing a bracelet that even that person wanted Melinda to have, so it must be superior to the one from the old master. With this in mind, she called Leon, hoping he could assist her. However, every time she called, it was always busy, and when she sent a message, she discovered that she had been blocked. Jodie was deeply hurt by this. She never expected Leon to treat her in such a manner. She wanted to seek sce in Zac, but she also had feelings for Leon. Now that he had dared to block her, she decided toin to Melinda and ensure that he faced the consequences. Unable to bear it any longer, Jodie finally sent a message to an unknown number. Little did she know, her phone had already been hacked by Simone. Every time she made a call or sent a message, Simone would receive a notification. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Walk into the Same Trap Simone was on the phone with Jonah, discussing the uing variety show. Unfortunately, Le had been in a car ident and wouldnt be able to participate. Jonah decided to rece her with a new regr guest and have a few more flying guests throughout the weeks program. The show had be so popr that there were many people vying for a spot. Jonah couldnt refuse some of thepanies and individuals who wanted to be on the show. To do Simone a favor, he allowed her to bring one of the artists from her studio as a flightpanion for two days. Simone had recently held auditions for Fiona and Ethan, so she nned to take Harry with her and informed Jonah about it. Harry was not wellCknown andcked poprity, so a spot on the show would be good for him. After ending the call, Simone informed Harry that he would be going on the variety show with her. Gwen suddenly remembered something and asked Simone when they were going to release the photos she took on her phone. Simone knew she was referring to the intimate photos of Sc mbag No. 2 and Jodie. She told Gwen to send them to Gary and that they would be released at a more appropriate time on the next episode of the variety show. Relcasing them now wouldnt have much of an effect, but if they found the right timing, it would definitely boost Jodies fame even more. Gwen understood and smirked. Simone and Gwen returned to their apartment together after finishing their work. Meanwhile, Jonah informed the other guests about Les injury and the need for a recement. When receiving Jonahs call, Aaron was ying games with Luca, who happened to overhear that Harry had been confirmed as a flying guest and therefore felt somewhat displeased. After Aaron hung up the phone, Luca said, Aaron, now that your regr guest got injured, how about me taking his ce? Surprised, Aaron asked, Didnt you say you hate programs like the show? Luca replied, You, Jodie, and Simone are all participating, and I want to join the fun too. Besides, I dont want to go abroad with Dad. He was still unhappy that Simone was bringing the st*pid Harry to the show. So, he decided. to be part of it too. Then he could outshine Harry there, and redirect Simones attention back to himself as her brother. Of course, he didnt explicitly state this. After thinking for a moment, Aaron thought Luca joining was not a bad idea, so he wouldnt be stuck as the middleman between Simone and Jodie. Ill ask Jonah, Aaron said as he redialed Jonahs phone. 1/3 Chapter 136 Walk into the Same Trap Jonah was surprised to hear that Luca wanted to participate in the show. He knew Luca was a wellC known singer in the country and usually focused on singingCrted shows. He didnt mmediately agree but told Aaron that they would have to discuss this matter with Gray Entertainment. After the call, Jonah contacted Simone again and informed her about Lucas interest in recing Le. Simone guessed that Luca must be doing it for Jodie, as Scmbag No. 3 and Sembag No. 4 were the closest to her among the Gray brothers. She hinted that if Luca appeared on the show, there would be a lot of intimate contact with Jodie and more. information about her in the next episode. Simone believed that releasing the intimate photos at that time would create the perfect opportunity for a scoop. Jonahughed and agreed that the next episode of the show would definitely be popr if Luca participated. He decided to wait for someone from Gray Entertainment with authority toe and discuss it. Meanwhile, Luca couldnt sit still after hearing the conversation between Aaron and Jonah. He was afraid that someone else would take the guest spot, so he took the initiative to contact Titus. Inside a clubhouse, Titus was having drinks with his two troubled friends. Seeing his brothers call, Titus felt a bit puzzled. He answered, Whats up? Luca exined his desire to participate in the show, saying. Titus, get a spot for me. Titus was speechless. You want to join the next show? Are you out of your mind? snapped. Titus. In the previous show. Aaron had his reputation rained by Simone. The lessons were still fresh. Now Luca wanted to willingly walk into the same trap? Displeased, Lucas said. Titus, just say whether youll help or not. Titus, recalling the incidents where his brotherpeted for his prayer beads today. chuckled. Sure, youre my brother. Of course Ill help you. Considering the bond of blood, he decided to indulge this fool. He would let Simone deal with him and help him think better. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. For some unknown reason, Luca felt a chill down his spine, So, its a deal then? Titus assured, No problem. Ill handle it for you. Although Tituss reputation was currently tarnished, and he was temporarily cast aside by thepany, he was still the second young master of the Gray Family with influential connections. Thank you, Titus, Luca eximed, joyful. I hope youll still be thankful after the show, Titus thought to himself. On the phone, however, he just answered, Youre wee. 0 2/3 ver hanging op, Titus contacted a director from thepanys investment department, omeone familiar with Jonah. Since the person had a good rtionship with Jonah, he agreed to help Laca secure a spot without hesitation. Titus felt relieved after making the call and poured himself a ss of wine, smiling as he fasterer Harold nced at him and remarked. Are you really that pleased with yourself for deceiving your brother? Titus raised an eyebrow and retorted. Werent you happy when you deceived your brother? Harold chuckled. Thats a different matter. Titus shrugged nonchntly. Although what I did was different, it was still foolish and required someone to rectify it. Harold burst intoughter. Indeed, your brother is quite foolish. It wouldnt be a bad idea to have Simone help him regain his senses Both of them smirked and clinked their sses. Meanwhile, on the other side. Simone received a notification message. She discovered that Jodie had sent a text message to an unfamiliar number that was not saved in her phone contacts. The message read: [Bro, I cant bear the pain anymore. Ive asked everyone I know, but couldnt find a mystical tool to alleviate it. Can you arrange for someone to send one to me?] Soon, a reply came: [Okay!] Simone followed up on this response and traced it back. However, she found that it was from an anonymous SIM card and couldnt determine the senders identity. There were no messaging apps installed on the phone. Instead, there were several text messages exchanged with Jodie, all from numbers without saved contacts, only disying phone numbers. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Its Not Impossible Simone nced at the messages. She discovered that Jodie had been in contact with this number ever since she left the Gray Family Based on their conversation, it seemed that they would change the number after a certain period. They had previously used a different number tomunicate. When Jodie left the Gray Family, she messaged this person. The person replied, telling Jodie not to worry about the Gray Family and not to take it to heart. After appearing on the variety show, Jodie messaged this person again, informing them that the Gray Familys attitude towards her had softened. The person then replied by instructing Jodic to find a way to return to the Gray Family. They also wanted to further damage Simones rtionship with the Gray Family, preferably to the point where she would be driven away by them. They had also instructed Jodie to keep a close eye on Simone and prevent her from bing popr in the entertainment industry. Then, Jodie informed this person about the incident where she was hurt by Simone immediately after it happened. The person told Jodie to endure it for now and that he would make Steven voluntarily seck help from a master for them. They also instructed Jodie to make sure to help the master and obtain the blood of Titus, whom Simone had harmed. It would be even better if they could also get the blood of Harold. After that, there were the text messages exchanged today. In this persons phone, there were no contacts, only direct messages from phone numbers. The other messages were probably about arranging tasks for a few masters. Because the number would be changed every once in a while, there were not many messages, and they were notplete. Simone had imnted a virus in this persons phone. Even if they changed the number, as 1/5 Chapter 137 Its Not Impossible Jong as they still used this phone, she would be able to know if there was any activity. From the text messages between the two, it was evident that both Jodie and this person were plotting against her. Moreover, many of the things Jodie did might have been instigated or taught by this person. Simone was curious about who this person that Jodie referred to was. She didnt know if it was Skyler or someone else. However, she knew she needed to keep her guard up. The next day, during breakfast, Simone asked Gwen, Based on your interactions with Skyler, what kind of person do you think he is? Gwen replied. I havent spent much time with him. Whenever Mom treats us badly, he woulde out and act like a good person. He is very friendly toward me and Leon, always acting like a brother and showing concern, but I just feel that he is fake. And in the end, he is the one who benefits. He looks decent, wears a pair of goldCrimmed sses, and refined and elegant, like a charming nobleman. But I think he is just a pretentious person. appears She didnt say this because she disliked Skyler but because she genuinely felt that he was fake and pretentious. Simone continued to ask, Does he understand geomancy? Gwen shook her head. Not that I know of. Simone asked again, When your mother goes to buy antiques, does he go with her? Gwen thought for a moment and said, From what I remember, he didnt go with Mom on several asions. Mom always asked my father to go with her and pay for her. Skyler doesnt show much interest in this area in his daily life. His focus is mostly on thepany. Simone rested her chin on her hand and said, ording to your mother, she doesnt have any mystical tools, which is why she came to borrow from you. If you dont lend it to her and your father couldnt borrow it, she asked Leon toe to you. She continued, Then, where did all the antiques she bought before go, regardless of whether they brought good luck or bad luck? Gwen hadnt thought about this before, and she mused, Yeah, where did those antiques she bought go? Could her lover be a geomancy master? Then, she added, No wonder she is more interested in the antiques I have than in the shares of mypany. Maybe they were meant for her lover. 2/5 Chapter 137 Its Not Impossible Simone nodded, Its not impossible. She said with a deep gaze, I always feel that behind this, someone is ying a big game, and we are all pawns. Gwen took a deep breath. Then, we have to be the ones who jump out of the chessboard. I will continue to investigate who Mom gave those things to. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She thought for a moment and said, When you go to participate in the variety show next week, I will go back home. She had to investigate personally, so going back home was the only option. Simone nodded. Okay. I will draw a peace talisman for you to hang around your neck, and dont ever be separated from the bracelet youre wearing. Both Melinda and Skyler had something weird going on, and if Gwen didnt take the initiative to break free from the chess game, there could be a lifeCthreatening crisis. Hence, taking the initiative was also a way. For some reason, she always had a feeling that after she died in her previous life, Gwen did not have a good oue either. Gwen nodded. Okay! She added, I wont go to the studio this morning. I made an appointment to have lunch with my father. Simone nodded. Okay. When you have lunch with your father, remember to turn on the interference software I installed on your phone. This way, whether someone puts a camera or a bug, it will be disrupted and unable to function. Gwen smiled and said, If you didnt remind me, I wouldnt have remembered this. I will turn it on now so that I wont forgetter. She took out her phone and turned on the interference device. The matter she was going to discuss with her father this time was quite secretive, so naturally, she couldnt let anyone anyone overhear. After finishing breakfast, Simone went to work while Gwen went to the studio to n investments. When it was almost time for their appointment, she closed herputer and drove to the restaurant. It was a restaurant her father had chosen. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 A Huge Misunderstanding Adam had always held a favorable opinion of Simone. However, he didnt want to interfere with his sons emotions. He had previously reminded his son, but it seemed like his words hadnt been taken to heart. Moreover, he didnt want to involve an innocent girl in any matters, so he chose not to intervenc Now it appeared that just because Simone wasnt with his son, it didnt mean she wouldnt be affected. Gwen disagreed, saying. Theres nothing to regret. After all, why should Simone endure the grievances of Leon, just as Gwen had endured Harold? If you have Leon but dont cherish him, theres no one to me. Adam smiled. I dont understand the love affairs of you young people. His son had been secretly seeing Jodie while still in a rtionship, and only distanced himself after they broke up, hoping for a reconciliation. So why did he engage in such behavior in the first ce? Gwen raised an eyebrow. I also dont understand the love affair between you and Mom. Adam was speechless. You didnt just want to have a meal with me today, did you? If you have something to say, just say it. If I can help you understand, I will. Gwen didnt beat around the bush. Dad, do you know that Skyler is not your biological son? Adams expression changed slightly when he heard this. How did you find out? Gwen only now realized that she had misunderstood her biological father before. Is he really not led by his heart? Simone figured it out from the resemnce. Gwen also mentioned the fact that Jodie and Skyler were halfCsiblings. Adam didnt show any surprise. It seems that Simone is quite perceptive. Gwen proudly said, Of course, Simone is amazing! She then curiously asked, Dad, when i out about this? did you 1/4 Chapter 138 A Huge Misunderstanding Adam hadnt wanted to reveal these things to his daughter before, but now he realized she knew quite a bit. Since it was already involved, there was no point in keeping it a secret He said. I found out when he was just born, right after I did a DNA test. Gwen was stunned. So. you suspected that he wasnt your son? Adam nodded. Yes, when she was pregnant. I noticed something was off. I had doubts, so I decided to verify it. Gwen didnt understand. If thats the case, why didnt you reveal the truth and get a divorce? Not only did you raise Skyler, but you also made him an important figure in the Foster Family. Whats even more bewildering is that you had more children with Mom, which is us siblings. She would feel disgusted if she found out that she was being deceived, and there would be no way for them to continue their rtionship. With a sympathetic look, she said. You really are a fool. Before, I thought I had misunderstood, but it seems that you are still infatuated! As for Adam, he felt helpless when his daughter used him of being infatuated. He replied angrily. If I were truly infatuated, you and your siblings wouldnt even be alive right now. I was very angry when I found out the truth at that time. I originally wanted to be meone was using your open about it and divorce your mother, but I discovered that mother and this child to plot against our family. I cant be selfish. Otherwise, the Foster Family would be in great trouble. Gwen thought for a moment and asked again. Then why did you marry Mom, the troublemaker? Did you really like her before? Adam replied, I was deceived. It was because of me that I met her and inexplicably fell in love with her. He continued tactfully, I can only be interested in her and feel nothing for other women. In other words, he felt nothing when it came to other women. Then one night, I dont know why, but I ended up being with her. And then she became pregnant with Skyler, and thats why I married her. Marrying her was also an impulsive decision. It was precisely because of this that he felt something was off. After all, he had always been calm and rational, not someone driven by emotions. He was certain he didnt truly love that woman, but he couldnt help but get closer to her, feeling as if he genuinely liked her. He paused and continued. Then, I discovered that the people behind her were not ordinary. 2/4 Chapter 1 A Huge Mhinalong and the Foster Family was in a disadvantageous positioit The reason your grandfather left Ale capital and went to that small town was also because of this. Before he left, he told me the only way to break the situation was to endure. We have to lure out the people behind her and autke them down decisively. Otherwise, the Foster Family will be finished. Odense, how could Adam pretend to be deeply in love and always indulge that woman wird her thegitimate chikt? Having all of you was indeed an unexpected turn of events. Since that woman became pregnant and entered the family, he had never slept with her. After she found out about the pregnancy, she didnt want any of you and nned to have an abortion. I was deceived, and I thought I wouldnt have any descendants. I felt disgusted and suspected that it was the work of the people behind her. But with all of you, I am hopeful and happy. Concidentally, she had some health issues, so I had the doctor tell her that having an abortion would be harmful to her body. She couldnt bear to harm her own body, so she had no choice but to give birth to all of you. Indeed, she didnt like any of you at all. Especially after you started to look more and more like me, she liked you even less. Originally, Adam had been prepared to live a life without having children. When this unexpected situation arose, even though he despised that woman, he didnt direct his anger towards his two biological children. Instead, he genuinely cared for them. The children were innocent, so since the ident happened, he would wee them with open arms. They carried his blood, and he would fulfill his duty as a father to care for them and protect them as they grew up safely. Gwen didnt expect there to be such a hidden story. Her sympathy for her biological father deepened and she murmured, Dad, youve really suffered and endured so much over the years. Adam sighed upon hearing that. Indeed. No one could understand the feeling of suppressing disgust and pretending to love those two people. Gwen sighed again. And youre so good at enduring. Adam had be an expert in it, enduring the disgust of sleeping with that woman and the issue of the illegitimate child. In the end, he still had to pretend to love them. 3/4 If it were Gwen, she probably couldnt do it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. So, this may be the limit of his tolerance. In order to protect the Foster Family and consider the bigger picture, Adam willingly made such Berifices. Dad, if you were to join the entertainm award. industry, you would definitely win the Best Actor Adam smiled bitterly. Do you think I want to be in this situation? I have no choice but to endure for the sake of the Foster Family, for you, and myself. A hint of coldness flickered in his eyes. When the timees for the truth toe to light, I wont let them get away easily. Gwen, however, was a bit confused. Dad, why are those people targeting the Foster Family? They have put so much effort into this game, so there must be a purpose. Do they want something from the Foster Family? Adam had already revealed so much and didnt hide anything anymore. Your grandfather spected that they want to steal the umted luck of the Foster Family over so many generations. Gwen widened her eyes. They want to steal our luck? But isnt witchcraft prohibited by the special department? Adam nodded. It is, which is why they have been secretly deploying and patiently waiting. The special department still hasnt uncovered the person behind all of this. When the timees, they will reveal themselves and we can catch them. Otherwise, why would he endure the disgust for so many years? Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 One Obstacle After Another After hearing this, Gwens disgust and revulsion towards her mother reached a new level. She also felt sorry for her father. These years, he had truly endured a lot. Gwen asked, Dad, do you still not know who is behind Mom? Adam shook his head. The other party has concealed themselves too well and they are very cautious. So, even after more than twenty years, I still havent discovered who that person is Gwen realized that this was veryplicated. So, you also dont know who Skylers biological father is? In all these years, hasnt Mom met that man again? She continued by mentioning the antiques that Melinda had given away. Did you investigate who she gave them to? At that, Adam helplessly replied, I did investigate, but every time I found a clue, it would be cut off. She secretly meets that man, but the special department cant track them. Her lover is very cautious and skilled. I cant act rashly and alert the enemy, so I can only proceed step by step. Moreover, he was just an ordinary person, so it was easier for the other party to evade him. Of course, besides pretending to continue their love affair and spoiling the two of them, Adam had also done some things over the years. But he didnt need to disclose this to his daughter. Knowing these things would only be detrimental to her. Gwen felt a chill run down her spine. Then you can only continue fishing for information. Adam nodded, Yes, Suddenly, she remembered something. Dad, did you know that Skyler and Jodie are siblings? Adam replied, Yes, I noticed that your mother treated Jodie differently, even to the point of liking and caring for her very much. I felt that something was off. If it werent for the fact that she had never been out of my sight for more than three months. I would have suspected that Jodie was her biological child. But we managed to obtain Jodies hair and conducted a DNA test. We found out that they are not rted, so I also did a DNA test between Jodie and Skyler. Thats when I found out that they are siblings, both children of that womanizer. Your mothers kindness towards Jodie is just a case of loving someones child as her own. In all honesty, Adam couldntprehend the thought process of that woman either. How can she love that man so much and still care for his daughter and other womens daughters? 1/4 Chaper No One Obstacle After Ano This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Presently, Gwen said, Mrs. Jenner brought back the soCcalled niece, but she is actually her own daughter, and she is also Skylers halfCsister. Simone and I discovered this a few days ago by ident Adam was surprised to hear about the matter with the Jenner Family. seems that Jenner was also cheated on! But he must not know what happened, as he really likes and dotes on his wife. That woman is different from your mother, she knows how to please her husband. She has influenced his decisionCmaking. He only became a stepfather to Harold because of her. She is much smarter and more cunning than my wife. But its also a good thing that my wife is not that smart. She is selfCrighteous and thinks that I cannot live without her. Otherwise, I would not have been able to put on the act for so many years and she wouldve discovered everything. Adam clicked his tongue and said. The Jenners youngest son might also be an illegitimate child. The Foster and Jenner families had business dealings, and Adam had a good rtionship with Sebastian Jenner, the matriarch of the Jenner Family. It is evident that Sebastian did not like Harold, the son of the original wife. He even harbored murderous intentions towards Harold in order topete assets from his father. for shares and Harold had to be smart and go abroad to umte strength beforeing back to challenge Sebastian. It was because of all theseplications that Adam felt the Jenner Family was tooplicated and Harold was not a suitable match for his daughter. He did not oppose) things clearly. daughters decision to go abroad because he hoped she would see It was also to avoid the womans scheming. Adam had always known that the woman wanted to obtain what his daughter had by any means necessary. He suspected that there was someone behind her who wanted it. Gwen couldnt help butment. That womanizer is probably like the arrogant men in novels. He could seduce all kinds of beautiful women from different backgrounds. III 2/4 these women would he and die for him, not to mention sacrifice everything for him would also sympathize with each other and love him along with his illegitimate king about it made Gwen sick If it werent for this exnation, she wouldnt understand her mothers mindset. Melinda utterly disliked Gwen because she resembled her father. To Melinda, the birth of their siblings was evidence of her betrayal of that womanizer. Mrbe Melinda knew that Gwen would be bullied and tormented when she sent her to her maternal family. And then using the hands of her maternal family, she destroyed this evidence. The more Gwen thought about it the colder she felt. Adam agreed with her. I sometimes have the same suspicion. Now they had discovered three illegitimate children with the same father but different mothers, and they were all ced in three major wealthy families. That man must be a force to be reckoned with. Adam thought for a moment and said. In that case, Simone was most likely abducted by the person behind all this The womanizer might not have seduced Mrs Gray, or perhaps when the n started. Steven was already married and it was toote. To seize the fortune of the Gray Family, they devised a n to kidnap their biological daughter and then find a way to send an adopted daughter in her stead. It was truly a series of interconnected events. The more they discovered, the more unsettling and fearful it became. Upon hearing this. Gwen thought it was indeed possible. That person is truly evil. She then recounted what happened in Stevens office. Then, she asked, Dad, can I tell Simone about what we talked about today! Those people also want to harm her. The only people she trusted now were her biological father and Simone. III One Obstacle After Another Gwen hoped Simone would know more about the situation and be better prepared. Adamn guessed that his daughter would react this way. He nodded. Tell her, then. It seems she has long been involved in this. If she doesnt know anything or is just an ordinary person, telling her could easily expose and harm her. But she is a geomancy master and quite capable. Now it seems that the more she knows, the better it might be for her. Adam had a feeling that Simone might be a breakthrough in this matter. Besides Simone, you cant tell anyone else about this. This includes your brother and Harold. He then continued, When you see your mother and Skyler, act as if everything is normal, and dont disy any signs of suspicion. Gwen nodded. Dont worry; I understand. She didnt want to behave like the foolish Leon. After a moment of thought, she asked, Dad, is my grandmother alright? Adam nodded. Shes fine. He added, All those conflicts with your grandfather in the past were just a pretense for your mother and them. Gwen breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good! After they finished their meal, Adam apanied Gwen to the mall and bought her a variety of jewelry and clothes before parting ways. Although Melinda was in the mansion, she quickly learned about this news. She cursed them both silently. She was particrly displeased and unhappy that Adam apanied Gwen for shopping. Even though she didnt love Adam, she considered him her personal possession. She didnt appreciate him being kind to other women, even if it was her own daughter. If she hadnt been confined to the mansion by her wicked motherCinw, she would have definitely called Adam back to keep herpany. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 A Cunning n After returning to the apartment, Gwen shared her conversation with her father with Simone. Simone wasnt surprised. She had already noticed that Adam wasnt as infatuated as he seemed It turned out that he had discovered the problem and had been pretending all along. Simone had suspected this before. Otherwise, it wouldnt make sense for him to have connections with the major influential families. Gwen asked, Simone, do you think my mother was also cursed by that womanizer? Otherwise, how could she do something so foolish? Simone replied honestly, Ive only met your mother once before, but I didnt notice any signs of a curse. Your father might not be genuinely infatuated, but your mother might be. Gwen sighed. I knew it. I always thought she wasnt very smart, so its not surprising that she was fooled by that womanizer. I wonder if you can remove the curse from my father. Simone responded, Once my abilities improve further, I should be able to help him remove the curse. Even if we can do it now, we shouldnt. It would alert the enemy. Your father has endured for over 20 years. We shouldnt undermine his previous efforts. Gwen nodded. Youre right. She then asked, Do you think Harold knows about all this? Simone thought for a moment. Judging by his demeanor, he might have some knowledge. Harold was more cunning and scheming than Leon and the other se mbags. I dont think he kept Freya by his side just because she is his stepmothers daughter. Gwen asked, Should we join forces with him and work together to break the situation? Since the person behind the scenes is targeting us, wouldnt it be better if the Gray Family and the Jenner Family united to fight together? Simone replied, Its not the right time yet. Lets arrange a private meeting with Harold another day and test his reaction. Dont mention your fathers situation. Just tell him that we discovered Jodie and Freya are halfCsisters. Harold was astute, and he was a thorn in the eyes of his biological father and stepmother. He could be a potential ally 1/4 Chapter 140 A Cunning n She added, The scmbags in the Gray Family trust and dote on Jodie so much. If we work with them, Jodie will find out. So, lets not involve them for now. We can find an opportunity 10 join forces with Mr. Gray in the future. Gwen nodded. That makes sense. She didnt even dare let her brother know. Otherwise, if he was persuaded by their mother again, they would be exposed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After your next variety show, if Harold is still in the country, invite him out for a chat. She wasnt holding on to any lingering feelings for Harold, trying to find excuses to contact him. Instead, she wanted to join forces to deal with the person behind the scenes. After all, Harold was also a pawn on the chessboard. Simone smiled and said, I was thinking the same thing. The two chatted for a while. Gwens phone rang with a notification sound. She found that it was a text message from an unknown number, and she knew who sent it just by looking at the content. She replied with a l Simone, my dad sent me Skylers birth certificate photo. Gwen had previously called and talked to the servant who used to take care of Melinda after she gave birth at home and got some information out of her. The servant only knew Skylers date of birth, but not the exact time. So, she asked her father. Although her father couldnt remember, their bedroom safe contained the birth certificates of the three of them. He promised to send it to her when he got home. It seemed that Adam also had a separate phone and a new number, specifically to avoid those people. Simone looked at the time on the birth certificate and made a calction. Then, she was shocked. ording to this persons birth date and time, he should have a short life. He shouldnt live past 16, but Skyler is already in his 20s. Either someone has been 2/4 pter 140 A Cunning n secretly extending his life, or he has been used as a medium by someone. Gwen didnt understand. Used as a medium? Simone exined, It means that the person behind the scenes wants to directly steal the fortune of the Gray Family. This will damage their spiritual bnce, and they might be harmed in the process. They find a medium to first take away the fortune, and then the person behind the scenes absorbs it, so they wont be easily harmed. Moreover, using someone who should have died at 16 as a medium is a clever loophole. The person behind the scenes will use sorcery on this medium, allowing him to absorb a portion. of the fortune as a life force when stealing it. In the future, if theres a bacsh, as long as nothing unexpected happens, it will all be directed at this medium. Gwen suddenly understood. So, thats what it means. In that case, Skyler is very likely the so- called medium. If Skyler really was used as a medium by his biological father, then he seemed to be quite. pitiful. Simone nodded. I also think hes most likely the medium. From this point, we can see that the person behind the scenes is extremely cautious and has been nning for quite some time. Gwen agreed. So, we have to be careful too. She deleted the photos from her phone. Simone used hacking methods to erase all traces of information about Gwen and Adam. That night, Simone drew a talisman and strung it together with a red thread, hanging it around Gwens neck. This talisman was waterproof and fireproof, so it didnt need to be taken off even when taking a shower. In the following days, Simone was contacting everyone she could to help Fiona fight for the leading female role. With her efforts, she obtained an audition opportunity. Fiona also performed well in the audition and secured the role. This made the n of Gray Entertainment to rece her fail. Then, someone expressed dissatisfaction and reported it to Reuben. actice 140 A Cunning n was already annoyed with his sister, but what could he do about this? They actually him to go find Simone and take back the leading female role. They really thought highly of him. The three brothers werent that well respected by Simone, and he knew about that. This incident also made the shareholders unhappy with Simone. They believed that, as a member of the Gray Family, she shouldnt be opposing Gray Entertainment. It was a selfCdestructive and unreasonable action. So, Reuben was asked to coordinate with Simone and called Titus to seek his opinion. After listening, Titus came up with an idea. We can give it a shot. Luca will be participating in a live broadcast of a variety show in the same time slot as Simone tomorrow. Tell thepany executives to have him approach Simone and tell her to stop targeting ourpany. Luca and Andrew tend to speak without considering the consequences. In that case, let them face the consequences on their own. Reuben raised an eyebrow. You helped him secure the opportunity? He had been busytely and was unaware of this. ording to Titus words, it had already been decided. Titus exined, He insisted on going. I couldnt dissuade him. He said that if I didnt help him, then we wouldnt be brothers anymore. What else can I do? Reuben understood Lucas personality. He must have lost his mind. Titus joked. His mind has never been normal. Reuben sighed. Your suggestion just now is quite cunning. Its like willingly sending Luca to Simone to get beaten up. Titus smiled meaningfully. Dont you think its a good idea? If you think its not, then why dont you go talk to Simone yourself and exin it to the shareholders? Reubenughed. No, I think its brilliant. Its better to let Luca take on this important task. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Youre Quite Shameless wo of them happily confirmed their n to entrap their younger brother. ening the call, Reuben suggested the n to a major shareholder. Luca also held shares in the entertainmentpany, making him a minor shareholder. The major shareholder believed that Luca did have this responsibility, so he took the initiative to find Luca. Not only did Luca not object, but he also readily agreed. He was just wondering how to strike up a conversation with Simone during the variety show filming. Now, an opportunity presented itself. Upon learning of this, Reuben and Titus sighed at their naive younger brother. With him being so naive, they suddenly lost the sense of aplishment in entrapping him. The next day, Simone and Harry boarded the production teams car and headed to the airport, starting the second episode of the live variety show. Due to Gray Entertainments previous investment, this variety show was arranged to take ce in Slovance, After all the guests arrived at the airport, they flew together. Simone and Harry were the first to arrive at the VIP lounge. Then Keira and Eric arrived, and the three of them greeted each other. Next, Zac came in with a guest. When he saw Simone, his eyes lit up. Simone, what a coincidence. We both brought guests today. It seemed like there was a connection between them. The guest he brought was a thirdCtier actor from theirpany named Brandon Simpson. Brandon would have a drama released soon, so he came mainly to gain exposure. Brandon and Zac didnt have the same manager. Thepany secured the spot for him and 1/5 CHI Youre quite Shameless HL c to help him out. Simone saw Zac, her eyes filled with a smile. Yes, what a coincidence. There to be two empty seats next to her. Come sit here. ae immediately brought Brandon over to sit down. Then he leaned toward Simone, getting closer to her and engaging in a conversation. The two of themughed and talked, surprising Harry and Brandon. They had heard that Zac was arrogant and domineering. They didnt expect him to be like this in private. After a few minutes, Leon entered the room alone, dragging his luggage behind him. As soon as he entered, his gaze fell on Simone, and his eyes were filled with deep admiration. Seeing Simoneughing and talking with Zac, he felt a pang of jealousy in his heart. Simone naturally felt his gaze, but she ignored it, Zac looked up at Leon. Why are you looking at me like that? He deliberately added, I like women. Hearing this, Simone couldnt help butugh. Wherever Zac was, there would never be a dull moment. The others also struggled to hold back theirughter. On the contrary, Leons face darkened. Youre overthinking it. Who the hell is looking at him? This jerk is still the same. However, Zac didnt let him off. Why are you here alone today? Wheres your Jojo? Leons expression became even uglier. Its none of my business. How would I know? If you like her, you can ask the director for her phone number and call her yourself. This jerk is definitely doing it on purpose. Smiling, Zac said, Sorry, but shes not my type. Leon looked coldly at Zac, Can you please stop talking?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Zac shrugged. Nope, 2/5 Juste: Shameless wrong tension between the two, which surprised Harry and Brandon again. winning actor and the top star are bickering so straightforwardly. Its really exciting At then, Aaron, Jodie, and Luca walked in. Ze said to Leon, Your teammates are here. If the timing was right, Leon really wanted to beat up Zac. He said meaningfully, We still dont know the rules for this episode. He wanted to be paired with Simone this time. When Jodie heard Leons words, she smiled on the surface but felt ufortable inside. What does Leon mean? He doesnt want to team up with us? Hmph, it doesnt matter if he wants to or not. This time, Ill definitely pull him into my group again. She wanted to restore the good rtionship she once had with Leon and even take it a step further. Jodie didnt wear a long dress today but instead wore a white shirt and cropped pants, showing off her fair and straight legs. She smiled sweetly and greeted everyone. However, Simone ignored her. Zac did the same, not even looking at Jodie. Meanwhile, Leon sat down expressionlessly. Keira just smiled faintly, showing her distance from Jodie. Eric also put on a polite smile as a greeting. Harry stood by Simone, so he lowered his head and yed with his phone, pretending not to sec. Brandon smiled but didnt say anything. He could tell that Zac didnt like Jodie, so naturally, he wouldnt be friendly toward her. When Jodie saw this, her smile froze, and she felt wronged. These people were too much. They were all targeting her. Chapter 141 Youre Quite Shameless There was a strong tension between the two, which surprised Harry and Brandon again.. The awardCwinning actor and the top star are bickering so straightforwardly. Its really exciting, Just then, Aaron, Jodie, and Luca walked in. Zac said to Leon, Your teammates are here. If the timing was right, Leon really wanted to beat up Zac. He said meaningfully, We still dont know the rules for this episode. He wanted to be paired with Simone this time. When Jodie heard Leons words, she smiled on the surface but felt ufortable inside. What does Leon mean? He doesnt want to team up with us? Hmph, it doesnt matter if he wants to or not. This time, Ill definitely pull him into my group again. She wanted to restore the good rtionship she once had with Leon and even take it a step further. Jodie didnt wear a long dress today but instead wore a white shirt and cropped pants, showing off her fair and straight legs. She smiled sweetly and greeted everyone. However, Simone ignored her. Zac did the same, not even looking at Jodie. Meanwhile, Leon sat down expressionlessly. Keira just smiled faintly, showing her distance from Jodie.. Eric also put on a polite smile as a greeting. Harry stood by Simone, so he lowered his head and yed with his phone, pretending not to see. Brandon smiled but didnt say anything. He could tell that Zac didnt like Jodie, so naturally, he wouldnt be friendly toward her. When Jodie saw this, her smile froze, and she felt wronged. These people were too much. They were all targeting her. 510.62 Tiru, 7 Dec Chapter 141 Youre Quite Shameless Aaron knew he was unwee, so he found an empty seat and sat down with his luggage. He picked up his phone and made a video call to Titus. This was Titus instruction. Seeing this, Jodie sat down next to him. They would start the live broadcast once they reached their destination. Although the production team was present, no cameras were filming at the moment. Luca didnt have any concerns. He walked up to Simone and said to Zac, I need to talk to Simone. Can you please switch seats? Zac was initially stunned. Then his face showed a disdainful look as he looked at Luca. Who do you think you are? Although Luca had no connection with Zac, he knew this famous and arrogant top star in the industry. Luca frowned and said, Im Luca. Simones brother. Upon hearing this, Zac burst intoughter. He raised an eyebrow at Luca and asked Simone knowingly, Hes your brother? Ive never heard of that. Simone took over and said, No, I dont know him. Zac shed a bright smile and said, I knew it. Hes so ugly, but youre so beautiful. How could he possibly be your brother? Simone gave him an appreciative smile. You have good taste. Zac boasted. Of course. Im known for that. 1 Luca, feeling ignored and mocked by the two, had an unpleasant expression on his face. Simone, it hasnt been that long, and you dont even recognize your third brother? He always thought that Simone was throwing a tantrum. He had even given her a way out, so why was she still behaving this way? Simone looked up at him with confusion and said, Who are you? Youre quite shameless. Youe here and start iming to be a rtive. She then rolled her eyes at him. Please dont try to take advantage of my poprity. 4/5 Chapter 141 Youre Quite Shameless Luca widened his eyes, clearly not expecting Simone to publicly make such sarcastic and offensive remarks toward him. Heughed out of anger. Take advantage of your poprity? Do you think I need to? He was a highly popr singer and belonged to the top tier in the industry. Did he need to rely on Simones poprity? What a joke, Simone raised an eyebrow and said, If youre not trying to take advantage of my poprity. then why are you here? Do you want to show off your big and disgusting face? Lucas face instantly turned dark. You! Without any politeness and with disgust, Simone said, If youre not trying to take advantage of my poprity, then leave me alone. Sc*mbag No. 3 had the least selfCawareness As soon as he approached her with that attitude, she knew he wanted to lecture her. Did he think I would respect him? Heh. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Unexpected Humiliation Luca was left dumbfounded once again. He stared at Simone, unable to believe what she had just said. How dare you speak to me like that? Rolling her eyes, Simone replied with a hint of impatience, How else should I speak to you? Can you please stop getting so close? Its annoying. Lucas chest heaved with anger. You You.! For a moment, he didnt know what to say. Meanwhile, Aaron held his phone, recording the entire scene. On the other end of the video call was Reubens office. Titus held his phone, and the two brothers watched the events unfold. Seeing Lucas expression, both of them were at a loss for words. Reubenmented, Lucas so dumb. Going over there with such arrogance, isnt he just asking for trouble? Titus felt the same way. Exactly. He fails to see his ce in Simones heart. He added, No, in Simones heart, he doesnt have any ce at all. Upon hearing this, Aaron couldnt help but retort, Sounds like you think you have a ce in her heart Among the brothers, Titus was the one a moment, he didnt know what to say. Meanwhile, Aaron held his phone, recording the entire scene. On the other end of the video call was Reubens office. Titus held his phone, and the two brothers watched the events unfold. Seeing Lucas expression, both of them were at a loss for words. Reubenmented, Lucas so dumb. Going over there with such arrogance, isnt he just asking for trouble? Titus felt the same way. Exactly. He fails to see his ce in Simones heart. He added, No, in Simones heart, he doesnt have any ce at all. Upon hearing this, Aaron couldnt help but retort, Sounds like you think you have a ce in her heart Among the brothers, Titus was the one who suffered the most from Simones actions. Titus was taken aback by his younger brothers words. Get lost. Stop talking if you cant speak properly. He continued, Aaron, I didnt expect you to be so conniving. You know how to use Luca as a scapegoat now. Aaron was speechless. Titus, Im not as cunning as you think. Titus had called himst night and emphasized the need for a video call after meeting Simone. Who would have thought that these two extremely cunning brothers actually wanted to see how Luca would be retorted by Simone? Chapter 142 Unexpected Humiliation Thile was something Aaron hadnt anticipated. How he finally understood why Titus had helped Luca secure a permanent guest spot. I timed out that he wanted to witness the drama and find some satisfaction Titus smirked, Right. Youre not that clever. Aaron scoffed and replied unhappily, Are you still watching or not? If not, Ill end the call Titus quickly said, Im watching. I wont say anything, okay? Aaron responded, Thats more like it. But to be honest, when he was being bluntly retorted by Simone, he felt upset and angry. However, when he saw Luca being even more harshly criticized, he felt a sense of schadenfreude and happiness. He sighed. Titus, Ive realized that Ive learned bad things from you. Titus chuckled coldly. You werent a good person to begin with. Aaron rolled his eyes and remained silent. Meanwhile, Luca waspletely overwhelmed by Simones criticism. Zac added insult to injury, saying, Not only does he have a big and disgusting face, but hes also bad at talking. I wonder how he became a singer. Others were confused. What do poor talking skills have to do with being a singer! However, Simone agreed. Exactly. Someone like him who cant even speak properly shouldnt be singing. Then the conversation took a turn. But he has two blind brothers who will arrange everything for him. With all the resources from thepany, even a fool can seed. In other words, Luca was the fool. In the video call, Reuben and Titus were speechless. They suddenly get swept up in it. They looked at each other. Is Luca really that terrible? Meanwhile, Harry looked at Simone with admiration. Shes amazing He had always found Luca, who was arrogant and conceited, unpleasant. 2/4 Clupter 142 Unexpected Himiliation Hearing Simone shut down Laica and leave him speechless and angry, he felt satisfied Brandon was once again shocked. He couldnt help but wonder what kind of show he participated m. These guests were more ruthless and arrogant than the others. It was the first time he had seen a top singer belittled like this. Its thrilling On the contrary, Lucas face turned ugly. He couldnt help but say, Simone, are you teaming up with an outsider to belittle me? Do you still want to return to the Gray Residence? Simone found this amusing. Not only do you have a big and disgusting face, but youre also deaf. Ive already said that I have no rtionship with you, and I wont return to the Gray Residence. Clearly, your brain has turned into mush. Titus and Aaron agreed with this statement. Luca was such a fool. He couldnt tell that Simone wasnt giving him any respect at all and actually threatened her with such words. His brain had clearly turned into mush. He was only pushing Simone further away. After all, they were experienced. Zac couldntprehend Lucas way of thinking He said to Simone. Lets continue what we were talking about and ignore this fool. Before Simone could speak. Luca couldnt bear it any longer. Zac. do you have the right to talk? Youre the fool here. Dont think that I wont dare to fight you just because youre the son of the Turner Family. He was talking to Simone, so what did Zac have to do with it? He really despised this guy. Zac looked at him provocatively. You think you can fight me? He then stood up. Come on. Ive never been afraid of anyone in a fight. He was half a head taller than Luca and had a stronger presence. Simone interjected. Zac is my friend, so its natural for him to defend me. Youre the odd one here. A skinny man like you wants to fight him? I said you were shameless, so are you trying to prove that? Lets not mention Zac; even I can easily defeat you with one hand. Luca was furious to see Simone siding with Zac, an outsider, and humiliating him. He couldnt ept it. III 34 Chapter 142 Unexpected Humiliation Simone, whose side are your on? he growled. Im your brother Simone looked at him as though she were looking at a fool. What do you think? Im on Zacs side, of course. Luca was rendered speechless. Her statement hit him hard. He pointed at Simone, his anger causing him to tremble. YCYou Titus wanted to do a facepalm. Aaron, quickly bring back Luca. This is too embarrassing. And Simone can really easily defeat him with one hand. Tell him to stop pretending. On this matter, he had a deep understanding. Aaron also thought Luca was too embarrassing. Before, he believed that Luca was intentionally secking trouble, but he never expected Luca to be humiliated to this extent. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He quickly stood up, prepared to bring Luca over and help him calm down. Initially, when Jodie saw Luca approaching Simone, she felt a sense of satisfaction. On the way here, she deliberately badmouthed Simone in front of Luca. She thought it worked quite well. However, upon witnessing Luca being ganged up on by Simone and Zac, and teased into this state, she felt so embarrassed. She couldnt look at him at all. She couldnt help but silently curse, Luca is too weak. Ive overestimated him. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 He Regretted It Aaron stepped forward and pulled Lucas arm. Luca, its almost time to board. Come and take a rest. Luca was infuriated by Simone and Zac, but he couldnt argue He also realized that Simone wasnt going to give in to him. Not knowing how to find a way out, Aaron came to his rescue. with them. So, he looked at Simone and said, A real man doesnt fight with women. Simone sneered. If youre scared, just admit it. Why bother finding such excuses? If you want to fight, I can fulfill your wish. Luca was at a loss for words again. YCYoure being unreasonable. Shes bing more and more infuriating. Also, he really didnt dare to fight Simone. After witnessing what Titus had suffered, he would be a fool to fight Simone. So, he turned around with Aaron and sat opposite her. Then he saw Aaron video chatting with the other two brothers. His face instantly darkened. What are you doing, Aaron? Did they see the embarrassing scene when Simone scolded me? Aaron looked innocent. Titus asked me to livestream it for him. Lucas face grew even darker as he looked at Titus in the video. Titus, cant you do something productive? He deliberately hit him where it hurt. Youve lost your manager position and been kicked out of thepany, but you can find something else to do. Titus sneered. I dont need you to worry about what I do. But the performance just now was brilliant. We didnt realize that you had the talent to y the clown. Although Im not a manager for now, I can still talk to the other people in thepany and let you be an actor. Maybe ying the role of a clown can make you famous. He was stabbing him in the heart. Come on, lets hurt each other. Titus remembered very well that Luca and Aarons didnt care about his pain and fought over the bracelet for Jodie. Lana was filled with anger. Thus, dont go too far. When Zac Esulted him for being ugly and Simone called him disgusting, he was already annoyed. Tm the hottest singer in the music industry. They must be blind. Now Titus was mocking him with the clown role, which didnt seem like something a brother would do. Titus, however, didnt care and said, Dont doubt it. Were fake brothers. Alright, Im done watching the show. I dont want to waste any more time with you. Youre on your own. Without waiting for Luca to say anything else, he ended the video call. Luca was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he had to hold it back. Why am I so unlucky to have such a brother and sister? Seeing that, Aaron couldnt help but sympathize with Luca. Hes really pitiful. Luca noticed the gloating look in Aarons eyes and said irritably, What are you looking at? Dont tell me you want to add insult to injury too. Aaron shrugged. If youre upset, dont take it out on me. Otherwise, he wouldnt coddle him. Jodie thought for a moment and leaned closer to Luca, saying softly, Luca, dont be angry. She hinted. If theres anything, you can say it after the live broadcast starts. She didnt believe that Simone would dare to be so arrogant toward Luca once the live broadcast started. And she even hoped that Simone would continue to be arrogant. Luca was a top star in the music industry, with many fans. If the live broadcast started and Simone belittled him like this, his fans would definitely not stand for it and would criticize her badly. Lucas eyes lit up when he heard this. Thats true. In the live broadcast, Simone and Zac definitely wouldnt dare to be so arrogant. He could then talk to Simone about thepanys matter. 2/5 Chapter 143 He Regretted it Aamin listened on the side, feeling even more sympathetic toward Luca. The think that Simone would have a good attitude on the live broadcast? Lucas too nare After all, in the first episode of the live broadcast, he had been teased by Simone and Zac. Their voices were not loud, but Simone heard them. She thought Jodie was a bit amusing, ying these little tricks. Of course, it was also because Scmbag No. 3 was so gullible that he fell for it. She would find an opportunity to help him get rid of the nonsense in his mind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Simones gaze fell on Jodie and swept over the red agate bracelet on her wrist. The auspicious energy is strong, not inferior to the bracelet that Gwen wore. It seems that Jodie has a deep background. But with the appearance of this bracelet, she could find a chance to recognize its aura. If she encountered the person who gave Jodie the bracelet, she would be able to find out who it was based on the aura. Jodie was sensitive to gazes and quickly noticed Simone looking at her bracelet. She touched the bracelet and gave Simone a smug look. Even if she couldnt break it, she could still find a way to suppress it Since she started wearing this bracelet, her face didnt hurt as much anymore. After a while, the program staff came in and informed everyone that they could board the ne. Zac had already made arrangements with the director beforeing. So, after boarding the ne, he sat next to Simone. Zac brought up the travel guide he had prepared on his phone and showed it to Simone. After this variety show ends, we can n a trip together. Simone took the phone and nced at it, realizing that he was quite thoughtful. Sure. The two of them huddled together and discussed their travel ns. Leon sat in the back seat, staring fixedly. 10 3/5 He had a cold personality, and when Simone was with him before, she was mostly talking while he listened. Of course, it was the same with other people. Nowering the two of them chatting back and forth, he couldnt help but think of how they had teamed up to tease Luca earlier. It was clear that both of them were very happy. When did Simone and Zac be so in sync? A hint of jealousy welled up, and his heart ached. Aaron sat next to Leon and noticed that he kept looking in that direction. He couldnt help but whisper, Leon, why do you torture yourself like this? Seeing the two of themughing and talking, he felt ufortable, let alone Leon, her ex- boyfriend. That despicable Zac definitely has hidden motives toward Simone. He even created a travel guide to deceive her into going with him. I havent even gone on a trip with her yet. No, I cant dwell on it any longer, or else Ill feel even more jealous. He wanted to throw that despicable Zac out of the ne. Leon didnt look away. If one could control their heart, they wouldnt lose it. He regretted it. He regretted not cherishing the time he spent with Simone. He regretted his misconceptions, thinking that he hadnt done anything wrong to her. So even if she was angry, they would continue on like they did when they were young. He regretted being too arrogant, thinking that she loved him so much that she would never leave He longed for her to be like she used to be, smiling brightly and talking in front of him. He would also change his cold demeanor andugh and talk with her. Aaron didnt know what to say when he heard this. He felt that Simone would definitely not return to Leon, but it was better not to say it so as not to worsen Leons mood. Chapter 143 Were Counting On You Who wouldnt want to be guided to victory and have an easy time? Simone smiled confidently. Alright. Sit back and let me lead you guys to victory. 45 Frak Chine After we get the money, well stay at the best hotel and have dinner at the most famous local restaurant. Since the goal was to have fun, they decided to eat well, stayfortable, and enjoy themselves. This would provide the audience with a different experience from other variety shows. After all, in other variety shows, the guests had to earn their own money for travel. Alright, lets make a move! The three of them took a cab to the fencing club. Meanwhile, Jodies team decided to continue performing and headed toward a crowded square. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself Jonah was already aware of what had happened in the lounge. Now, he looked at Luca with a hint of amusement in his eyes. It was indeed the right decision to have him rece Le.. There would be an entertaining show to watch next, and there would be no shortage of topics. Luca was puzzled by the directors gaze. Is there something on my face? And for some reason, his gate seems a bit malicious. Jonah smiled and greeted the guests. Wee everyone to Slovance to participate in this episode of the show. The theme this time is to have fun. Since theres a total of ten guests, you will be divided into three groups. Well provide you with some attraction points, and you will visit these ces every day. In other words, you will be bringing the audience to have fun. Aarons eyes lit up. Thats great. work so l He really didnt want to to put food on the table. In the previous episode, he was left with significant trauma when it came to food. He asked. Will the production team cover all the expenses for the activities? As soon as these words came out, most of the guests looked at him as though they were saying. Why are you so naive? Jonah smiled and said, Well give each of you 500 Slovance money as startCup capital. Well not let you sleep rough. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, it was not enough to eat well, let alone stay in a good hotel and travel around. For the next week, how you live and y is entirely up to you. Aaron was speechless. He was indeed too naive. This was the first time Luca participated in this kind of variety show. What do you mean by up to us? How can 500 sustain us for a week? This is impossible. The cost of living and purchasing power in Slovance is simr to that in Corynthea. For him, 500 was not even enough to buy a pair of socks. He wouldnt even bother to bend down and pick them up if he saw them on the ground. 1/5 Chapter 14 He Brought This Upon Himself Jonah smiled. If you think its not enough, then go earn it yourselves and have a good time, 1 Nelieve in your abilities. Im sure you can have a very fulfilling day every day Then he asked his assistant to distribute the pictures of the attraction points to the guests. There was only one attraction point each dayCnot too many. The previous episode had a good response, so the production team didnte up with any tasks There wont be anypetition either. They just let the three groups of guests y on their GWIL Leon spoke up. How do we form the groups? He was more concerned about this. Jonah smiled and said. Lets form teams freely. One group of four and two groups of three. As soon as he finished speaking. Zac said. Ill be with Simone. He added with a smile. I want to tag along with her. Harry also hurriedly said, Ill follow my manager. Wherever she goes, Ill go. Everyone knew that Simone was Harrys boss and manager. Eric and Keira could tell that Zac had special feelings for Simone. Harry was Simones artist, and it was easier to work together in the same group. So, the two of them nced at each other and nodded. Then lets form a group The two of them had a good rtionship and had a pleasant time when they were in the same group previously. But neither of them wanted to be in a group with the other four. So, Keira asked Brandon, Brandon, why dont you join our group? Brandon had watched the yback of the previous episode and had a good impression of the two. And since they invited him, he couldnt refuse. He nodded with a smile. Sure, lets have fun together, Miss Keira, Mr. Eric. After Brandon agreed, Zac said with a smile. That works out perfectly. Itll be me, Simone, and Harry in one group. Eric, Keira, and Brandon are in another group. The remaining four 2/5 Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself n form a group? Ke and Reira nodded. We have three groups. The Gray siblings had no objections, as they had no intention of separating in the first ce. But Leons expression didnt look good. He couldnt help but say to Jonah. Our group has the same members as the previous episode. The audience might get tired of it. I suggest we form new groups. He just wanted to be in a group with Simone and break up Simone and Zacs group. Jonah smiled and said, Its up to you. We dont mind. Zac immediately said, I think its interesting this way. Anyway, weve already formed a close- knit group, so you can do as you please. Haha. Zachy is saying to huddle with wifey as if it were the most reasonable thing. Zachy is willing to give up his pride just to be carried by wifey, but I like it. Whats the point of having pride? Having wifey is enough. I dont want Zachy and wifey to be separated either. Could sc*mbag Leon be thinking of being in a group with wifey? Clearly, thats what hes thinking. Yes, you can see that his gaze has been on wifey the whole time he said that. Theyve already broken up, but he still wants to be in a group with her. What is he thinking? My wifey is not a garbage dump. Does he think he can just have her in his group? Exactly. I would rather have wifey paired with Zachy than see her get back together with scmbag Leon. Jojo is more suitable for se mbag Leon. Let them be together and not cause trouble for wifey. Thesements, of course, were met with opposition from Leons fans. They believed that their idol would never be so humble. And they didnt want to let Leon be together with Jojo. 3/5 Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself Markdenly, Leon sald, Then how about I join your group? Leoits fans were speechless hearing that. They felt as though they had received a p in the But I cans fans also realized that their idol wanted to reconcile with Simone, Compared to Jojo, they would rather ept their idol being with Simone. That Jojo was just too fake. If it wasnt for her interference, Simone wouldnt have broken up with their idol. So now, most of Leons fans surprisingly hoped that their idol and Simone would be in a group. However, Zacs fans and Simones fans were not happy and came out to refute. Zac was even more unwilling to have Simones exCboyfriend in their group. So, he shook his head at Leon. Mr. Foster, the three of us have already formed a group. cant add anyone else. Leon nced coldly at Zac. Its not just you in your group. He looked at Simone with a hint of anticipation and pleading in his eyes. Shouldnt your consider other peoples opinions as well? We As soon as he finished speaking, Simone said, Ill listen to Zachy. I agree with what he says. Harry immediately added, Ill listen to them. Their decision is my He didnt have a favorable impression of Leon either. decision. If he decided to part ways, he should do so cleanly. If he didnt want to break up, why did he flirt with Jodie before? He brought this upon himself. When Zac heard Simones words, a brilliant smile appeared on his face. He looked at Leon and shrugged. Mr. Foster, theyre listening to me, so I decline your proposal to join the team. Leons face turned even colder, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Fine, well keep it like this. He felt a bit hurt and looked at Simone.. However, he realized that she didnt even spare him a nce, which hurt him even more. O 4/5 Cugure 144 9 Reuth This is s de Indeed one dor de de de could be the bearde Buddenly be fest shon for pating in the very read Bloemy and cold appeared and he became gesemy wed crit Seating is jordan was for How could lemor by are back Lawn and Long be sublet by Comp Whispersal Todayer day every for bark She code help her suspect that one fast some kind of spell or cure on the two of Indeed, once she made a decision, she could be this heartless. Suddenly, he felt that all his anticipation for participating in this variety show had disappeared, and he became gloomy and cold. Seeing this, Jodie was infuriated. How could Icon be so humble as to beg Simone! Whats so special about Simone? Why are both Leon and Zac acting like theyre crazy for hert She couldnt help but suspect that Simone had cast some kind of spell or curse on the two of Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Were Counting On You fo yamed to be in a group what he didnt cause a fins wher being hat Leon seemed quite being rejected in front of everyone On the other hand, Loca was relieved ieved that he hadnt expressed his desire to be in a group with Senvage Otherwise, it would have been incredibly embarrassing Aaron sensed the awkward atmosphere and decided to lighten the mood He smiled and said. s great that the four of us are in a group. With one more person, well be able to earn even more. Soon our group will enjoy the most benefits Jodie agreed, still ying the role of theoderate team member. Lets work hard as a group of four The production team collected the guests phones and provided them with new ones. Then they gave each person five hundred dors to spend Zac asked Stone, Simone, what should we do next? Lets have a meal before looking for a job. Then well search for a better ce to stay at night she suggested Zac smiled and said Great idea Food gives us energy, and we cant work on an empty stomach, can we This time, the production team had installed an app on their phones that could search for dining, entertainment, and hotel options He opened the app. Why dont we spend 1300 bucks first? I found a nice restaurant ne Simone gave him a look of approval Thats what I was thinking too. We can always earn what weve spent She then looked at Harry and asked. What do you think Harryrly put his hand in his pocket and said. Count me in. Its good to enjoy life whenever possible. 1/5 Chapter 145 Were Counting On You con simply wanted to be in a group with Simone, but he didnt cause a fuss after being Aaron noticed that Leon seemed quite miserable after being rejected in front of everyone, which was a hit embarrassing. On the other hand, Luca was relieved that he hadnt expressed his desire to be in a group with Simone. Otherwise, it would have been incredibly embarrassing. Aaron sensed the awkward atmosphere and decided to lighten the mood. He smiled and said, Its great that the four of us are in a group. With one more person, be able to earn even more. Soon, our group will enjoy the most benefits. well Jodie agreed, still ying the role of the considerate team member. Lets work hard as a group of four. The production team collected the guests phones and provided them with new ones. Then, they gave each person five hundred dors to spend. Zac asked Simone, Simone, what should we do next? Lets have a meal before looking for a job. Then, well search for a better ce to stay at night, she suggested.. Zac smiled and said, Great idea. Food gives us energy, and we cant work on stomach, can we? an empty This time, the production team had installed an app on their phones that could search for dining, entertainment, and hotel options. He opened the app. Why dont we spend 1,500 bucks first? I found a nice restaurant nearby. Simone gave him a look of approval. Thats what I was thinking too. We can always earn what weve spent. She then looked at Harry and asked, What do you think? Harryzily put his hand in his pocket and said, Count me in. Its good to enjoy life whenever possible. 1/5 Are Counting On You Ali, the three of them happily made the decision. They bid farewell to Erics group, hailed a cab, and went directly to the restaurant Zac found, leaving the rest speechless. ldnt help butment, Those three are too carefree. They were already nning on spending the money. Given Erics personality, he wouldnt have agreed to it. Keira smiled and said, Thats why the three of them can get along. She then continued, Well, what about us? Are we going to have fun or spend frugally? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Eric thought for a moment and said, I suggest we stay frugal today. If we earn more, well get to live morefortablyter on. Brandon stood beside him and nodded. I agree. Knowing the nature of the production team, if they spent all their money and couldnt earn it back, theyd be left to fend for themselves. As such, he couldnt help but worry about those three after seeing how reckless they were. Eric and his group found a cheap fastCfood restaurant not far from there, so they informed Leons group and walked over there. The remaining four people looked at each other, amazed at how both groups made their decisions so quickly. Aaron looked at the three of them and asked, Well, which route should we take? Leon, who seemed unenthusiastic about everything at the moment, replied. Its up to you guys. Luca said, Lets just live in the moment. He didnt want to eat cheap fast food or experience the inconvenience of walking instead of taking a cab. Why should they go through such trouble? Jodie agreed, saying, Im confident well be able to make money, so lets go for a nice meal. If Simones group could do it, they could, too. Since they were in a big city this time, being able to make and have fun was an advantage. She believed that they would earn more money than Simones group. As such, this group also decided to spend money on a good meal. 2/5 Chapter 146 Were Counting On You Jodle found a restaurant, and the four of them took a cab there. The live streams were divided into three. Simones group had the most people in their livestream, followed by Leons and Erics groups, respectively. At the restaurant, the three of them calcted their money and ordered some food. Since it was a highCend restaurant, the three of them spent 1,200 dors on lunch. They had spent almost 40 bucks on the ride there, so they had less than 300 bucks left. Meanwhile, Jodies group also found a restaurant of simr quality and spent 1,500 dors. Only Erics group spent just 130 bucks on their meal. Theres a wealth gap now! Keiras group has be the richest, The other two groups are spending too much. If they cant earn the money, will they have to sleep on the streets tonight? I believe my idol will lead us to sess, but I cant say the same for the other group. My darling and her group are talented in many ways. Im sure theyll make a fortune. Fans of each group discussed in the live chat which group would earn the most money today. If they couldnt earn money, Simone and Leons groups would be in a more difficult. situation. After finishing their meal, Harry asked, How are we going to make money this afternoon? Should we perform on the streets or something? He had seen many simr variety shows. where the guests made money by performing on the streets. They could also look for jobs that require manualbor, such as helping in restaurants by serving or washing the dishes, distributing flyers, and so on. Zac smiled and said, Were pretty good at singing and dancing. He looked at Simone and asked, You decide. Just as he finished speaking, their phones suddenly rang. It was a call from the production team. 3/5 pter 145 Were Counting On You They emphasized that street performances were allowed, and the program team would vide them with musical instruments and other things. However, there was one conditionConly donations from foreigners would count toward their funds This was to prevent their fans from sending money to support them all at once. Otherwise, where would be the fun in that? After hanging up the phone, Zac said, With such a condition, I dont think we can make much money from performing. Among street performers abroad, there were many who sang, danced, and yed instruments. This was especially popr in Slovance. As they took a cab, they saw several ces where people were singing or ying instruments. Making money this way wouldnt be easy. Simone was not surprised by the rules set by the production team. If there were not restrictions, it would be too unfair. Ive already figured out how we can make money this afternoon. I just saw on the app that theres an event at a fencing club. Anyone interested can participate. Theres a prize of 30,000 dors for the winner. Meanwhile, youll get 20,000 for second ce and 10,000 if you ce third. She stood up and said, Lets aim for the top three, and that will take care of our food and amodation for today. Harry hesitated for a moment. Fencing? Ive never tried it before! Zac, who knew Simone very well, reached out and patted Harrys shoulder, saying, Its okay if you and I dont know a thing about fencing. Simone will take care of it. Shell lead us to victory, so dont worry. He didnt feel embarrassed at all about being guided to victory. On the contrary, he felt proud and excited. The other teams couldnt even imagine being guided to victory. Harry finally understood and said, Great He looked at Simone with a smile in his eyes and said, Were counting on you, chief! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Is This a Joke? Both Simone and Zac were fluent in Slovan. Whether it was taking a cab or arriving at the fencing club, everything went smoothly. Jodie and Leon, among the group of four, could also speak Slovan. However, Leon didnt have any expectations for todays schedule, so he didnt pay much attention. Therefore, Jodie was the onemunicating and arranging everything throughout the journey. This was also the reason why she wanted to film the variety show overseas. Meanwhile, Keiras group decided to try their luck with street performances as well. If it didnt work out, they would look for odd jobs. None of them were proficient in Slovan, so they had to rely on a trantion app. As a result, they stumbled along the way and finally found a crowded spot near a bridge. By the time Simone and her team arrived at the fencing club, the other two groups had obtained instruments from the production team and started their performances. They presented their passports and registered themselves. Simonemunicated with the person in charge of the fencing club on behalf of the production team. In the end, not only did the person in charge agree to let her participate, but also allowed the production team to live stream the event. After muchmunication and obtaining consent, the livestream continued. Everyone saw a different side of Simone that was different from the previous episode. Not only was she fluent in foreignnguages, but she was also skilled inmunication. Afterward, Simone looked at the participant information sheet given by the person in charge. Then, she read it out loud during the livestream. She doesnt need to be in the entertainment industry. She can support herself by working in trantion. 1/5 only can the support berself, but she can also live afortable life! dont know how good my darlings fencing skills are, but there are several nonCprofessional perts on the list I believe in her. Seeing how she signed up for it, she must have the confidence. Tm rooting for you! Simones fans cheered for her. But there were also naysayers, such as Jodies fans, Aarons fans, Lucas fans, and Leons fans. When Simone rejected Leons team on Zacs behalf, it caused dissatisfaction among Leons Tans. Although this is an amateur fencingpetition, there are still many experts. Simone is not confident; shes arrogant. Yes, Ive looked at the profiles of several participants, and they are very impressive. Theyve even won prizes in professional fencingpetitions. How can Simonepare with them? Simone wants to deliberately promote herself in the livestream. If she doesnt rank in the top three, Ill eat my keyboard. She was so confident before, saying that she would lead her team to victory. If she doesnt achieve a good ranking, it will be a big blow to her If she doesnt win, they might end up sleeping on the streets tonight. Theyve almost all their money. spent So, Simone actually came with the other two to be funny? Simone and Zacs fans wanted to retaliate when they saw this, but the others convinced them not to, asking everyone to calm down. Constantly arguing with these people on the livestream affected the perception of the other guests fans and casual viewers. Instead of arguing, everyone kept cheering for Simone. Indeed, it left a good impression on the fans of other guests and casual viewers. Some fans of the other four were also annoyed by their constant insults and sarcasm, finding it tiresome. Simone drew a number in the middle, and she didnt disappoint the audience. 2/5 butt 148 14 Thin a joke? clear that both her posture and movements were impable. one didnt know any better, one would think she was a professional athlete. Simone had traveled through various mini timelines, diligently learning various skills. Fencing was a skill she learned in one of those mini timelines. She was always serious about whatever she learned, never giving up halfway and always striving to do her best. That was why her fencing skills could rival those of professional athletes. She won one match after another, moving forward steadily. In the end, she defeated the popr champion candidate and took first ce. She also sessfully won a prize of 30,000 dors. Simones firstCce victory made Zac and Harry even more excited and happier than she was. Zac took photos of Simone during thepetition and when she received first ce, even taking a special photo of the 30,000 prize. He then walked over, reached out, and hugged Simone, saying, Simone, youre amazing! He knew Simone would ce first. Simone hugged him back and let go, saying, I said you guys could count on me, and I never break my promise. Harry also came over and hugged Simone in celebration, saying, You were incredible! Earlier on, he was so nervous while watching Simones match that his hands were sweating. He thought she could at least get third ce, which would still be impressive. Who would have thought shed snatch the grand prize? Simrly, Jonah didnt expect Simone to take first ce. As he watched the number of viewers in the livestream continue to rise, Jonahs smile deepened. Then, he eximed, It seems like this group wont be traveling on a budget today! Their original n was to have the guests work hard to earn money while traveling on a budget. 3/5 Hey Thha joke! arious hardships during the journey would create a sense of empathy among the stachd someedic moments. Who would have thought that Simones group would be so powerful andpletely break Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. mokl The assistant director said, Seems like this group will be having a good time today. I think its great, though. People have seen too many budget travels that are full of hardships, and its nice to have some novelty with a luxurious vacation. After all, many people can afford to travel on a budget themselves while spending less on food and amodation. Rich people who can afford luxurious trips are rtively few. Lets show everyone what luxury hotels look like, the services they offer, and what sort of specialties one can find in expensive restaurants. The viewers should be taken along on this unique journey. Maybe it will even inspire everyone to work hard and have fun. He used to enjoy watching highCend live broadcasts of people eating and having fun. thinking that when he had enough money, he would also go and experience that kind of lifestyle and indulge in some good food.. Jonah also thought about it. If we look at it this way. Simones new approach might make our variety show even more popr. The assistant director smiled and said. Thats not impossible, you know. They exchanged a nce and saw the anticipation and excitement in each others eyes. If the ratings of this variety show could reach new heights, it would be the highestCrated and most explosive variety show of the decade. Meanwhile, Simones fans, supporters, and fans of the other contestants were all celebrating in the live chat. Shes amazing! My idol is just that awesome. Simone is amazing. She actually came in first ce! Its not just luck. As a fencer myself, I can attest that Simones fencing skills are already at a professional level. What cant my baby do? The fans of the other four contestants must be feeling bitter. Who else is feeling envious? Hurry up and admit it. Shes so impressive! 10:54 Thu 7 Dec Chapter 146 Is This a Joke? She really knows how to achieve sess. With 30,000 dors, we can have a fantastic time next week. Three people, 30,000 dors tost a week. Theyll be eating well, livingfortably, and having fun Simone is incredible, carning a weeks worth of money in just one day. Why do I have a feeling that with Simone and Zacs extravagance, paired with Harrysid- back attitude, they might spend all the money in just a few days? Really? Can they spend that much? Its hard to say, but Im pumped for it! I want to know if my idol will spend it all in a few days or spread it throughout the week! Come on, lets make some guesses and ce your bets. The fans of the three contestants and viewers who liked them all joined the guessing game in the live chat. The livestream became lively, festive, and filled with joy. The fans of the other four contestants watched quietly, not daring to make any more noise after being proven wrong. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Cant You Be Human for Once? After leaving the fencing club. Zacs eyes lit up as he looked at Simone. O Now, how should we spend this money? He believed in living in the moment and spending all would motivate them to make more money. What was more, Simone could show them how to live it up. He wanted more people to see her kindness and like her. Simone nced at the time and suggested, Lets book a hotel first. We should be able to check in now. Well nap for an hour before having a nice meal. She took out a card from her bag that was part of the variety shows mission. Theres a famous fiveCstar hotel somewhere here, and theyre having a fireworks disy for their anniversary. The production team wants us to check into the hotel and take a photo with this card during the fireworks show. Lets book three rooms with a good view of the fireworks disy. Wed get to complete the mission and have a ce to stay. Thats killing two birds with one stone! Zac agreed, saying, Sounds like a great idea. Indeed, tagging along with you and winning effortlessly feels amazing Only Zachy has no qualms about free riding Enjoying yourself a bit too much. Zachy? Ive never seen someone sitting around and reaping the benefits of his teammate. Id like to try it once as well! Take me with you, Simone! I would like to experience this as well. Can I tag along? Count me in. Theres nothing like riding on someone elses wave! The fans were joking around in the live chat, feeling overjoyed. Harry smiled and said, Ive never stayed in a fiveCstar hotel before. Take me with you, Simone He had earned some money when he first debuted, but he quickly offended Luca and was soon suppressed, bing a poor loser. He had never stayed in a fiveCstar hotel before. Simone smiled and said, Alright, Ill take you guys to a nice one. She took out her phone and opened the hotels website. 175 6211 O Today happens to be their anniversary celebration, and the rooms early 10.000 dors, but today, ms were still avable. Three rooms it is. Zac and Harry nodded. Great! Although Harry felt a bit pained by the amount of money, he could tell that Simone and Zac didnt mind, so he didnt suggest saving some money and dampening their spirits. As such. Simone booked three rooms, spending approximately 20,000 dors. Then, the three of them took a cab to the hotel. I take back what I said about the moneysting for a week. I was too naive. Tve never stayed in a fiveCstar hotel before. It would be nice to go and experience it with my beloved *Same here. Ill be experiencing it through todays livestream. *Based on their spending habits. I think they can easily spend 30.000 today. Its fascinating to see how extravagant they are and how much money they spend. Its my first time watching a variety show with guests who earn their own money and stay in such a nice hotel. Impressive! Not only did they earn their own money, but they also brought along twopanions. No wonder Zachy and Harry are leeching off Simone. Its really luxurious. Especiallypared to the other two groups, this group is both satisfying and extravagant. Well, the other two groups do seem quite miserable. No pain, no gain. Zachy, go and make them green with envy! Im really looking forward to seeing the other two groups of guests. I want to see their reactions after knowing that this group earned so much money and spent so much. Zachy, its your turn to shine. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was excited for Zac. Meanwhile, Zac did not disappoint. 2/5 Chapter 147 Can You Be Human for Once atac Sining in the car, ac said. Simone, send me a screenshot of your hotel reservation Simone knew immediately what he wanted to do Instead of electing, she indulged him and said. Sure! Then, she sent him a screenshot of the hotels booking confirmation. Zac immediately posted the photos in the group chat. First, he posted a photo of their lunch bill. Then, he posted a photo of Simone winning first ce in the fencingpetition and receiving the 30,000 prize money. Finally, he posted a screenshot of the hotels booking confirmation. Zac texted. Weve only spent a little over 20.000 dors today. It seems like spending money is also a skill. Lets help Simone spend the remaining amount today Harry saw themotion in the group chat and entered to find the photos and Zacs message He waspletely shocked. Who knew one could y like this? Zac was truly amazing. A showCoff like him would definitely hit the other two groups like a wrecking ball Nheless, he liked it! Harry replied. Ill do my best to keep up with your pace! Meanwhile, the other two groups were performing, but their performances didnt have much impact. Jodie and the other three took turns singing, dancing, and ying musical instruments. Jodie even wore an ethnic costume prepared by the shows production team and yed the harp, guitar, cello, and saxophone. She even did a contemporary dance routine. However, because their performancescked novelty, they received very few tips from the foreign audience. After all, street performers could do the same things they were doing Some street performers were even better at ying instruments and had more exciting and graceful dances. There were quite a few Corynthean fans, but their tips did not amount to much. The four of them sang, danced, and yed for over two hours, but they only earned less than 35 apter 147 Cant You Be Hurman for Once? 1600 bucks Erics group earned even less, only making around 300 bucks. Both groups were exhausted from singing and dancing, so they sat down to rest and drink some water. Just then, they heard a notification sound. Keira picked up her phone, but before unlocking it, she looked at Eric and said. I have a bad feeling for some reason. Eric was initially startled, but he soon replied. You might be right. Upon hearing their conversation. Brandon felt a bit puzzled and asked. Why do you have a bad feeling? Keira replied, Youll know when you check the group chat. With that said, Brandon became even more curious and opened the group to read its contents. After finishing, he had a dumbfounded expression on his face. Can it get any more ostentatious? He waspletely baffled. Keira and Eric couldnt help but nce at the group, nodding in agreement. Theres nothing. they havent shown off yet. Brandon really wanted to say they had gone overboard, but since he was a new guest show, he didnt dare speak up. on the Keira couldnt resist and sent a message. Theres no limit to how ostentatious one can be. Mr. Turner. Youre truly something! Eric chimed in, saying, I agree. Youre incredible! Keira added, I also want to say that Simone is amazing. We didnt even earn three hundred bucks, yet you made 30,000 What a vast gap, eh? said Eric, Keira responded, Oh, I miss the days when we were in the same group as Simone. Shed always lead us to victory. Exactly! replied Eric. Meanwhile, Brandon was shocked by the amount of money Simone made, as well as her 1/5 1054 Thu Dec Chapter 147 Cant You Be Human for Once? groups expenses for the day. Feeling envious of Zac and Harry, he sent a message. Im so envious! Zac responded. Unfortunately, you can only envy us from afar this time! At this moment. Keira and Eric wanted to teach this showCoff a lesson. The other group, save for Luca, couldnt help but feel uneasy when they saw the constant messages. However, they couldnt resist the temptation and curiously checked the group chat. After reading it all, a string of profanities nearly spilled from their mouths. Aaron couldnt hold back after seeing those messages and called Zac out. Come on, man! Thats not cool! Everyone shared the same sentiment. 55 Does Simone know how to te only. We dont know eaher ther they seemed to know very little about their sister. hotos and booking confirmation sent by Zac, and a sense of bitterness welled had brought two outsiders without inviting her own family to have fun. It was truly uristing! If they had 30,000 dors, they wouldnt have to struggle to make a living After all, theyd been singing and dancing for so long, only to earn less than 600 bucks What could they do with such a small amount of money? He couldnt help but sarcastically Shes doing so well now that she doesnt even care about her brothers anymore. Akron quickly gave him a warning look. Shes really talented This was a live broadcast, and if Luca said something like this, he might face criticism from roones fans. their rtionship had not been revealed in the entertainment industry before. let the cat out of the bag, telling people he was Simones brother. Youve got your reading rewards; tap the on the right top of the page to collect them Does this book fit your cultural background? Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Show Off Jodie came across the photos in the group and the amount of money Simone had earned. She felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy, almost turning into a sourpuss. That girl actually knows how to fence and even managed to secure first ce. Jodie wondered if things had been prearranged or if there was some trickery involved. They worked tirelessly to earn less than 600 dors, so why was Simone able to earn 30,000 dors? No matter how unhappy she felt, she couldnt show it. Otherwise, Simones fans and the audience would criticize her for being petty. She looked at Aaron and Luca before asking, Does Simone know how to fence? The two brothers shook their heads simultaneously. We dont know either. They now realized that they seemed to know very little about their sister. Luca saw the photos and booking confirmation sent by Zac, and a sense of bitterness welled up in his heart. Simone had brought two outsiders without inviting her own family to have fun. It was truly infuriating! If they had 30,000 dors, they wouldnt have to struggle to make a living. After all, theyd been singing and dancing for so long, only to earn less than 600 bucks. What could they do with such a small amount of money? He couldnt help but sarcastically say, Shes doing so well now that she doesnt even care about her brothers anymore. Aaron quickly gave him a warning look. Shes really talented. This was a live broadcast, and if Luca said something like this, he might face criticism from Simones fans. Moreover, their rtionship had not been revealed in the entertainment industry before. Luca had let the cat out of the bag, telling people he was Simones brother. With that, the fans went into a fit of frenzy. Everyone was shocked upon hearing Luca speak. I didnt know Luca was Simones brother! Honestly speaking, its pretty easy to tell from their names. Aaron Gray, Jodie Gray, and Luca Gray. It just never crossed our minds. 1/5 Chapter 148 Show Off my, the Grays are pretty impressive. They are top agents, hunks, and singers. Theyre impressive, but theyck selfCawareness. Simone has already cut ties with them. Isnt it toote for Luca to make amends now? Not to mention he was being sarcastic as though Simone owes them something! Ive never really liked Luca. Hes always seemed proud to me, and I hate him even more now. Earlier, he helped Jojo lift her skirt and wiped her sweat with his hands. He looked so doting. I thought he was trying to pursue Jojo, but theyre actually Theyre probably foster siblings. I have nothing to say if they spoil Jojo, but why do they have to step all over Simone? No wonder Simone wants to cut ties with these brothers. Theyd leave her hanging just to support Jojo. How disgusting. Im not a fan of Simone, but I have to say, Lucas behavior annoys n me. Simones fans started mocking her brother, Luca. Lucas fans were also surprised to find out that he was Simones brother. However, with their idol being mocked like this, they couldnt stand it and started tearing them apart. Their rationale was that Simone mustve done something for her brother to dislike her. Furthermore, there was nothing wrong with doting on Jodie, and it was only natural for brothers to treat their younger sisters well, even if they were foster siblings. These words left the bystanders speechless. It could only be said that people attracted fans simr to them. Moreover, Lucas sarcastic behavior clearly showed that he was jealous of Simone hanging out with Zac and not him. Shouldnt they reflect on their own attitude toward their sister first? Soon, the headline Talented singer Luca Gray turns out to be Simone Grays brother became a hot topic, and more people started tuning into the live stream. On the other hand, Simone and the others went to the hotel and checked in. Zac usually stayed at hotels like this or better ones when traveling, but he never took any photos, let alone shared them with anyone. However, he snapped a few pictures of the room and posted them in the group. The environment andfort of this room seems okay. Well, were only staying for a night, after all! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Keira, Eric, and Brandon were speechless. This guy doesnt know when to stop. 2/5 +15 Free Coins Chapter 148 Show Off Aaron replied, Get lost. Likewise, Luca responded, Cut it out. Jodie felt bitter in her heart. No matter how much money they made today, they couldnt. afford to stay in such a hotel. However, she didnt want to follow the trend andin, making it seem like she was supporting Simone. Leon saw all this and felt even more ufortable, so he didnt send any messages. Zac was taking advantage of Simone. Meanwhile, Simone saw Zac taunting the group, and a hint of a smile appeared in her eyes. She sent a text to Zac in the group, saying. How cute of you! This message carried a strong sense of indulgence, making Luca and Leon even more ufortable and jealous. Simone spoiled Zac too much. It was no wonder he was bing more arrogant. Did Simone reveal something as well? I just realized how much she spoils Zachy! Gosh! I just stumbled upon this; what should I do? Come to think of it, they seem like a perfect match. Id ship them. Zachy never shows off his wealth, but now, he wants to show off whenever hes with Simone. I know, right? He just wants to show off. Following Simone to victory feels so great. Moreover, its Simone who spoils Zachy so much! She pampers and indulges him in everything, and its so sweet! Did they switch roles? It feels like Simones spoiling Zachy, and hes shamelessly taking advantage of her! Did you notice how Zachys eyes light up whenever he looks at Simone? I noticed it a long time ago. Zachy never speaks harshly to Simone, nor does he act arrogantly. Hes like an obedient golden retriever, which is not his usual style. Thats love! Zachy needs a queen to tame him. Simone is so amazing and powerful, shes notpatible with a sc*mbag like Leon, who has a cold and aloof demeanor. On the other hand, Zachy, who can make her happy every day and shamelessly rely on her, is more suitable. Weve hit the jackpot. Chapter 148 Show Off At that moment, Zack Impressive family background and topCtier status werepletely Agored by everyone. They all believed he was skilled at taking advantage of others. Lareas fans couldnt help but cuirse Zac, calling him a traitor. They wished they could beat him up. They couldnt help but feel envious and wished Simone could be part of their idols group, Simone and the other three decided to take a nap in the afternoon. Meanwhile, the other two groups had to work hard to earn money. Eric and Keira had already anticipated that Simones group would take a different approach, so they were mentally prepared. After consulting Brandons opinion, the three of them went to find partCtime jobs as cleaners. They were no longer able to sing and dance. On the way, they received help from a Corynthean in Slovance. He assisted them in finding temporary jobs by distributing flyers. They had to wear mascot costumes and would be paid 200 bucks each for three hours of work. In Slovance, such physical jobs paid fairly well. Of course, they needed someone to introduce them. If they went on their own, it would be difficult to find such a highCpaying job. Jodie and the other four lost interest in performing. It not only required hard work but also didnt bring in much. money. As such, Jodie suggested finding partCtime jobs at highCend restaurants, such as ying the piano or cello. She had graduated from a music academy and was skilled in these instruments. It would also showcase her versatile talents. The other three didnt object to it. Jodie and Luca were capable of both, while Leon and Aaron could y the piano. Moreover, Leon and the other two were quite famous, and the restaurant attracted many 4/5 1055 The 7 Dec A Chapter 148 Show Off Corynthean tourists. The restaurant manager was delighted to hire them. However, the production team requested that they not take advantage of their fame and demand unreasonable wages. As such, the manager offered them 500 bucks per hour. Compared to their previous street performances, it was a much better deal. Luca couldnt resist and sent a message to the group to show off. At that moment. Simone and the other two had just woken up and gathered together. 62 When they saw the message Luca sent, Simone smirked and said, Why dont we go to this restaurant for dinner? Hopefully, the disparity between both groups wouldnt be too obvious, and Joe wouldnt get Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Hes Just Annoying Simones proposal received support from Zac and Harry. Zac smiled and said, Seems like were on the same page again. Since Luca had shown off, they couldnt just let it go without having some fun. Simone gave him a knowing look and said, Its still early, so lets go for a stroll. The other two nodded in agreement. Great! They had separate suites with a view of the fireworks, so they didnt disturb each other. Since they all had a good rest, they were now full of energy. Apanied by the viewers in the live stream, the three of them went to explore the unique commercial street nearby. When they felt it was about time, they took a cab to the restaurant. The restaurant had an elegant atmosphere, and the waiter led them to a prominent table in the hall. The average cost per person in this restaurant was around two thousand dors, so the trio did not take the pricing into ount when ordering. They ordered the restaurants most famous specialty dishes. While waiting for the food to be served, they saw Leon walking over to the piano in the restaurant before he started ying. Leons piano skills were quite good, and he was a wellCknown actor in Corynthea. Many Coryntheans dining there recognized him and took out their phones to take pictures. After Leon finished ying his piece, Aaron took over. Aaron was a top star, and people dining there also recognized him and couldnt stop taking pictures. When Leon stood up to give way to Aaron, he unintentionally noticed Simone and the others sitting not far away. He was taken aback, clearly surprised. Why were these three having dinner here? He walked over and sat down not far away, waiting for his turn to rece Aaron, but his gaze remained fixed on Simone. 1/5 Chapter 1411 Hex Just Annoying Although it was a bit embarrassing, he didnt mind being able to keep looking at Simone like Simone naturally noticed that Leon had been staring at her, but she didnt look back. Meanwhile, Zac saw Leon and Aaron taking turns ying the piano. He couldnt help but ask, What about the other two? Simone replied, I guess they will be serving the guests individually. As soon as she said that, Zac had a n in mind. He smirked and said. Since were all here and guests on the same variety show, lets have some fun by requesting a song. Simone chuckled. Sure! Zac called the waiter over and asked if they could request a cello performance. As long as their total bill came up to 6,000 dors, they wouldnt have to pay extra for the cello performance. If they enjoyed it, they could give a tip to the cellist. Meanwhile, their bill had already reached that amount. As such, the waiter quickly went to find Jodic and Luca, informing them there were guests who wanted to listen to the cello. The two of them took the cello from the back and followed the waiter into the hall with smiles on their faces. When they arrived at the table, they saw Simone and the other two, Jodie and Lucas smiles instantly froze. Luca couldnt help but ask, Why is it you guys? Simone smiled and said, We came here to eat. Is there a problem? Luca felt frustrated when he saw the three people he was supposed to serve. With a sour expression, he said, Just eat your meal. Why bother listening to some cello music? Simone raised an eyebrow. We paid money to experience the restaurants novelty, silly. Weve even hit the minimum spending requirement, so why are you questioning us? Is this how you serve your customers? 0 25 Chapter 149 Hes Just Annoying The mio didnt have to lift a finger, but now, Luca and Jodle had to serve them. They felt so frustrated. Nheless, that was exactly what the trio wantedCthey wanted to make them feel frustrated. Zac criticized Luca, saying, I dont like your tone. If you continue being like this, I might have to comin and have your sry deducted by the manager. The waiter was of Corynthean descent and happened to understand what they were saying, As such, he immediately said to Luca, The customer is always right. Their requests, as long as not excessive, must be fulfilled. This cellists attitude is pretty bad. No wonder the customers areining. Luca was speechless. Could he throw in the towel? Jodie saw this and was afraid that her brother would explode and refuse to do it. Shed be dragged into this and get scolded by the viewers as well. As such, she forced a smile and looked at Zac, asking, What would the three of you like to hear? Simone was the one she was supposed to serve, which made her feel frustrated and unhappy. Thus, she didnt look at Simone. She kept repeating to herself, I dont see Simone, I dont see Simone Jodie originally wanted to showcase her musical ability by ying the cello, letting the audience know how talented she was. She also hoped to receive generous tips and stay at a better hotel with Leon and her two brothers in the evening. By satisfying the three of them, she could also win the favor of their fans and viewers, making them think she was amazing and considerate. Who would have thought that when she eagerly picked up the cello and came over, the person she wanted to see the least was there? Having to serve Zac and the rest made her feel small. What she hoped for was an equal acquaintance, for Zac to see her goodness and fall in love with her. 3/5 vor Ha Hex Just Annoying The she could date a top star and marry into the luxurious Turner Family after retiring the entertainment industry, know, it made her feel embarrassed. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and she wanted to cry! However, she also knew she couldnt get angry or quit. Otherwise, it would not only leave a bad impression on the audience but also make Zac think she had a bad temper. She could only force a stiff smile and pretend to be graceful as they mocked her. Meanwhile, Zac didnt like the subtle nces Jodie gave him. It was as if he were a delicions piece of meat that she wanted to devour. He was no stranger to this kind of look, for the women who wanted to snag him were all like this. However, Jodie was even more selfCrighteous, thinking that he should treat her differently. She had even tried to flirt with him before, but after being rejected, she still didnt give up. Honestly, it disgusted him. He wasnt one of the blind Gray brothers from the Gray Family. If Zac wasnt pleased, he wouldnt make that personfortable either. As such, he nced at Jodie and said. You dont have to force a smile if you dont want to. Otherwise, it will affect our mood and appetite. In simpler terms, if she didnt want to smile, she didnt have to ruin their appetite. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jodie stared at Zac in shock, unable to believe he would say such things to her. She felt even more aggrieved. How could he publicly humiliate her like this? Simone must have said a lot of negative things about her to Zac behind her back, leading to this misunderstanding Jodie couldnt hold back her tears any longer. ICI didnt mean to. Zac frowned. Im just giving you a suggestion, and youre already tearing up, looking like youre about to cry. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 149 Hes Just Annoying Simones proposal received support from Zac and Harry. Zac smiled and said, Seems like were on the same page again. Since Luca had shown off, they couldnt just let it go without having some fun. Simone gave him a knowing look and said, Its still early, so lets go for a stroll. The other two nodded in agreement. Great! They had separate suites with a view of the fireworks, so they didnt disturb each other. Since they all had a good rest, they were now full of energy. Apanied by the viewers in the live stream, the three of them went to explore the unique commercial street nearby. When they felt it was about time, they took a cab to the restaurant. The restaurant had an elegant atmosphere, and the waiter led them to a prominent table in the hall. The average cost per person in this restaurant was around two thousand dors, so the trio did not take the pricing into ount when ordering. They ordered the restaurants most famous specialty dishes. While waiting for the food to be served, they saw Leon walking over to the piano in the restaurant before he started ying. Leons piano skills were quite good, and he was a wellCknown actor in Corynthea. Many Coryntheans dining there recognized him and took out their phones to take pictures. After Leon finished ying his piece, Aaron took over. Aaron was a top star, and people dining there also recognized him and couldnt stop taking pictures. When Leon stood up to give way to Aaron, he unintentionally noticed Simone and the others sitting not far away. He was taken aback, clearly surprised. Why were these three having dinner here? He walked over and sat down not far away, waiting for his turn to rece Aaron, but his gaze remained fixed on Simone. 1/5 Chapter 1411 Hex Just Annoying Although it was a bit embarrassing, he didnt mind being able to keep looking at Simone like Simone naturally noticed that Leon had been staring at her, but she didnt look back. Meanwhile, Zac saw Leon and Aaron taking turns ying the piano. He couldnt help but ask, What about the other two? Simone replied, I guess they will be serving the guests individually. As soon as she said that, Zac had a n in mind. He smirked and said. Since were all here and guests on the same variety show, lets have some fun by requesting a song. Simone chuckled. Sure! Zac called the waiter over and asked if they could request a cello performance. As long as their total bill came up to 6,000 dors, they wouldnt have to pay extra for the cello performance. If they enjoyed it, they could give a tip to the cellist. Meanwhile, their bill had already reached that amount. As such, the waiter quickly went to find Jodic and Luca, informing them there were guests who wanted to listen to the cello. The two of them took the cello from the back and followed the waiter into the hall with smiles on their faces. When they arrived at the table, they saw Simone and the other two, Jodie and Lucas smiles instantly froze. Luca couldnt help but ask, Why is it you guys? Simone smiled and said, We came here to eat. Is there a problem? Luca felt frustrated when he saw the three people he was supposed to serve. With a sour expression, he said, Just eat your meal. Why bother listening to some cello music? Simone raised an eyebrow. We paid money to experience the restaurants novelty, silly. Weve even hit the minimum spending requirement, so why are you questioning us? Is this how you serve your customers? 0 25 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 149 Hes Just Annoying The mio didnt have to lift a finger, but now, Luca and Jodle had to serve them. They felt so frustrated. Nheless, that was exactly what the trio wantedCthey wanted to make them feel frustrated. Zac criticized Luca, saying, I dont like your tone. If you continue being like this, I might have to comin and have your sry deducted by the manager. The waiter was of Corynthean descent and happened to understand what they were saying, As such, he immediately said to Luca, The customer is always right. Their requests, as long as not excessive, must be fulfilled. This cellists attitude is pretty bad. No wonder the customers areining. Luca was speechless. Could he throw in the towel? Jodie saw this and was afraid that her brother would explode and refuse to do it. Shed be dragged into this and get scolded by the viewers as well. As such, she forced a smile and looked at Zac, asking, What would the three of you like to hear? Simone was the one she was supposed to serve, which made her feel frustrated and unhappy. Thus, she didnt look at Simone. She kept repeating to herself, I dont see Simone, I dont see Simone Jodie originally wanted to showcase her musical ability by ying the cello, letting the audience know how talented she was. She also hoped to receive generous tips and stay at a better hotel with Leon and her two brothers in the evening. By satisfying the three of them, she could also win the favor of their fans and viewers, making them think she was amazing and considerate. Who would have thought that when she eagerly picked up the cello and came over, the person she wanted to see the least was there? Having to serve Zac and the rest made her feel small. What she hoped for was an equal acquaintance, for Zac to see her goodness and fall in love with her. 3/5 vor Ha Hex Just Annoying The she could date a top star and marry into the luxurious Turner Family after retiring the entertainment industry, know, it made her feel embarrassed. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and she wanted to cry! However, she also knew she couldnt get angry or quit. Otherwise, it would not only leave a bad impression on the audience but also make Zac think she had a bad temper. She could only force a stiff smile and pretend to be graceful as they mocked her. Meanwhile, Zac didnt like the subtle nces Jodie gave him. It was as if he were a delicions piece of meat that she wanted to devour. He was no stranger to this kind of look, for the women who wanted to snag him were all like this. However, Jodie was even more selfCrighteous, thinking that he should treat her differently. She had even tried to flirt with him before, but after being rejected, she still didnt give up. Honestly, it disgusted him. He wasnt one of the blind Gray brothers from the Gray Family. If Zac wasnt pleased, he wouldnt make that personfortable either. As such, he nced at Jodie and said. You dont have to force a smile if you dont want to. Otherwise, it will affect our mood and appetite. In simpler terms, if she didnt want to smile, she didnt have to ruin their appetite. Jodie stared at Zac in shock, unable to believe he would say such things to her. She felt even more aggrieved. How could he publicly humiliate her like this? Simone must have said a lot of negative things about her to Zac behind her back, leading to this misunderstanding Jodie couldnt hold back her tears any longer. ICI didnt mean to. Zac frowned. Im just giving you a suggestion, and youre already tearing up, looking like youre about to cry. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Humiliating Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. +15 Five Col After Zac finished speaking, he nced at Jodie. Sorry, Im a straightforward person who likes to speak the truth. I hope you dont mind. Simone nced at Zac. To her surprise, this guy not only had a sharp tongue but also knew how to y dirty. If he had not said that, Jodie might have used some clever words to salvage her failure. However, he preemptively chose to use dirty tactics against her. How cunning! As expected, this statement left Jodie stunned. She had originally nned to say she was not in a good mood today, which affected her performance, and then apologize to Zac and everyone else. This way, the audience would understand, and her apology would make her appear humble and open to criticism. If he continued to be aggressive, it would only make her seem weak and helpless. In comparison, they would appear excessively mean and bullying. Who would have thought that Zac would say something like this? Where was his arrogant and domineering tongue? Why did he stop? At that moment, Jodie felt a different kind of frustration. He continued to act. Are you not speaking because youre angry? From now on, dont ever ask me if Im satisfied. Im afraid to be too direct, and you wont be happy about it. In other words, it was your insistence to ask me, and now that Im being honest, youre not happy. Dont me me. It was then Jodie wanted so badly to punch Zac. She forced a smile and replied, No, Im not angry. I was just reflecting on my mistakes carlier. I wasnt in a good mood today, which affected my performance. Ill pay more attention in the future. At that moment, she regretted suggesting to work at this restaurant. These three must have deliberatelye here to eat and mess with them. Since Zac started the dirty tactics first, the audience did not understand Jodies exnation and did not sympathize with her. When Luca saw his sister bullied like this, he felt heartbroken and thought Zac was going too far. He did not show any gentlemanly demeanor at all! To bully a girl like this was truly despicable. Afraid that Zac would continue to mess with Jodie, Luca said, Let me y the second piece. He also graduated from a music academy and passed all the professional levels for the cello, He was confident in himself and yed with a stylish demeanor, even closing his eyes indulging in the music. and Simone looked at Sc*mbag No. 3 and could not help but feel likeughing. 1/4 11:38 Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 151 Humiliating 55% +15 Free Coins After finishing the piece, he looked at her and Zac, asking, Are you satisfied now? He deliberately ignored Harry, feeling that this person was unworthy of his inquiry. One thing Simone disliked most about Sembag No. 3 was that he liked to look down on people. She had heard Harry and Sembag No. 3s original songs, as well as their covers of other peoples songs. Whether it was singing skills, vocal tone, sense of rhythm, or songwriting andposing abilities, Harry surpassed Sembang No. 3 by a mile. I dont know why, but Sembag No. 3 always thinks hes much better than Harry. Who gave him such confidence! Simone asked Zac and Harry, What do you think? Zac was honest. The ying was just at the level of a student, but the important thing is that it looked kinda corny. Harry nodded. Agreed. The way Luca looked lost in ecstasy earlier annoyed him. To be corny in such a setting was too much. Simoneughed. You spoke my mind. The words of the three suddenly made the people present, as well as the audience, feel that Lucas actions earlier were indeed a bit cringe. Luca did not expect the three to evaluate him like this. They said he was corny! Was there no end to it? He looked at Zac and asked, If Im just at the level of a student, then what level is a top: yer? 50 Zac candidly replied, Im just an amateur. I said it earlier. My Zachys cello level is indeed quite amateur. He only won first prize in an international cello competition when he was young My Zachy is still at level zero. Hes never taken an exam. So amateur So, our Zachy really cantpare to Luca, who is so professional. Zachy once coborated with a top international cello master on a piece, but he was freeloading Zachys level is not good. Bad review! It had to be said that there were fans of every kind for idols. Zacs fans always had a unique 2/4 11:38 Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 151 Humiliating style, and their selfCdeprecation approach was also hrious. The other fanbase was speechless. You guys are like dogs, just like your idol! 55% +15 Free Coins Zacs words made Luca unable to retort. He had already admitted that he was at an amateur level, so what else could he do? Luca did not want to argue with the three of them anymore. Were done ying. Can we leave now? Simone reached into her bag and took out 30 dors before handing it to him. Here, this is your tip. You deserve it. Seeing her gesture, Zac could not help butugh. Indeed, you deserve it. He asked for another thirty from Simone and handed it to Jodie. Here, this is my tip. No need to thank me! Harry did not move. He did not have any money on him and did not feelfortable asking directly like Zac. Luca was so angry when he saw Simone handing him the money that he felt like spitting blood. Simone, youre going too far. A 30Cdor tip? Who are you humiliating? She looked innocent and said, I enjoyed your performance, so I gave a tip. How is that going too far? He sneered. Nobody cares about your tip. Keep it to yourself. He could not stand the humiliation from his sister and turned around to leave quickly. Jodie looked at the money handed to her by Zac and also felt humiliated. Her eyes turned. red as she bit her lip, saying, I didnt y in the right mood earlier, so theres no need for a tip. She would not ept a tip that came with an insult. Zac saw that she did not want it and handed the money back to Simone, saying, If they dont want it, forget it. We can save 60 dors. Of course, Simone had no intention of giving them any money, not even a penny. She had already anticipated that they would refuse, given their personalities. With a smile, she put the 60 dors in her bag. Alright, we saved some money! At that moment, the dishes started to arrive. She told Jodie, Its time for our meal. In other words, go back to where you came from. < 3/4 55%S Chapter 151 Humiliating +15 Free Coins Jodie suppressed the urge to approach Simone and scratch her flirtatious face, She could not pretend anymore and say something like, Enjoy your meal. Instead, she looked deeply at Simone and turned around with her cello, Once again, she made a mental note of Simone. Tve noticed that spending time with Zachy made wifey more aggressive, too. I like it! Haha, you guys deserve it. The attack may not be strong, but her destructive power is impactful. Go waifu! The two of them are so wellCmatched. Have you noticed how Zachy shamelessly asked wifey for money? Its just like how my husband asked me for money! Harry never dared to ask waifu for money, but Zachy does it so naturally. It makes me smile. like Im their mother. Its not for everyone to be a kept man. Simones fans and supporters jokingly teased. Jodies fans and supporters, on the other hand, came out to criticize Simone and Zac. However, they were immediately attacked by the fans of the two. They yed so poorly, yet they still dared to ask if their customers were satisfied. Why couldnt they speak the truth? And even though their performance was not great, Simone and Zach still politely gave a tip. It was the two who were arrogant and snobbish and chose to leave. Was there a problem with that? Did they give the tip to the wrong person? Jodies fans and supporters were left speechless and could only ask. Where is the courtesy? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time Luca seethed with anger as he sat in the staff rest area at the back of the restaurant. If it were not for the fact that he was holding the restaurants cello, he would havepletely lost his temper. Before long, Jodie walked in with red eyes and seriousness on her face. Given her upset state, he refrained from going over to hug andfort her this time. Raising an eyebrow, he asked, Why didnt you y another tune? She had found it satisfying when her older brother teased others with sarcasm. But now that let her it was directed at her, she found his words piercing. However, she knew she couly that anger escte into a fight with him, knowing the Gray Family brothers well. They did spoil her, but they did not have the patience to indulge her tantrums all the time. Just like Titus, who had stopped paying attention to her. Thus, she could not help but shed. tears of grievance. Luca, we were live just now. If we leave in a huff, the fans and audience will criticize us. Otherwise, I wouldnt have endured Simones humiliation. At that, Lucas anger diminished quite a bit. The live broadcast camera had not followed them, so he reached out and pulled Jodie over, making her sit on hisp. He wrapped his arm around her and said, Alright, stop crying. When we find the opportunity, well repay her tenfold the humiliation. That was the first time he had been humiliated like this, and it was from his sister! He did not know if people he knew would see this 30Cdor tip and make fun of him when he returned home. Jodie leaned against him and sobbed softly. Sob. Im just upset. She pretended not to understand and asked. Were family. Why would she treat us like this? Luca did not feel good hearing those words cither, snorting. We treat her as family, but she treats us as enemies. How did a family end up like this, constantly cornering each other? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Jodie heard the dissatisfaction and resentment in his words, she continued to provoke him, If she doesnt like me, she can target me. Why does she have to humiliate all of you well? After this variety show ends, Ill leave the Gray Family when I return to Cebros. Th way, Simone should be willing to return to the Gray Family and stop venting her anger on of you. all Knowing her older brothers impulsive nature, she said this, hoping that in future live broadcasts, he would find more faults with Simone. Luca had always believed his younger sister was deliberately being willful and causing 1/4 55% Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time +15 Free Comi trouble so she could find an excuse to return home. However, after the incident with Aarons prank. Titus assault, Leon getting dumped, and him being humiliated, he was not so sure anymore. He sighed. Shes been hanging out a lot with Zactely. Thats why shes acting so willful and arrogant. The more we indulge her, the cockier shell get. Let her make a scene. And when her arrogance is suppressed, shell return obediently. Youre also our sister, so theres no need for you to leave for her. Once she learns her lesson, you should try to get along with her. Shell surely see your goodness. He had always hoped that his younger sister woulde back home, and even though he was just humiliated a while ago, it had not changed that sentiment. After all, she was family, so how could she be left wandering outside? But Simone had indeed be more willful, and they could no longer tolerate her arrogance. Otherwise, when she returned home in the future, she would lead them by the nose every day. Why cant Simone learn to be obedient like Jo? Shes rebellious, to begin with, and shes now hanging out with someone like Zac, just turning worse! Sigh, its distressing Jodie was speechless. What does Simones arrogance have to do with Zac? Luca sure is good at finding reasons to defend her. She was about to speak when the cameraman walked in. Then, the audience saw Jodie sitting on Lucasp, being held by him. She was leaning against him. Wow, exciting! Tsk tsk. After being driven away, they actually came here to have an affair! Seeing how intimate they are, have they gone from foster siblings to lovers? My boyfriend and I have never embraced each other like this when were outside. Their rtionship must beplicated. In the previous episode, she was kissing Aaron, and now, shes being hugged by another. brother. Jojo the fairy is amazing! This is no fairy. Shes a ck widow, Could she be a foster daughterCinw of the Gray Family? No way, we have monogamy now. Can the two brothers share a wife? III 2/4 11:38 Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time. Can we watch this? This is burting my eyes. Oh, Jojo suddenly stood up and moved away from Luca. We all saw it. Theres no need to cover it up. Dmn. #4 ? 55%= +15 Free Coins I wonder what Aaron, whos still ying the piano outside, would think when he sees this. Theyll probably join in the fun together. This time, it was not the photographer deliberately ambushing them. There was a problem with the equipment earlier, and the technical department came to fix it. When it was repaired, he came in to continue the live broadcast. Who would have thought that they would see such an exciting scene? The cameraman entered, and Jodie quickly stood up and wiped away her tears with a tissue. She put on a smile for the live camera and looked like she had just cried from being wronged and was pretending to be strong. If it were not for the earlier scene of her in Lucas embrace, there might still be many who could not help but sympathize with her. But now, everyone believed she was just pretending. Luca was handsome, and with the previous marketing of Gray Entertainment, he was considered a top star in the music industry with many fans. Most of them dreaded to be his partner. Previously, these people had always supported Jodie and criticized Simone and Zacs fans. Now, they had all turned against her. Not only did they not sympathize with Jodic, but they also left all kinds of insults in thement section and live chat. This shameless woman actually seduced our baby Luca. Oh my god, Jodie is so shameless and has no limits. This is her foster brother! She seduced Aero in thest episode, and now, shes seducing baby Luca. Jodie is shameless. What kind of person is this? It disgusts me. What sister would sit on her brothersp and flirt with him? This woman should stay away from my husband. Baby Luca mustve been fooled by her. Even Jojo, who appears innocent in front of others, is shameless behind our backs. Not only were Jodies fans criticizing her, but Aarons fans could not help but join in. In the previous episode, Jodie had already put all the me on their Acro. They were so close that many fans spected whether they were already a couple in private. Who would have thought Jodie had interfered in Leon and Simones rtionship, causing them to break up? That made fans resent Jodie even more. However, they still saw her as Aarons partner. Now, they saw her not only cozying up to Luca but also sitting on hisp! That made Aarons fans furious. What did she think Aero meant to them? Did she want to have both Luca and Aaron on her side? How delusional! Mr. Wills and his team had been watching the live broadcast, waiting for an opportunity. When they saw the picture of the two embracing, they quickly recorded videos and took screenshots. Then, he sent a message to the team. The time hase. Release the juice now. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger Mr. Wills and his team had anticipated a few days for an opportunity to arise. However, unexpectedly, it came on the very first day of the variety show. They released the recorded video and screenshots, creating a buzz. Jodie and Luca Live Intimacy quickly became a trending topic. Many were familiar with Luca, and Jodie was not unknown either. She was an adopted daughter from a wealthy family and had previously been rumored to be involved with the popr actor, Leon. As a result, many clicked on the link to watch. After watching, they were all shocked. How could a normal brother and sister be so close? Many wondered if they were secretly dating. Although Jodie and Aaron had been close before, she and Luca seemed more like a couple. Then, everyone started a heated discussion about who she was truly in a rtionship with. Before they could conclude, a verified influencer who specialized in exposing secrets posted a grid of nine photos. In one of the photos, Jodie was being embraced by a young and handsome man in a bar. Their actions were intimate, and there was even a photo of her feeding the man a drink, which was highly suggestive. As soon as these photos were released, the public started investigating who this young man was. It did not take long for them to uncover Titus identity. Wow, its that talent agent, Titus. He looks pretty good, except for his blind eyes. Omg. Jodic Gray is something. She has control over all three brothers. Isnt he the womanizer? No wonder these three are so hostile toward Simone. Turns out its because of their love for her. The truth has been revealed. I knew those foolish brothers were capable of betraying their sister for the eptable. sake of their adopted sister. If it were their love interest, it would be more Dont you find it disgusting? Tsk tsk, three men and one woman. And theyre all siblings. Of course, its disgusting. I can only say one thing: the entertainment industry is chaotic. 0 1/4 Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger +15 From Com I should say the Gray Family is chaotic. They truly deserve to lose their biological daughter and rece her with an adopted one in their prestigious family. I used to like Aaron and Luca, but theyve disgusted me. Ive turned from a fan to a hater! Im also disgusted. Why would they choose to be intimate with Jodie instead of finding someone else? And all three brothers together. Its too chaotic. Ive lost my appetite for dinner. Im unfollowing them. As soon as the photo of Titus embracing Jodie was released, it quickly became a trending topic. She had always wanted to go viral and trend on social media. Today, following the incident with Leon, she sessfully upied oneCthird of the trending topics once again. Likest time, thements section was filled with nothing but criticism for her. She hadpletely be the target of public outrage. Many looking for attention quickly shared intimate photos of Jodie and her three brothers, adding various captions and posting short videos. Several videoCsharing apps were abuzz with the news of the three siblings. This incident had be widely known across the inte. Soon, even the elite circles of society became aware of it. No one had expected that the adopted daughter and three brothers of the Gray Family would have such a rtionship. Even one of them being involved with the adopted sister would be considered inappropriate. Not to mention all three being involved with her at the same time! It was simply outrageous! Had this not been exposed, they would have suspected the other two Gray brothers of having questionable rtionships with Jodie as well. After all, they had already heard that the five brothers had driven their blood sister, Simone, away from home because of Jodie. As a result, those who had a good rtionship with the Gray Family began calling and messaging Steven and Salma to inquire about them. Those who had a bad rtionship with them also called to mock and taunt them. At that moment, Steven was abroad negotiating with a shareholder. Little did he know that his phone would keep ringing with calls and messages. When he finally learned about the online scandal from others, he immediately opened the trending topics to take a look. His face turned ashen with anger. This is outrageous, absolutely outrageous. He truly had not expected that his adopted daughter and three sons would have such an intimate rtionship. The shareholder also looked at the trending topics and then cast a sympathetic nce at him.. 2/4 Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger Your adopted daughter knows how to cause trouble in the family. +15 Free Coins This adopted daughter was truly formidable, making all three brothers fall under her spell. The Gray brothers were utterly out of line,cking any sense of propriety or decency. Steven was so angry that he did not know what to say. She knows how to cause trouble in the family. If it were not for Jodie, his biological daughter would not have returned so furiously and severed their rtionship; she would not have broken up with her boyfriend either. He had never realized before just how much trouble Jodie could cause. These disobedient sons are nothing but trouble. If they were here right now, he would break their legs. On that day, the Gray Family had be the biggest joke in their social circle. Then, his phone rang again. Judging by the caller ID, he knew it was his father. He felt a sense of embarrassment. At a time like this, the call was definitely about his sons and the adopted daughter. Steven answered the phone. Sure enough, his parents took turns scolding him. They criticized him for raising such a good son who would make a move on his adopted sister and cause such a scandal that became known to the whole inte. The entire Gray Family had ruined their reputation. The adopted daughter was not a good person either. She had seduced her older brothers, each one of them acting as if they had been enchanted, What was the point of keeping such a shameless being in the Gray Family? Among his siblings, Steven had always been the most outstanding in every aspect. This was the first time he had been scolded so badly by his parents. What could he do, though? He could only listen and promise to handle it properly. After hanging up the phone, he immediately instructed his secretary to spend money to remove the trending topic and used his connections to suppress the matter. To his dismay, it had caused a sensation on the inte, and removing the trending topic did not mean everything was fine. On various video apps, the whole feed was filled with this incident. Unable to hold back, Steven called Salma, who was also being bombarded by many at the moment, feeling extremely frustrated. When she answered his call, he immediately scolded her. He pointed out that she was the one responsible for taking care of the family and raising the children. How could she have not noticed the close rtionship between the siblings? How did she raise the children? At the same time, he also reflected on his responsibility but emphasized that his wife had even more. He could not believe that Salma, who was always around the children, had no idea about the intimacy between their son and adopted daughter. As Steven scolded her, she trembled with anger. A few wives who had a strained rtionship with her just posted about this incident in their social circle groups. They specifically mentioned her, using her of being aware of the situation. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. More than a decade ago, she had already considered finding a wife for her son. It was even more ironic that their Even in ancient timely was in chaos, and they even entertained the idea of polyandry. Even in ancient times, it was not this openly discussed. Then, her family members took turns calling her to inquire and scold her. At that moment, she was so angry that she felt like fainting. She never expected to be humiliated like this one day. Now, being scolded and med by her husband, she felt embarrassed and on the verge of exploding. Right at that moment, Titus and Reuben returned together and entered the living room. Salma saw Titus, and her eyes welled up with tears. Before the two brothers could react, she stood up and approached them. Then, she raised her hand and pped Titus, chastising, You ungrateful child! All of you ungrateful children! Do you want to drive me insane? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 We Go Down Together 415 Fred Coleg Titus was stunned when his mother pped him across the face. Mom, what did I do to upset you? Throughout his life, his parents had neverid a finger on him. He never expected to be pped like this. Reuben had a suspicion. Is it because of whats been happening online? They had been receiving calls and messages on their way back. Salmas face turned serious. What else could it be? She looked at her eldest son and asked, Have you been intimate with Jodie, too? He was taken aback by the question and shook his head. No. He had carried Jodie back to her room when she fell asleep before. asionally, he would hug her shoulders tofort her. Due to their age and personalities, their rtionship was never as close as the younger brothers with her. He had never kissed her on the check or carried her on hisp since they grew up. Salma looked at him sternly. You better not have, and you better not in the future. Dont forget, youre engaged. No wonder every time Valeriees to our house, her rtionship with Jodie seems distant. She mustve noticed something between you and her that goes beyond just being siblings. She had not been happy about the strained rtionship between her future daughterCinw and her adopted daughter before. But now, she realized she might have been wrong. Jodie, their adopted daughter, hadpletely influenced her sons. Reuben was stunned by these words. It was true that Valerie had caused some conflicts with. hirn before because of their special rtionship as siblings. They had crossed the line with their excessive pampering of their adopted sister, but he had not paid much attention to it. After all, they had been living like this for over ten years, and it was normal for them to show some extra care for their sister. At this stage, he could not help but think about it more. Seeing his younger brothers hugging and comforting Jodie at home did not bother him because he was used to it. When he saw the photos online and the various captions, however, he realized something was off. His younger brothers and their adopted sister were being overly intimate in public. The kisses from Aaron, the closeness at the bar from Titus, and Luca cuddling her on hisp. These photos were stitched together and shared on social media and video tforms, and it did not sit right with him. Salma saw her eldest sons expression and trembled with anger once again. Do you also have inappropriate thoughts about Jodie? 1/4 55% Chapter 154 We Go Down Together Reuben immediately denied it. No, I truly see her as my sister +18 Free Colna Over the years, many actions and words had be habits of affection, but he had no romantic feelings for Jodie, only sibling affection. Salma shifted her gaze to Titus and asked, And what about you? What is your rtionship. with her? Tirus saw his mother so furious that his previous anger from the fight dissipated. He did not expect that the photo from that day at the bar would be posted online. Without even checking, he could guess that it was most likely Simone and Gwen who did it. He cast a sarcastic look and asked, Besides a sibling rtionship, what other rtionship could there be? She was so angry that she fell back. Just a sibling rtionship? Going to a bar, hugging and cuddling in front of so many people. Do you have any shame? I warned and advised you at home before. Youre already adults. You cant engage in those intimate and ambiguous actions with your sister, but you treated my words as if they were nothing. Now, everyone on the inte knows about the good deeds youve done. People in our circle, rtives and friends, have been calling and messaging, asking about me and your father. Youve embarrassed yourselves, and you want us to be embarrassed as well! After today, our family will be the biggest joke in our circle. Titus sneered. Since Simone cut ties and left, our family has already be a joke in our circle. Jodie was brought in by you. In the beginning, it was you who kept insisting that we treat her as a sister. And now that it has turned out like this, how can you solely me us? It was ridiculous. It was not like he was the only one intimate with Jodie, so why was he the only one being singled out and targeted? Salma did not expect him to say such things and shifted the me on her. YCYou ungrateful child! Are you ming me? He shrugged. I didnt say its all your fault, but in a situation like this, isnt everyone responsible? Jodie has always been proactive in being intimate with us since she arrived. She even guided us and coaxed us to hug and kiss her. It was only after Harolds reminder that he carefully recalled everything. Only then did he realize that Jodie was not as innocent and obedient as they had thought. From the moment she arrived at their home, she deliberately acted intimately with them, recing their biological sisters position. After Simone returned to the Gray Family, Jodie often privatelyined and hinted that Simone was bullying her, trying to drive her away. They thought she was unwilling to let Jodie keep her status as the adopted child and wanted to take everything from her. E 2/4 55%2 Chapter 154 We Go Down Together +15 Free Cons Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. That was why their resentment toward Simone grew. Otherwise, excluding the drama, they had treated Simone well. She only became close to them after she started making herbal medicine and pills and giving massages to them. It was because of this that Jodie began to feel threatened. So, behind their backs, she often badmouthed Simone, causing them to misunderstand and be angry. When he looked back from a rational perspective, he realized how terrible it was. With Simones straightforward personality, she would not secretly do these little tricks to deal with Jodie. When Simone was good to them, they tended to side with Jodie and use her, and she would coldly refute them. If they wanted her to give in to Jodie, she would refuse. Then, they would have a falling out. Afterward, Jodie would subtly imply things in front of them. Their perception of Simone was that she was willful and liked to cause trouble. So, as Harold had said, they had been ying into someone elses hands all these years. He nced at Salma and said. Youve seen it before, havent you? But you didnt say anything, did you? Now that everyone knows about it, you feel embarrassed and me me. Why? She choked. Back then, you were still young, and your actions were more affectionate. I thought you had a close rtionship. At that time, she was somewhat relieved that her sons took good care of their adopted sister. She also transferred her feelings and longing for her biological daughter to her adopted daughter. Only recently did she realize that their actions were too intimate, but it was already toote. Titus impatiently adjusted his tie. The fact is what it is. If youre embarrassed, then we all are. Its not like we havent been embarrassed before. Im going to my room. The family would go down together. After saying that, he did not wait for Salma to respond and turned to go upstairs. She was once again angered by her second sons attitude. Then, she looked at Reuben and asked, What should we do now? He looked weary and helpless. I dont know either. Well, lets just leave it at that. Once the controversy dies down, no one will mention this again. Then, his phone suddenly rang, and he saw that it was a call from Valerie. As soon as he answered, the other person started scolding him mercilessly. She said the rtionship between their brothers and Jodie was inappropriate and that she wanted to break up him and cancel the engagement. Without waiting for him to speak and exin, she hung up the phone. Reuben waspletely stunned by this turn of events. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 What Would You Think? 4.1.55% It took Reuben a long while to snap out of his thoughts. He hadnt expected his fiance to break off their engagement just because of something she saw online. Seeing his expression, Salma couldnt help but question him. Who called? Reuben didnt bother to hide anything from Salma. It was Valerie. She wants to break up with me, he replied. Salma was stunned for a moment. Why would she do that? she asked. Are there intimate photos of you and Jodie circting online? That was the first thing that came to her mind. There werent any, he uttered while shaking his head. She was confused. Then, why does she want to break up with you? It was Valerie who first showed interest in you, and her family was the one who proposed the marriage. The two of them had been together for over two years, and both families had nned for them to get married next year. Why would they break up all of a sudden? Reuben couldnt understand either. She scolded. me because of the online incident, and then she told me that she wanted to break up. But the online incident has nothing to do with me! The photos that went viral were of his second and third brothers, not him. The key point was that he and Jodie had never been as intimate as his brothers were with her. Salma thought about the matter for a while. No, Im going to ask her about this, she decided. The two families had always had a good rtionship, and theirpanies had a partnership. as well. If her husband found out that their eldest son was being dumped, he would definitely be furious. So, she called Valerie. Soon, someone picked up on the other end. Mrs. Gray! Valerie tried to make her voice sound gentle and affectionate. Valerie, I just heard from Reuben that you want to break up with him, Salma uttered. Did you two have a fight? If he made you unhappy, you can just tell me about it. Ill deal with. him. We didnt fight. I just dont want to be with him anymore, Valerie replied. Salma furrowed her brows, Can you tell me the reason? Regarding the online incident, Titus, Luca, and Jodie did cross the line. But Reuben has never been as intimate with Jodie as Titus and Luca were, he exined. 1/3 Chapter 155 What Would You Think? There was a moment of silence on Valeries end before she finally spoke. Since you insist on asking, then Ill be straightforward with you, Mrs. Gray. I do like Reuben, but weve been together for over two years, and he has always been distant. Every time I carne to visit the Grays in the past, there was never any intimacy between him and Jodie like there was between Titus and Luca. But they were also very close, and it didnt look like the typical rtionship between siblings. Every time I sat down to talk with Reuben, Jodie would always find a way to interrupt us. And then, right in front of me, Reuben would show how much he adored her and how important she was to him, she said with some anger in her tone. There were two asions where I almost broke up with Reuben because of Jodie. One time, Lasked Reuben to apany me to meet a close girlfriend. He agreed, and I made ns with my friend to meet at the Gray Familys ce and leave together with him. But Jodie deliberately fell down and pretended to be in pain right in front of Reuben Reuben immediately carried her to the hospital, leaving me alone to meet my friend. And in front of my friend, I had toe up with an excuse for Reubens sudden work emergency that caused him to cancel our ns Valerie sneered. And then, on my birthday this year, I invited many friends to celebrate with me. Reuben brought Jodie to celebrate with me. During the party, my friends teased us, asking when we were getting married and urging Reuben to kiss me. Suddenly, Jodieined to Reuben about her severe stomach pam. Again, without any hesitation, Reuben took care of Jodie and rushed to the hospital. I felt so embarrassed in front of my friends. Mrs. Gray, what would you think if you were in my shoes? Can there really be so many coincidences Every time something intimate happens between Reuben and me. Jodie seems to insist on taking my hance away, sheined. People who didnt know about their sibling rtionship would think they are lovers. Furthermore, why doesnt Simone behave the same way as Jodie When my stomach was hurting. Simone even made some herbal pills for me. I have a good rtionship with Simone, but I cant get along with Jodie. Why cant we get along? Isnt it because Jodie has no shame? Isnt it because she treats my fiance like he belongs to her? This made Valerie angry. She had endured the previous two incidents because she genuinely liked Reuben and had high hopes for their rtionship. After Simone was forced to leave the Gray Family, Valerie felt like Reuben and his siblings favored Jodie too much. Previously, Valerie even tried to remind Reuben of who his real, biological sister was Simones personality was much more likable than Jodies. Valerie and Simone got along well in private. But with Jodie, there was just no chemistry. Initially, because Reuben doted on Jodie. Valerie tried to get along with her, but she soon realized that Jodie was just a pretentious woman who acted innocent all the time. Every time Jodie was around. Jodie would show off how good her rtionship with Reuben was. She would unt how much Reuben doted on and amodated her needs. It was clear that Jodie wanted to emphasize the fact that Valerie, Reubens fiancee, wasnt that 111 23 K54% Chapter 155 What Would You Think? important to him. +15 Free Coim No woman could tolerate such a thing. Being from a wealthy family herself, Valerie naturally couldnt bring herself to amodate Jodie. So, both Jodie and Valerie obviously couldnt get along with one another. On top of that, Salma and Reuben were also unhappy about their strained rtionship. Previously, Reuben and Valerie had countless arguments over Jodie. It made Valerie seem. petty as if she couldnt show anypassion for her sisterCinw, but there was such a huge difference between the two sistersCinw! If Jodie were more like Simone, Valerie wouldnt have an issue with her! Valerie was truly disgusted by what she saw online this time around. When she paid visits to the Gray Family, she had witnessed Jodies intimate actions with a few people, but she hadnt seen anything that extreme. However, it wasnt hard for her to imagine how intimate they could get behind closed doors. If Titus, Luca, and Aaron were exposed, wouldnt Reuben and Andrew have something to hide as well? One way or another, she couldnt believe Reuben anymore. Her best friend advised her that a man like Reuben simply wasnt worth it. In the future, if they were to get married, would he drop everything and leave with just one phone call from his adopted sister? If even a biological sister could be driven away by them, then as a woman who was merely a marriage partner to him, wouldnt her life be even more miserable? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The more she pondered, the more it made sense. She came from a good family background, and she had good looks. Couldnt she find someone better? Simone and Leon were childhood sweethearts. It was all because of Jodie that she decisively broke up with Leon and discarded him like garbage. Why should I stay engaged to a fianc who has such a murky rtionship with his adopted sister? He only makes me feel disgusted! She could discard Reuben like garbage, too. Therefore, after discussing it with her parents, she called Reuben to break up and call off the engagement. Initially, she didnt want to say much, but Salma kept pushing for an exnation. So, she decided toy it all out. After all, the ones who would be embarrassed were Salmas children. Sure enough, Salmas face turned sour after listening to Valeries words. She truly didnt know that there were so many issues between her eldest son and Valerie, as well as Jodie. I can assure you that there is no murky rtionship between my eldest son and Jodie. Salma tried to persuade Valerie. Valerie, I understand that youre angry because of what happened online, but cant you think about it calmly? Have you discussed this with your parents? I have already discussed this matter with my parents, and they agreed, Valerie replied firmly. So, Im sorry, Mrs. Gray. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The Gray Familys Toxic Child After ending her call, Valerie sent Salma her blessings and hung up. Although she felt that Salma was a bit confused and unopinionated, she still treated her with respect as an elder. Valeries parents were beside her when she made the call. Valeries mother spoke up. I never realized that the Gray Family was so chaotic. I dont believe that Mrs. Gray is unaware of all this, Valeries mom commented. Exactly, she must know. Otherwise, she wouldnt have allowed the adopted daughter to force her biological daughter away. Simone was so good to the Gray Family, but they didnt appreciate it. They chose Jodie, whos all words but no action. All the troubles in the Gray Family are rted to Jodie. This adopted daughter of the Gray Family is toxic. Valerie didnt just feel repulsed by Jodie; she felt a burning sense of hatred. Seeing the photos and videos online made her even more nauseated. Valeries mother had met Simone and Jodie before, and her impression of Simone had improved after that meeting, Its a good thing you didnt marry Reuben. Otherwise, having such a confused motherCinw would be troublesome, Valeries mommented. In our group, many people are mocking her. They say that it doesnt seem like she has adopted a daughter. Instead, she seemed to havepletely raised a woman for her sons pleasures. We never realized it before. When Simone left the Gray Family, many people didnt understand why she would give up her position as the Gray Familys daughter. Now its clear that she couldnt stand that family. Valerie agreed. Yes, Simone had enough. Before, I felt a bit awkward contacting Simone because of my rtionship with Reuben. But now that Ive divorced Reuben, Ive decided tomunicate with her actively. We can still be friends even if we cant be sistersCinw. This time, they were on the same side. Valeries mother nodded. Simone seems like a good person. She questioned Valeries father next. Do you think Mr. Gray knows about all this? He probably doesnt know. Mr. Gray wouldnt be so clueless if he knew, Valeries father replied. Hes always focused on Gray Corporation, so he probably doesnt pay much attention to the matters between his son and adopted daughter. But now that this has happened, his reputation has taken a hit. Will the divorce affect the cooperation between ourpany and the Gray Corporation? Valeries mother asked again. Valeries father shook his head, Mr. Gray wouldnt be so foolish. Ill give him a call to let him know Go ahead. Dont let the broken engagement affect the cooperation between the twopanies, Valeries mother said. Valerics father then called Steven and told him about the broken engagement. Although he didnt mention the online incident, he did mention how Jodie intentionally called Reuben 1/3 Chapter 156 The Gray Familys Toxic Child away and showed affection in front of their daughter. He implied that his daughter couldnt stand Jodies behavior anymore, which led to the broken engagement. Steven was surprised that the Knowler Family would break off the engagement. After listening to Valeries fathers words, he became very angry. However, he wasnt angry at the Knowler Family but at his eldest son and adopted daughter. He apologized to Valeries father several times. After hanging up his call with Valeries father. Steven was about to contact his eldest son when he received a call from Salma. Her voice was nervous. Honey, the Knowler Family wants to break off the engagement with our eldest son. They couldnt keep this a secret, so she had to bring it up proactively. They also wanted to see if Steven could salvage the situation. Mr. Knowler has already told me about it. Steven replied coldly. I always thought our eldest son was mature and sensible, but I didnt expect him to be such a jerk. He has abandoned his fiance several times for the sake of his adopted sister, so its no wonder she wants to break off the engagement. Salma couldnt help but question Steven. So, should we let them break off the engagement? The Knowler Family only had one daughter, and they doted on her. Although the Knowler Family wasnt as powerful as the Gray Family, the marriage would still be beneficial in allowing their eldest son to inherit the Gray Family in the future. As soon as Steven heard Salmas words, he knew what she was thinking. What else can we do? Our sons have aplicated rtionship with Jodie, and they are the ones in the wrong. Lets not waste a good womans time. Tell Reuben that if he cant figure things out in the future, the position of the heir is not necessarily his. My second brothers third child has been performing well in thepany, and my father also thinks highly of him. Steven wasnt trying to scare Salma and Reuben. In the Gray Family, after designating an heir, they would allocate resources and time to focus on nurturing the new heir. But for the sake of Gray Groups future, if the heir couldnt handle such responsibilities, they would have to find someone else. Of course. Steven would prefer his eldest son to take over his current position in the future. But if his eldest son continued to act this way, he would have no choice but to change the heir for the sake of Gray Groups future. After returning to the country, he nned to pay more attention to and nurture his nephew. Salmas expression changed when she heard this. I understand; I will talk to him. Tell him to stop trying to win Valerie back and to not make the Knowlers unhappy. This would affect the cooperation between the twopanies. He understood that his wife would definitely not give up on Valerie as a daughterCinw. But his family couldnt afford to lose their reputation, and he didnt want things to be ugly. Salma Johnston responded reluctantly. Okay. After hanging up the phone, she ryed Stevens words to Reuben. Reuben didnt expect his father to bring up his cousin. His cousins 2/3 11:39 Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 156 The Gray Familys Toxic Child 54% +15 Free Coins talent and strength were on par with Reuben and the rest of his brothers. Mom, I got it. At that moment. Reuben felt a sense of urgency. He reassured Salma before heading back to his room. Salma sat alone in the living room, feeling both angry and regretful. On the other side, Simone and the other two spent over 6,000 on dinner. After finishing their meal, they took a cab back to the hotel. Jodie and Luca, in the meantime, finished their staff meal an hourter and left after receiving their wages. Then they took a cab to the hotel where Simone and the others were staying to clock out from their job. The four of them worked for two hours and earned 4000. However, due to the earlierments from Simone and Zac, Jodie and Luca didnt receive many tips while ying the cello. When they counted their earnings, they only had 400. They were all very disappointed. Since Jodie was unable to afford the hotel where Simone and the others were staying, she had to discuss with the three of them and suggest sharing a room that cost 1,200. She also suggested to Aaron and Luca that they share a room. But Luca Gray disagreed. I dont like living with other people, and arent you and Leon already staying in separate rooms? Simone and the others booked such an expensive hotel, and even they each have their own room. On this point, he was somewhat dissatisfied with Jodie Grays approach. The money they earned included his and the youngest brothers share. Why should Leon Foster get his own room while he had to squeeze in with the youngest brother? He didnt want that. Aaron also voiced out. If we each get our own room, the money will be just enough. In the situation where he could have is own room, he also didnt want to stay with his third brother. Jodie Gray didnt expect the two of them to oppose her, and she felt rather sorry for herself. She just couldnt show her emotions on the livestream, so she cursed inwardly at the two for being overly sensitive. Its just a few nights of staying together; whats the big deal? On the outside, however, she let out augh. I thought you guys wanted to talk at night. Well, in that case. Ill book four rooms. Aaron and Luca nced at each other, both showing disdain for each other. Who would want to talk to their brother at night? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the square where the fireworks show at the hotel was taking ce, there were already. many people. Luca and the others didnt really want to squeeze in, but they had to go up and check in, so they were annoyed by the crowd. Just then, they heard several notifications from their phones. Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Huh! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Huh! +15 From Com The four individuals took out their phones and opened the group chat. They noticed Simone mentioning Eric, Keira, and Brandon in the group. She asked if the three of them would like to join them in their room to watch the fireworks show together. Zac also sent a photo. They had bought a table full of snacks and warmly weed the three of them to watch the hreworks together. Eric and the others, of course, agreed without hesitation. They all went to Zacs room together. Zac even intentionally took a group photo and posted it in the group. Luca and the others were speechless. Zac was definitely doing this on purpose. What do they mean by this? They only invited the other group and ignored us, Lucamented angrily. He didnt want to squeeze into the front row of the crowd just to take a photo. Watching the fireworks show in the room would allow them to take a photo right in the center of the show. Not only did they get to avoid the crowd, but they also got to sitfortably on the couch and eat snacks. Aaron sighed. You just realized, huh! This is how theyve been treating us from the beginning. Jodie deliberately sighed in front of the live camera, They have already formed their own group. Dont think about it, Luca. They wont invite us. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Leon nced at Luca. Have a little selfCawareness, Leon said. Then he put on a mask to cover his face and walked towards the crowd first. Although he couldnt muster any enthusiasm for anything, he still had to take a photo. Luca was speechless for a while. They are being unfair! he protested. Aaron shrugged. Theres nothing we can do about it. They simply dont care about us. Lets go and take a photo. He also put on a mask and followed Leon. Jodie felt a sense of helplessness and anger towards Leon and Aaron. We are all being excluded and isted. Is this it? Luca was also speechless and annoyed. Lets go. After taking the photo, lets go somewhere else. Jodie didnt know what to say. Lucas words also sounded like a half- hearted solution. Since there was nothing else that she could do, she had no choice but to follow along. The fans of the four of them were not happy about this treatment. Simone and Zac are being unfair. They invited the other group but deliberately ignored this group. Yes, its really rude. They are openly forming a group and isting them! Simones fans and fans of the other group also quickly voiced their opinions. Zachy already said it before; they are forming a group! They tore each other apart in the first season, so why should they pretend to be friendly? 1/3 Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Hubl Zachy and his wife are not the kind of people who wouldpromise themselves. Simone and Zachy dont owe anyone anything. They earn their own money to stay in a hotel where they can watch the fireworks shows. Why cant they decide who to invite to watch with them? I just like how clear they are about their likes and dislikes. If they dislike something, they dislike it. Why should theypromise? I just want to say, well done! This variety show is all about authenticity, isnt it? Some fans still havent figured it out The fans of the two of them disliked all four people, so of course, they wouldnt want their idols to be unhappy. Since they had already shown tant dislike toward the other party from the start, there was no need to pretend anymore. The fans of the four people were rendered speechless. It was the first time theyd seen such a united and confident group ofizens. Soon, the fireworks show begins. Simone and the other five sat by the window, taking pictures with their phones and posting them on social media. They watched and chatted while eating snacks. Half an hourter, the fireworks show ended. Zac looked at his watch and suggested a n. Its still early. Should we go to a bar? He just wants to find an opportunity to spend more time with Simone. Simone was very indulgent and doting towards the people she was fond of, so she agreed. Sure! Harry smiled. Ill follow your lead. Brandon grinned. I want to go too, he said. Eric and Keira went along with anything naturally. So, Simone checked some ces, and the six of them headed to an affordable bar. After they sat down at the bar, Zac took a photo and sent it to the group chat. He deliberately wanted to provoke the other group of people. Knowing Lucas personality, Luca was likely toe after them. By then, the four of them had already squeezed out of the crowd and were about to go to the hotel. When they saw the photo of the bar that Zac posted, Luca was not happy. Lets go to the bar, too, Luca suggested. You dont mean you want to go to the same bar as them, do you? Aaron asked. Luca raised an eyebrow. Yeah, if they can go there, why cant we? Do we have enough money? Aaron asked helplessly. Because Zacs photo had the name of the bar, Jodie used an app to check its details. The expenses at this bar are not high. As long as we dont order expensive drinks, we have enough money. She hoped that her third brother would step up and find an opportunity to regain their reputation. So, she supported going to the bar. Leon also wanted to see Simone, so he agreed. as well. Lets go. With this result, Aaron, who didnt want to go, could only reluctantly follow along. 2/3 Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Huh! +15 Free Chine The bar was not far away, and they arrived in ten minutes by cab. Coincidentally, the table next to Simone and the others was empty, so they walked over and sat down. Luca deliberately walked to Simones table. What a coincidence! He wanted to annoy them. Za? smirked and said, Indeed, quite a coincidence. This guy fell for it. Its just as expected. Simone looked at Luca with a smile. Wee! As expected, Luca, the third sc*m of the Gray Family brothers, couldnt resist the temptation to join them impulsively. Why did Simone choose this bar? Besides the good value for money, she also wanted to set a trap for Luca. Zac was great. She didnt need to say anything, and he could still keep up with her thought processes. If he couldnt get her, she had been prepared to post a few pictures in the group. chat. Luca noticed Simone and Zacs attitude and found it a bit strange. He could sense that the two of them were in sync and that they also seemed to have some ill intentions. Luca awkwardly smiled and returned to his seat. He sat there and drank for a while. Right then, a beautifuldy walked up to the stage in front of the bar. Guests who enjoyed singing were allowed to go up and perform together. This bar had a unique feature. Each table was equipped with two buttons, one red and one green. If someone sang and the majority of people thought it sounded good, they would press the green button. If more than oneCthird of the people pressed it, the person on stage could continue. If they thought it sounded bad, they would press the red button. If more than half of the people pressed it, the bars staff would ask the person to leave. Finally, the two individuals who received the highest number of greenCbutton presses would have a duel. Once the singing began, the bar became lively. Thedy was from Slovance and spoke in her nativenguage, so Zac tranted for the people at the table. Then, Simone looked at Harry. You go up. I believe in you. Doesnt Luca always think that hes good and that Harry is overshadowing him? Let the random customers in the bar evaluate them to see who is better. And let the viewers in the live stream see for themselves. Based on Simones understanding of Luca, as long as Harry was onstage, he would definitely be more confident to go up as well. Then, he would fall into the trap that she had set up for him. She would create this opportunity for Harry to step on the person who had struck him down. and for Harry toe up as the victor in the end. Harry now had some understanding of Simones tactics. Just by looking at the smile in her eyes and the look she gave him, he could guess her n. He felt some warmth in his chest. Alright, Ill go first. He wouldnt disappoint his boss. So, he stood up and took the lead on the stage. The bars customers cheered when they saw a young, handsome guy on stage. Luca, seeing this, felt disdainful. At the same time, he decided that he would also go upter and put Harry in his ce. He wanted Simone to see that she had picked up a piece of junk. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Shes Exposed as a Fraud Harry stepped onto the stage and picked up a guitar to test the sound. Then, he began ying and singing simultaneously. He performed a sentimental new song that he had written himself. His voice was ethereal and pure, creating a pleasant listening experience. As soon as he started singing, the noisy bar gradually quieted down. The live camera also focused on Harry. Rather than deliberately following the camera, he immersed himselfpletely in his own song. He sang about his initial sess when he entered the entertainment industry, followed by his descent into darkness. Toward the end of his piece, he described how someone reached out and pulled him out, allowing him to see the light of the future. Harry waspletely engrossed in his song. He sang about the ups and downs and experiences he had encountered in the industry, from all the highs to the lows, and back to the highs again. Most of the people in the bar were captivated by his performance. People ke pressing the green button on the table, and soon enough, more than twoC thirds of the bar had given him green lights. In the end, over ny percent of the people pressed the green button. After Harry finished singing, Simones smile became even more radiant. He was indeed the right choice, and he didnt disappoint her. This song was exceptional, and with the high publicity from the variety show, it had the potential to be popr. She led the first p, and then the entire bar erupted into thunderous apuse. Zac smiled as he praised him. Harrys voice is truly a gift from heaven. Its so pure. Keira, a singer herself, nodded in agreement. Yes, his voice is incredibly beautiful. He doesnt just have technical skills in singing, but he also conveys all the emotions. As soon as he started singing, I had only one thought. I want to incorporate his voice into my new song. She looked at Simone with a smile. Simone, after this variety show ends, can Harrye. with me to record a new song? she asked. Of course. That wont be a problem, Simone replied. Keira was a talented and popr singer in the industry, with arge fan base. If Harry could coborate with Keira on a song, it would be a great opportunity for him to increase his poprity. Then its settled! Keira said. She really liked Harrys voice and felt that it was a perfect match. Of course, Keira also did this with the intention of repaying Simone. Previously, Simone helped her avoid the fate of being betrayed by a scumbag, and she had always wanted to repay her.. Harry returned to the group after leaving the stage, and they raised their sses to praise him for his beautiful singing. Ah! Ah Harrys voice is so beautiful, onemented. His voice is ethereal and pure; hes capable of both low and high notes, and thankfully, this song is filled with emotions. Great! I noticed before that his voice is very pleasant to listen to, but the songs he sings are always either too intense or too wordy, giving me a headache and leaving me at a loss for words, anotherizen said. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 1/4 Chapter 158 Shes Exposed as a Fraud Those songs were simply not suitable for him. Exactly, when he debuted, he sang a sentimental song that fit him. Who would have known thatter on, he ended up singing all sorts of other nonsense. Those were all arranged by his formerpany and manager, and Harry couldnt do anything about it Yes, thats why Simone is better. After saving Harry, he finally returned to his own style. Many people said that he reached his peak as soon as he debuted, which is why he quickly fell into obscurity. But now it seems that its not true at all. I cant help but shed tears while listening to his lyrics. Harrys talents were by certain people before this. Thank you, Simone, for giving Harry hope to stand up again. Thank you, Simone, for giving Harry the opportunity to sing the songs he likes and is good at And for allowing us to hear our favorite songs again! We hope that the future Harry will bring us surprises once again! All the best, Henry! Harrys fans expressed their gratitude to Simone. Many of them were crying in front of their screens. This also prompted many randomizens who stumbled upon the livestream to join in and show their support for Harry. Thanks to Simone, a lot of people started following Harry on Facebook. Because his singing was so good, many people became fans of him. Meanwhile, at the other table, Luca heard Harrys song. He had to admit that it was indeed. good. However, he believed that he was even better. Seeing Harry receive over 90% of the green buttons gave Luca the urge to show off himself. He didnt immediately go on stage, as it would make him seem too eager. Instead, he looked at the other three people. Do you guys want to go up and sing? he asked. Leon shook his head, I dont sing. Leon came to the bar to see Simone, and he wasnt interested in this. Aaron also wasnt very interested. I wont sing either. He had been singing a lot during the day, and his throat wasnt feeling well. Plus, he could tell that Harrys singing was excellent, so there was no chance for him to surpass him. So, he decided not to embarrass himself. Jodie, on the other hand, hesitated. Seeing this, Luca spoke to her directly. Jo, how about we go up and sing? Since were here at the bar, lets go with the flow. Jodie had wanted to show off herself anyway, and with Lucas offer, she could sing the song that her older brother wrote for her. She pretended to think for a moment before smiling at 2/4 1139 Chapter 158 Shes Exposed as a Fraud Cons Luca. Youre right. Since were already here, lets go up and sing. You got this, Luca. The host just said that if we win the final duel, we wont have to pay for all the drinks at our table. She also wanted to participate in the final duel, but she didnt want to say it outright. Upon hearing her words, Lucas eyes were filled with ambition. Alright, Ill do my best. Didnt you create a new song? It would be a perfect opportunity to sing it for everyone. Harry sang at scifposed song, too. The song was originally written by Luca for Jo to perform on this variety show. They didnt have a chance to showcase their talents during the day, so the stage at the bar was a good opportunity. Jodie had the same idea. She smiled and nodded. Alright. Lets go with your n. She immediately gave Luca an opportunity. Are you going to sing as well? The new song you composed? Luca smiled. If everyone is singing their new songs, then I will sing mine too. This conversation between the two left Leon and Aaron speechless. Why do they have to go through so much discussion when they can simply sing? Aaron didnt try to discourage them from participating, even though he knew that they might not be able to surpass Harry. He understood that these two couldnt be stopped. Leon, on the other hand, didnt care whether they could qualify for the duel round or win. He simply sipped on his wine and nced at Simone asionally. A bitter taste filled his mouth when he saw her smiling and chatting with Zac. After a few more people went on stage, Luca asked Jodie to perform. Jodie stood up and walked towards the stage. Since the bar often hosted singing performances, there were plenty of instruments on stage. Jodie didnt use a guitar but instead sat at the piano and tested the sound of it for a while. Then, Jodie introduced herself and the song she was about to sing in Slovances nativenguage. She began ying the piano and singing simultaneously. She sang beautifully, with her lovely appearance and the sight of her ying the piano in a flowing gown adding to her charm. Soon, more than half of the green buttons were pressed. for her. Although Zac was an esports yer, he had taken singing and dancing lessons before entering the industry. As he listened, he couldnt help butment on the song. Her style seems soft, but the son song gives me a more masculine feeling. It makes the whole performance rather conflicting. He turned to Simone. Didnt she introduce the song as her own? I didnt mishear, did I? Simone nodded. You didnt mishear anything. Thats how she introduced it. I feel conflicted, too, especially with the lyrics in her verse. It feels more like its written for a male protagonist. Jodie had only sung the beginning, but she could already tell. This song was written by Sc mbag N 3, and it reflected his style. Jodie was really ambitious to have Sc*mbag No. 3. write a song for her to showcase on the variety show. It was as if she didnt have any about it backfiring. worries Zac was perceptive, and he was able to sense the masculine vibe in the song. There were likely other professionals in the liveCstreaming room. It seemed like Jodie was going to be exposed as a fraud today. I Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Miscalcted People who were not familiar with music still found the song quite enjoyable to listen to. However, they also had this strange, indescribable feeling. As soon as Zac and Simone spoke. it became clear where that strange feeling came from. It turned out that the artists style contradicted the piece itself, and Jodie failed to convey the essence of the song. Keira was a professional singer. From the moment Jodie started singing, she could tell that something was off. Jodies style is very different from the style of this song. She sings this song in such a gentle way. It sounds really unsuited for the song itself. The song doesnt feel very suitable for her personality either. She had her suspicions, which only made her even more disgusted with Jodie. Harry also added on to the conversation. Her songwriting style is quite unique. It leans more towards a masculine style. With that said, Eric and Brandon also understood what was going on. Jodies selfC composed new song had many ws. The audience in the live broadcast room also started discussing this matter. Some people suspected that Jodie might have hired a ghostwriter for the song, but there was no evidence, so it was hard for them to tell. After Jodie finished singing, she received slightly fewer green button votes than Harry. However, she ranked second for the time being. She returned to her seat, and Luca took the stage. He picked up the guitar and started singing. He was also singing a new sentimental song. Gray Entertainment had invested all its resources in him, disregarding other simr artists from the samepany who could have made a name for themselves. But he did have some talent. Otherwise, he wouldnt have so many fans. His singing technique and tone were wless, but hecked emotion. His voice was also inferior inparison to Harrys. He sang better than Jodie, so he received more votes than her. After listening to Lucas song, Zac smiled thoughtfully. Jodie and Luca truly live up to being siblings. Their songwriting style and their tiny musical habits are exactly the same. He turned to Simone and Keira. Have you noticed the little habits in their songs? Simone knew that Zac was being intentional. Yes, weve noticed. The ending of every line in their songs Ive been paying attention to the simrities in their singing, so when you asked, I could easily point out most of them, Simone replied with a smile. Keira was left to answer the rest. Someone with her talent was naturally able to notice the tiny details. Sure enough, Keiramented on the other half of the simrities. She then sighed. If one didnt know, one would think they were a duo. Their songwriting style and habits are exactly the same. After listening to Lucas song, her previous suspicions were confirmed. Jodie didnt write this herself. Luca helped her write it. She despised this kind of singer, which was why she deliberately pointed out the simrities to Zac and Simone. There were also professionals in the live chat. The style and habits of songwriting cannot be exactly the same. Its obvious that one person wrote the song, onemented. 1/3 +15 Free Cons Chapter 159 Miscalcted After listening to Zachys analysis, 1 specifically looked for Lucas songs and studied them. I found that he has these habits in every song, another said. I am a professional, and I want to expose Jodie. The song she just sang is clearly written by Luca. Agreed, its too obvious. Let me add that out of the eight songs that Jodie imed to have written, four of them have this style and the same habits. The other four songs by Jodie also have two different styles and habits. Someone who can write and arrange their own songs shouldnt show such a big difference in their styles. Yes. Even if the style of the songs is very different, there should still be some traces of their own style in them, but hers doesnt have any Ive said before that Jodies songs are most likely written by ghostwriters, but then I got attacked by inte trolls and her fans on Facebook. Now there are finally other people who understand. Other viewers were also speechless. Although I dont understand music very well, listening to Jodie and Lucas singing does make. me think that their style feels very simr. No wonder that middle part sounded like the male lead! Because it actually was! Jodie sure is amazing. She made a top singer act as her ghostwriter. I dont understand. Isnt Jodie a graduate of a music school? Cant she write her own songs? Furthermore, she started her career with acting. If she cant write songs, she should just sing other peoples songs. Why does she have to use someone elses to show that shes a talented woman? But this is what Luca is willing to do. Think about the rtionship between Luca and Jodie. For people like them, using each others work is normal, right? Exactly. If the cameraman hadnte in early, they wouldve probably been all over each other. Whats the big deal about them using each others songs? This is disrespectful to professionals and other singers. 2/3 This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 159 Miscalcted Fլ54%m +15 Free Coins I used to think that Luca only cared about singing and was a good singer, but now it seems that I was wrong! I didnt expect my idol to be like this. I was wrong. Does he help others as a ghostwriter? Im so disappointed. Im unfollowing him. Some fans who liked Luca because of his songs couldnt help but unfollow him in disappointment. Lucas biggest fans immediately came out to appease the situation. Some brainwashed fans jumped out to defend him, saying that Luca was just helping Jodie write a few songs. Whats wrong with that? some fansmented. But they were immediately countered by others. Just helping Jodie with writing her songs is indeed not a problem. But Jodie put her ownbel on it. Doesnt that count as deceiving people? Luca is not innocent either. He is helping Jodie deceive and manipte everyone, which is an immoral act Both sides were arguing, but no one denied the fact that Jodies song was written by Luca. It proved that the exposure of Jodies deeds had been sessful. The criticisms Jodie received sent her up on the list of trending topics. Aero and Lucas fans were among the main forces. who criticized her. In the meantime, Jodie, who was still at the bar, was unaware that her name was trending again. Upon seeing the results of the voting, she congratted Luca with a smile on her face. However, she felt a bit sad inside. She couldnt believe she didnt make it to the duel round. She was extremely frustrated. For some reason, she felt like something bad had happened to her. She entered the entertainment industry not just to distinguish herself from Simone but also to surpass Simone and be famous. That was also why she chose to go to music school in the first ce. Only by bing a top star and gaining more and more fans could her luck improve. If this had been in the past, she would have undoubtedly reached the finals today. However, her luck has clearly taken a turn for the worse, and she made a miscalction. She nced at Simone, her eyes filled with disdain. Simone was entirely to me for ruining her n. Simone was the one who led to her being attacked and her reputation being tarnished. Now, salvaging the situation wasnt as simple as she had imagined. In the uing days, she had to excel in whatever she did in order to alter the audiences perception of her. After Lucas performance, a few more individuals took the stage to sing. Harry received the highest number of votes, with Lucaing in second. As per the rules of this bar, the two of them had to choose the same song topete against one another. Subsequently, everyone would vote to determine who performed the best. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond! Luca was disappointed and dissatisfied as he didnt expect that the votes he received for the song he had just sung werent as high as Harrys. As a result, he entered the final contestant versusCcontestant round with a strong fighting spirit, believing that he could outshine Harry. With great confidence, Luca stood up first and made his way back to the stage. Simrly Harry confidently stood up and returned to the stage. Both had their phones and Bluetooth carphones on. Since they couldnt understand thenguage spoken in Slovance, they relied on Jodie and Simone to help trante from their phones. The young female show host appeared on stage. Instead of allowing them to choose a song, she opened theputer and yed a song in Coryntheannguage. To ensure fairness, you two will learn this song and perform it in half an hour. Apaniment and the lyrics will be provided when you singter. It was a song written by a resident singer in their bar, and it was exclusively for Corynthean customers participating in the singing battle. If the contestants were from other countries, songs in their familiarnguages would be used, and songs in Interlingua would be used if they were from different countries. Harry and Luca remained calm and nodded in agreement. Okay With that, the young female show host handed each of them a headset. The two sat separately, attentively listening and learning the song. Zac, who enjoyed the excitement, smiled and asked, Who do you think will win this round? How about we make a bet? The loser will have to drink a ss of alcohol. I bet on Harry, Simone replied without hesitation. Unafraid of offending Gray Entertainment, she added, If it werent for his previouspany deliberately suppressing him and his manager intentionally giving him unsuitable songs, he would have achieved. sess long ago. Todays situation can prove his talent. I also bet on Harry. Regardless of which aspects, his skills are better than Lucas, Zac echoed, agreeing with Simones statement. Like Simone, he didnt fear offending Gray Entertainment or Luca. Furthermore, he was stating facts. Just then, Keira chimed in, I have more confidence in Harry as well. He is highly skilled, and 1/5 THU THIET DEN Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond! his voice is my favorite. So, I bet on him, 54%A +15 Free Coinu Eric smiled. I dont know much about music, but since you all have faith in Harry, I shall bet on him too Siner all of you are betting on Harry, I will follow suit, of course, Brandon said. Deep down, he, too, had more faith in Harry. However, unlike Simone and the rest, he was merely a neer and couldnt express his opinion too frankly. Seeing that everyone ced their bets on Harry, Zac couldnt help butugh. Youre all betting on Harry. It seems like none of you want to drink. Sure enough, his remark sparked dissatisfaction among Lucas fans. At once, they scolded Zac for jumping to conclusions before the final battle even started. Simultaneously, they insulted Keira and others, calling them Simones followers and condemning them for joining in the discord between Simone and the Gray siblings and belittling Luca. They even dered that their baby Luca would certainly win the battle. Fans of Simone and the others didnt argue with them. They simplymented that they were waiting to see the results and who would be proven wrong. In truth, anyone with a bit of musical appreciation could tell from the song they just sang that Harry was superior to Luca. Cant Zachy and his friends speak the truth? Many of Simones and Zacs fans joined in, unafraid of intensifying the heated argument. Zachy, no one at your table is going to drink, but the ones at the other table will! Zachy, rock the boat. Rock the boat! Zachy, hurry up and look to your side! Upon seeing the fans kicking up a stink, others also joined in. They hoped Zac would stir up more trouble. As for the man himself, he certainly didnt disappoint. He turned to Aaron. Hey, ACBear, you probably will bet on Luca winning, right? Instead of swiftly responding to his question, Aaron cursed silently. To hell with ACBear! Are we even that close c this bstard to call me like that? Judging from his smile, I can tell at a nce that hes up to no good. III r 2/5 11:40 Thu, 7 Dec Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond! With a mirthless grin on his face, he asked, Whats the matter? +15 From Cons Zac smiled and said, Were betting on the winner of this final battle, and the loser has to drink three sses of alcohol. Everyone in both teams has ced their bets on Harry. So, who are you betting on? bbergasted. Aaron questioned, When did we say we were betting? Upon hearing that, Zac raised an eyebrow. So, you also dont believe that Luca will win? Aaron choked. I cant just say it out loud, even if I secretly dont believe Luca will win! I have faith that Luca will win, but that doesnt mean I have to bet with you guys. Zacughed. ACBear, youre being gutless. His remark made Aaron speechless. How dare he say Im gutless! I am a tough guy! Annoyed, he red at Zac. F*ck off! Youre the one being gutless! I dare you to ce a bet then. If you dont dare, it means youre a coward and that you also. think Luca will lose. At this rate, Aaron wanted to punch him so badly. The way Zac put it, I will be seen as cowardly and thinking that Luca will lose if I dont bet. But then again, what choice do I have? Even though I know Zac is provoking me, I can only y along with it. Thus, he sneered, Fine. Ill bet. I bet Luca will win. Zac gave him a thumbs up. What a real man you are, ACBear! Later, you have to finish each ss of alcohol in one shot. So, three sses mean three shots. Once again, Aaron rolled his eyes at him. I got it. You dont have to emphasize it. In his heart, he prayed hard for Luca not to mess up. Come on, Luca! Try to win the battle! After tricking Aaron, Zac looked at Jodie and Leon, asking, How about you two? Who are you betting on? Since Jodie wanted to catch Zacs attention, she naturally wouldnt refuse. She smiled sweetly and said, Im also betting on Luca. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zac thought to himself, Great! I have sessfully tricked another one. Giving Jodie a thumbs up, he said, Great! A true maam, indeed! When Jodie heard what he said, she was at a loss for words. What the hell is a true maam? 3/5 +15 Firm Coin Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond! Besides, Im far from being a madam. Cant he speak politely? Zacs words made the others hold back theirughter. On the other hand, the live chat was already filled with amusement. A real man. A true maam. Zachy, are you trying to crack me up to death so that you can take over my bank ount? F*ck! I was drinking water just now, and Iughed so hard that the water came right out of my nose. Zachy: Wow! I have sessfully tricked another one. Zachy: I got another one with a flex of my finger Zachy, theres one more. Dont leave him out. Zac looked at Leon and asked, Mr. Foster, what about you? Instead of answering, Leon asked, Didnt I hear you guys say earlier that the loser has to drink a ss of alcohol? How did it be three sses when it came to us? As he had been paying attention to Simone, even though the others werent speaking very loudly, he heard. them. On the contrary, Aaron and Jodie were engaged in conversation just now, so they didnt hear this. Both had speechless expressions as they looked at Zac in unison. Zac grinned and said, I just changed the rules! His words also amused the viewers. Zachy: Tm invincible as long as Im the most shameless one in the room. Zachy: Its embarrassing for others, but not for me. How evil! Today, I finally understand why everyone says Zac is evil. Theres no such thing as the foulest y, but only beyond! Aaron red at Zac. Do you have to trick us like this? Zac confidently replied, Since you two have already agreed, the rules shall apply to you. Aaron choked. How shameless! Zac paid no attention to him and turned to Leon again, asking, What about you, Leon? Are you also betting on Luca? Leon raised an eyebrow and said, Who said Im betting on Luca? Then, he calmly added, I dont want to be a fool, so Im betting on Harry. Zac was tongueCtied for a moment. Dmn! This guy is also pretty wicked! Aaron and Jodie, who were regarded as fools, were bereft of speech. Leon! Cant you at least interpret the situation and side with us? The audience in the live chat also went speechless. All they could conclude was that Leon had also gone astray. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 What Can They Do? Leons decision not only surprised the guests but also astonished the viewers watching the live broadcast. So, even Mr. Foster has no confidence in Luca? Well, setting aside Leons character ws, he definitely possesses good judgment and perception. To be honest, if we only listen to the new song sung by the two of them, besides their fame, Harrys performance is undoubtedly superior in every aspect. Luca does have a lot of fame, but he was also overhyped before. I prefer Harrys singing, so Im betting on him. Our baby Luca is the best, so were betting on him. Soon, the viewers started cing bets in the live chat. Although Luca has arge fan base, fans of Simone and others all went to support Harry. In the end, Harry received an even higher support rate than Luca, sparking disgruntlement among Lucas fans. Hence, they started to curse and brought up Harrys dark history from the past. They imed that Harry was disrespectful toward the seniors in the industry, always shed. with Luca when they were in the samepany, became even more arrogant after gaining some fame, acted like a big shot, argued with his manager, and tried to seize resources by any means necessary. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Not believing the ims, Harrys fans fought back. Simones fans also joined in as they believed in Simones judgment. They knew she wouldnt sign with an artist with a bad reputation. With that, both sides started arguing. Gary and his team, who had been watching the live broadcast, were looking for an opportunity to defend Harry. Seeing the situation, they immediately started revealing the truth. Im an employee of Gray Entertainment. The one who suppressed Harry the most was ||| < 1/5 actually Luca. Because he and Harry are simr types of singers, and Harry has better talent and creative ability, he used his background to bring Harry down. Luca became the top star in the music industry mainly through hype. Dont be fooled by his millions of fans on Facebook. At least half of them are fake followers. who get paid. Harry used to sing songs that didnt suit his style before because his manager intentionally. arranged it to promote Luca. Harry has never acted like a big shot. Luca, on the other hand, does behave arrogantly plenty of times. He even frequently insults his assistant. Why is Luca able to gain his current sess? Its mainly because he has an influential father and two competent brothers. The resources of Gray Entertainment in the music industry are mainly invested in Luca. Even a pig can fly with such abundant resources. Lucas fans sure are a joke. They actually said that Harry would do anything to achieve resources in thepany. He had been suppressed to the point of being sidelined. How could he still use any means? On the other hand, Luca doesnt need to make any effort. He has all the good resources because his second brother, Titus, is thepanys top manager while his eldest brother, Reuben, is the president. These statements caused everyone to join in the discussion. Lucas fans disagreed and started to argue, telling them not to speak without being able to provide concrete evidence. Little did they know, Gary dared to make those statements because he naturally had plenty of evidence. So, his team uploaded the songs that made Harry famous when he debuted and the songs he sang later for everyone topare their styles. Then, they also started using several ounts they had created and managed before to gradually release evidence of how Luca suppressed Harry at Gray Entertainment. Furthermore, they even released the list of resources that Harry received. Afterparing, it became clear that even the resources Luca had rejected were still much ||| 2/5 better than the ones Harry received. More importantly, two good music programs were supposed to invite Harry. However, his manager intentionally gave them to others. In addition, Gary and his team also released evidence of Lucas acting like a big shot, insulting his assistant, and not making the most of the good resources he had. The inte was swiftly in an uproar. After many saw the solid evidence, they felt that Harry was truly pitiful. Just because his style was simr to Lucas, who had connections, not only did he face suppression, but he also got pushed down. If it werent for Simone poaching him to her studio, he would have to sit on the sidelines at Gray Entertainment until his contract expired. His future in music would also likely be over. As a result, the publics impression of Luca significantly worsened. Considering that it was alreadyte in the evening, and the PR department of Gray Entertainment had already finished work, they could no longer keep up and salvage the situation when trending topics such as Between Luca and Harry, Who Do You Support? and Luca suppressed Harry started gaining traction, and the online sentiment changed. The manager of the PR department hurriedly called Titus. Mr. Titus, someone has released concrete evidence of Mr. Luca suppressing Harry online. We dont know who is behind this sudden attack. Upon hearing that, Titus understood what the other party meant. In other words, the mastermind was well-prepared, and the exposure was too sudden. For that reason, the team in the PR department didnt have time to handle the situation. The subsequent public rtions efforts wouldnt be very effective either. Just let it be then. These are all facts anyway. Afterward, try to help Luca clear his name as much as possible, he replied casually. Who else could be behind this? I dont need to investigate to know its Simones studio. Although Titus disliked Gary, he knew he and his team were indeed capable. 315 They must have obtained this evidence before Harry appeared on the variety show. In that case, it will significantly affect Mr. Lucas reputation, the PR manager cautiously stated. guys Titus responded, They have solid evidence and are good at seizing opportunities. You lost again this time. Dont bother calling me about these things anymore. Im no longer hist manager, and I cant be bothered about these trivial matters anymore. Through my analysis of this incident, Simone must have thoroughly plotted everything. from choosing that bar to subsequently luring Luca to confront Harry. Otherwise, I wont believe that there is such a coincidence. These online gossips begin to spread just as Luca and Harry are about to battle each other, and their fans start arguing over who to support. Indeed, we had all misjudged this biological sister of ours before; she is pretty formidable. I have no intention of getting involved in her and Lucas affairs. Moreover, helping Luca participate in the variety show was my original n to see him being dealt with by Simone. Were brothers, so he should get humiliated together with us. I cant believe that idiot is so easily deceived by Simones trap. Its only the first day of the live broadcast of the variety show, and hes already falling into Simones trap during the bar event. I dont even feel like gloating over him. After hearing what he said, the manager of the PR department could only hang up helplessly. He then reported the incident to Reuben, Reuben had a busy day and missed the live broadcast. However, he was shocked when he learned about Lucas ipetence, how he was dealt with on the very first day, and how he even allowed Simone and her studio team to help Harry turn the situation around and clear his name. At this point, Reuben didnt know what else to say. His approach mirrored that of Titus, leaving the matter to the PR department to handle. What can we do except watch and wait for Luca to face the consequences if Simone wants to teach him a lesson? Perhaps he will adjust his behavior from now on. In a way. its a blessing in disguise. Despite utilizing numerouspany resources, Luca still ends up losing to a rtively unknown singer and gets overshadowed. How embarrassing! r 4/5 Simrly, this incident made Reuben realize that thepanys resource allocation was a mess. It seems that some reforms are necessary. Other entertainmentpanies and individuals who were following this incident also took notice of Simones role in it. They couldnt help but admire her and her studios operations. team for their adeptness at seizing opportunities and praised Simones brilliance. Meanwhile, Luca remained unaware that his and his beloved adopted sisters behavior in the bar had be a hot topic on social media, attracting heavy criticism. He was still focused on learning the song at that moment. Half an hour quickly passed, and the young female show host took the stage. She asked the two of them, Who wants to go first? Luca looked at Harry but didnt suggest Harry go first this time. He believed that if he sang first, it would leave a deeper impression on others and put pressure on Harry. Therefore, he wanted to go. first. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 She Will Completely Humiliate Him Then As Lucas long-time rival, Harry could easily discern his thoughts just by looking at his expression. How ridiculous. A true music lover wouldnt have so many hidden motives just. to win, he thought to himself. Luca, why dont you go ahead and choose? I will sing after you if you choose to go first, and 1 will sing first if you choose to go after, he said respectfully. Instead of voicing Lucas thoughts and suggesting that he should sing first, Harry wanted Luca to say it himself. This way, Luca couldnt use the singing order as an excuse if he lostter. During his time with Simone, Harry had also learned many counterattack strategies. By expressing his respect towards Luca as a senior in the music industry and allowing him to choose first, Lucas fans couldnt curse even if they wanted to. Luca originally wanted to wait for Harry to propose that he should sing first. To his surprise, Harry let him choose. Therefore, Luca epted it bluntly. With a smile, he said, Since you have said so and even expressed your respect towards. my seniority in this industry, how about I sing first and show you an example? Believing that he was stronger than Harry in all aspects, he carried himself with arrogance. Such a demeanor further confirmed the concrete evidence posted online, stating that he was suppressing neers and acting stuck-up. Manymented that they never expected. Luca to be so arrogant. Raising his hand, Harry gestured to Luca and said politely, Luca, please take the stage! With that, he completely pushed Luca to the highest position. Youre a senior while Im a junior. It will be quite a sight if I defeat you, he thought to himself. Luca was used to being arrogant, so he didnt think much about these twists and turns. Instead, he believed that he had subdued Harry once again. He nodded at the show host, indicating that he was ready to start. The young female show host first yed the song for everyone to listen to once. After everyone had listened to the song, she exined the rules to them. This time, everyone present didnt need to press the red or green button first. Once Luca and Harry finished singing, they could press the green button to support Luca or the red button. to support Harry. Then, she used theputer and yed the song. She quickly removed the original vocals and only yed the apaniment. At the same time, the lyrics appeared on therge screen in front of the stage. ||| 1/4 Without needing to memorize the lyrics and only learning to sing the song, it wasnt difficult for Luca. He began singing along with the apaniment while looking at the lyrics on the big screen. The young female show host had chosen a sentimental bad, which suited both of them. Luca sang well, indeed. One could tell that his level was that of a professional singer. After he finished singing, the bar erupted with apuse and cheers, which boosted Lucas confidence even more. He smiled at Harry and said, Its your turn! Smiling back at him, Harry replied, Alright! Instead of singing immediately, he took out his phone and opened a trantion application. Then, he walked up to the young female show host and exchanged a few words with her. As she spoke, the young female show host nodded. along. Everyone was somewhat curious about what they were talking about. Soon, the young female show host revealed the answer to everyone. This guest has rearranged our song, and it is within the allowed range. In fact, he doesnt need the original apaniment and will y his guitar instead. Everyone, please look forward to his performance. Everyone was extremely surprised after hearing what she said. Does Harry not think hes getting too full of himself? Not only did he memorize the song, but he also rearranged it in just half an hour?! Is he messing with us? Harry is truly going all out to win, huh! But such behavior only makes him look incapable instead. Is he scared? I had recorded a video when the young female show host yed the original song. I will y it while listening to see if Harry really memorizes the song when he sings. Im waiting to see Harry embarrass himself. Lucas fans kept mocking Harry in the live chat, saying they were waiting to see him get humiliated. Meanwhile, Harry and Simones fans were nervous and didnt pay attention to them. After all, memorizing an unfamiliar song and rearranging it within half an hour was truly somewhat impossible. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After the young female show host finished announcing, Harry picked up the guitar he had yed before and sat on the chair in the center of the stage. He strummed the guitar, and hist whole demeanor seemed to have changed. Then, he started singing. Simone noticed that Harry was quick-witted. ying the guitar himself will highlight his ability to sing without apaniment and his beautiful voice even more, she thought. As expected, his voice brought an ethereal feeling resembling the divine as soon as he started singing. He remembered most of the lyrics. Even if he forgot, he would nce at the big screen. He immersed himself in this song, pouring his emotions into his interpretation of it. Even though the overall melody of the song remained the same, he added several brilliant. touches. For that reason, it suited his voice and style better, making it more emotional and vivid when he sang it. As a matter of fact, it gave a feeling of instant sublimation. ||| 2/4 The whole venue fell silent, thoroughly engrossed in his singing. When the song ended, Simone apuded, causing many people to snap out of their trance. Immediately afterward, almost the entire audience joined in the apuse. Many even cheered loudly. Lucas facial expression couldnt help but darken when he saw such a sight. I didnt expect that Harry would not only learn the song within half an hour but also rearrange it! How is this possible?! he thought to himself. The more he thought about it, the more he that Harry already knew this song and cheated in advance. suspected After Harry finished singing, the young female show host walked over and stood beside him. She even took the initiative to reach out and hug him, saying she enjoyed his adapted style. Then, she asked everyone to start voting by pressing the buttons. The image on the big screen started to move. Everyone looked together and saw the red light column constantly rising while the green one received few votes. In the end, the red light column won with over 90% of the support votes. Judging from the voting results, not only did Harry win, but he also completely crushed Luca. The young female show host congratted Harry and announced that all the drinks at the table he sat at today would be free. This made Luca really unable to ept it, especially now when he was facing the viewers who were watching the live broadcast back in Corynthea. Losing like this was too embarrassing for him. Furthermore, it would affect his reputation. and status in the industry. Therefore, he couldnt help but nce at Harry and ask, Have you really never heard this song before? He believed himself to be a talented singer, but even he couldnt learn and rearrange a song so quickly. As a result, he doubted Harrys ability to do so. Furthermore, he also believed that Harrys victory was simply a result of taking advantage of the adaptation. Harry wasnt surprised by Lucas skepticism. Luca, just because you cant do it doesnt mean others cant. Whether you believe it or not, I genuinely havent heard this song before today. Luca clearly didnt believe him. Is that right? With a slightly sarcastic expression, he continued, In that case, it seems like youre truly a genius among geniuses when ites to songwriting! Harry graciously epted thepliment. Thank you for your praise, Luca! Luca choked, his face filled with doubt and disbelief. Simone was also unsurprised by Lucas reaction as it was within her expectations. ||| 3/4 After all, Luca had great confidence in himself. He always believed that he was a talented singer-songwriter in the music industry and that only a few couldpare to him. Because of that, his emotional outburst intensified, especially when he faced Harry, whom he continuously suppressed and belittled. On the contrary, Simone was somewhat taken aback by Harrys performance and talent. Indeed, Gray Entertainment has wasted his talent. Since Scmbag No. 3 doesnt believe Harry, I willpletely humiliate him then. That way, I can also let Harry thoroughly prove his strength and talent. After all, he is born to be in the music industry. Simone stood up and made her way towards the stage. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Things Are About To Get Exciting As Simone approached, Harry had a feeling about her intentions. Simone walked up to the stage and had a brief conversation with the young female show host. She smiled and nodded, her eyes filled with anticipation. Then, she signaled for Simone to make the announcement. After thanking her graciously, Simone turned to Harry and said, Mr. Luca doesnt believe that you improvised on the spot. As your manager, I dont want you to be used of cheating. So, I have a suggestion. She looked at Luca and said with a smile, Luca, do you dare to go for another round? Unhappy with Simone defending Harry, Luca asked, How do you propose we prove that he didnt hear the song and rearrange it in advance? With a fearless expression, he added, How else do you suggest we proceed? Simone replied, Hasnt the song you just sang not been recorded and released in Corynthea yet? Luca quickly understood her meaning. The song I just sang is newly produced, so it hasnt been recorded and released. Are you suggesting that Harry learns this song? he asked. Simone nodded. Yes! If Harry can learn and rearrange this song within half an hour, it will prove that he is the genius you mentioned earlier and didnt cheat in advance. After all, you wrote that song, and you sang it for the first time today. Harry couldnt have learned it before tonight. Once again, she challenged Luca. Do you dare to go for another round? Before Luca could. answer, she provoked, If you refuse, then I can only assume that youre scared. Simone believed in Harrys talent, which is why she proposed this method. Not only would it demonstrate Harrys abilities, but it would alsopletely humiliate Luca. And given Lucas personality, he would surely ept the challenge. Otherwise, it would imply that he was indeed scared. As expected, Luca sneered, Me? Scared?! Fine. Bring it on. Ill go along with it as long as the bars management agrees. There should be surveince cameras in this bar, right? Ask them. to retrieve the footage of me singing and let Harry study it. r 1/4 This song is one that I had just produced before appearing on the variety show. I have yet to record it in a studio, and theres no recording of me singing the song on my phone either. It was my first time performing it on stage just now. So, there is no way Harry could have heard or known it in advance. Moreover, I highly doubt Harry can rearrange it within half an hour. Simone shed him a beaming smile and said, I admire your confidence, Luca! Then, she turned to Harry and asked, Are you okay with it? Harry confidently nodded and answered, No problem. Trust me. I wont let you down. Just now, he had been considering whether he needed to prove that he didnt cheat. To his surprise, Simone came to his aid in restoring his reputation. Boss is really kind to us. Whats more, she unquestionably believes in my abilities and talents. Thats why she suggested this approach in the first ce. It warms my heart to know that someone trusts me unconditionally like this. So, I will undoubtedly live up to Boss expectations.. I want everyone to know that her judgment in selecting people is never wrong. I must make her proud. Simone made a cheering gesture at Harry. Good luck! Luca, who observed their interaction, suddenly had a foreboding feeling. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But after thinking that Harry couldnt possibly seed, he felt there was no need for him to panic. If Simone insists on pursuing this, let her get humiliated alongside Harry. She cant me me. Simone had already consulted the young female show host, who agreed to her proposal. The two of themmunicated again, and the young female show host sent someone to retrieve the surveince footage for Harry to study. She also informed everyone about this additional segment. ||| 2/4 Not only did the customers in the bar not object, but they also cheered and called for it. Even the viewers watching the live broadcast couldnt help but join in the excitement. Wifey has the same smile as Zachy. Luca is definitely falling into a trap! Well yed, Simone. Wifey has also been led astray by Zac. Luca will bepletely humiliated if Harry can do it. Suddenly, I think Luca is a bit foolish? Is this a trait of the Gray brothers? One was tricked by Zachy, while the other by Simone. The trickster duo, who dont care about fair y! Haha, I cant wait to see the fun begin. As expected of our iron-fisted wifey. She will protect her subordinate! Im so touched that Im about to cry when I see Simone standing up for Harry. Thank you, Simone, for believing in Harry and protecting him. I love you! Harrys fans were thrilled and sincerely thanked Simone. In the past, Harry had to endure bullying and suppression alone. Now that someone was finally standing up for him and not allowing others to bully him, it was a huge relief for his fans. However, since Lucas fans believed that Harry had cheated in advance, they couldnt help but voice their dissent when they saw Simone and their fans celebrating like this. Dont you think youre being too confident in Simone and Harry? Sure, you canugh as much as you want now. But if hes proven to have cheatedter, you all will be crying. I, for one, dont believe Harry can do it. If he fails, lets see how Simone continues to be arrogant. Simones fans paid no attention to them as engaging in arguments would only tarnish their reputation among bystanders. They maintained a positive attitude as they were fans of ss. Either way, they had unwavering faith in Simone. 3/4 With the surveince video copied, Harry went to take his seat and learn the song. Luca and Simone returned to their original seats. Once Simone sat down, Zac winked at her and said with a smile, Simone, youre amazing! He enjoyed witnessing Simone yfully teasing others. Keira, being a professional, could recognize Harrys genuine talent. At the same time, she admired Simones quick thinking and ability to counterattack. She smiled and added, Simone, youre incredible! Eric and Brandon followed suit. Simone, youre amazing! If Harry could rearrange the song within half an hour, Lucas reputation would be severely damaged today. Furthermore, Harry could also use Luca as a stepping stone. Simones adaptability and public rtions skills were truly outstanding. Upon witnessing this turn of events, Jonah immediately arranged for promotion and generated excitement. In this way, even those who didnt watch the live broadcast would be aware of it. Soon, the show regained its poprity. More viewers flocked to the chatroom during the live broadcast and engaged in discussions. The ratings of the variety show reached unprecedented heights. While observing the growing number of viewers watching the live broadcast and analyzing. the data in the background, Jonah couldnt help but smile. Inviting Simone to participate in our show and ensuring Zacs presence was the best decision I made. The assistant director smiled and nodded in agreement. When ites to causing trouble, these two are truly exceptional. Only shows that could create drama were truly worth watching. He expressed with anticipation. Things are about to get interesting ahead of us. Jonah echoed with a smile, Yes. Lets continue to enjoy this excitement. Undoubtedly, this ongoing drama is captivating. I thoroughly enjoy it! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Brothers Should Get Tricked Together Luca took a seat. Zac nced at Aaron and Jodie. You can start drinking the alcohol as your punishment for losing the bet now. Speechless, Aaron looked at him and thought, This guy has been keeping an eye on us. He took a deep breath. Fine. We ept our defeat and will drink! I can easily gulp down three sses of alcohol. However, just as he was about to pour the alcohol into the small cups on the table, Zac suddenly had the waiter bring six cocktails. Not only were the ssesrge, but the color of the drinks looked somewhat strange. Seeing this, Aaron refused, We wont be needing those drinks. We will drink the ones we ordered. Zac smiled and said, The bartender made these exclusively for you. Now that the waiter has served them to you, how can you reject them? You will have to pay for these drinks yourselves if you dont drink them. Ah, I knew he was waiting for us to give him money! How much per ss? Aaron asked. Raising a finger, Zac replied, This much. Aaron asked again, 15 bucks? We can afford to pay 90 bucks. To his dismay, Zac shook his head. What are you thinking? Its 150 per ss. I ordered them. specifically for you. If you finish it, the bill will be on me. At this point, Aaron wanted to curse him out loud. Youre the one who ordered it, so why should we pay if we dont drink it? Zac shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, Because I ordered it under your table number! Aaron choked with rage. Have some integrity! Zac smiled and gestured for him to drink. Come on. Show your sister an example. When Luca heard that, his originally gloomy expression became even darker. For some reason, he felt that Zac was deliberately saying that to mock him. After all, he lost after telling Harry he would show him an example earlier. He looked at Zac with a hint of coldness in his eyes. Seeing him looking over, Zac smiled and said, Mr. Luca, you dont have to look at me like that. Im just imitating what you said. 1/5 Luca was at a loss for words. Why hasnt this guy been beaten to death yet? Ha! Ha! he sneered sarcastically before inexplicably asking Aaron, ept your defeat? What defeat? Why do you have to drink as a punishment? Having no choice, Aaron exined to him in a low voice. about the bet they had just made. The more Luca listened, the gloomier his expression became. He looked at Aaron with an expression indicating they were a bunch of idiots. Why did you listen to him and make the bet? For a moment, he nearly blurted, Are you guys dumb or insane? Sure enough, Aaron could see through his meaning. He rolled his eyes and defended. Were doing this because we trust you. In his heart, he added. Yet, how the hell would I know that youre so unreliable?! Luca was tongue-tied. Go ahead and drink then. Aaron had no choice but to pick up a ss and gulp it down. Then, his whole face wrinkled up. What kind of cocktail is this? It tastes awful. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zacughed and said. This is a new cocktail that the bartender has been experimenting with. You guys are lucky to have stumbled upon it. Upon hearing that, the viewers burst intoughter. Those are Zachy Cocktails. Suddenly, I realize that Aaron is so naive. I cant believe he drank it. How mischievous of our Zachy. Making things up with a straight face. Haha. Aaron actually knew it was 15 bucks-but for all six sses and not just one. He definitely doesnt know that Zachy had sneaked behind the bar counter, bought the cocktail ingredients for 15 bucks, and randomly mixed them when he pretended to go to the bathroom earlier. Zachy did ask the bartender if it was okay for him to mix them like that and if it would harm the body or stomach, though. He only made the cocktails after the bartender said it was fine. Thats right. So, when Aaron drinks it, it wont give him diarrhea like eating his sisters dumplings. After hearing Zacs words, Aaron rolled his eyes at him. I dont believe you. 2/5 Nevertheless, he did lose. Although the cocktail tasted awful, it didnt have a strong alcoholic taste. Therefore, he figured drinking three sses wouldnt get him drunk, and his stomach. shouldnt hurt either. And thus, he held his breath, picked up the other two sses, and drank them as well. After finishing the three sses, Aaron turned them upside down and said to Zac, All done. Zac apuded him. You are indeed a real man, A-Bear. Aaron was speechless with rage. Shut up! Somehow, he felt like there was something more to Zacs words. No longer staring at Aaron, Zac turned to Jodie. Jojo, its your turn. Jodie would be happy if Zac called her Jojo on normal days. But now, she felt a hint of irony in his words. She looked at the three sses of strangely colored cocktails and felt a strong resistance in her heart. Hence, she never made a move. Confused, Luca asked, Why does Jo have to drink? Then, he looked at Leon. Shouldnt it be Leon who drinks? Aaron and Leon are behaving overly ungentlemanly right now. How can they let a young lady drink theserge sses of cocktails? Leon nced at him. I bet on Harry to win, so I dont have to drink. Really? These two Gray brothers sure are foolish. One look and I can tell that Zac was the one who made these cocktails. Yet, Aaron actually drank them after hearing they cost 150 bucks per ss. Now, I cant help but wonder if Simone has inherited all the Gray Familys intelligence. Luca stared at Leon with wide eyes. Were a team, arent we? I cant believe this guy bet on my least favorite person. Its betrayal. Although we are a team, I dont want to be the unfortunate fool who drinks three sses of such alcohol. Is there a problem? Leon said coldly. Luca was upset. Do you think I will lose? We had agreed to be a team, hadnt we? Upon hearing that, Leonughed. Didnt you already lose? Otherwise, what did Aaron drink < 3/5 just now? Luca silently hissed in pain from getting pierced by Leons harsh words. Dmn it! This guy is such a jerk! In spite of appearances, Harry has yet to prove whether he listened to the song and rearranged it in advance, he said in his defense. Leon looked at Luca with a mocking expression, implying his naivety. If thats the case, why dont you also bet three sses of alcohol? Since Simone dares to suggest this and let Harry prove it, she will definitely win. Furthermore, although Im not a singer, I do have some knowledge of music. After all, I have released songs before. Harry has indeed surpassed Luca in various aspects. Where does Luca get his baseless confidence from? He nced at Simone first. Noticing that she was also looking in their direction, he proposed to Luca. You will drink if Harry sessfully proves his talent. If not, you shall ask him to drink three sses of cocktails as an apology to you. How about that? Everyone was surprised as soon as these words left his mouth. They couldnt believe Leon would trick Luca as well. After all, the two of them were supposed to be a team. Nevertheless, things had just be more interesting. Zac immediately added to the argument, Why just three sses? If Harry has to apologize. he should drink at least five sses, right? So, to be fair, Mr. Luca must also drink five sses. Leon and Zacs banter left Luca speechless. When did I say Im going to bet? Plus, five sses Luca forced a smile and said, Thats not necessary. However, Aaron suddenly reached out and ced his hand on Lucas shoulder. Luca, I think its necessary. If Harry wins in an unsightly manner, then he must drink these five sses as an apology. Luca, whether you end up being the one to drink or not, thats not important. Were brothers, so you should join me in getting tricked and being made to drink as a forfeit. ? 4/5 As our third eldest brother, you should take more responsibility and drink a few more sses than us Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Who Did He Offend? Luca was puzzled by Aarons involvement. Were they truly brothers? Why did he have a feeling that even the youngest, Aaron, had ill intentions towards him? Theres no need for this. After all, I am older and have some tolerance. None of these three were decent individuals. If they insisted on him betting, then he would have to do the opposite. Just as he finished speaking, Simone spoke up. You may have such tolerance, but we arent going to just go along with it. If Harry cheated, I wont cover for him, and he should face the appropriate consequences. Of course, if my artist is the one being bullied, then those who use and nder him should apologize. She turned to Luca with a smile that wasnt genuine. What do you think, Luca? Or are you having second thoughts? Aaron encouraged from the side, Luca, what are you afraid of? Lets bet with them. Earlier, Luca gave me a look of disdain when I agreed to bet. Now, Ill let him experience what it means to have no choice and be forced to know that its a trap, but you still have to jump in. Zac rarely found Aaron so agreeable. Thats right, Luca. Dont be afraid of them. If youre a man, then bet. Whats five sses of cocktail? You can finish them in five sips. Speechless, Luca thought, Arent these two supposed to dislike and hate each other? When did they start to stand on the same side? Who did I offend? Gritting his teeth, he hissed, Fine, Ill bet. What else could he do? If he didnt bet, it would seem like he was afraid. On the other hand, he firmly believed that Harry, who had always been suppressed by him, couldnt be that talented. Therefore, he had nothing to be afraid of! Looking at Simone and Zac, he said, But I have a condition. Although Simone already guessed what he was going to say, she still asked, What is it? If Harry cant do it, it proves that hes not that talented. Then, both you and Zac will have to drink five sses as well. Since Simone insisted on supporting Harry and going against him, they should all face the consequences together, and Zac was no exception. Without hesitation, Simone and Zac said in unison. Deal! Zac nced at the three next to Luca. With a smile, he asked, If you lose, will your team also take the punishment with you? Leon wasnt fooled. I just chose Harry earlier, so I wont be the scapegoat this time. Luca had a lot of opinions about Leon; this guy was betraying him. What did he mean by being the scapegoat? Did that mean he would lose? He chuckled, Then, it wont count as 1/4 Leons loss. Aaron raised his hand and said, Im quitting this round. He didnt want to drink five more sses of this kind of cocktail. However, Luca objected, No, were brothers and have to do it together. Aaron yed rogue and dered, Then, lets temporarily cut off our rtionship. This time, he was determined not to fall into the trap. He had dug the hole himself, and jumping in would just make him look foolish. Luca seethed silently, I dont want a brother like this. With a dark face, he growled, Get lost! What a fake sibling affection! From this, you can see how unpopr Luca is. Even the famous actor, Leon, and his own brother are not on his side. What a pitiful loser. Just now, I thought Aaron was indignant for his brother, but it turns out that he wanted to push him into the pit instead. Its so satisfying to see Luca being stabbed in the back by his brother! What a perfect stab! Aaron did a great job! Haha, I suddenly dont dislike Aaron as much right now. Im a bit curious. How will Jojo choose? Im curious too. Everyone looked at Jodie on the live screen with curiosity. At that moment, Jodies heart was overwhelmed. She hadnt even finished the three drinks in front of her and her third brother had agreed to five more drinks. How could he be so foolish? She was supposed to be the obedient and considerate little sister, and if she didnt stand on Lucas side, she would be criticized. But seeing that no one was on Lucas side, she felt that she had to bear his burden. So, she found herself in a dilemma. After thinking for a moment, she decided to y dumb. As long as she didnt speak, no matter who won, she wouldnt have to drink. Little did she know that Luca desperately needed someones approval at the moment. He 2/4 looked at her and asked, Jo, youre on my side, right? Speechless, she really wanted to say, Get lost. Acting embarrassed, she pointed to the three sses of alcohol on the table. Luca, I havent even finished these yet. Luca looked at the threerge sses on the table and said to Aaron. Jo is your sister and cant drink so much. Help her to finish them. Aaron was speechless. Shes your sister, too. Why dont you drink them? Luca is really shameless. Why should I be the one to finish them all? Being a brother doesnt mean being taken advantage of like this. Luca frowned. Youre acting strange today! If this happened before, he wouldnt have needed to say anything, and Aaron would have taken care of Jo, helping her to finish the drinks without hesitation. Aaron knew exactly what his brother meant. If this happened before, he would have done it willingly, but ever since thest episode when he got diarrhea for Jodie, he realized that she only showed concern with her words and did nothing in action. He couldnt help but think of Simone, who would take action to care for him when his stomach hurt. What he couldnt ept was that Jodie had previously told him that her rtionship with Leon was just a normal friendship. Despite that, after the photos and videos were revealed, it proved that their rtionship was not simple, and because of this, Simone broke up with her childhood sweetheart. Not only did Jodie lie to him, but she also intervened in his sisters rtionship, which left at thorn in his heart. In addition, beforeing on the variety show this time, Titus had mentioned that Jodie was scheming and ying with them, not as innocent and obedient as she seemed. This reminded him of many past incidents, and he realized that she did have many ulterior motives. Therefore, during this episode of the variety show, when it was his turn to take care of his adopted sister, he didnt act as selflessly as he had in the past. Of course, after all these years of love, he hadnt actually intended for Jodie to drink all of it. His original n was to share two sses with her. Extending his hand, he grabbed a ss and stated. Ill drink this one for her. With bated breath, he downed it in one gulp. Then, he nced at Luca and remarked. Luca, you usually spoil Jo the most, so the remaining two sses are yours. Initially, it was meant to be one ss each, but since Luca insisted on taking the initiative, he 34 could have the extra cup. In addition to the five ssester and Jos five sses, Luca will probably vomitter, but I wont sympathize with him, Aaron decided. Although Luca was displeased with his brothers distribution, he picked up a ss when he noticed Jodies dependent and aggrieved gaze. Alright, Ill drink these two sses for Jo. He finished them in one gulp and scowled, almost unable to suppress the urge to vomit. What kind of cocktail is this? Why is it so challenging and repulsive to drink? Before he could recover from the disgust, Aaron grabbed another ss and handed it to him, saying, Bro, youre a true man. Keep going.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luca was speechless; even his brother had been influenced by Zac. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Giving It Back Luca was suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to grab the cocktail ss and pour it over his younger brothers head. He had never seen his brother behave like such a jerk. This guy and that son of a b*tch, Zac Turner, seem more like real brothers. With so many people around and the live-streaming going on, he had no choice but to tolerate it. Grabbing the cocktail, he held his breath and downed it in one gulp. Not only was it difficult to drink this time, but it also had a spicy kick to it. Quickly, he grabbed a bottle of mineral water from the table and drank half of it. Jodie felt relieved when she saw her two brothers helping her share the cocktails and cast them a grateful look. Thank you, Luca and Aaron! Aaron felt a strange sensation when she looked at him. Awkwardly, he smiled and said, No need to thank us. Youre still on Lucas side. If you guys get five sses as a punishmentter, I wont be helping out anymore. It meant that if she had to drink five sses of cocktails as punishment, he wouldnt help her drink again. Helping her with two sses was already the best he could do as an older brother. If she could be as straightforward as Simone, she couldpletely refuse to apany Luca, but he had a feeling that she wouldnt refuse because she wanted to maintain her image as the little angel. Sure enough, Jodies smile froze for a moment, but she said, If neither of you will stand on Lucas side, then as his sister, Ill apany him. At the same time, it was a pun. She meant that while both of them were his sisters, Simone not only didnt apany her real brother but also betrayed him. On the other hand, Jodie was an adopted sister, but she would stand by his side. Meanwhile, she also had a lot of resentment toward Aaron. She could feel that since the end of the previous live variety show, Aaron hadnt been as caring and considerate toward her as before and even seemed to be avoiding her at home. She knew it was because of Leon and Simone. He thought she had deceived him, but she was innocent! He didnt believe her, so she deliberately kept her distance from him. In the past, he would havepromised first and pampered her. Now, he had hidden. meanings in his words, forcing her to make a choice, which made her very angry. Aaron chuckled. Well, you are Lucas dear sister. I support you both! ||| 1/4 Reaching out, Luca hugged Jodie by her shoulders, deliberately saying, My sister is the best! When he finished speaking, he nced at Simone. Both are my sisters. Why cant Simone learn a thing or two from Jo? Simone gave him a disdainful look, wondering what this se mbag was thinking. What is Luca doing with my wife? My wife has already cut ties with you, thank you very much! Luca disgusts me. Just hold onto your lover tightly and stay away from my wife! Of course, shell stand by you. After all, she is your lover Seems like Luca is quite familiar with this embracing gesture. He must have done it times before. Definitely, even Aaron confirmed that they are the closest, Closest? I guess everyone can imagine. Their rtionship is not just about being siblings; its about showing affection. Jojo is quite funny. She meant something else with what she said earlier! My wife cant pick up on this kind of thing. Having Jojo is enough for him. Yes, my wife wont y along with them! many Simones fans were speechless as these two were intentionally showing affection in front of their real sister. Luckily, their wife, daughter, and granddaughter had cut off ties with people like them. Otherwise, they would be disgusted and sickened. After seeing this, Gary immediately instructed the team to generate more buzz. Soon, Luca and Jodie Showing Affection became a hot topic, and they were criticized byizens. Meanwhile, Luca and Jodie made a bet on five drinks each. On the stage, half an hour had passed. When it was time, Harry turned off the video and stood up, signaling to ady that he was ready. To make a fairparison, thedy yed the video of Luca singing just now. Many viewers. who were watching the live broadcast also recorded the song and prepared topare the performances of the two. In the bar, thedy announced that it was starting. The lyrics were disyed on the big screen as usual, but this time it was muted. 2/4 Harry walked to the center with his guitar, and the people in the bar quieted down as they kept their eyes glued to Harry on the stage. Calmly and coolly, Harry started singing, changing the melody of the first line. His voice was beautiful, more suitable for sentimental songs, so he instantly outshined Luca. What was even more astonishing was that this song was written and sung by Reuben, but Harry infused it with emotions, which made it sound even better and captured the essence of the lyrics more than Luca. Furthermore, he made more changes to the song this timepared to the previous one. Each modification was a finishing touch, making it more suitable for him. It gave people the feeling that after this song was rposed this way. it sounded better indeed. When he finished singing, everyone felt that he had taken the same song to a higher level. This time, even without Simone leading the apuse, the customers in the bar spontaneously pped. Hearing the enthusiastic apuse throughout the bar, Harry couldnt help but turn teary- eyed. I didnt embarrass myself in front of the boss. Ive proved myself. In addition, he had returned what Luca had given him before. Immediately, he looked toward Simone and saw a smile in her eyes, and she even gave him a thumbs up and said, Well done! Another warm feeling surged through his heart. Its great to have such a manager, he thought, and was even more grateful that he had chosen to switchpanies. Not only did he prove himself to be a genius among geniuses, but he also surpassed Luca. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucas face fell, and his eyes were filled with disbelief as he murmured, How is this possible? His voice was not loud, but Simone heard it and said to him, Luca, just because you cant do it doesnt mean its impossible. Actually, she could learn and adapt this song in half an hour as well, but she wouldnt suggest performing it herself and stealing Harrys thunder. This was his moment to prove himself, and she was happy and proud of him. Luca gazed at Simone in astonishment, feeling both confused and hurt. She was his sister, so why did she keep hurting him? Zac, noticing this, added, Aaron and Jojo, your ten drinks have arrived. He had just asked the bartender for assistance in preparing ten drinks that were the most affordable, largest, and most challenging to consume. At this moment, the bartender had finished making the drinks, and the waiter had brought them over. 3/4 As they stared at the ten sses of drinks with unusual colors on the table, both Luca anil Jodie rejected them in their hearts, thinking. Can we simply choose not to drink them? Aaron smirked at Luca andmented, Luca, Jo is your sister. How can she handle so much? Why dont you help her finish them? By doing so, he would be returning the favor and allowing his brother to experience how it felt. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 A Bit Ridiculous. Luca was taken aback when his younger brother threw his own words back at him. Already in a bad mood, he became even more annoyed. With a stern face, he asked, You helped Jo just now. Shouldnt you help me, too?* Aaron grinned and replied, Were still temporarily estranged, so you should handle it yourself N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Luca really wanted to drag his dear brother out and give him a beating Looking at the ten sses of cocktails on the table, he dreaded drinking them, but he also knew that he couldnt avoid them. Zac spoke up. Are you going to drink all ten sses? Wont your sister help share the burden? He originally suggested the drinking bet to set up Leon and Jodie. These two had treated Simone so badly before, especially Jodie, who took everything from Simone and still pretended to be innocent. He had unintentionally noticed the resentful and hateful look in Jodies eyes when she looked at Simone. It made him wary, and he wanted to find an opportunity after the live broadcast to remind Simone to watch out. Jodie disgusted him, and she acted just like a jackal seeing meat when she was with him. So, he wanted to find a chance to expose her true colors, at least to let everyone see who she really was. Who knew that Leon was smart this time and managed to avoid it? On the other hand, Jodie had to maintain her image and hadnt even drunk a single ss from his trap. It was like digging a pit for nothing, which he found uneptable. Even if she didnt end up drinking in the end, he wanted to leave a thorn in Lucas heart. Meanwhile, Jodie didnt expect Zac to target her. Why is this guy socking in grace? Luca didnt even say anything yet. Now, she was caught in a dilemma again and couldnt help but curse Luca in her heart. Why did he have to drag her into it when he was so confident in the drinking bet? Aaron looked at her and saw the refusal and resentment in her eyes, and his heart sank. Luca usually protected her so much, but she didnt even want to help with taking a few drinks. And now, she was even ming Luca. Moreover, since she didnt want to drink, she should have been direct from the beginning, like Leon. Or like him, who found an excuse to refuse and didnt participate anymore. She wanted to maintain the image of a caring and considerate little sister but didnt want to share the difficulties. The so-called care and thoughtfulness she usually showed turned out to be just empty words, so fake. At this moment, his heart was incrediblyplicated, and he felt very ufortable. She was the younger sister they had spoiled for so many years, but this was getting a bit 1/4 ridiculous! He said to Luca, Luca, why dont you let Jo share a few drinks with you? He didnt mean to force Jodie to drink but just wanted to see what she would do and let Luca see how considerate Jodie, his sister, could be. Jodie couldnt believe it and jerked her head up at Aaron. Although she didnt expect Aaron to help her, she didnt expect him to join Zac in trying to set her up. Did he lose his mind? Is he crazy? Luca nced at his brother and saw him subtly nodding at him. He didnt know what Aaron was up to, but he still turned to Jodie and said, Jo, do you want to have two drinks? Taken aback, she didnt want to drink at all. Just now, she had witnessed the pain on Luca and Aarons faces while drinking the cocktails, especially Luca, who almost spat it out and even drank half a bottle of mineral water afterward. It meant that the drink was horrible. After contemting for a moment, she said, Luca, of course Im willing to drink with you. Its just that Im on my period, so how about I only drink three sses? She believed that Luca, who loved her so much, wouldnt let her drink during her period. Sure enough, Luca suddenly smiled. Its okay; its just ten sses of cocktails. Ill drink it. Without hesitation, he picked up a ss and drank it all in one gulp. Crushed by the most hated and despised person, his biological sister teamed up with someone else to set him up, his brother didnt help him, and even his beloved foster sister did the same. He was hurt, ufortable, and frustrated at the time. Then, he drank another ss, feeling a sense of relief through alcohol. Jodie pretended to reach out and pick up a ss of cocktail. Luca, let me help you with two sses. Luca wasnt that foolish and realized that she didnt want to drink. Even though she had picked it up, she didnt drink it directly but asked him instead. So, he reached out and snatched the drink she had picked up. No need, I admit defeat and deserve to be punished. Although he hated to admit it, he was indeed pped and crushed by Harry today. Even without the need to look, he could guess that the online sentiment would change today, and he would probably be criticized. He was willing to ept the consequences of his bet. Otherwise, what else could he do? Arguing or evading would only make him more embarrassed, so he might as well be straightforward. He drank nine sses in a row, and his face turned slightly red, but he wasnt drunk. Although Zac wanted to set them up, he had emphasized to the waiter to use drinks with low alcohol content. Therefore, even if Luca drank ten sses in a row, he actually hadnt consumed the same amount of beer that would easily make him drunk. 2/4 Picking up thest ss, Luca was ready to drink when Simone spoke up, Luca, why dont youe over and toast to Harry for thest drink? Shouldnt you apologize after misunderstanding someone and throwing dirt on them? Should he be stepped on because he has a low position and no background? Thats not how it works. She had to protect her artist: no one should bully them like that anymore. Lucas eyes were bloodshot from embarrassment and anger, and he said reluctantly, Yes, of course I should toast to Harry. Standing up and walking to Harry, he fell silent before speaking. Im sorry, I misunderstood earlier. It was really hard to say. grace. way Simone was really something, forcing her brother to apologize to an outsider. But the she brought it up, if he didnt apologize, he would appear petty andcking in Although he didnt care about the money he made as a singer, he still cherished the mor of being a top singer. Harry could sense that Luca had been coerced by Simone intoing to apologize to him, and tears welled up in his eyes. However, it wasnt Lucas apology that moved him, but Simones actions. She had gone to great lengths to protect him, making it difficult for him not to be touched. Harry didnt want to pretend that everything was okay or offer forgiveness and reconciliation. Without Simones help, he would have been oppressed by Luca and eventually forced out of the music industry. Simone understood his thoughts and felt the same way. Apologizing didnt automatically guarantee forgiveness. Otherwise, all the pain Harry had endured would have been in vain. Taking a stand for Harry, she looked at Luca seriously and said, Its good that you realize you misunderstood him. I hope you will be more mindful of your words and actions in the future. Otherwise, it will cause great harm to others and deprive the music industry of a shining star. Luca gazed deeply at Simone and replied, Thank you for your guidance, Miss Gray! Then, he quickly finished his drink. Without waiting for Harry to say anything, he returned to his original position. He could see that if Simone spoke up again, it would be in support of Harry. Harry didnt want to ept Lucas apology, so Simone stood in front of him, preventing him from doing anything he didnt want to do. Luca couldnt help but feel heartbroken, and a bitter taste filled his mouth. After Luca finished his drink and apologized, Simone and Zac turned away from him. Harry poured a ss of wine and specifically toasted Simone. Meeting such a manager was the luckiest thing in his life. Zac got up and left for a while, then returned with a tray in hand. The tray was filled with various cocktail ingredients. Seeing him holding these items, Aaron and the others couldnt 3/4 collle cautious. What was this guy up to now? Seeing the guarded looks of the others, Zac was amused and exasperated. He mixed three cocktails using the ingredients he had prepared earlier, picked up a ss, and said to Aaron, Im sorry, I lied to you earlier. I didnt order drinks using your table number, and the drink youre having was made by me. I was just joking around, but I didnt expect you to drink them all. Now, Ill have three drinks, too! Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Now Everyone Knows Simone Is Good? Zac had never expected that Aaron would drink the drink he made. He imed to have used the drinks from the other table, but Aaron could have easily denied it. After all, this excuse was easily exposed. He had already figured out what to do if both of them didnt drink this drink. However, to his surprise, Aaron drank it without hesitation. Zac had nned to trick Leon and Jodie, but they didnt drink a single ss. He felt a bit for himself and decided to punish himself by drinking three sses. sorry On the other hand, Aaron was also surprised that Zac would admit to his actions voluntarily. When he saw the drinks, he guessed that it was Zac who was up to no good, not the bartender who had concocted the drinks. Paying 150 per ss was a scam, considering that the most. expensive cocktail in the ce was only 30. Moreover, if the other party had ordered the drinks at their table, he could havepletely denied it. The owner couldnt possibly keep an eye on them paying, and whoever ordered it should pay. He wasnt that foolish. At that time, Aaron thought that maybe this would make Simone feel better, and he did lose the bet. So, he took the initiative to jump into the pit and also helped them set up Luca, letting thetter experience it himself and see his younger sister from a different perspective. Now that Zac did this, he had to admit that he was quite clever, and his dissatisfaction disappeared. Giving Zac a lopsided smile, he said, You finally acted like a decent person. Zac returned his smile and replied, Cheers! Then, he picked up a ss of cocktail and drank it in one gulp. The drink he made was terrible, and he vowed to never touch it again in the future. He then drank the remaining two sses in session. After drinking the three sses, Zac sat back in his original seat and started chatting and drinking with the others. The atmosphere at their table was very lively, withughter and conversation. On the other hand, the atmosphere at the other table was rtively subdued. Luca looked somewhat depressed as he picked up the wine on the table and drank ss after ss. It was clear that he was very unhappy and annoyed. Leon remained silent, holding his wine ss and asionally looking toward Simones direction. Aaron didnt want to talk either, so he picked up his phone and randomly opened an app to distract himself. Feeling awkward, Jodie wanted to start a conversation, but no one paid attention to her. Finally, unable to bear it, she reached out and tugged at Lucas sleeve, persuading him, Luca, dont drink anymore. Casting her an ugly smile, he replied. I want to drink now. Dont worry about it. He 1/4 continued to drink, leaving Jodie feeling helpless. Piqued, she no longer cared about him. After a while, Simone and the others left, and Leon suggested going back to the hotel. Luca didnt want to go back and insisted on drinking more, but Aaron forcefully pulled him away. No one spoke during the cab ride to the hotel. After checking in, Leon greeted everyone and returned to his room first. Turning to Luca, Jodie asked, Luca, are you okay? Should I buy some hangover medicine for you? Although Luca had a thorn in his heart, hearing her words made him feel a little better. Shaking his head, he said, Im fine and not drunk. Dont bother. His gaze softened, and he reached out to stroke her head, saying, You should go back to your room and rest because you have to make money tomorrow. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and shed him a sweet and obedient smile, saying sincerely, Then. you should rest early, too. If you dont feel well tonight, give me a call. Luca nodded and replied, Okay! As Jodie was still mad at Aaron, she didnt want to talk to him much but waved and smiled during the live broadcast, saying, Aaron, goodnight! Aaron nodded and answered, Goodnight! Luca was also mad at Aaron, so he didnt pay attention to him and went back to his room. Aaron sighed as he watched Lucas back, thinking. Hes so easily consoled by her. What a fool. He remembered the time when he was getting an IV drip alone, and Jodie said she would apany him, but she didnt really want to. So, he said it wasnt necessary, and she didnt do it. If it was Simone, not only would she apany him, but she would also cook and make home remedies for him. If it were Simone today, she would remember that Luca couldnt drink too much. Otherwise, his throat would hurt. Moreover, she wouldnt just say empty words and would buy hangover and throat medicine for Luca. Aaron thought for a moment and didnt go to his room. Instead, he turned around to leave the hotel. The cameraman, under the directors signal, followed him, and they went to the pharmacy, where they saw Aaron buying hangover and throat-soothing medicine. This action stunned the viewers, especially the fans who had been criticizing Aaron in the live chat. Aarons fans couldnt help but fight back. They said, Look,pared to Jodie, Aaron is the real little brother. Jodie only uses words to coax, but the little brother uses actions. 2/4 This time, the fans didnt fight back because many of them knew that Lucas throat would hurt if he drank too much or ate something spicy. Although Aaron and Zac had yed a prank on Luca before, which made them angry, they couldnt stay angry at this moment. Instead, it was their idol who always protected and cherished Jodie, the one who said she would buy hangover medicine but didnt actually do it. This showed that she didnt care. Compared to Aaron, who just tricked his brother, Jodies concern seemed ridiculous. On the way back to the hotel, an assistant, at Jonahs request, struck up a conversation with Aaron. Youre really considerate. You knew that Lucas throat would hurt if he drank too much, so you bought medicine for him, right? With a smile, Aaron replied, Compared to Simone, what I did is nothing. He then went on to talk about Simones kindness toward himself and Luca when she was in the Gray Family, such as making homemade throat lozenges and other herbal medicine. Simones fans who were listening felt heartbroken. Even the fans of Luca and Aaron felt a bit ufortable because it turned out that Simone had put in a lot of effort when she was a part of the Gray Family, and those who used to criticize her were now silent. If it was their own sister who treated them so well, they would be crazy to cut off ties with her and cause such a rift. So, Luca got what he deserved. Of course, Aaron was not innocent either. He was one of those who mistreated Simone in the past. Simones fans sneered. Did they finally realize how talented Simone was? Sorry, it was toote! And now, Luca and Aarons fans, unable to vent their anger, began to criticize Jodie, calling her a fake angel, pretending to care, and not as good as Aaron, a genuine guy. Moreover, she instigated conflicts between the brothers and even caused a rift between them and their sister, Simone. She was simply toxic and a troublemaker, creating chaos within the family. As Jodie finished showering and stepped out, she screamed upon seeing herself in the mirror. She noticed that her once fair skin had be dull, and there were even some blemishes on her cheeks. Herplexion was not as fair and smooth as before and seemed to have darkened slightly. Jodie covered her mouth, panic evident in her eyes. The fact that this had happened indicated that her spiritual energy had declined and might have backfired. Quickly, she grabbed her phone, ready to send a text message, but when she picked it up, she realized that it was not her phone. Her face contorted with anger. This cant continue like this, and its all because of Simone.Tomorrow, Ill have to avoid the camera and borrow a phone to make a call. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 This Is Obvious, Isnt It? On the other side, Aaron returned to his room and took a shower. After watching TV for a while, he got up and knocked on the door of the room next door. Luca was lying on the bed, feeling very ufortable in his throat at the moment. When he heard the knock on the door, he thought it was Jodie who had bought the hangover medicine and brought it to him. Opening the door, he saw his younger brother standing there and was momentarily stunned. Aaron raised an eyebrow. What? Did you think it was Jo? Luca didnt argue. What do you want? Aaron waved the bag in his hand. I brought you medicine. Luca was very surprised. Come in. He closed the door and turned around to see Aaron sitting on a chair and looking at him with a strange expression. Why are you looking at me like that? Aaron answered, Im observing how foolish youre being. At the mention of this, Lucas face darkened. If you have nothing good to say, just leave. Instead of learning anything useful, youre picking up from Zac Turner and Leon Foster. those two idiots. Aaron chuckled. Can you stop dwelling on the past? I see how foolish you are because of Jo. You think that shell bring you medicine, but she actually wont. Only your little brother, me, will think of it. He took out the medicine from his pocket. Your throat is ufortable now, isnt it? Take the hangover medicine first, then the throat treatment medicine after six hours. When he bought the medicine, he informed the pharmacist about Lucas condition when he drank, and the pharmacist gave him the medicine and exined how to take it. Luca was stunned. How did you know? Aaron told the truth, When Simone was still at home, there was a time when I went to an event with you, and she reminded me that when you drink too much alcohol or have a sore throat, your voice box will hurt. She advised me to persuade you not to drink, but if you really cant resist, eat some of her specially-made throat lozenges. She also gave me a box as a backup. After that, when you didnt drink, I ate them myself. They tasted really good and made my throat feel better. Luca was stunned. So, you know because Simone told you? All of a sudden, he didnt know the words that could describe hisplicated feelings. 1/4 The tie brachen, ver che but they asual frised Seca ar to these smal details On Sansone west pay on to these desa First, Your precious je peritati deset or maybe she moves but do boucher to care about you. She ust niks about how she wants to take care of new but the winn Fue example E why would che ask you if you need hangover mod 1 tuse, bougins in for you and give a to vas.. Thats what I learned fres Sze jo knows that you wouldnt let her go through the trouble of going to the pharmaCY, SO IT YOU say you dont need it, she wont bother. Lara Itted to these words and suddenly felt a pang in his heart, feeling a binde Soobsh for Seeing touched cartsen Upon caretul reflection, it was trie when Simone was ill around he never expressed her care and kindness through words but through practical actions. Her care was sent, and that was why Luca found it difficult to adjust after Simone left the Gray Family, Jodie also cared for him and was considerate, but it was always just words. As be thought about it, he couldnt recall a single action she had taken for hum Luca poured a ss of water and took the hangover medicine. The aftereffects of drinking were starting to show now with a headache, a sore throat, and an ufortable stomach. He would take medicine for his threat in the morning He asked. Why did youe to tell me all this? Aaron sighed. Because during my first variety show, I had a deep realization Then, he talked about how he got food poisoning from eating with Jodie and ended up needing an IV drip, but she didnt care about him. And before this variety show, Titus told me that Jo wasnt as innocent and considerate as she seemed. I observed and found that its true; she has a lot of hidden thoughts, and her care and kindness are just words Luca fell silent, feeling very confused right now Aaron didnt say anything more, got up, and patted Lucas shoulder. Luca, you should be more aware. Then, he went back to his room. Meanwhile, at the other hotel, Zac also warned Simone and told her about his findings. asking her to be careful around Jodie, and Simone assured him that she would be ca The next day. Simone and the other three went to have breakfast, and then they checked the 24 app to see if there were any activities or ways to make money. Zac handed his phone to Simone and Harry. We can participate in this! Simone and Harry looked at it. In three days, the best inte cafe in the city would be hosting a Gun Fight game event. The registration deadline was tomorrow, and teams could sign up to participate. The winning team will receive a prize of 30,000. Harry said. I can y this game, and Im pretty good at it. Simone replied, I havent yed this before, but I can learn. asionally, she would yputer games for entertainment and even used to be a professional gamer in a mini timeline. So, learning it now would be no problem at all. After thinking for a moment, Harry pointed out, There are only three of us, but Gun Fight a five-yer game, so we still need two more people. Zac chimed in. We can ask another group. Brandon knows how to y. We talked about it before, and I guess Keira can also y. If not, she should be able to learn, and Eric can be a substitute. Simone smiled and said, Lets ask them. If we can win the 30,000 reward, we can just rx and y for thest three days. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonah, who was watching the livestream, heard her words and said, Dont do that! Please create more hype! As it was too troublesome to gather everyone individually, Zac tagged a few people in the group chat and mentioned this, which Eric and the others did not object to. Keira: I can do it! I want to participate and be supported by you guys. I also want to rx and have fun. Eric: Even though I cant y, I will cheer you guys on and support you. I also want to rx and win! Brandon: I am able and willing to participate. I also desire to rx and emerge victorious! Before Simone led Zac and Harry to triumph, the others had been envious. Now that they had the chance, they wanted to join as well. Zac: Alright, its settled then. Once you guys finish work tonight, we will head to the inte. cafe to practice. Keira: Zac, it pains me when you mention that we need to work! 3/4 Zac: Haha, we have Simone! Therefore, it is only the ethers who are hurting, he thought. Keira and the others were so envious that they could cry. The group reached an agreement, leaving the other group feeling frustrated. Apart from Jodie, none of them had the enthusiasm to earn money through work. They were also having breakfast when Jodie saw the conversation in the group chat. Unable to hold back, she sighed. The two groups are coborating again, and it seems like weve been left behind. This meant that they were being excluded, and those two groups were being unfair. Leon nced at her and said, Youve known them for a while now, its not the first day. Isnt that obvious? Even Aaron knew that those two groups wouldnt include them in their games, so he said, Lets just focus on how we can earn money for food and amodation today. Speechless, Jodie thought that these two guys were hopeless. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Are We Going To Rx And Win Again Today? Jodie turned to Luca, thinking. Yesterday, Simone and the others embarrassed him so much. Shouldnt he do something about it? While eating, Luca noticed Jodies gaze and said, My throat hurts, and my voice has changed. i cant go out to perform and sing today. Maybe we can just take it easy and go to a restaurant to continue ying the piano and violin. Thest thing he wanted was to do more exhausting work, and ying the piano and violin didnt require talking either. Jodie thought, This guy is even more hopeless. Not only does he not think about getting revenge, but he even wants to ck off. This is just too much, Looking at Leon and Aaron, she asked, What about you guys? Should we try a different way to make money? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She didnt want to y the piano and violin anymore. Instead, she wanted to do something that could stand out and make money. In turn, she could regain the audiences favor and bring back the good luck. Losing luck, coupled with some bacsh, not only affected her appearance but also made everything she did less smooth than before. Also, she could sense that her brothers attitudes toward her had changed. This wouldnt do. When Aaron heard her question, he found it even more amusing. Shes only focused on how to perform well and didnt even think to ask about Lucas throat. Shrugging, he said, I dont feel like doing any other work today either, so lets take it easy. Yesterday, he sang and danced and stayed upte, and today, he was feeling very low in spirits. In addition, he didnt want to apany her to cause trouble. No matter what they did, they couldnt surpass Simones group anyway. It was better to take it easy. At most, it wouldnt increase their poprity, but it would be better than the previous episode. The result of his efforts in the previous episode was heavy criticism, and he also lost millions of fans who unfollowed him on Facebook. Meanwhile, Leon was never enthusiastic about anything, so he agreed, I think this idea is good. Jodie was about to go crazy with anger from theck of ambition of these three grown men. Still, they turned out to be an award-winning actor and a top star. Why was life so unfair? 1/4 Plus, the three of them had a huge fan base, so Jodie was not happy about it. Nevertheless, she didnt show it on the surface and said, Then, lets go with your n. Today, lets go to a restaurant to y the piano and violin again. She emphasized, Tomorrow, lets find a different way to make money? By ying the piano and violin every day, the live stream for this group wouldnt be able to retain the audience. Without an audience, there would be no poprity, and without poprity, there would be no luck either. Thinking about this, Jodie suddenly felt a bit unbearable. Im so unlucky to end up with these three idiots. Leon shrugged. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Luca agreed, Yeah, lets talk about it tomorrow. If it werent for the live broadcast, Jodie would have cursed at them, but now, she couldnt and had to tolerate the three of them, pretending to be happy. Suddenly, she envied Simone because she could confront people and vent her anger without holding back, but then, she shook her head and suppressed that thought. First, she looked for other restaurants, wanting to try something new and attract more viewers. However, after making several phone calls, they were all told that they either had enough staff or didnt need any. Sure enough, her luck wasnt as good after her fortune was weakened. Reluctantly, she could only contact the manager of the restaurant they went to yesterday. Luckily, the manager agreed to let them continue. On the other side, Simone and the others decided to participate in the inte cafe event three days later. Now, they had to figure out their amodation and meals for the next. three days. They searched on the app but couldnt find any suitable daytime jobs. However, there were two bars hiring singers at night, which was something Harry was good at. Tonight, Ill sing at the bar and make money, he said. Zac added, I can do that too. He checked the sry, and it was decent, butpared to what Simone earned in one go, it was much less. Simone chuckled. If we cant find high-paying jobs during the day. Ill join you guys singing at night. The three of them stood up and prepared to go out and take a look. 2/4 Coincidentally, two customers who had finished breakfast were chatting and walking past them. Simone overheard their conversation and couldnt help but walk over to them and politely ask, Excuse me. Can I bother you for a moment? The two nodded politely and asked what she needed. Then, Simone had a conversation with them. After thanking them, she walked back with a smile and said, Lets go; Ill show you how to make money. As Simone and the two people were not far away, Zac overheard their conversation and asked in surprise. Are you going to participate in a motorcycle race? He had heard the two people say that there was an amateur motorcycle race this afternoon, and they were nning to go and watch. Simone found out from them that the registration deadline was 10 a.m. After registration, the organizers would first check the motorcycle drivers license, after which the participants would ride a fewps and pass the test before they could participate in the afternoon race. It was still possible to rush over and register. Simone nodded. Yes, the first prize is 20,000. She had learned to ride motorcycles with Gwen before and participated in a few races. When she heard the two people mention this, she thought of a way to make money. Harry was also extremely surprised. Boss, can you ride motorcycles too? Simone grinned and answered, Yeah, I have a friend who likes riding motorcycles and used to drag me along for rides. I also have a habit of carrying useful documents with me. So, I have both driving licenses for cars and motorcycles with me. Ill give it a try. It would be great. if I could win the prize, but even if I cant, Ill just consider it as participating for fun. Zac and Harry didnt object. Alright, well apany you. The three of them took a cab to the racing venue. Simone registered, and after the organizers checked her driving license, they gave her a number to test her eligibility. There were quite a few people there, and she waited in line for more than ten minutes before it was her turn. Zac and Harry, along with the viewers in the live broadcast room, watched as Simone skillfully maneuvered the motorcycle. Wearing a helmet, she started the engine and sped away, effortlessly passing the test and qualifying to participate.. Upon Simones return, Zac looked at her with shining eyes. Simone, youre truly remarkable! He had raced with cars before, but riding a motorcycle was a new experience. for him. In his opinion, Simone looked both cool and stunning on the motorcycle. Harry also admired her. Boss, youre so impressive. Moments ago, he had seen dozens of people take the test, but Simone rode the best. Simone smiled at them with satisfaction. Thank you for thepliments! The organizers also provided lunch vouchers for sessful registrants, and Simone waved the vouchers in her hand. Weve also sorted out lunch. Each participant could bring up to three people for the meal, and she conveniently had two companions. Zac and Harry eximed, Simone/Boss, thats fantastic. The three of them then went to the rest area and found seats. Zac shared the photos he had just taken of Simones motorcycle test, the afternoon race number te, and the lunch. vouchers in the group chat, Zac: Are we going to win effortlessly again today? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Find a Way To Stir up Some Trouble As soon as the group notification sound chimed, the other two groups had a thought. Most likely, it was Zac causing trouble again. However, curiosity got the best of them, and they couldnt help but take out their phones and look. Simones message about participating in an amateur motorcycle race caught them off guard, and Keira and the others were clearly surprised. Keira: Simone, is there anything you cant do? Eric: Simone, youre amazing; you can even do this. Brandon: Miss Gray, youre really talented! Simone: I used to y when I was in Cebros, and there happened to be an decided to give it a try. in event, event, so I Keira: Oh, I want to go and watch you race. Simone: Come on! If I win the prize money, Ill treat you all to dinner. Keira: Wow, Simone, I love you; well be there on time in the afternoon. Ive been jealous of Zac and Harry for a long time; today, Im going to join them. Eric: So, are we going to win without doing anything today? Im really looking forward to it. Brandon: Yes! Im looking forward to it. This is so exciting! The three of them found partCtime jobs as waiters, so there was no problem for them to go visit Simone in the afternoon. The three of them joyfully decided to go watch Simonespetition. On the other hand, the four people who were still waiting to start work had different expressions. Luca was extremely surprised and asked Aaron, Does Simone know how to ride a motorcycle? Aaron shook his head. I dont know either. At this moment, Leon looked away from Simones photo in the group. With a hint of pride, he said, Not only can she ride a motorcycle, but her skills can rival those of professional motorcycle riders. Gwen used to enjoy taking Simone to y with motorcycles and even participate in races. He used to think it was too dangerous and opposed it, but now he felt nostalgic, remembering when Simone forcibly dragged him along to watch their races. When Leon said this, the Gray brothers and Jodie were once again shocked. Luca and Aaron felt a bit jealous in their hearts. Simone had been back home for over a year, and they didnt even know she could do this. Jodie felt both jealous and resentful; Simone had so many secrets. The key was that by participating in this kind of motorcycle race, even if she couldnt win any prize money, she would still attract a wave of livestream viewers. She couldnt stop it. So, she could only hope that Simone wouldnt win any prize money. It would be best if something happened during the race, like a fall that resulted in facial or leg injuries. And she kept cursing in her heart. Lean suggested, Lets go watch Simones race in the afternoon, too. The three of them didnt expect him to say that. Jodie didnt want to help Simone increase her poprity. If we go, wouldnt everyone in our live stream be able to see Simone stealing the show? She looked hesitant and said, But they didnt invite us. It wouldnt be right to just go and watch. She also implied that Simone and her group were being stingy. Leon didnt care and said, We dont need their invitation. We can go watch on our own. He knew that Simone wouldnt invite them, but he still wanted to go. Jodie said tactfully, Will they be upset if we do that? Leon replied, Well just watch and leave. We wont disturb them. He knew that Simone. wouldnt invite them, but he still wanted to go. Jodie was speechless, and she thought, Why bother doing this when its not necessary? 9/5 This time, she didnt even have a chance to voice her opposition. Aaron said, Im curious about what Simone looks like in a motorcycle race. I want to go and take a look He missed out on his sisters growth and now wanted to participate in other aspects of her life Ceven if it was just as an audience member. Luca was also curious and said, Then lets go and watch. Jodie thought, They are really driving me crazy. Simones motorcycle race isnt elegant or graceful at all. There is nothing interesting about it. They are really crazy. She suppressed her anger and forced a smile. But we have piano and violin practice in the afternoon. She meant that they couldnt go. Leon nced at Jodie unhappily and said, The race starts at 2 p.m., and we dont start work until 5 p.m. We should have enough time toe back. If you dont want to go, then well go ourselves. The money they earned at noon also included their share. That should be enough to take a cab back and forth. Aaron added, If Jo doesnt want to go, then the three of us will go. There was no need to force herself to go if she didnt want to; otherwise, they would all feel ufortable. Luca didnt say anything, but it was clear that he agreed. This only made the thorn in Jodies heart hurt even more. He had thought about it all night and realized that Jos care and consideration for him were only superficial. He had originally made an excuse for her, thinking that she was just tired yesterday, and that was why she didnt think too much, but today, when he intentionally said his throat was sore, she didnt even ask how he was or whether he needed any medicine. She only cared about earning money and showcasing herself, which made him feel a bit coldChearted for the first time. Now that he knew she didnt want to watch Simones race, he no longer unconditionally supported her. Jodie felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown and wanted to explode right there. Her smile faded slightly. Are you all really going? Leon and the others nodded in unison. Yes, were going. She took a deep breath. Alright then. Lets go together and take a look. Im also curious about Simones motorcycle race. Since she couldnt change the fact that she had to watch the match, she decided to find a way to make things interesting. The three of them didnt object and unanimously decided to finish lunch and take a cab there. After sitting for a while, Jodie went to the restroom. In the restroom, she pretended to be in a hurry. She borrowed a phone from a female waitress who was also going to the restroom and made a call. She told the person on the other end of the phone about the time and location of Simones motorcycle race in the afternoon. After hanging up the phone, Jodies previous frustration and anger disappeared. Instead, she started looking forward to watching Simones race. Upon seeing Jodies mood improve inexplicably, Leon and the other two were a bit puzzled. After a moment of contemtion, Aaron decided to send a message in the group chat. He said, We happen to be free this afternoon, so we would like to join in the fun. For some reason, he couldnt help but feel a glimmer of hope. He wasnt sure if Simone would wee them in the group chat, considering the live broadcast or reputation. He didnt even dare to entertain the thought of being invited to have a meal. As long as she replied to the message, he would be satisfied. Meanwhile, in the rest area of the racetrack, Simone sensed someone cursing her. Someone with some fate, allowing her to sense it. However, it was just a simple curse with a hint of fate, not some kind of mystical art. She didnt need to delve into it; she could guess that it was most likely Jodie. Then, she heard the notification sound from the group chat. She saw Aarons message in the group chat, stating that they would alsoe to watch her race.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Simone didnt have much of a reaction; she simply found it strange that these four people were showing up. Could it be because of the live broadcast? If thats the case, Jodie shouldnt want toe, and she should have tried to persiade them to stay away. If all four of them areing now, the other three might just be acting foolishly. But Jodie, who had been cursing her, made her think deeply and be on guard. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 How Did He End up Here? During the noon break, the live broadcast had stopped for an hour. Simone retrieved three talismans she had previously drawn and folded into triangles from her bag, cing one in her pocket. In case of an attack using mystical arts during thepetition, she intended to use the talisman for defense. Then, she handed one to Zac and another to Harry. These are the talismans I drew. Keep them close to you. She was also concerned that someone might target them while she participated in thepetition. Harry, somewhat confused, epted the talisman. Thank you, Simone! Although he refrained from asking further questions, he believed Simone must have her reasons. Zac, on the other hand, received the talisman with concern, asking, Will there be any problems? He knew that Simone wouldnt suddenly produce the talisman, give it to them, and keep one for herself. Simone reassured him with a look and said, Its fine. Only then did Zac nod and caution, Be careful during thepetition. If you cant win the prize money, it doesnt matter. Just treat it as a fun experience. For Zac, Simones safety was more important than winning the prize money. Although Harry didnt fullyprehend their conversation, he sensed potential dangers during the competition.. Following suit, he said, Yes, winning or not winning the prize money is not important. Safetyes first. Touched by their words, Simone said, Alright! The three of them sat down, chatting for a while before rxing on the couch in the rest area. At oneCthirty, an announcement from the organizers in the rest area instructed all participants to gather at thepetition venue and locate their assigned motorcycles ording to the numbers on their race cards. Simone changed into her racing suit and handed her backpack to Zac. With a confident smile, she waved goodbye to the two of them and headed toward the racetrack. As she left the rest area, Simone was unexpectedly bumped into by a tall and handsome young man. She realized it was intentional and looked at him. To her surprise, she recognized him instantly, though she didnt show it. The person who bumped into her was Skyler. Despite being with Leon for years, she had never crossed paths with Skyler. This was due to Mrs. Fosters disapproval, resulting in an average rtionship between Leon and Skyler. So, she had never met Skyler before. She recognized him because she had seen his photos. Skyler, in white shirt and trousers, looked handsome with an elegant and refined demeanor, resembling a charming young nobleman. At the moment, one of his hands was holding a mobile phone, answering a call. He apologized when he bumped into Simone, Sorry, I was on the phone and didnt pay attention. I identally bumped into you. Simone, treating him like a stranger, shook her head without a word and moved to leave. Skyler ended the call and blocked her way, saying, Miss, are you okay? Simone looked at him with a halfCsmile and halfCsmirk, replying, Im fine, but if you want to strike up a conversation, please consider the situation. She gave him a look that conveyed she was not interested in him. Skylerughed and said, Youve misunderstood, gesturing an invitation.. Simone nodded and continued walking forward. As they passed each other, Skyler whispered a reminder, Be carefulter! Before Simone could react, Skyler had already taken a step forward. Simone maintained the same expression, neither turning around nor stopping. However, she was puzzled. Why does Skyler suddenly appear? What does his reminder mean? When they passed each other, she had been on guard, but Skyler did nothing besides the warning, leaving her perplexed. For example, put something on her. However, her guard became even stronger. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After Simone reached her destination, she meticulously inspected the motorcycle assigned to her, finding no issues. Before the racemenced, she transferred a strand of auspicious energy from the jade pendant around her neck to a protective talismanCa mystical tool from her master containing a potent aura of auspiciousness. Activating it was crucial for shielding herself from temporary curses or hexes. After seeing Skyler, whether his reminder was wellCintentioned or had a purpose, it signaled that someone would target her during the race. To ensure her safety, she added an extrayer of protection. While Simone prepared, the other two teams arrived one after another. The production team suggested they sit together to enhance the viewing experience for recording. Simone had her own live stream room, while the others had theirs. Leon and his group, originally nning to find a separate ce to watch the race, ended up sitting behind Zacs group after coordinating with the organizers, who agreed to let them livestream. At precisely 2 p.m., the participants mounted their motorcycles. As the organizers signal dropped, all the motorcycles zoomed out. The race took ce in a specially designed area for motorcycle training andpetitions, featuring t roads with numerous bends and protective measures on both sides. Simone quickly caught up with the motorcycles at the front after zooming out. Drones liveCstreamed the contestants situation on the big screen for the audience. Zac and others were watching the live stream intently on the big screen. Simone surpassedpetitors one by one and found herself neck and neck with another contestant, vying for the lead. The tension escted, particrly when two motorcycles appeared on the verge of collision. during two bends. Simone rode her motorcycle, anticipating the challenging course. However, at the final bend, wisps of negative energy emerged from the ground, entangling her motorcycle, which caused it to slip and slide forward. Simone and the motorcycle tilted, nearly touching the ground, and seemed on the verge of crashing out of the track. On the big screen, it appeared as if a crash was imminent. Zac and the others wore worried expressions, while Jodie couldnt help but get excited. Indeed, that person never makes mistakes. Simone, you troublemaker. Before wanting to show off, you should ask if we agree or not. At such a high speed, falling while leaning on a bend, youre inevitably going to get injured. Its best if it ys out just as I curse. The live stream audience felt nervous, sweating for Simone. Just as everyone expected a crash, Simone executed a breathtaking drift just before reaching the ground noodles, skillfully maneuvering through thest bend at an extreme angle. Astonishingly, with this stylish drift, she overtook the motorcycle in front. The heavily tilted motorcycle returned to its normal driving mode. Then, at an even faster pace, she surged past the finish line. In an instant, shouts and apuse erupted at the scene. Many were amazed by Simones maneuver, and Zacs group couldnt contain their excitement, standing up to cheer. Jodie, however, couldnt believe what she was witnessingChow Simone had managed to avoid a crash and secure first ce seemed impossible. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 She Deserved the Consequences. Simone dismounted the motorcycle and removed her helmet. The big screen suddenly zoomed in, capturing a closeCup shot of Simone. She was d in a fitted motorcycle suit, leaning casually against the motorcycle with a graceful and rxed posture. Her long hair flowed with the wind,plementing her exquisite and radiant face, exuding a cool and captivating aura. Oh, Im mesmerized by the stunning beauty of Simone. How can Simone be so beautiful, cool, and captivating! Oh my god, Simone haspletely captivated me! I was scared that Simone would crash, but her drift was so cool. Simones motorcycle skills are incredible! Oh my god, I love her! Im bing a fan of Simone. Checking in to join Simones fans group. The live chat overflowed with cheers andpliments for Simones cool and beautiful. appearance. After the race, Simone returned the motorcycle and went backstage to await the prize. money. She politely congratted and chatted with other motorcycle riders who came forward to offer their congrattions and exchange greetings. After taking a seat, she reached out and retrieved the talisman she had ced on her body earlier. The yellow talisman had turned ck, but it hadnt disintegrated into powder. Strands of negative energy had been consumed by the auspicious energy on the talisman. Initially, the negative energy had clung to the motorcycle she was riding and then spread to her feet. However, it was quickly blocked and entangled by the protective talisman, drawing it into the talisman. The motorcycle only slipped for a moment, but Simone quickly regained control. Simone looked at the talisman in her hand, her eyes filled with cold determination. The other party wanted to seriously injure her. Is it because I have hindered Jodie, so they want to prevent me from continuing the live broadcast? Simone held the talisman with one hand and moved her fingertips to the other hand. A strand of auspicious energy was activated from the jade pendant on her neck, and she recited a counterattack curse. Then, she directed the energy into the talisman, along with the previous auspicious energy,pletely annihting the negative energy within the talisman. Just as she finished, with the organizers consent, the programs cameraman entered the backstage area for a live broadcast, focusing on Simone. She smiled at the camera, stunning her fans watching the livestream. Even fans of other participants and random viewers couldnt help but be amazed by her natural beauty. Not only did the number of viewers in the livestream continue to rise, but Simones Facebook fan count skyrocketed as well. The audience, motorcycle enthusiasts, and pure fans impressed by her coolness and charm all became her fans. On the other side, in the audience seats. People who had been watching thepetition began to leave one after another. Zac and his team followed the crowd, preparing to meet Simone when she returned with the prize money. The group led by Leon stayed until the end before leaving. Luca reached out and pulled. Jodie, who was lost in thought. Jo, lets go. Okay! Jodie snapped back to reality and stood up. Then, the three of them walked down the stairs. And at that moment, the bracelet she was wearing on her hand suddenly broke. The red agate beads fell to the ground one by one. Ah! Jodie stepped on the fallen red agate beads and tumbled down the stairs toward the front row. As she fell so suddenly, Luca beside her couldnt catch her in time. The three of them watched helplessly as Jodie fell and rolled down the stairs, her face. covered in blood. Jo! Luca and Aaron were shocked and immediately hurried down. After all, she was their beloved sister, cherished for so many years.. Upon seeing her like this, panic gripped them both. By the time the two reached Jodies side, she had already fainted. Luca lifted her, concern etched on his face, shouting, Jo! Jo! Aaron hurried off to find the live broadcast program staff; they needed to summon the medical team. Leon, witnessing Jodies bloody and miserable state, was initially stunned, then frowned. Despite deliberately keeping his distance from Jodie, he couldnt remain indifferent seeing her in such a state. He quickly walked down and took out a handkerchief, covering the bleeding wound on her forehead. In this live broadcast room, only four loyal fans remained, others having gone to watch Simone. Upon witnessing Jodies miserable fall, shock rippled through them.. Jodies fans felt heartbroken, but others couldnt empathize. The camera in the live broadcast room focused on the two groups. When it seemed trouble was looming for Simone, the audience witnessed others bing tense and worried, but Jodies face disyed excitement.. Although she quicklyposed herself, many viewers still caught a glimpse of it.. Moreover, when Simone skillfully saved the situation with her technical skills and crossed the finish line first, Jodies face, full of astonishment and disbelief, was also exposed before the camera. Mr. Wills team monitored this live broadcast room closely, sessfully capturing Jodies varied reactions. From the audiences perspective, it seemed Jodie fell because her bracelet suddenly broke. She had that absentCminded look again as if lost in her thoughts. This led her to step on the red agate beads scattered on the steps. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This gave many people the impression that she brought it upon. herself. Jonah didnt expect such an ident to happen and hurriedly rushed over with the medical team. When the medical team arrived at the scene, Luca carried her toward them, Leon at her side, pressing a cloth to her forehead. The doctor reported her condition, Forehead cut. This is quite serious. Her left leg and left hand were fractured from the fall. She needs immediate hospitalization. Jonah decided swiftly. Take her to the hospital. The production team transported Jodie to the hospital, Luca and the others following. On the other side, Zac and his team, waiting for Simone, learned about the incident. They were taken aback. They couldnt sympathize with Jodie but couldnt take pleasure in her misfortune either. Especially Zac. He couldnt help but recall the previous incident where Simone almost fell off her motorcycle. He sensed that Jodies sudden fall down the stairs and subsequent injury might not be a mere coincidence but could have a specific connection. If that were true, then Jodie brought it upon herself, and its a consequence she deserves. Soon, Simone received a prize of 150,000 dors. After changing back into her original attire, she met Zac and the others. Keira and the remaining two were set to work for another two hours, nning to have dinnerter. After that, they left the racetrack by cab. Simone and her group gathered in the rest area to discuss their next destination. After taking a seat, Simone listened to Zac and the others discussing Jodies incident. Surprise flickering on her face. Deep down, she had anticipated Jodies situation, given the curse Jodie had ced on her. The curse had now rebounded, bringing back what Jodie had wished upon her. Simone gleaned a clue from the newsCthe bracelet that Jodie was wearing suddenly snapped. This indicated that the person who targeted her was the one who gave Jodie the bracelet. And the person who gave Jodie the bracelet had suffered significantly from the rebound, along with Jodies previous malicious curse. The bracelet talisman couldnt withstand such a double rebound, so it became ineffective. Otherwise, if the bracelet talisman had provided protection, Jodie wouldnt have been affected so severely by the rebound. Simone also recalled Skylers sudden appearance at the racetrack.. She had a feeling she would encounter him again soon. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 If So, Its Quite Interesting! In the rest area, the discussion didnt center much on Jodie. Simone suggested, With a 150,000 dors prize, we can take a break from work for the next three days. Lets live well, eat well, and have fun. Zac enthusiastically agreed, Absolutely! Well count on your guidance to keep us in rxation mode for these three days. For the remaining time, lets aim to win the prize in the uing game activity. This way, we can chill until the end of the variety show. Harry chimed in with a grin, I definitely made the right choice teaming up with you! He and Brandon had initially signed a twoCday guest contract. Due to Jodies injury, she couldnt continue participating in the live broadcast for the next few days. So, the originally arranged guest reced Jodies position. The director had just avoided the live broadcast and talked to him and Brandon separately. They had performed well and didnt have to leave early. They could stay until the end of the variety show. Afterward, they just needed to sign another contract. For these three days, shall we stay in one hotel or switch to different good ones? Simone asked the duo. Zac suggested, Lets switch it up. Given our theme of having fun, lets give everyone a taste of different starCrated hotels in Slovance, he continued. Harry agreed, saying, Sounds good! Simone nodded. Alright, your call. Using a mobile app, Simone picked a few starCrated hotels for Zac and Harry to choose from. They chose three different hotels and booked separate stays for one day each, which were priced between eight to nine thousand dors per night. Upon setting the live broadcast theme as having fun, they opted for highCend travel to give viewers a luxurious experience. In contrast, Keiras group pursued budget travel. With the money earned from partCtime work, the three of them would devise a n to explore costC effective dining and amodation options, providing viewers with an experiential journey. This contrast in experiences intrigued viewers, leading many to either switch between the two streams or watch both simultaneously. Both were interesting. However, many other live streams were budget travel, so there were more viewers interested in highC end travel. Coupled with their poprity, the number of viewers in Simones livestream was several times that of Keiras. The other group was taking Jodie to the hospital. Apart from Jodies concerned fans and the loyal fans of the other three, everyone else had dispersed to the other two live streams. So, the number of viewers had dropped from second ce tost ce. PostChotel bookings, they discussed dinner ns. After a round of searching, they decided on a MichelinCstarred restaurant. Simone shared the details in the group chat, arranging a meetCup time with Keira. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Later, they grabbed a cab to the hotel where they booked. The checkCin point for the day was a local seaside lighthouse, which was more suitable for visiting at night. They nned to rest at the hotel for a while and go for a High tea. Afterward, they would head to the restaurant for dinner and finally join the other group to visit the tourist spot together. As they entered the hotel lobby, they coincidentally encountered Skyler and another man in the midst of checkCin. Simone couldnt shake off the feeling that Skylers presence here wasnt by chanceClikely having watched their live broadcast and deliberately chosen the same hotel. Although Simone couldnt decipher Skylers thoughts from his expression. Skyler greeted her with a polite and elegant smile upon seeing her. He didnte over to talk to her. Afterpleting their checkCin at the front desk, Skyler and the man left with their room. key. Simone shifted her attention away from them and checked in with Zac and the others. They agreed to rest in their rooms for half an hour and then meet on the hotel rooftop for High tea. Simone entered her room and took out some tea bags from her suitcase, brewing three cups. of tea Just as she ced the freshly brewed tea on the coffee table, she heard a knock on the door. She opened the door and saw Skyler and the man standing outside. Simone gestured for them toe in and then turned to sit on the couch herself. Skyler and the man walked in and closed the door behind them. They sat down on the couch opposite Simone. When they saw the three cups of tea on the coffee table, it was obvious they were just brewed. Both of them were surprised. Skyler smiled and asked, Did you know we woulde? Simone picked up a cup of tea and handed it to him, saying, I had a feeling. Skyler had given her such obvious hints before. During the race, she encountered negative energy attacks again. Skyler had deliberatelye to stay at this hotel, so she guessed he would go directly to find her. After they entered the room, the live broadcast was stopped. So, this time period was more suitable. Skyler took the tea and said, Miss Simone, you are indeed very clever. Do you know me? Although he was asking, his tone carried certainty. This time. Simone didnt pretend not to know. She nodded and said. I know, you are Gwens and Leons brother. Since they hade to her door, there was no point in hiding anymore. Skyler chuckled lightly. You really do know me. He then asked with a hint of yfulness, My sister must have scolded me a lot, right? Simone raised an eyebrow. Not really. Gwen hasined about Skyler, but she hasnt really scolded him. She didnt want to beat around the bush and said, Whats the matter? Just tell me straight. When Skyler heard this, he knew that Simone was indeed very straightforward. He introduced the man next to him to Simone, This is Sean Stanley, captain of the Special Departments First Team. He is the one who wants to meet you today. Sean reached out his hand. Miss Simone, nice to meet you! Simone shook hands with him. She noticed that his hand was very cold as if it had no temperature. But it was not surprising, as this person had a special constitution. She looked at Sean and asked, Do you have something to tell me? Sean went straight to the point and said, I came today to ask Miss Simone for a favor. We have been chasing an evil cultivator who came to Slovance yesterday, so we followed him here. Simone raised an eyebrow. Are you suggesting that the individual who tampered with my car today at the racetrack is the evil cultivator? Sean smiled faintly, his pale face showing a hint of amusement. It appears that Miss Simone has already figured it out. You managed to fend him off and even counterattacked. With your abilities, I believe you should be able to locate his hiding ce, right? We came to you today seeking your assistance in finding that person. After speaking, he covered his mouth and began coughing. Simone handed him another cup of tea. Dont you all know that he came to the Slovance? Why do you still need my help in finding him? Sean took a sip of tea and exined, He is extremely powerful. He vanished immediately after disembarking from the ne. We only discovered that his purpose foring to the Slovance was to target you. However, we havent been able to locate him. Thats why we followed you to the racetrack, but we found no trace of him. Thats why Skyler specifically reminded you. He changed the subject. But based on your performance at the racetrack earlier, even if we hadnt reminded you, you would have been fine. This surprised them all. They hadnt expected her to possess such power. Not only did she evade the negative energy attack set up by that person, but she also counterattacked. Now, that person must be seriously injured from the counterattack, making it the perfect opportunity to capture him.. That was why they took the initiative to approach Simone and ask for her help. Simone smiled. I see. Thats why you came to me. Then she looked at Skyler and asked, Are you also part of the Special Department? If so, it would be quite intriguing! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Its Bing More and More Intriguing Skyler locked eyes with Simone, smiling. Yes, I am also part of the Special Department. Sean chimed in. Hes the captain of the second team. Simones expression showed surprise. Im genuinely amazed. Someone who is used as a medium turned out to be the captain of a small team in the special department. Things are getting more and more interesting. What intrigued her even more was that both of them were now using special methods to conceal their identities. If it werent for theparison with the family photo she had seen before, she wouldnt have been able to tell from Skylers appearance that he was Jodies halfCbrother.. Skyler smiled. No one in my family knows about my true identity. He continued, I hope Miss Simone can help me keep it a secret. Simone nodded, Okay! Skylers identity was not suitable for Gwen to know. She was just an ordinary person, and it would be dangerous for her to know too much. Simone then asked, Have you found out why that evil cultivator wanted to target me? Skyler replied, Jodie asked him toe after you. Simone asked with curiosity, Can I ask what the rtionship is between that person and Jodie? She had previously suspected that the person targeting her might be the man who had exchanged messages with Jodie before. Skyler said, We found out that they are siblings. Jodie is the adopted daughter of the Gray Family. In her original family, she had a biological brother and sister. And the evil cultivator is her biological brother. He was taken away by the people from the mysterious sect when he was young andter joined the evil cultivator organization. Simone listened to Skylers exnation calmly. When it came to Jodie, he seemed rtively indifferent. Does he know that he and Jodie are halfCsiblings? And does he know that he himself is a medium? Simone pretended to show surprise. So, her biological brother is an evil cultivator. No. wonder she was also affected when I fought back. Is Jodies biological brother truly an abandoned child who is cast aside? Or does he reveal himself in order to help Jodie deal with her situation? Simone felt that it wasnt that simple. Skyler nodded. The bracelet artifact she wears was given to her by that evil cultivator. Thats why they were affected together. This puzzled them a bit. Theoretically, if that person were to be seriously injured from the bacsh, at most, it would only render the artifact unusable. But why was Jodie affected so severely by the bacsh? Simones strength was beyond theirprehension. Jodies bacsh was definitely her own doing. Simone said meaningfully, Therefore, one must not harbor malicious intentions towards others. Otherwise, they will face bacsh and karmic retribution at any time. go with She added, I still have to participate in a live broadcast for a variety show, so I cant you to catch the person. But I can calcte and track the approximate location of that evil cultivator, and you can go find him. Skyler and Sean didnt insist. Being able to track the approximate location is good enough. Thank you for your help, Miss Simone! Simone said to the two, That person harmed me behind my back, so naturally, I hope he will be brought to justice. After she finished speaking, she took out the talisman that had turned ck. She also took three ancient coins and transferred the previously left negative energy onto the coins. She held the ancient coins and tossed them, divining a hexagram. From the hexagram, she deduced the persons location. She got up and took a piece of paper and a pen to draw a map with directions. You can go find him ording to this map. She thought for a moment and reminded them, If he manages to escape again, you can stake out at the hospital. Perhaps he will go find Jodie. That person traveled a long distance to Slovance to help Jodie deal with her situation. It indicated that the two either had a very close rtionship or there was a significant interest involved. In any case, they would find a way to contact each other. Skyler took the map and looked at the location Simone drew with a shocked expression. Alright, thank you! Sean also looked surprised when he saw the location on the map. tana Is this just an approximate location? This is clearly an exact location. She is really modest. He looked at Simone and asked, Are you interested in joining the Special Department? If you are, I can rmend you. With her strength, he developed a fondness for her. Simones background and resume were not a problem. If they wanted to recruit her into the Special Department, their supervisor should approve. He also wanted to recruit a strong teammate or a strong foreign aid for their team. Simone smiled and politely shook her head. Sorry, Im not interested. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was not suitable to join the special department at the moment. Sean smiled. If you be interestedter, you can contact me anytime. Skyler added, You can also contact me. Simone nodded, Okay! Then, the three of them exchanged contact information. Since Simones phone was taken by the program group, she wrote their contact numbers on paper. They added hermunication software number. Before they left, they reminded her to approve their friend request once she got her phone back. Simone did not refuse. She wanted to have more contact with Skyler and learn more about him. She also wanted to learn more about the Special Department. The two of them left quickly. Simone memorized their phone numbers and then tore up the paper and threw it in the trash can. After taking a quick shower, she changed her clothes and went to the rooftop to have High tea. On the other side, at the hospital. At the same time, Jodie woke up. She found herself lying in bed with her brothers and Leon sitting beside her. There were also several staff members from the production team. Jodie was initially confused, wondering where she was. Then she remembered what had happened before. She blinked her eyes and quickly reached out to touch her face. She discovered that one of her hands was in a cast. Upon using her other intact hand to feel, she found a bandage wrapped around her forehead. Unable to hold back, she eximed, Ah! What happened to my head? Everyone heard her cry and turned to look, realizing that she had woken up. Luca said, Jo, you identally fell down the stairs earlier. Your forehead hit something, causing a big wound, so the doctor bandaged it for you. Jodies eyes widened. A big wound Did I be disfigured? And what happened to my hand and leg? Why are they both in casts? Luca noticed how agitated she was. He stood up to reassure her, Your hand and leg were. injured and fractured from the fall. Dont worry; they will heal in due time. As for the scar on your forehead, if it remains, you can consider scar removal treatment. Dont worry. Jodie couldnt believe it. No, it shouldnt be like this. It is supposed to be Simone who bes disfigured and breaks her hands and legs. How does it end up being me? Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Are You Sure It Was Simone? Leon couldnt help but nce at Jodie upon hearing her words. It shouldnt be like this; then how should it be? Jodie seemed a bit off. She looked at him and said, Obviously, it shouldnt have been me who ended up like this. Leon frowned. Then who should have ended up like this? Jodie still had some sanity left and resisted the urge to curse Simone. With teary eyes, she said, As I was going down the stairs, I suddenly felt dizzy for no reason. The bracelet I was wearing suddenly broke, and I lost control and stepped on the red agate beads. So, I shouldnt have fallen down the stairs; someone must have tampered with it. It is definitely Simone who does this. She felt her luck being weakened again, and she was disfigured and broke her leg. She was not going to let Simone get away with it. Everyone in the live broadcast room knew that Simone practiced geomancy and mystical arts. She wanted everyone to know that Simone had harmed her behind her back. No one would dare to have any contact with Simone in the future, or else they could be manipted at any time. Luca was stunned and asked, Who tampered with it? When you fell down the stairs, I was right beside you. There was no one else! He thought Jodie was talking about someone pushing her. This was exactly what Jodie wanted. It wasnt someone pushing me, but someone using unnatural means against me. Now I have a broken head and a broken leg, I cant continue with the live broadcast, and I cant stop her anymore. Why wont she leave me alone? I really didnt take anything from her! As she spoke, tears streamed down her face as if she had copsed. Although Jodie didnt explicitly mention who it was, everyone present understood. Luca asked in astonishment, Are you saying that Simone did this to you? Only Simone among them would use unnatural means. And she had the biggest conflict with. Jo. Jodie silently praised Luca in her heart. He had be smart now. She naturally wouldnt say it in front of everyone. After all, it was Luca who said it was Simone. She bit her lip and said, Luca, I feel so ufortable. The bracelet broke, and my face. started hurting again. This was not a lie. Her face started hurting again after the bracelet broke. Now, her whole body was in pain, making her feel the urge to tear Simone apart. She pretended to be scared again. What should I do if she continues to do this to me? Luca couldnt help but believe her when he saw her like this. After all, Simone had used such means on Titus and Jo before, causing their faces and bodies to hurt. He frowned even deeper. Do you mean that she used unnatural means to distract you and make you fall down the stairs? Jodie didnt directly answer. She looked at Luca, pretending to be pitiful. Luca, Im so scared. Im scared that Ill be disfigured, that my broken bones wont heal. When do you think she will stop tormenting me? Luca was furious. How could she do this? Jo did have some faults. But what Simone did was too much. A girls face was so important, and Jos previous injuries from the fall would definitely leave scars and disfigure her. Jodie looked at Luca. Her eyes filled with dependence as she cried, Luca, please make her stop, okay? Im in so much pain. My face, my forehead, and my whole body hurt. I cant take it anymore. This was the first time Luca had seen Jodie cry so pitifully and helplessly. He gritted his teeth and said, Ill go find her. After saying that angrily, he turned around and quickly walked out of the hospital room. Even Aaron, who was still in a daze, couldnt stop him in time. He looked at Jodie with halfCbelief. Are you sure it was Simone? He always felt that Simone wasnt that malicious. Although she could be tricky, she would retaliate fiercely if someone provoked her. But she had never actively harmed anyone. Moreover, Simone had the upper hand in both the previous and current episodes. She had no reason to harm Jo like this. Aarons skeptical gaze infuriated Jodie. He actually didnt believe her now. Jodie thought, How can I respond to such a direct question? Ive consistently avoided addressing it in front of Luca. Leon looked at Jodie with suspicion. Are you sure it was Simone? He also didnt believe it was Simone. And even if it was Simone, she wouldnt do it without a reason. If it was just to get back at Jodie, she wouldnt have done something like this on live broadcast. He knew Simones personality well. After being asked again, Jodic couldnt deliberately be vague anymore. She bit her lip and said, Then who else could it be? She had already tampered with me and Titus before, making my face hurt. The bracelet I wear on my hand is used to suppress this pain. She hinted again, Who knows it would suddenly break, and then I Leon thought for a moment and said, Well know the truth after Luca asks her. Aaron also said, Yes, lets wait for Luca to ask. In his mind, he felt that Luca was too impulsive. They hadnt fully grasped the facts yet. Despite that, Luca stormed off in anger to find Simone. This would only further exacerbate. the already tense rtionship between the siblings. He asked a staff member, Can I use your phone to see whats happening in another live stream room? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He didnt want to follow along and join the excitement. Otherwise, Simone might misunderstand and question what he was doing. But he was very curious about the progress that would follow. Leon felt the same way. Yes. Please let us take a look. The staff member sought permission from Jonah. Jonah said its okay. There was a television in the ward, and the staff member turned it on. By using the phone, they projected the live stream onto the television. At that moment, Luca was just asking the production team about Simones whereabouts and was about to go there in the car provided by the team. Jonah didnt believe that Simone would harm someone for no reason. He thought that it was Jodie who fell and couldnt continue participating in the show. So, she intentionally med Simone. Moreover, when Jodie had the ident, Simone was still waiting for the award ceremony. It was impossible for Simone to know that Jodie was walking down the stairs and tampering with her at that moment, considering the distance between them. The audience watching the livestream was also perplexed. of hers, began to express their a Jodies fans, who were fervent supporters in thements and live chat. They firmly believed that Simone was to me. On the other hand, upon witnessing Jodies pitiful state and hearing her tearful words, some people started to question the truth. Consequently, an increasing number of viewers in the live stream room began to believe Jodies ims. It was true that Simone possessed the ability to practice geomancy and mystical arts. If Jodies predicament was indeed intentional, it seemed that Simone was the only one with the means and motive to carry it out. After all, Simone and Jodie had always been at odds with each other due to family circumstances. Jodies fans even infiltrated Simones livestream room, spreading malicious rumors and hurling insults. The actions of these individuals left the audience in the live stream room bewildered. Coincidentally, someone had uploaded a video of Jodies previous statements on the inte. Everyone rushed to watch it, indulging in the tantalizing gossip. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ying Along Till the End Simones fans naturally did not believe that she did it and assumed it was Jodie who poured the dirty water. They even quoted what Jonah thought. Simone was not even present at that time, so how could she harm Jodie? Jodies fans immediately refuted it. To harm someone using geomancy or mystical arts did not require proximity to their target. Regardless, it was Simone who hurt Jodie. Even Zacs fans did not believe Simone would do such a thing. If she dared to do such a harmful thing, would the special department not take action? That department was specifically responsible for dealing with these matters. Their purpose was to prevent and punish geomancy or mystical arts masters who used unnatural means to harm others. No matter how they exined, Jodies fans insisted that it was Simone who did it, and they cursed her in various ways. They even brought up her master and cursed him as well. They said he did not teach her well. and only taught her how to harm others. Then, they started to criticize Gwen as well. They said she was blind and that she was just as malicious for fighting his brother for someone like Simone. Simones fans angrily fought back. These people were going too far, not even sparing her best friend and deceased master. They were simply insane! Fans and viewers of other people also became disgusted with Jodies fans. There was no verdict yet, but they had already concluded that Simone did it and was randomly attacking others. Did they not know that the dead should be respected? Moreover, her best friend had previously sided with Simone against her sc*mbag brother, so she was not in the wrong! It was Leon and Jodie who were fooling around, so they deserved to be criticized. Jodies fans were truly unreasonable. People expressed their opinions online, all waiting for Luca to find Simone and ask for the truth. On the hotel rooftop, Simone felt difort in her heart. It was as if someone was cursing her, someone she cared about. Since reaching the innate realm, she had be more sensitive to malice. That feeling was so intense that it had to be true. In this situation, there was only one possibility. Jodie woke up and exposed the matter of her falling during the live broadcast, then poured the dirty water on herself. Not only did her fans curse Simone, but they also cursed the people she cared about. Someone must have deliberately set the tone, and it formed a malicious verbal attack, trying to provoke and disturb her mind. Then, it would trigger her inner anger and make her less rational. Simone picked up her coffee and took a sip, wondering why the person behind her had to resort to such tactics. Was Jodie going to confront her? Knowing her personality, she definitely would note herself, though. At that point, there was no way she could climb back up. In that case, someone would step up and defend her. Could it be Sc*mbag No. 3 or Sc*mbag No. 5? Fine. If Jodie and her backers want to y, Ill y along till the end. The hospital was not far from the hotel, and there was no traffic on the way. After about ten ninutes. Luca arrived at the hotel. Jonah also came along with the assistant director. Luca asked the production team and found out that Simone was having afternoon tea on the top floor, so he angrily took the elevator up. While Jodie was suffering on the hospital bed, she was leisurely enjoying her afternoon tea! How heartless could she get? It was difficult for him to ept that his sister could be this ruthless. Soon, he arrived at the restaurant on the top floor. At a nce, he saw Simone and herpanions sitting at a table by the floorCtoCceiling window. He walked over quickly. She and herpanions also noticed Luca. Zac and Harry were a bit puzzled. Why is he here? And why does he look so angry? Simone, on the other hand, was not surprised. She was torn between Sc*mbag No. 3 and Sc*mbag No. 5. Sc*mbag No. 3, who was arrogant and impulsive, was more easily manipted and instigated. Luca approached her table, then looked at her intently and said, Simone, I have a question. She looked up at him and said, Go ahead. He questioned, Do you know about Jos ident? She nodded and replied. Yes, I heard from the production team. He continued. Is it just hearsay? Or was it you who caused it? Simone did not change her expression but smiled and asked, Did she tell you that?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Luca said, She mentioned that before she fell down the stairs, she had a sudden moment of confusion, and her bracelet suddenly broke. Thats why she stepped on the beads and fell. She believes that it was caused by unnatural means. There was a hint ofplexity in his eyes. And among the guests and the production team, youre the only geomancy master capable of such unnatural means. She had yet to speak when Zac exploded first. Just because Simone is a geomancy master, you suspect her of foul y? Are you out of your mind? You believe that scheming stepsister with more tricks up her sleeve than a sieve, and you use your sister just to make her ufortable? Luca frowned. But besides her, who else would resort to such unnatural means? Theyre always against each other. He looked at Simone and said, Its one thing to have a little argument, like when you pped herst time and made her face hurt. Titus was also hit by youst time. But because it didnt cause substantial physical harm, they didnt bother with you. This time, however, was too far. Jos forehead was cut deeply, and itll leave a scar after it heals, disfiguring her. Her hand and leg were also fractured; it was painful. Shes also afraid that youll continue to hurt her, keeping her in pain and not getting better. Simone sneered. So, youre saying that just because I know geomancy mystical arts, Im the culprit? Just because I had conflicts with her, Id intentionally harmed her in the live broadcast? Im not taking that me. She looked at Luca with a disgusted look. You didnt even bother to ask or investigate, and you concluded that it was me who harmed her. You rushed in front of everyone and the live audience, using me without evidence. I know you have an unusual rtionship with her, but you dont have to be so malicious and determined to destroy me for her sake. Scmbag No. 3 always believed that whatever he thought was true. He did not realize he was being manipted by Jodie. He noticed Simones gaze and could not help but feel anxious. He quickly rified, Thats not what I meant, and I didnt use you without any evidence. I also find it hard to believe that youd do something so ruthless, which is why I came here to ask you. She responded coldly, Your previous questioning didnt imply that. You may not want to believe it, but your actions suggest otherwise. Jodie imed it was me. and youre determined that Im the only one capable of it. So, wheres your evidence? Zac added, Simone wasnt even present when she fell down the stairs. So, youre suggesting she could bepeting in a motorcycle race and still manage to conspire against Jodie? Lucas thought process was iprehensible; he blindly believed everything. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Unexpected Twist. Luca was taken aback by the consecutive usations thrown at him by two people. He took a deep breath and said, Thats why Im here. For answers. They were implying that he deliberately spread usations during the live broadcast to harm his sister. Though that was not his intention, he simply wanted some answers, which backfired. If it was Simone who did it, he could not do anything to her. He could only hope that she would not be so ruthless and stop. He looked at her seriously and asked, Tell me, did you do She retorted, If I say I didnt, would you believe me? Luca hesitated for a moment. Would I? I dont know. He had not figured out how to respond yet. Simone suddenlyughed sarcastically. You see? I say I didnt do it, but you dont believe me. You only believe what Jodie says, so you rushed here to defame and nder me. By doing this, youre just trying to ruin my reputation in front of everyone. Youre implying that whenever something happens, its my doing, that Im a malicious and ruthless person. These usations youre throwing? Theyre utterly dirty. Listening to these words, Luca denied, No, thats not true. Zac sneered. Your words and actions tell everyone otherwise. Harry looked at him with an unpleasant expression. If you want to protect your stepsister, dont use Simone as a scapegoat! Jodie fell down the stairs herself and imed it was Simones doing. He sarcastically added, So, if I identally fall down the stairster, Ill say it was your doing. You cant say its not you just because you dont know geomancy. I can say you paid a geomancy master to do it. After all, when you were at Gray Entertainment, you didnt hesitate to use your background to suppress neers and act high and mighty, did you? Zac added, And havent you and Jodie forgotten about the existence of the special department? If a geomancy master dares to use these methods to harm people, the special department wouldve knocked on their door, including Simones. Luca was overwhelmed by their words. I didnt say it was Simone. I just came to ask. He looked at her and said, If you say it wasnt you, then I believe you now, okay? He also realized at this moment that he had acted impulsively before. He rushed here to question her during the live broadcast without evidence or certainty. Instead, he made himself look like a fool. Zacs words made him doubt that he had indeed misunderstood. The existence of the special department was known to all. Anyone whomitted crimes or used geomancy to harm. others would be wanted and arrested. He had heard before that the special department existed not only domestically but also internationally. Todays incident was being livestreamed, and if Simone had used unnatural powers to harm. Jodie The people from the special department might have already arrived at her doorstep. However, Simone said, Actually, what happened to Jodie is indeed rted to me. As soon as these words came out, Luca and the other two were stunned. Even the viewers watching the live stream were dumbfounded. The live chat suddenly became quiet. Jonah looked surprised. Whats Simone trying to do? She admitted it. By publicly admitting her involvement on the livestream, shes giving them evidence to use against her. It wont be surprising if the people from the special departmente knocking on her door soon. In the hospital, the few people watching the television were also stunned. Jodies eyes lit up with joy. Simone is audacious, actually admitting it. Aaron and Leon felt that something was off. They did not think Simone would be so foolish as to willingly give them evidence against her. What did she mean by saying this? Soon, Jodies fans in the livestream chat started to curse and criticize. Zac had a suspicion. Did she do something to cause this? everyone Simone realized that he was clever and perceptive, always trusting her unconditionally. She nodded at him and smiled. Yes, she wanted to curse me, but it backfired. I believe who watched the race saw my motorcycle suddenly skid and almost crash off the track. At that time, it was because someone used unnatural means to attack me. Fortunately, the people from the special department reminded me before I went on stage, so I wore the talisman I drew myself. Gwen took the initiative to remind her and appeared with Sean from the special department.. It was known that he represented the special department, something Jodies backer was aware of. Sean was unafraid of exposure, which was why he was so brazen. That was also why Simone announced it so publicly. She sighed. Thats why I escaped disaster. Otherwise, if I had fallen like that, it wouldnt have been as simple as disfigurement and broken bones. She continued, After the race ended, I wasnt affected and used the trapped energy in the talisman to counterattack. So, the people who targeted me and cursed me would all experience the backfire. The bracelet that Jodie is wearing is the mystical tool given to her by the person who targeted me. So, after it rebounded on me, the magical artifact became useless. Thats why it suddenly broke, and the red agate beads fell. Jodie mustve cursed me before, wanting me disfigured. She ended up. harming herself. She looked into the live camera with sincerity in her eyes and swore, I can guarantee that everything Im saying is true. I didnt intentionally cause Jodie to fall like that. Or else, I would face divine retribution. She looked into the camera and asked, Jodie, you imed that I harmed you, which led to your injury. So, can you guarantee that what youre saying is true? Can you swear that you didnt curse me before? Otherwise, you will face divine retribution. Then, she asked Jonah to show them Jodies livestream so they could confront each other on the spot. He immediately had someone bring a tablet and opened another livestream, presenting it in front of Simone and the group. Her words quickly stunned everyone. No one expected such a twist, which came out of nowhere. Soon, all the viewers tuned into two live streams, one of which was Jodies stream. They were eager to witness her reaction. Initially, Jodie felt a sense of happiness when Simone admitted to something, but she did not anticipate the tables being turned on her. The suddenness of it all left her with an incredulous expression. How could Simone possibly know about her curse? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jodie had only relied on her luck and silently cursed Simone in her mind. She had not employed any geomancy or mystical arts. In theory, someone who was cursed in this manner should not be able to detect it. The crucial point was that Simone even revealed the content of Jodies curses. Is this woman truly that powerful? No, she could not bring herself to believe it. Noticing that all eyes were on her, she quickly regained herposure. She tightly clutched the nket with her unbroken hand, feeling a twinge of anxiety. What should I do? I cant admit to it, or my reputation will be ruined. I might even attract attention from special departments. Leon, with his deep gaze, fixed his eyes on her and inquired, How do you exin what Simone just revealed? Aaron and several other show staff, along with the viewers, all turned their attention to Jodie, eager to hear her exnation. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Serving Themselves on Her te Leon felt extremely nervous when he witnessed Simone slip during the race and almost get injured. He sensed that something was amiss. After all, he was aware of Simone and Gwens. motorcycle skills, which would not lead them to such a basic mistake as slipping. However, Simone unexpectedly used the slip to drift and secured first ce. He had believed she did it intentionally. Little did he expect that it was Jodie and others who targeted Simone. If it were not for Simones geomancy ability, she would have been the one in the hospital. ording to her, if she had not evaded the attack, her injuries would have been severe. Jodie was truly trying to harm Simone. This kind of behavior hadpletely crossed his moral boundaries, leaving him furious. She pretended to be clueless and shook her head, saying, I didnt do it. I didnt say that I got injured because of Simone. I merely suspected that someone used unnatural means, so my Luca misunderstood. She vehemently denied, I didnt curse Simone; shes misunderstood. Luca was watching the tablet at that moment. When he heard her words, an expression of disbelief appeared. Then, he addressed the camera. Jo, you were implying that Simone did it. Thats why I came to confront her! What did Jo mean? She shifted all the me onto me! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jodie, between damage control and Luca, unhesitatingly chose the former. She looked at him. in astonishment. Luca, I never mentioned Simones name from beginning to end. You misunderstood and rushed to confront her. I was lying in bed injured and couldnt stop you. in time. You said it was Simone who did it to me, so I couldnt help but suspect. I wanted to know if it was her. She looked pitiful, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. Luca, you misunderstood me. When Lucaes back, Ill just coax him. For now, he can only bear with it. Heughed in anger. So, in the end, its all my fault? He acknowledged his mistake. His error was that he should not have been incited by her and impulsively confronted Simone. Jodies refusal to admit it meant she was guilty. He also remembered her words when she woke up, saying it should not have been her lying there. Did she mean Simone should be the one lying in the hospital, disfigured and with broken limbs, instead? At that moment, his heart felt as cold as if it had fallen into an ice cave. It was ridiculous that this was his angel stepsister whom he trusted and protected. Jodie hurriedly said, I know its because Luca cares about me that he misunderstood. She looked at Simone and apologized, Simone, we misunderstood you. She did this just to move past the incident quickly as damage control. Simone looked at her with a smile. Is it just a misunderstanding? Ive sworn that I did not harm you on purpose. Now, its your turn. Can you swear that you didnt curse me? Jodie tried to divert the attention, but Simone would not allow it. She wanted Jodie to know that anyone with malicious intentions would suffer the consequences. She instigated Luca to trouble her, so she should be prepared to face the consequences. Seeing Simones unwavering gaze, Jodie secretly resented her. She believed Simone was intentionally doing this. Dmn it, were tricked by this woman again. She cried and shook her head to exin, I didnt curse you. You misunderstood me. Simone raised an eyebrow. Whether its a misunderstanding or not, you can prove it by swearing. Dont just deny; I wont listen. I believe everyone present and those watching the live stream have the same thoughts. They want to see you swear to prove your innocence. She deliberately pushed Jodie to the forefront. Sure enough, the live chat was filled with requests for Jodie to swear. She had already suffered the consequences of her actions, so she could not dare to swear. If she did nothing now, it would also be detrimental to her. She thought for a moment, looked at Aaron with tearCfilled eyes, and made a pleading and dependent expression. Right then, she could only hope that he would help her. Meanwhile, Aaron felt a bit uneasy being stared at by her. Previously, she had relied on him like this, and he impulsively went to confront Simone. Now, she wanted him to follow in his younger brothers footsteps! Did he look that foolish? He now realized that it was Jodie who had attacked Simone first. Not only did she fail, she also suffered the consequences. When she woke up, she was angry and came up with the idea of using Luca to use Simone. She wanted to tarnish Simones reputation. He had recently learned that Jodie had many ulterior motives, but he did not expect her to be so malicious behind his back. It was clear that she had hinted at Luca. He and Leon could hear that she was referring to Simone. Although she did not mention a name, her words and expressions were unmistakable when Luca brought it up. Now, she was pretending to be innocent and pushing all the me onto Luca. He could not help but feel a chill and a sense of fear. Luca had been tricked so he naturally would not fall for the same ploy. Moreover, he did not trust Jodies words that much in the first ce. So, he looked away, pretending not to see her plea. She was rendered speechless. These men are getting more unreliable by the day. anger eyes and She was furious and then looked toward Leon. Seeing the coldness and in his the chill emanating from him, she was taken aback, knowing he would not help her either. He said sternly, Swear. Why are you looking at me and Aaron? Jodie could not swear nor admit it. In the end, she could onlye up with one solution. She became agitated. I didnt do any Those things. How could I have cursed? Why are you all forcing me? She cried out. I didnt. I didnt do it. Then, she got too excited and fainted. Of course, that was an act, but she had no choice but to do so during the livestream. She knew that after pretending to faint, she would be criticized online. Still, it was much preferable than confessing or swearing. Witnessing Jodies antic, the individuals present and those watching the livestream were speechless. She conveniently fainted! Everyone was not foolish; they could see through her obvious tricks and abrupt fainting. It was evident that she was attempting to divert attention. Therefore, the live chat, not only Simones fans but also fans and viewers of others, could not help but ridicule her. Some of her fans fell silent, and some even unfollowed her. However, there were still some loyal fans who attempted to defend their idol. They cursed Simone and her team for going too far and pushing someone to this extent. They did not believe in any bacsh, not one bit, fully convinced that Simone was behind all this and falsely used Jodie. These individuals, just like those professional trolls and haters online, had the same mindset. They would attack as long as they were unhappy and unwilling to see the truth. They even intentionally criticized Simone in Jodies livestream because they knew Simone would see thesements. Indeed, she read them. She was already prepared to deal with these individuals who treated the inte as awless ce andcked moral integrity. Now that they had served themselves on a te, she would not look away. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Karma Will Always Track You Down Simone nced at the live chat on the tablets screen. Jodies fans and the inte trolls watching the live stream probably believed she could not do anything about them. As a result, the mor grew louder and wilder. She addressed the camera. Do you think the bacsh is fake, all you Jodie fans and trolls in the live chat? The live chat quickly filled up with disbelief, after which she chuckled. Alright, then. Ill let you experience firsthand what it means to face a bacsh. She took out a piece of yellow paper from her bag along with a talisman pen and cinnabar. On the table, she swiftly drew a talisman. This was something she habitually carried with her Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. now. The people watching the live stream were puzzled when they saw her drawing up a talisman. They could notprehend what she was trying to do. At that point, Jodies fans and the trolls could not help but mock her, thinking she was deliberately trying to create more drama. Are you trying to draw a talisman to make us suffer a bacsh? Those people online say youre a geomancy master, but you dont seriously think youre that capable, do you? Just drawing a piece of paper cant make us suffer a bacsh. Is Simone here to be funny? Ive been cursing all along. I dont believe in any bacsh. Attack me if you can! Exactly. Your words carry no weight to us. Let me tell you, Ive seen worse. Your tricks mean nothing to me. These people did not believe in the bacsh. Not only were they unafraid, but they also thought Simone was provoking them, so they continued to insult her. Her supporters and other fanbases came out to stop them, but the trolls insulted them, too. After she finished drawing the talisman, she chanted a few spells and rubbed the corner of the talisman with her fingertips. Everyone saw that the talisman in her hand suddenly ignited inexplicably. Then, wisps of green smoke emerged and floated in all directions, disappearing only after drifting far away. After a moment, the green smoke dissipated, and the talisman turned into ashes, disappearing from the camera as well. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Simone looked at the camera and said, The talisman I drew is a bacsh talisman. Since youre used to malice, experience what it feels like to face a bacsh. She paused and added, You guys are miserable in real life, so you seek validation and vent your frustrations online. With time, it naturally leads to verbal disputes and damages your karma. Even if you dont suffer from talisman bacsh today, you wont have any blessings and live a happy and smooth life. The more youre filled with resentment, the worse your luck will be and the more challenging your life will be. Furthermore, youll experience bad luck. Thats on karma. You can observe the people around you. People who like to stir up trouble, like inte trolls, and those who frequently resort to malice. Dont they have a difficult life? Why is there such a saying as umting good karma, which is rted to cause and effect? A knife wound heals, but harsh words are hard to forget. If you cyberbully others and even find pleasure in it, remember one thing. Her eyes were sharp. Karma will always track you down. Waifu is right. Those brainless fans and inte trolls should umte some good karma. Its not that there wont be retribution; its just not the right time. And Im talking about all of you. These trolls are indeed despicable. I have a rtive whomitted suicide due to online ing Its difficult to persuade them with kind words. If they were willing to listen, they wouldnt. cyberbully others every day. Many people shared the same sentiment, feeling repulsed by those haters and inte trolls. who enjoyed cyberbullying others. They had seen or heard about many suffering from online violence, leading to depression or suicide. These people treated the inte as awless ce, acting particrly arrogant. Someone was bound to clean up and make them face the consequences, which they deserved. Simones actions and the bickering from the viewers had angered those trolls. Huh, Ill just cyberbully. I dont believe in karma. Ill wait and see if theres any soCcalled. bacsh. I dont believe it either. Im waiting, right now. I enjoy cyberbullying when Im not happy. So what? Simone, you better live up to your words. If I dont suffer any bacsh, Ill trash talk you till the end of time. Ill even streamter. Lets see if Ill be affected. Remember to watch. These people are exceptionally arrogant. Simone smiled indifferently. It will take effect in fifteen minutes, so just wait and see. It was illegal to publicly disclose their personal information using hacking methods. The impact of exposing their identities would be minimal, considering howrge the country was. Even if they were doxxed, some could not care less about their soCcalled reputation. Some extremists would not learn their lesson until they faced the consequences. Hence, it was time they tasted their own medicine. Simones words rendered them in disdain, further diminishing her credibility. Fifteen minutester, they encountered a bacsh, faster than flying back from Slovance. She could not be bothered to argue with these people and exited the live broadcast. Then, she looked at Luca, who was standing awkwardly before her. So, have you seen it all? A foolish and blind pawn; thats you. Now, the person you trusted has stabbed you in the back. How does that feel? Jodie pretended to faint, proving her guilt. Luca naturally knew that he had been deceived by his foster sister. Hearing Simones words, he felt embarrassed. His mouth twitched, and after a while, he said, I didnt expect her to deceive and instigate me to question you. He thought for a moment and squeezed out two words from his mouth. Im sorry! Simone nced at him coldly and said, No, thanks. She deliberately added, Through todays events, I am once again grateful that Id cut ties with all of you. His expression shifted; he wanted to exin but did not know how. It seemed that any exnation now would be feeble and ineffective. He felt anger and sadness for being deceived and manipted by Jodie while also embarrassed and resentful for his sister publicly expressing relief at cutting them off. Zac saw the dejected Luca standing before them and could not help but say, Can you please excuse us? Youve ruined our afternoon tea. Your gloomy presence is not only embarrassing for you but also for us! Simone agreed and added, Exactly. Its offCputting. Sc*mbag No. 3 stood aside, causing her to lose her appetite. Harry then gave them a thumbs up as he wanted to say the same thing. Teased by the two of them, Lu?a found his countenance red yet ashen. Fine, you guys continue. Im leaving! He dared not me Simone anymore, nor did he have the face to stay. He came in angrily and left angrily. Except for his fans, who felt sorry for him, no one else sympathized with Luca. Instead, they could not help but sarcastically say that it was a good thing Simone left the Gray Family. From these aspects, it could be seen how unhappy she was after being recognized as part of the Gray Family again. In the previous case, it was Aaron; now, it was Luca, both causing trouble for her because of Jodie. Aaron did not cause any trouble this time, but he had not been a good person before, either. In any case, they all agreed that Simone cutting off ties was the right decision. Apart from this, everyone was also curious about whether her bacsh talisman was effective. Then, one of Jodies attentionCseeking fans arrogantly started a live broadcast to see if he would be affected by the bacsh. Many then rushed to his stream to witness the oue. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Its Useless To Apologize This livestream ount wasnt new; it started a year ago and was called Roasting Livestream. Usually, this host enjoyed roasting others and often criticized people. Almost thirty percent. of the celebrities in the entertainment industry had been roasted by him, and even people. been roasted by him, and even people from real life and news had been verbally attacked by him. He also enjoyed watching other peoples live streams while streaming himself, and with his he roasted and verbally attacked other hosts. For example, he would mock their appearance, body shape, and voice and embarrass them. fans, His fans were no saints, either. They would join him in criticizing and behaving extremely badly toward others. As a result, this livestream ount was often reported and suspended. for rectification. Anyway, this host just wanted to gain poprity through negative means, and he was a fan of Jodie, treating her like a little angel. So, today, in the live chat, he was one of the harshest. critics of Simone. When he saw Simone using the bacsh charm in her live stream to counterattack, he didnt believe it at all, but suddenly, he thought of a way to make moneyCintentionally starting at livestream to see if he would be counterattacked. Then, his viewership would skyrocket. Sure enough, after using this gimmick, the number of viewers on his livestream kept increasing. At the moment, he was outside eating noodles, but he couldnt wait to start the live stream for the sake of viewership. In the beginning, he greeted everyone with a smile, walking and livestreaming at the same time while roasting Simone. He also used another phone to start a stopwatch. Exactly fifteen minutester, he smiled and said, Its time. Lets see if this soCcalled bacsh charm works. I dont believe it, anyway. Today, I will expose Simone, the selfCproimed geomancy master, together with all of you. There were many people in the live stream who had previously criticized Simone, and they also joined in the excitement while the other viewers remained silent and just watched. Just as he was bragging, the camera suddenly shook violently. Next, everyone saw that the livestreaming host, holding a phone, had tripped and fallen faceCdown on the road. When he got up with the phone in his hand, everyone saw that his mouth was bleeding and he had lost. a few teeth. Just fifteen minutes have passed, and he has already been counterattacked. Go on with your arrogant ways! D*mn, this is incredible! The anchor had just reached fifteen minutes of live streaming when he slipped and fell, losing a few teeth in the process. It was good that his mouth, which only spewed nonsense, got injured from the fall. His mouth was bleeding and swollent Serves him right! The anchors heart skipped a beat, and he wondered if something supernatural was at y. Trying to maintain hisposure, he said, I was holding my phone and not paying attention to the road, which caused me to trip. Its not karma. Ill make a quick trip to the hospital and continue the livestream with you guys. He then went to start his car, but as soon as he drove a short distance, the tire suddenly burst, and he had to call the dealership for assistance. While making the call, several birds flew by and left droppings on his face. Feeling disgusted, he immediately wiped his face clean with tissue. When he opened a bottle of water in the car, he almost choked on it. After recovering, he couldnt help but panic. All these unfortunate incidents happening one after another couldnt be just a coincidence. Could it be karma? Just as he thought that, his other phoric, which wasnt streaming, started ringing. He answered the call and identally put it on speaker. The people in the livestream heard itCit was a call about awsuit. This host had been in debt for a long time and was facing awsuit. property After hanging up, it didnt take long for his phone to ring again. This time, it was the management calling to inform him that the water pipe in his house had burst and needed. immediate attention. He had no choice but to take a cab back home. After calling someone to fix the water pipe, he closed the door and returned to the living room, but he slipped on the water on the floor and hit his face on the coffee table. His face swelled up, and before he could even attend to his swollen face, the police suddenly showed up at his door. It turned out that he had hit and paralyzed someone while driving under the influence and fled the scene. The ident happened in an area where the surveince camera was broken that day, so the victims family paid for witnesses. Coincidentally, someone watching his livestream recognized the car he was driving, which resembled the hitCandCrun vehicle. That witness even saw the side profile of the hitCandCrun driver, which looked simr to him. So, they made a call and informed the victims family, who immediately reported it to the police. Seeing the police at his door and knowing it was about the hitCandCrun incident, the host. broke down on the spot. He kept saying, I was wrong; I made a mistake. He regretted going online to insult Simone and intentionally liveCstreaming for more views. Apart from this host, the viewers who had been happily insulting Simone during the variety show livestream suddenly started apologizing and admitting their mistakes. They sent. numerous live chat messages, saying they were wrong and would never insult Simone again. Some people were experiencing a series of unfortunate events just like this host. Some had no filter when it came to their words. For example, they couldnt help but blurt out what they thought about their boss, colleagues, annoying friends, and rtives who badmouth them behind their backs. In the past, their posts orments that insulted others were dug up, and many around them found out, and those who had done hical things in the past received just their desserts. For instance, a fugitive murderer was recognized and reported to the police after facing bacsh. These people used to be arrogant and skeptical, but now they were filled with fear and begged for forgiveness. Everyone was shocked by this oue because no one expected Simone to be so powerful, and it turned out that most of these people who faced bacsh had poor character in real life; some of them had evenmitted crimes and had no moralpass. Among them were a few who participated in online bullying that led to someones suicide or depression. Now that they were facing bacsh, they only had themselves to me. Its toote to apologize now! Youve done so many hical things, and facing bacsh wont help you beg Simone for forgiveness. Karma is a b*tch! I just want to say they deserve it. You only know how it feels when the needle pricks your own skin. Why didnt you realize it was wrong when you were bullying others online? Consequences may be dyed, but they will eventually get to you. People kept repeating these phrases in the live chat. At the same time, many were reminded to be more virtuous in the future because of this incident. Those who acknowledged their mistakes requested the director to inform Simone of their apologies, and some even threatened to report her to the department if she did not rectify the charm. Jonah was concerned that these individuals would actually report Simone and cause her harm. At the same time, he was curious about Simones response. Therefore, he dispatched a staff member to inform Simone while she was having dinner. The livestream focused on her as she addressed the situation. Looking into the camera, she stated, You are facing bacsh not only because you insulted me and my loved ones in the live chat. TheN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. reason you are facing this is due to your own defamatory words and the hical actions you have committed in the past. This is thew of cause and effect. You reap what you sow, and once its done, theres no way to undo it. Even if theres a way, I wont assist you in undoing it. She boldly continued, If you want to sue me, go ahead. I havent engaged in any actions that vite the illegal actions and methods regted by the special department. She had studied the illegal regtions of the special department, and her actions fell under selfC defense, not illegality. exposed, and These individuals were facing misfortune because their hical actions were ev not because she cursed them or caused harm; it was the consequences they brought upon themselves due to their previous hical behavior, and her bacsh charm merely expedited the consequences of their misdeeds. She smiled. Prepare yourselves for the misfortune of retribution, for the sins you havemitted in the past. Apologies are futile. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 I Wont Be Fooled Again Simones words provoked those who had apologized, leading them to believe that she was too arrogant. However, they were powerless to do anything about it. One person even went so far as to report Simone to the special department. In this world, geomancy was widely practiced, and the special department was wellCknown to the public. They even made their phone number public, encouraging people to report anything strange or supernatural. The special department had been monitoring Simone due to a previous investigation, which revealed that she had indeed studied geomancy and mystical arts. She had obtained certification as a legitimate geomancy master before graduating from university but had never used geomancy or mystical arts for harmful purposes. On the contrary, she had be a mentor to a group of geomancy masters, showcasing her strong talent. It was with her help that Sean and Skr were able to track down the evil cultivator. Now that Simone had been reported by several individuals, an investigation was inevitable. The special department requested the previous live broadcast recordings from the filming. crew and carefully examined the charms Simone had drawn. These charms were simple counterattack charms devoid of any harmful intent. The individuals who insulted Simone in the live chat, including those who cursed her master and best friend, were the ones who provoked her to use the counterattack charm. This act of selfCdefense waspletely legal. If no one had provoked or acted hically, the counterattack charm would have been rendered useless. Therefore, those who were counterattacked had brought it upon themselves. As Simone was a public figure, this incident urred during a live broadcast and was witnessed by many people. Consequently, the special department released a public announcement regarding the investigation results. In the announcement, they reminded individualscking moral integrity to refrain from repeating their mistakes and also. emphasized that even without Simones counterattacks, these individuals would still face difficulties in their lives and work due to their karma. The moment this announcement was made, Simones fans rushed to the live broadcast room to inform everyone. This left Jodies fans and keyboard warriors feeling frustrated and angry. If the special department did not take any action, what could they do? If the bacsh continued, they would be defeated. However, no one sympathized with them or came to their aid. As a result, some individuals refrained from cursing Simone and directed their anger towards Jodie instead, using her of causing trouble for no reason andbeling her as a disaster. After criticizing her, they unfollowed her on Facebook and stopped being her fans. Many other fans of Jodie followed suit and unfollowed her as well. It was not an exaggeration to say that Jodie was a troublemaker. Consequently, both Aaron and Luca, who were popr influencers, faced bacsh and lost many fans. Leon broke up with Simone because of Jodie. These individuals were truly toxic, and it was best to stay away from them. Otherwise, who knew that maybe one day they might also face misfortune? As a result, another group of fans unfollowed them, and many turned against them. Simone and a few others gathered in a restaurant. Luca, who had been sitting silently in the hospital garden, stood up and went to Jodies hospital room. Since there was no live streaming in the room at that moment, Aaron and Leon returned to the restaurant to continue making money. In the afternoon, Luca instructed the cameraman not to follow him, as he wanted to be alone to calm down, and the director agreed. Luca pushed open the door and saw Jodie sitting up and eating a sandwich with her uninjured hand. You have strong mental resilience. At a time like this, youre still able to eat, he remarked sarcastically, as he had no mood or appetite at all. Jodie paused her eating and looked up at him. At first, she was stunned, and then her eyes instinctively turned red. Looking at him pitifully with a face full of grievances, she said, Luca, Im sorry. She exined, I realized that my injuries were not natural, which made me suspect that someone had set me up, and when you mentioned Simone, I thought it was her. Luca frowned. Even now, you still want to lie to me. Then tell me, did you curse her? Jodie shook her head, denying, No, I really didnt curse her. With tears in her eyes, she looked hurt. Luca, dont you believe me? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Luca looked at her expressionlessly and said, Then, swear. He emphasized, Swear in front of me now that you havent cursed Simone. Otherwise, you will be punished by the heavens. Jodies body stiffened as she stared at him in disbelief. Are you forcing me, too? Such a vow should not be taken lightly. If I do, Simone might take advantage of it to retaliate against me. She helplessly added, Anyway, I didnt curse her. If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do. Luca walked over and suddenly grabbed her chin. Jo, are you really ying me for a fool? If you have nothing to hide, why would you be afraid to make such a vow? Simone is a geomancer, and she dared to make the vow first, which shows that she has a clear conscience. Tears streamed down her face as she shook her head. I didnt. PanicCstricken, she could feel that his attitude toward her and the way he looked at her had changed, just like before when Titus was the first who didnt pay attention to her. How could this be? If they all didnt care about her, how could she continue to stay in the Gray Family as the beloved youngdy? 9/3 How could she continue to do those things? She showed the most vulnerable and pitiful look she could muster. Luca, I didnt y you. Im just so upset. I wont do it again. Please dont be mad at me, okay? If it were before, Luca would feel sorry and softChearted when he saw her like this. But now, he felt cold because she was still pretending with him, and he let go of her chin. No. He looked at her with disappointment and distress in his eyes. Because of you, we forced our younger sister to sever ties with the family. From the beginning, I have always stood by your side, but is this how you repay me? He sarcastically remarked, When its time to abandon me, you hesitate at nothing. Do you have any compassion, Jodie Gray? He felt devastated and hurt after being deceived and used as a pawn by the sister he had loved since childhood. His regret and guilt intensified when he confronted Simones betrayer. Jodie set aside her sandwich and reached out to grasp his arm. Luca, I didnt give you up. With the utmost sincerity in her eyes, she said, You are the most important person in my heart. Luca suddenly burst intoughter. Even now, you still want to deceive me without a guilty conscience. You are truly suited for the entertainment industry; your acting skills are remarkable, but I wont be fooled again. He no longer wanted to see her or listen to her lies, so he turned around and walked away. Growing anxious, she cried and shouted after him, Luca, please dont go! Luca, I beg you, dont leave me. But this time, Lucas footsteps quickened instead of stopping. Opening the door, he left without looking back. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Their job Is So Challenging Instead of meeting Leon and Aaron at the restaurant, Luca checked his phone app. Upon seeing that the bar was hiring temporary singers, he took a cab there. His current desire was to drink, so he needed to earn money first and then exchange it for alcohol. Once he got drunk, he wouldnt have to think about anything anymore. That way, he wouldnt feel as heartbroken. Luca went to the bar while Simone and Keira went to the seaside lighthouse to take photos. They spent a significant amount of money and tried out all the entertainment activities around the lighthouse. After Aaron and Leon finished work and had dinner at the restaurant, they also went to take some pictures. Observing how happy Simone and the others were, the two of them stood nearby and watched. Both of them disliked Zac, whoCalways stayed close to Simone. Does this guy have to be so attentive? He has no shame. Leon was annoyed and wanted to smoke, so he made an excuse to go to the restroom, and Aaron followed him. In the designated smoking room, they each lit a cigarette. With a gloomy face, Leon said, Jodie is really something. She yed us all like puppets. If it werent for todays events, he wouldnt have known that she could be so ruthless. Aaron sighed. Yeah. Todays eventspletely exceeded his expectations. The image of his innocent and obedient younger sister in his mind waspletely shattered. Then, he suddenly remembered something, Hey, wheres my brother? I didnt see him. Leon also realized that Luca hadnt looked for them at all, and Aaron called him. Luca happened to have finished singing a few songs and was taking a break. When he saw hist younger brothers call, he answered it and informed him which bar he was at. After hanging up the phone, Aaron asked Leon, Do you want to have a drink? I want to drink now; Im annoyed! Not only was he annoyed that his younger sister had such a deceitful personality, but he was also annoyed that his real sister hated them even more. Leon was extremely irritated as well. Alright! So, both of them, who had finished taking photos, took a cab to the bar. This time, the cameraman followed them to livestream. When they arrived at the bar, Luca was already. drinking. When he saw them, he waved his hand and said, You guys go sing a few songs first, earn some money, and then drink. I cant afford to treat you guys. Aaron and Leon were speechless; they were truly pitiful, to the point of being destitute, and their resentment towards Zac grew even stronger because that guy was just lounging around with Simone, making them envy him so much. Hence, they reluctantly went to sing a few songs and used the money they earned to buy alcohol. During the day, they didnt dare to use the money they earned from working in the restaurant as they were saving it for the hotel stay at night. They didnt care about the livestream, sitting and drinking in silence. Aaron looked at Luca and said, Luca, your voice hasnt recovered yet, and youre starting again? Luca replied, his voice already hoarse, I dont care anymore. I just want to drink. Aaron sighed. Then, go ahead. Although his brother was hurt, at least he could see through their foster sister. It was better to feel the pain now thanter, and he felt the same way now. The three of them drinking were being broadcast live. The three top streamers are in a miserable state. They deserve it; their judgment is poor, and they cant see people clearly. Theyre getting drunk together; the three of them are seriously hurt! Today, I finally see through Jojos true intentions. Its so ufortable that I want to drink, 100. 100. Two Sc*mbag brothers and one Sc*mbag. They sure belong in the same group. Apart from their loyal fans feeling sorry for them, others not onlycked sympathy but couldnt resist mocking them. Their poprity significantly decreased, especially Luca, who experienced arge number of unfollows. The public rtions team at Gray Entertainment was going crazy. The previous public rtions efforts had not been very effective, and now Luca was causing trouble again. Why were things so challenging for them? They called Titus, who told them not to worry; Luca would return to normal after he had enough. At the moment, he was out drinking with Harold, and they were mocking Lucas foolishness. Meanwhile, friends and rtives called and greeted Salma, who was at home, and Steven, who was abroad. Salma almost fainted when she watched the videos trending online. For the first time, she felt great resentment towards her foster daughter. Why is Jodie so troublesome? And who gave her the audacity to collude with a geomancer to harm my daughter? Simone might have caused trouble with them, but she was still her biological daughter, and she was very angry that Jodie was harmed and cursed by her foster daughter. Moreover, her son was also foolish. With just a little instigation from her foster daughter, he went on the livestream to confront his biological sister. Where was his brain? The Gray Familys reputation was once again tarnished, and she felt embarrassed to be asked about this. by people. In the meantime, Steven was equally mad. This only confirmed his suspicions that Jodie had a geomancer behind her, and her adoption into the Gray Family was not as simple as it seemed. He had originally nned to send Jodie away from the Gray Family, but now he couldnt. Only by keeping a close eye on her could he feel more at ease. Also, he had to send someone to investigate thoroughly. As for Luca, he almost cried at his sons foolishness. Fortunately, he didnt inherit the family business; otherwise, the Gray Family would have been in trouble soon. After beingpletely manipted by his foster daughter this time, he wondered if he would be smarter. Steven had a headache whenever he thought about his sons and foster daughter and regretted it more and more. Previously, he had misunderstood Simone due to theints from his wife and son and mistakenly made her decide to leave. Simone was like his real daughter, while his adopted daughter was just a facade. After the variety show ended, when Simone returned to the country, he would have to try harder with his wife and convince Simone toe back home. Overseas. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After Simone and her friends finished sightseeing, they went to an inte cafe to practice ying games while the other group of three were drinking. Two livestream rooms were opened, but no one was managing Jodics side. In the hospital, she cried in frustration. After shedding tears for a while, she nced up and was taken aback by the unexpected presence of an individual in the room. Upon realizing the identity of the person, she refrained from expressing any grievances, Instead, she disyed a look of astonishment and asked, What brings you here? Have youe to lend me a hand? Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 How Did She Know? In the hospital room, a man wearing a ck hoodie, a ck duckbill cap, and a mask stood in front of Jodies bed. His eyes showed signs of bruising, and his voice was hoarse. Yes, Im here to help you. Put this on. He took off the ck agate bracelet from his wrist and handed it to Jodie. Without hesitation, she took it and 1 Are you okay? it on. Thank you, my brother! She asked cautiously, The man sneered, What do you think? This ck obsidian bracelet is a special magical tool with a luckCstealing formation inside. You need to find a way to regain the lost luck. Jodie asked in confusion, How do I do that? She didnt know anything about geomancy or mystical arts. The man answered, Find a way to make more people like you; anyone will do. Your recent actions have caused you criticism, and you lost arge number of followers on the Inte. Your luck has declined. Did your intelligence start to decline, too? Despite the dissatisfaction in her heart, she didnt dare to say it out loud. I originally just wanted to use Luca to deal with Simone and ruin her reputation. As long as her reputation is bad, my luck will return. But something baffled her. Who would have thought that she would find out about my curse on her? The man looked at her with a cold and stern gaze. Who told you to do such unnecessary things? I came to this country specifically to help you deal with her. Im here to help you. Why did you still curse her and let her sense that something was wrong? Youre a fool who causes more harm than good. If it werent for the fact that this fool still had some use, they would never bother with her again. Jodie asked, If I curse her in my heart, can she also know? Thats not normal! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The man was speechless. She was never ordinary, and its likely that she has a keen intuition, which is why she found out. If you didnt do unnecessary things, I wouldnt have suffered such a bacsh. Simone not only countered his negative energy curse but also intercepted his aura from the red agate magical tool and used some special method to amplify the bacsh. This time, the bacsh was severe, and he didnt know how long it would take to recover. Jodie shrank her neck. ICI wont do it again. The man said, Now, remember two things. Its best to find a way to be popr, and if thats not possible, take the route of being controversial. Gain some poprity and convert it into luck. You still have the final variety show live broadcast. At that time, you have to find a way to get close to Simone, silently recite the word absorb in your heart, and absorb her luck through this string of ck agate. If you want to continue livingfortably, remember, its a zeroCsum game between you. I can see that two of your brothers have already distanced themselves from you and started to change their attitudes. You also need to coax them back and continue to shower them with love Look for more opportunities to have physical contact with them. It will be beneficial for you, and dont make foolish mistakes like today again. Dont let them see through you. Jodie understood. Okay, I got it. Suddenly, a question came into her mind. The next live broadcast will be two weeks after this one ends, but I wont recover from my injuries by then. How can I participate? The man had thought of this. Someone will arrange it. They will find a way to dy the final variety show live broadcast for a month and also find a way to arrange the location in the ancient city. So, you must go. After you return home, someone will mail you some medicine, and your broken bones will fully recover within a month after application. Jodie felt her forehead. What about my face? Is there any scar removal medicine? He coldly swept his gaze over her. Dont worry about the injury on your forehead for now. On the contrary, you can use it to seek justice from your brothers. He emphasized again. with a stronger tone, It is very important to regain their hearts and love for you. It was the first time Jodie had seen him emphasize the same thing repeatedly, and she obediently nodded. My brother, dont worry. Ill listen to you. He was about to say something when his expression suddenly changed. Not good, theyreing after me. He sensed the aura of the special department personnel wearing badges, and before Jodie could react, he quickly opened the door of the ward and left. Instead of taking the elevator, he took the stairs, but just as he descended two floors, he saw Sean waiting there. _ _ || Seans face was even paler than during the day. Still trying to escape? The man was startled. How did he end up here? Without hesitation, he turned around and ran upstairs. Just as he reached the next floor, he saw Skring down. He understood nowCthese two were intentionally blocking him here. Puzzled, he asked, How did you know I was in the hospital? After his location was exposed during the day, luckily, he escaped quickl He even risked further injury and deliberately used secret techniques to block the leakage of his aura, which meant that all his presence in this world would disappear for several hours so that neither these two nor Simone could find his location. Skr raised an eyebrow. Mainly because someone is smart enough to guess that you wille to the hospital at night. You escaped from us during the day, so naturally, we hade here and wait for you at night. I didnt expect that you woulde. He added, It seems that you care quite a bit about Jodie Gray, your biological sister. The man froze for a moment. Did Simone guess it? Otherwise, he couldnt think of anyone else. Sean, who was slowly approaching, said, You have a quick mind. The mans face twisted, gritting his teeth. Its Simone again. She had inflicted such serious injuries on him and brought people from a special department to capture him. This grudge had been formed. Sean took out a special pair of handcuffs. Are you willing to put them on yourself, or should we have a fight first? The mans mood was gloomy, and he voluntarily extended his hands, saying, Bring it on. He had made all the arrangements, but he didnt expect to fall into this trap. Under normal circumstances, he would not be afraid of them at all and have a great chance of fighting them and escaping. However, he was currently seriously injured and had utilized secret techniques to exacerbate his injuries. Dealing with one of them, let alone two, was already impossible. He was extremely frustrated, to the point where he wished he had not employed those secret techniques. He inquired, Did you intentionally allow someone to wear identification from. the elevator while you did not bring any yourself? He had detected a distinct aura emanating from the elevator, so he avoided it. Who could have anticipated that these two were concealing their presence here to ambush him? Truly cunning. Yet, in the afternoon, he had managed to elude them by sensing their presence. So, how did they be aware of his whereabouts? Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Dont Drop the Ball Again Sean was startled when he heard those words. He narrowed his eyes as he spoke. So, you can actually sense the aura on our identification documents. No wonder you always manage to escape ahead of time. Whenever they went out for business, they would carry their identification documents with them. After all, there were times when they needed to show their identification documents to enter certain ces or venues. Who would have thought. that this evil cultivator would find a loophole? He didnt know if other evil cultivators had simr attempts. Fortunately, their mission in the afternoon had failed, and they happened to call Simone with her current phone number. After thinking for a moment, she suggested that they might have something on them that emits a familiar aura. That was how the evil cultivators could discover them in advance. She advised them not to bring anything along, especially identification documents. She also suggested that they try to stake out the hospital. They followed her advice, and it worked. Seans words made the man realize something. Was Simone the one who told you about this? the man asked. Sean raised an eyebrow. Youre pretty smart to have figured that out. The man felt frustrated. Why was Simone involved again? That woman just wouldnt go away! How did she know that I can sense the aura on your identification documents? he asked. She probably guessed, Skyler uttered. She suggested that we shouldnt wear identification documents and not carry any magical tools on us. She told us that it was best to hand them over to someone else on the elevator and to block the stairway. She really is your nemesis, Sean replied. He hadnt expected that the reason this person had always managed to evade capture was because of the identification documents he carried. If it werent for Simones reminder, even if he came to the hospital that night, this would have escaped. His gaze darkened. Simone really knew how to deal with these people. The man took a deep breath. I want to see Simone right now. person Something didnt feel right. ording to logic, Jodie should be Simones nemesis. How did Simone be their nemesis instead? After thinking for a while, he realized that the change started when Simone left the Gray Family. He couldnt help but curse Jodie for being so foolish. They had deliberately provided clues to lead the Gray Family to find Simone. This was the most advantageous move for both Jodie and their n. But Jodie, to their surprise, severed ties with Simone in the blink of an eye. They ended up shooting themselves in the foot. As a result, their n kept encountering problems because of Simones involvement. During the day, he noticed that people from the special department went to the racetrack, so he didnt dare to go there personally. He didnt get to see Simone in person. But on the live stream on his phone, it seemed like her face was covered by ayer of something. He could only tell her background and past from Simones faceCjust like the rest of the geomancy fanatics who followed her. However, he couldnt see her present or her future. He couldnt tell if there was anything strange about her as he could only see her through a screen. That was why he wanted to meet Simone in person. This request left Skyler and Sean rather stunned. Simone is busy with her variety show on the livestream, so she doesnt have time to meet you. Besides, she doesnt know you. Tell her that I want to meet her. Maybe she wants to meet me too. And who says she doesnt know me? We do know each other. You can tell her that once she sees me, she will know who I am, the man said. He had many questions that could only be answered by meeting Simone and seeing her in person. Skyler and Sean exchanged nces. Should we ask? Sean thought for a moment. Ill call her and ask. If Simone wanted to meet the man, she would agree to it. If she didnt want to meet him, she wouldnt have to. Since she was so talented, the man really wanted to recruit her into his team. Skyler nodded. Go ahead and call her. Sean opened the live stream first and saw that Simone was still ying games at the inte cafe. So, he sent her a text message asking for her avability. Can we contact you by phone? Simone had just finished a game when she heard the notification sound. She slipped to a secluded corner and avoided the live stream camera as she checked her phone. Then, she stood up and said she needed to go to the restroom. She found a corner with no one around before she dialed Seans phone. Did you catch the person, Mr. Stanley? Sean smiled. Thanks to you, we caught him. I thought you would ask if we failed again. Tonight, if you still failed to catch him with the right timing and favorable conditions, then She didnt finish her sentence. Sean guessed that she might have wanted to say, Ifwe cant catch him even with the right timing and favorable conditions, then were a bit useless. He chuckled. If it werent for your suggestion to not wear identification, he might have escaped again. She smiled. I was just guessing. You didnt call me just to inform me that you caught the man, right? Sean realized that Simone was no ordinary personCshe was way smarter. This person said he wants to meet you and see your face, he uttered. Simone was not surprised by this statement. Why does he want to meet me? She figured that the person probably saw her as an unpredictable variable and wanted to meet her to find. rity. Its probably because youre the reason that he got caught, Sean exined. He said that you two know each other and that once you see him, you will know who he is. This surprised Simone. Do I know him? Even if this wasnt the case, she was prepared to meet him anyway. She wanted to see what Jodies older brother was like and if she could find. any clues from him. Now that they actually knew of each others existence, it was even more important that they met. She smiled. Okay, after the livestream ends today, Ille find you. Should we meet at the hotel or somewhere else? she asked. Lets meet at the hotel. Well take him back to where were staying, Sean replied. Alright, Ill contact youter, Simone uttered. After hanging up the phone, Sean turned to the man. Simone wille to see youter. The man smirked. I knew she would. He knew Simone would be curious about who he was. mens grip. He followed the two He couldnt escape anymore, nor did he bother to resist th of them out of the hospital. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Before getting in the car, he looked back at the building where Jodie lived. He hoped that this time, Jodie would be as determined as before. He really hoped she wouldnt let him down again. About two hourster, Simone realized that it was time, so she instructed the two groups of people to leave the Inte cafe and return to their respective hotels. Meanwhile, on the other side, Leon had consumed quite a bit of alcohol. However, instead of the alcohol alleviating his worries, he found himself consumed by thoughts of Simone. He eventually told the others that he felt unwell before expressing his desire to return to the hotel first. When they r decided to go to the bar, he had made a reservation at a midCrange hotel. Conwidentally, it happened to be in close provints to Simone 4 hotel Luca and Aaron still wanted to continue drinking as they allowed Leon to See Thack at the hotel Simone took a shower changed her clothes, and sat down to create a Eadming talismans to wear. Aberward, she wond up and made her way to the room where Scan and the man were staying seemed deliberate that they had chosen a room on the When she arrived in the door of their room, the knocked Skyler opened the door and saw Nu A gentle unile graced his handsome face. Youre here! Pleasee in Simone nodded, returning the smile. Okay She was about to follow Skyler into the room when Leon suddenly rushed over. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 This is My Answer Leon missed Simone too muchChe couldnt stop himself from going over to her. He simply wanted to have a brief conversation with her. He wanted to ask if they could still be friends even if they didnt reconcile. He was determined to win her back. As he reached the floor that. Simone was on, he coincidentally spotted Simone exiting a room. He approached her joyfully, but to his surprise, he saw her knocking on another persons door. He spected that it might be Zac or Harrys room. However, he hadnt expected Skyler to be the one who opened the door. After witnessing that sight, Leons mind was filled with questions. Simone and Skyler had never met before, so how did they know each other? And how did Skyler end up here? He couldnt help but rush over before Simone entered the room.. Hold on! This shout made Skyler and Simone both turn their attention to Leon. They were both surprised. What are you doing here? Leon stared at Skyler with an unfriendly look on his face. Shouldnt I be asking you that? What are you doing here? What is your rtionship with Simone? Skyler witnessed his brother losing hisposure for the first time. Skyler smiled yfully. Does it concern you? It seemed that his brothers feelings for Simone were deeper than anyone had thought. Leons eyes turned red. Skyler, if you want to target me, go ahead. But dont you dare involve Simone, or else I wont let you off the hook. Although he and Skyler werent close, they still maintained a seemingly good rtionship on the surface. This was the first time they had such a significant conflict. Skyler couldnt help butugh and sigh at Leon. How will you stop me? His brother was still so naive. He couldnt help but envy how sheltered and protected Leon seemed. Leont frowned. Ill quit the entertainment industry and join thepany with you topete for the position as the heir. Is that enough to scare you? Leon was afraid that Skyler would target Simone because of him. He was worried that this would be detrimental to Simone. Skyler still had a gentle smile on his face. Youre too innocent, Leon. Setting aside everything else, quitting the entertainment industry, and joining thepany Did Leon. think that he could defeat Skyler just by doing that? Well, if you want to do this Its not impossible. Skyler seemed to change his stance in the blink of an eye. After all, the Foster Family would most likely belong to Leon in the future. There wasnt much of a difference whether he joined thepany or if he joined themter. Skyler smiled again. As long as Dad agrees to it, I urge you topete anytime. But considering the old mans cautious and protective behavior with Leon, Skyler was certain that their father would not agree to let Leon join thepany now. Leonughed at himself. Yeah? How could Dad agree to this? Youre Mom and Dads precious son, Skylermented. But I will still fight for it, Skyler added. He had no interest in business, but if it was for Simone, he was willing to give it a try. Skyler smiled. Then you should work hard! Skyler and Gwen had always felt that Leon was overly favored by his parents. But Leon genuinely didnt appreciate this kind of favoritism! After Leon finished speaking, he looked at Simone. Simone, if he gets close to you, he definitely has ulterior motives. Dont fall for it. Simone didnt appreciate the way Leon was looking at her then. It was as if he would do anything for her as if he would sacrifice everything for her. It felt particrly amusing and ironic at that moment. She raised an eyebrow. What does this have to do with you? Besides, do you think Ive lost the ability to distinguish right from wrong? Leon immediately rified his intentions when he saw that she was unhappy. Thats not what I think. I just wanted to remind you. Simone couldnt be bothered to argue with him. I understand, You can leave. But Leon didnt move. I have something to say to you. Simone sensed a strong smell of alcohol emanating from Leon, and his eyes were red as if he were drunk. She knew that he definitely wouldnt leave if she didnt let him finish speaking that day. She still had important matters to attend to. Go ahead, she eventually uttered. Leon nced at Skyler cautiously. Can we go somewhere else? Simone disyed an impatient expression on her face. No, if you have something to say, just hurry up and and say it here. If not, then leave. Observing this, Leon felt hurt and bitter. She used to be patient with him, but she couldnt even tolerate just a few sentences then. Knowing her temperament, he had no choice but to continue speaking in front of Skyler. I made a mistake before. I shouldnt have secretly interacted with Jodie because of my rtionship with my mother. I shouldnt have chosen to support her over you. I wont have any further contact with her in the future. I know you wont forgive me, but can you give me another chance? He looked at Simone with hope and pleading in his eyes. Even if we cant be lovers, can we return to being friends? you Simone regarded him as if he were insane. Can we return to being friends after deceived and abandoned me? Do you genuinely believe thats possible? After being deceived and abandoned by you, theres no way I can continue to have any connection with stated decisively. We cant even be friends. Thats my answer. you, she Leon appeared hurt by her words. We were childhood sweethearts! When we were young, I held your hand every day, I took you to school, and I took you to- Before he could finish, Simone interrupted him. Enough. Whats the point of reminiscing about those things now? Leon, why dont you understand? She sighed. Its because those past moments were too beautiful and too significant to me Thats why forgiving you bes so hard when youve hurt me, she exined. The more she cared, the less she could tolerate betrayal and abandonment. Thats why, in her previous life, when she was abandoned by Leon, she felt so much pain. The past is the past, and I wont bring it back. You understand me now, right? We can never go back to the past, and there is no future, she uttered coldly. Leon took a step back. He was visibly stunned. Simone ignored him and turned to Skyler. Lets go inside, she said. Skyler gave Leon a sympathetic look before responding to her. Okay! he uttered before looking away from Leon. Who am I to sympathize with others? He thought. He entered the room with Simone and closed the door behind him, cutting off Leons re right as Leon looked up to stare at them. After entering the room, Skyler pondered for a moment before he asked Simone for Jonahs phone number. Then, using his brothers identity, he contacted Jonah. He requested that the other party send someone to escort Leon back to the hotel. Having consumed too much alcohol and being emotionally shaken by Simone, Skyler was concerned that something might ur to his brother after leaving this ce. He ended the phone call, and Simone nced atN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Skyler with a hint of astonishment. She was genuinely surprised that he had called Jonah to arrange for someone toe over. It truly seemed like he was a good brother who cared for his younger sibling. She was unsure if it was an act or a genuine concern. She could understand why Gwen disliked Skyler, even though Skyler was mostly just a pretentious man. Skyler wasnt the actual target of hatred- the one that Gwen despised was her mother. Leon also appeared to hold no animosity towards Skyler. He hadnt even shown a hint of hostility before. When Skyler saw Simones surprised and inquisitive gaze, he simply smiled at her without providing any exnation or words. Simone did not inquire either. They were on a floor with a number of suites, and Skyler guided Simone into the innermost room. Once they got to the room, Sean and a man were seated facing each other. The man was dressed in ck and had a paleplexion and a bruised eye. Upon hearing the door open, both of them turned their heads to look. Simone spotted the man in ck, and a look of surprise formed in her expression. Its you! Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Is She Deceiving Me? The man noticed how Simone recognized him, and he smirked at her. I knew it. You still remember me. Simone walked over and took a seat, looking at the man as she responded to him. Of course, I remember. Among all the men who pursued me, you were the least attractive, and you had the most clich way of expressing yourself. Little did she expect that this person would be Jodies brother. During her college days, he had pursued her relentlessly. He even bothered her by standing downstairs outside her dormitory every day with a bouquet of roses each time. What was even more absurd was when he lit candles downstairs in the shape of a heart. He even brought a guitar and sang love songs. She was disgusted by his actions, and she called the security department back then. He was forced to clean up the mess on the ground before he was taken away by the security. guards. Every Friday, she would leave the campus. He would wait at the school gate, and he would insist on taking her out for a meal. His actions annoyed her, and she found it very unpleasant. Leon found out about this, and he often came to pick her up from school during that time just to assert his dominance over this person. Gradually, this person stoppeding. Right then, the man was stunned as he apparently found it hard to believe that she described him in such a manner. He questioned her with a serious look on his face. How am I ugly? My way of expressing love is unique. How am I clich? Simone rolled her eyes at him. You are simply unattractive, and your attempts at romance are exactly whatizens would call cheesy. Could you please have some selfCawareness? 50 It seemed to her then that he pursued her not out of love but with a hidden agenda. No wonder I found this guy so annoying at that time, Simone thought. She rarely hated someone s much, but her intuition told her to stay away from this man. In her previous life, her abilities in geomancy and mystical arts were not very advanced, so she didnt manage to identify what was wrong with this man. But right then, as she looked at him, she felt an indescribable disgust. She could tell that he didnt just have issues but that they were also quite significant. The man was taken aback by her response, and his face turned even more sour than before. You-! Simone waved her hand to brush him off. Alright, enough with the nonsense. Why did you want to see me? She had a strong impression of this person because, in her previous life, she happened to see him on the day that she was kidnapped. She could even recall how he had intentionally bumped into her on purpose on that day. Then, he apologized first before trying to initiate a conversation with her. She ignored him and headed off to the parking lot, where she fell into the trap and was kidnapped. Looking back, it seemed like that was not a coincidence at all. From this new perspective, it also confirmed her previous suspicion. The ones who kidnapped her and Jodie werent really 1/3 enemies who wanted to extort the Gray Family, but rather, people who worked with Jodie. It was proven that Jodie was indeed not innocent. The man could sense that Simone didnt want to talk about the past. Yet, he couldnt help but ask her a few questions. Do you remember what my name is? he asked. Simone had a good memory, so she naturally remembered his name. But there was no need to tell this guy the truth. I dont remember what your name is. I only remember how unattractive and sleazy you were. The man was infuriated again. He considered himself a very charming person, and he had yed with countless women in the past. Many of them fell deeply in love with him. Yet, with Simone, he became unattractive and sleazy. What kind of taste does this woman have? Is she blind? Although he pursued her with a hidden agenda, she was so beautiful that he naturally wanted to have herpletely. He hadnt expected that she would ignore him and avoid him. It was the first time he had failed so miserably in pursuing a woman, and this made him very unhappy. He looked at Simone before speaking in a clear tone. My name is Ernest Wilson. Remember it from now on. Simone was speechless. Why should I remember your name? Cant you stop being so sleazy? If you have something to say, then just hurry up and get to it. Otherwise, Ill leave. In the past, this person didnt tell her that his surname was Wilson. Perhaps he had been afraid that she would associate hisst name with Jodie. After all, Jodie Gray was originally surnamed Wilson before being adopted by the Gray Family. When Ernest saw that she really wanted to leave, he spoke hastily. I just want to ask, what method did you use to counterattack against me? He had been stalling all along just to observe Simones aura. But he found that he couldnt see through her aura at all. Her aura was still very normal, just like when he pursued her in the past. But he couldnt determine how powerful of a geomancy master she was. He wasnt just unable to resolve his confusionChis doubts grew even bigger than before. Ernest didnt know that Simone had figured out a lot during their conversation. In addition to intentionally teasing him, she was also observing his aura and sensing his energy. Therefore, from the moment Simone entered the room, she had already noticed many things. She sneered. Do you think Im foolish enough to answer that? Ernest shrugged. If you dont want to say it, then forget it. What level is your current strength at? Are you still in the acquired realm, or have you already entered the innate realm? he asked curiously. Simone looked at him and smiled. Take a guess! 2/3 to say. Ernest was speechless. This woman is so irritating. He changed the subject. I have nothing else. Do you have any questions for me? He couldnt get anything out of Simone, and she wouldnt tell him anything. So, the only option was to trick some information out of her. He reached out and caressed the ring on his thumb, attempting to capture Simones aura. He figured that he could find an opportunity to pass the ring to someone after that. Therefore, he made excuses to dy his time with her. Simone had been observing Ernest all along, and she naturally noticed his subtle actions. She nced at the ring he was wearing and sensed that something was amiss. She could discern that it was capturing her aura. However, she could tell that it would take some time. Despite using a talisman and employing a secret technique to conceal her aura, she had to be cautious. She couldnt allow the other party to detect her aura. She began counting the seconds in her mind. Then, she gazed at him inquisitively. Are you and Jodie full biological siblings? Ernest was momentarily taken aback before he grinned and responded to her. Certainly. But this time around, Jodie isnt involved at all. I simply couldnt bear to see you mistreat my sister, soCI wanted to teach you a lesson. Who would have anticipated that it would backfire?! This was thest oue he expected, and it left him frustrated. However, even if given the chance to choose again, he would stille to the country and do the same thing. While Ernest was feeling dejected, Simone made a sudden remark. But I can discern from your facial features that you and Jodie do not share the same mother! His lie about being full siblings is merely a facade, huh?He and Jodie have the same father but different mothers, just like Skyler and Freya. Kids like these sure have womanizing fathers. These men arent just extremely fertile; they also manage to find different women to bear their children. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Of course, Simone didnt believe this was merely the man being promiscuous, but rather that he had a purpose in fathering these children. Ernests eyes narrowed as he stared at Simone. Then, he put on a perplexed look. What are you talking about? How could we not have the same mother? And how can you decide that just by looking at my facial features? I dont believe it. He was a cultivator of the innate realm and had utilized secret techniques to conceal others from using physiognomy on him. How can Simone possibly see through it? Is she deceiving me intentionally? Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Thank You, Then? Simone noticed Ernests suspicion, but she didnt offer an exnation. With an indifferent smile, she said, Its up to you to believe it or not. She simply wanted to give it a try. At the same time, she wanted to confirm her own judgment. This guy knew that he and Jodie didnt share the same mother, but he didnt know who their real mother was. Their father was skilled in dealing with women, allowing one woman to raise another womans child. Simone had seen Melinda before and hadnt found any signs of her being cursed or bewitched. This indicated that these women were willing participants. However, just because the women didnt have anything strange on them didnt mean the man didnt have anything strange. Ernest couldnt determine whether Simone had genuinely noticed it or was merely pretending with her indifferent demeanor. Youre quite capable, knowing that I can sense the aura on their identification cards and. make them block me in the stairwell. He looked at Simone again and asked, Was it a guess or a calction? He continued to observe her eyes and face for any revealing expressions. Simone was momentarily stunned, then nced at Skyler and Sean, raising an eyebrow. You guys told him in such detail? Sean looked at Skyler, confirming that Skyler had indeed said those things to Ernest. Skyler remained calm and smiled slightly, saying to Simone, I just wanted him to know that youre very capable. If he wants to make a move on you or plot against you, hes asking for trouble. He emphasized, And let him know that youre the nemesis of his siblings. Simone looked deeply at Skyler and said, Thank you, then? She didnt believe that this did it unintentionally. guy 1/5 She could somewhat guess his intentions. He leaked her information to Ernest, allowing thetter to pass it on. Skyler might be trying to save himself and use her to deal with the people behind him. Of course, there was also the possibility that he and Ernest were working together. Skyler still smiled calmly. Theres no need to be so polite! Simone noticed that this guy did not feel an ounce of embarrassment. Knowing that it was about time, she yawned and murmured, Im tired. Im going back. Ernest realized that he had sessfully intercepted most of the aura. If Simone left now, all his efforts would be in vain. So, he looked at Simone and said, Dont you want to know why I want to deal with you? Simone looked at him meaningfully, No. The man was at a loss for words. He felt that this woman was doing it on purpose. What a cunning woman! He wanted to speak and dy the time, but Simone ignored him. She got up and greeted Skyler and Sean. Im leaving, then. Goodbye! Skyler also stood up and said, Ill walk you out. With a dry smile, Simone didnt refuse the offer. Okay! The two of them walked out of the room, and Skyler closed the door. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As they walked through the living room towards the front door, Skyler leaned close to Simones ear and whispered, I have no ill intentions toward you. Simone looked at him with a smile that wasnt really there. Do you think I would believe that? Skyler shrugged helplessly. If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do. He lowered his voice again and said, We should coborate if theres an opportunity. Simone smiled. Lets talk about it another time. She told the two of them how to catch Ernest without worrying about Ernest or the people behind him finding out. / 2/5 They were already on the chessboard, and it was impossible to hide forever. asionally showing their might, making the other party wary, and taking the initiative. again wouldnt be bad. Skyler opened the door and saw her off. Goodnight! Simone waved her hand. Goodnight! After she left, she saw Leon leaning against the wall, waiting for her. Simone nced at him and then looked away, walking toward her own room. Leon watched her back, his eyes filled with pain. Skyler also noticed Leon and felt a headacheing on. The crew members were probably still on their way He spoke first, Wait here. Someone wille to pick you up soon. Leons eyes lit up. Did Simone contact you? Seeing his expression, Skyler sighed. I got the directors phone number from her. The light in Leons eyes instantly dimmed. Skyler continued, Leon, your fate with Simone is over. Stop bothering her. From the aura between Leon and Simone, it was clear that they repelled each other. It meant that she would never forgive him and reconcile with him. Leon looked at Skyler coldly. Why did you get close to Simone? Ive given up. I wontpete with you for the Foster Family anymore. Wont you let me go? Leon had wanted to get close to this big brother when they were younger, but the other deliberately kept their distance from him and maintained a gap between them. Coupled with their mothers biased favoritism, it made Leon both envious and resentful of this big brother of his, but there was no jealousy or hatred.. After all, they were biological brothers, and he had never thought of going against Skyler except that he couldnt ept Skyler reaching out to Simone. Skyler looked helpless. I have never done anything to harm you, so why would I need to let you go? Simone and I only have a working rtionship. Its not asplicated as you think. I cant possibly make a move on my younger brothers exCgirlfriend, whom he still has feelings for. I still have some sense of shame, you know? Skyler didnt even know if he could survive now. Love and romance were thest things ont his mind. I have something to do, so I wont invite you in. Since Ernest was still inside, he naturally couldnt ask Leon in, fearing that there might be some issues. Leon knew Skylers temperament. Since he was so certain that he wouldnt make a move on Simone, then he probably wouldnt. He asked somewhat dejectedly, Do you think I deserve this? Skyler walked over and patted his shoulder. Since you already know, why bother entangling yourself further? Doing this will only make her dislike you more. Just go your separate ways from now on. Simone was an important target for those people., Since Leon had already cut ties with her, it would be best not to get involved. Leon clenched his fists, I want to, but I cant. After all, that was the girl he had grown up with and protected since they were young. In the end, Skyler didnt know what else to say. He could only offer some words offort. Just let things unfold naturally. Sometimes, loving someone doesnt mean you have to possess them. It was really difficult for him, a single person who had never experienced love, to console hist heartbroken younger brother. Upon hearing this, Leon seemed lost in thought. He softly repeated those words. After a moment, he looked at Skyler and said, I understand. Skyler was a bit confused. What do you understand? Leon then said, Im leaving. After saying that, he actually left, but he appeared lonely and isted from his retreating figure. Skyler shook his head. If he had known this would happen today, why did he do it in the first ce? In the end, he also went back to his room. When Sean saw Skyler enter, she said, You stay here. Im going to take a shower. Skyler nodded, Okay! After Sean left, Ernest looked at Skyler with a questioning gaze. Do you know Simones true strength? The elegant smile on Skylers face had vanished. If even a formidable evil cultivator like you cant figure it out, how would I know? Ernest suddenly asked, What do you think of Jodie? Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 y the Long Game Skyler realized that Ernest was testing him. He replied, Not very likable. That was indeed his impression of Jodie. Even though he knew that she was his halfCsister from the same father, his feelings remained the same. On the other hand, Skyler found the twins from the Foster Family much more appealing. Seeing Skylers expression, Ernest seemed to still be unaware of the rtionship between Skyler and Jodie. He let go of his worries and said, It seems like you two are not meant to be. Skylerughed. I dont want to have any connection with your sister, let alone be involved with her. Otherwise, I might be unlucky. Youre an example of that. Ernest choked, unable to say anything. The conversation for the day ended there. So, he stopped talking to Skyler and closed his eyes, pretending to rest. In reality, he used a special secret technique to imprint todays events into the ring. Skyler nced at the gemstone ring that emitted a cold light, closed his eyes, and didnt stop him. At the hospital. Jodie was puzzled when she saw her own brother suddenly run away. Isnt this guy usually very fierce? He actually has moments of fear. She wasnt worried about his safety. She just remembered what her brother said and what she had to do. Jodie touched the obsidian bracelet on her wrist, and her face was no longer in pain. The pain in her forehead and her broken hands and feet also decreased significantly. These things were indeed useful. She couldnt help butin to herself, Why didnt my brother teach me even though he is good at geomancy? Otherwise, I wont have to worry about dealing with Simone. Thinking of Simone, Jodie felt a lot of anger. Today, she clearly felt that her luck had been significantly weakened. It meant that she might have lost a lot of fans. This couldnt go on. Thinking of her brothers advice, she took out her phone and sent messages to Luca and Aaron. She said that she was scared and alone at the hospital and wanted them toe and apany her. She also sent a pitiful apology message to Luca. At the bar. It was already quitete, so even though the two of them were still drinking, the live broadcast had ended. Luca and Aarons phones started to ring one after another. After reading the messages, they looked at each other. Luca asked, Did Jo send you a message? Aaron nodded. Yeah!. He asked again, Are you going to the hospital? Luca was still angry, so he muttered. Im not going. What about you? Aaron shook his head. Im not going either. After what happened today, he didnt know how to deal with Jodie. He knew he couldnt love and cherish her without any resentment like he used to, Luca sighed. A womans heart is truly elusive. I never expected Jo to be so cunning and calcting. Its even more disheartening that she didnt hesitate to push me out and take the me. He wasnt afraid of being criticized by people online, but he couldnt ept being deceived and thrown out by his beloved sister, whom he had cherished for years. Aaron also sighed. Yes. Who could have imagined, huh? We should keep our distance from her in the future. Luca agreed upon hearing that. Thats the only way. On the other end, Jodie waited for several minutes but didnt receive a reply. Unable to resist, she called Luca. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Luca saw the iing call, but neither answered nor hung up. He didnt want to face Jodies anger at the hospital. She called several times, but he didnt answer. Jodie then called Aaron. Aaron also didnt answer, pretending not to see it. This infuriated Jodie and also made her feel an unprecedented sense of panic. The reason she dared to do all this was because of the love and indulgence of her brothers. If they no longer cherished her like they used to, she would have nothing. No, this cant happen. And so, she continued to call both of them incessantly. The two men at the bar found it annoying and put their phones on silent mode. This caused Jodie to have a restless night without sleep. She kept thinking about how to regain the love and indulgence of Titus, Luca, and Aaron. Early the next morning, in the suite where Skyler and the others were staying. Ernestined of stomach difort and went to the bathroom as they were about to leave. After he came out, Skyler nced at the trash can in the bathroom. Seeing that Sean was about to go in, he pretended to check the time and reminded him that they were running out of time. Sean looked at the time and realized that if there was traffic, he wouldnt make it to the airport, so he didnt go in. She followed Skyler and took Ernest to the airport to return home. Not long after they left, a person wearing a hotel cleaning staff uniform entered the room. They rummaged through the trash can in the bathroom, found a ring, and quickly left after taking it. Almost an hourter, a hotel cleaner pushed a cart to clean the room. Simone had just returned from breakfast, and when she saw the cleaner, she took the initiative to greet them. Learning that they were about to clean the room, she said she wanted to go in and see what the suite looked like, as she might want to book it for tonight. Since the guests had already checked out, the cleaner didnt stop her. Simone walked in and took a look around, finally pausing in the bathroom. She noticed a lingering scent of incense in the trash can. This made her realize that the cleaner who had entered earlier while she was having breakfast was suspicious. It seems that Ernest had found a way to spread the news of his capture by the special department back to the country. It is very likely that the news about her from yesterday had also been disseminated. Skyler had to have something to do with it. She pondered whether Skyler wanted to save himself or continue with his schemes. Why did he join the special department? She had a feeling that Skyler was a key breakthrough. Although it was bing more and moreplicated, there were now some clues. This was a good start. As for her news being spread, she was not afraid. After all, to catch a big fish, one had to y the long game. Because she had won a generous prize from the racingpetition, Simone and her of three did not go out to look for work today. group 4/5 Instead, they took the audience from the live broadcast to visit famous attractions in Slovance. They also ate at local restaurants with unique vors. In the evening, they continued to y games with another group of people. Jodie had to withdraw from this episode of the live broadcast due to an injury. Leon and his triocked enthusiasm for their performance, so they decided to go to a restaurant and showcase their piano and violin skills to earn some money. As the sun rose, a new day began. Jonah gathered the three groups of people at a square, informing them about the arrival of a special guest. Promptly, the three groups arrived at the square. They spotted Jonah approaching them, apanied by a charming and delightful young woman. He introduced her to them by saying, Allow me to present our new guest, Tina Wilson. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Its Definitely Not a Coincidence Tina was a rising star who debuted this year through a talent show. Not only did she win the championship of that talent show program, but she also had higher poprity than others. She was signed with a different major entertainmentpany, which was not Gray Entertainment. Simone looked at Tina, who was standing next to Jonah, and smiled warmly. Person: Just by hearing Tinasst name, she couldnt help but associate this Ernest and Jodie. She then looked at Tinas face, noting that she didnt resemble Jodie. Simone from the side and found that the two of them also did not resemble each other. Simone looked carefully and examined Tinas facial features. She discovered that they were intentionally concealed, and the womans public appearance was an illusion. Now that her strength had improved, she could see through the deception on the other persons face. She also confirmed from Tinas appearance that the woman was indeed Jodies sister. This confirmed what Skyler said before, that Jodies original family had a brother and a sister. However, she made an unexpected discovery. From Tinas appearance, Simone deduced that Jodie and Tina were twins. They didnt look alike, which meant that they were fraternal twins. Tina also carried a simr aura and maic field as Jodie. But the feeling was somewhat different from what Jodie exuded. In all honesty, Simone didnt know what this persons purpose was for being a guest. It was definitely not a coincidence. After Jonah introduced Tina, he looked at the guests and said, Jodie is unable to participate 1/6 in the uing live broadcast due to an injury, so Tina will join one of your groups. As soon as he finished speaking, Zac said, Working with a female is not tiring. Both of our groups already have female guests. Now, the group led by Leon stillcks a female guest. He was satisfied with the current threeCperson group and didnt want to add another person. The same went for Keiras group. The three of them had be more and more in sync, and adding another person would require readjustment. So, she agreed to what he said. Yes, working with a female is not tiring! Meanwhile, Leon and the Gray brothers were not very weing to the addition of a female. guest. They wanted to ck off, and they didnt have the mood to deal with a new person. They were about to politely decline and pass the person to Zac. Before they could speak, Jonah smiled and said, Thats right. Both groups already have female guests. Mr. Foster, your group also needs one. He looked at Leon and asked, So, Tina can join your group, eh? The three of them remained silent. How can we refuse? And are you sure youre asking for opinion? From Jonahs expression, it seems like he has already made up his mind. Leon nced at the Gray brothers and saw them nod. And so, he said to Jonah, Alright. With his usual aloof demeanor, he said to Tina, Wee!* The Gray brothers also smiled and said, Wee! Tina politely smiled and said, I look forward to learning from you three. She then smiled and greeted the members of Simones group. Simone also politely returned the greeting. Although Tina had some issues, she had never interacted with Simone before. Simone wouldnt be foolish enough to publicly target a neer, nor did sheck manners. Why make things difficult for other women? 2/6 As long as Tina didnt actively provoke her, she wouldnt do anything, either. After all, they didnt have any grudges at the moment, and she still didnt know what kind of person Tina was. Then, the three groups went about their activities. Keira and her group continued working. Simones group decided to continue entertaining their live audience. Before leaving, Simone took the opportunity to avoid the live camera and chatted with Jonah. She smiled and asked, Jonah, was Tina already nned as a guest before? Jonah replied, No, it was supposed to be another female guest, but due to an unexpected injury yesterday, she couldnt make it. Hence, someone introduced Tina instead. Simone thought to herself, Just as I suspected. It must be that Ernest was caught, and Jodie couldnt participate in the uing livestream due to her injury. So, the person behind the scenes decided to bring in Tina as astCminute recement. She asked, Is the person from before alright? Jonah said, Its nothing serious, just a minor car ident that dislocated her hand. Simone nodded and said, As long as its not serious. After a brief chat, Simone and Zac left. Only Leons group remained. Luca suggested, Shall we continue ying the piano? Leon and Aaron, who had already decided to ck off until thest day, nodded and said, Alright! They werent enthusiastic about Tina and had no intention of taking care of her. They werent the considerate type to begin with, so they decided on todays routine without her consent. Tina didnt mind and yed along with them. She didnt offer any unsolicited advice. 3/6 Also,pared to Jodie, the fans in the live stream had a favorable impression of Tina. However, when the four of them went to the restaurant, they were informed that the pianist who had taken a leave of absence had returned. In other words, their temporary job was gone. Luca suppressed his annoyance and asked, If we cant do this job, what should we do? Aaron shrugged, I dont know Leon couldnt muster any enthusiasm either. I dont know. It was only then that Tina suggested, How about we be tour guides and trantors? When I visited Slovance back then, I noticed that many tourist attractionscked proper trantions. We can visit popr attractions, have fun, and make money at the same time. Luca said, Thats actually a good way to make money. But our knowledge of Slovan is not very good. Among the brothers, only the eldest was skilled in a few foreignnguages. They couldmunicate in basic Slovan, but it was obvious that they couldnt work as tour guides and trantors. Tina smiled and said, We dont need to be highly proficient in Slovan. We can focus on domestic tourists. Lets visit the attractions and gather information about the unique and interesting ces. Then, we can bring domestic tourists there and introduce it to them. Of course, we will need someone who is fluent in thenguage to assist us. Mr. Foster can do that. All three of them epted this suggestion. So, following Tinas suggestion, they went to arge tourist attraction. Gradually, Tina took charge and became the leader of the group. Of course, it was also because the other three were not putting in much effort. Under Tinas guidance and leadership, this several thousand. roup i The viewers in the live stream noticed that Tina was fluent in thenguage, had good speaking skills, and was very friendly. She was also very meticulous, taking detailed notes and understanding each ce they visited. This made their future tour guide work go smoothly. 4/6 The other three respected Tina but did not try to get too close, maintaining a distance. This elevated everyones impression of Tina. In the hospital. Jodie couldnt participate in the subsequent livestream, so she asked the production team to return her phone. She couldnt reach her two brothers and was anxious, so she opened the live stream to watch. When she saw Tina appear, Jodie was filled with surprise. How can this little brat be a guest on the show? Although they were twin sisters, their rtionship was not good and was even somewhat hostile. Because Tina was born weak and had been in poor health, their parents and brothers had always shown more concern for her. This made Jodie resentful, and she disliked her sister. Moreover, when the Gray Family was about to adopt a foster daughter, their mother was nning to send Tina to the Gray Family. This made Jodie very unhappy. Their original family was not wealthy, so why should Tina get to enjoy the privileges of the Gray Family while Jodie had to suffer at home? So, the day before Tina was supposed to go to the Gray Family, Jodie secretly opened the window and made Tina catch a cold. Tina became seriously ill and went directly to the hospital. As a result, Jodie became the one who went to the Gray Family. In the following decade, her life was very different from Tinas. She was raised by her foster mother and brothers, growing up as a wealthy heiress. Tina, on the other hand, was just an ordinary girl from a poor family. Every time Jodie thought about it, she felt extremely fortunate for the decision she made 5/6 back then. Now, seeing Tina taking her ce, she felt a lump in her throat Especially when she saw that Simone didnt target Tina, she felt even more frustrated. Isnt that woman usually very capable? Why isnt she confronting her? Jodie tried to contact her brother but couldnt reach him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Unable to resist, she called her biological mother. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 How Would You Know if You Dont Try? Jodie dialed her biological mothers number, and she answered promptly. Her mothers voice was gentle and filled with concern as she asked, Jo, are you okay? I saw you getting hurt on the live broadcast, and Ive been worried about you. Your phone was confiscated, so I couldnt reach you. Jodies cold expression softened when she heard that. Mom, I got injured and couldnt continue recording the uing live broadcasts, so I got my phone back. My brother came to see me, and my injuries werent too serious. I just need some time to rest and recover. Samantha seemed relieved and said, Thats good, then. But I was so worried. We didnt know about your situation before, so we sent your sister abroad under the guise of participating in a program to take care of you. Jodie was taken aback and asked, You made Tina be a guest to take care of me? Samantha replied, Yes. Jodie asked, Who helped arrange it? It wasnt easy to obtain the resources to be a guest on that show. Your uncle helped. He was also worried about you, so he had Tinae to take care of you. Jodie knew that the soCcalled uncle Samantha referred to was a wealthy, influential, and mysterious man. He was also her mothers former lover, but they didnt end up together. However, there were still lingering feelings, so he treated the three of themCJodie and her siblings very well. siblingsCvery It was also with his help that she was able to be a foster child in the Gray Family. But over the years, she had never seen that persons face. All the questions she originally wanted to ask were swallowed back. Since she joined the Gray Family, her biological mother had been secretly good to her, even more so than to Tina. They had maintained contact throughout these yea years. That was why Jodie would actively give her mother a considerable amount of money every year. Of course, the Gray Family had no knowledge of this. They had no idea that she had such close and frequent contact with her biological family behind their backs. I knew that you and Uncle love me the most! Jodie pretended to be sad and continued, But my dear sister only knows how to perform on variety shows. She hasnt evene to the hospital to see me. She sighed before adding, Let alone take care of me. As expected, she heard Samanthas anger towards Tina. This child is really outrageous. After she got her new phone, she sent me a message. Ill call herter and scold her. Ill ask her to go to the hospital to see you. Jodie looked pleased, her voice sounding coquettish as she said, Thank you, Mom! They exchanged a few more words before hanging up the phone. Little did Jodie know that her conversation with an unknown number was automatically recorded and sent to a designated email address. However, the recording and email logs were automatically deleted after being sent. On the other side, after finishing their meal, Simones group went to an inte cafe to practice ying games. Leons group, on the other hand, returned to the hotel where they were staying. At the hotel entrance, Leon asked Luca and Aaron, Are we still going to the bar for a singing. gig tonight? As he sat quietly in the hotel, his mind was filled with memories of the beautiful moments he had with Simone. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The more he reminisced, the more he felt a pang of heartache and loneliness. He didnt want to be alone, so he nned to go sing and have a drink. Aaron replied, Sure, why not? We dont have anything else to do anyway. Being alone was boring, especially when they couldnt even download game apps on their phones, Luca shook his head and said, My throat is inmed, and it hurts a lot. I cant go. As a result of yesterdays hangover, his throat was not only hoarse but also very painful. Aaron sighed. I told you not to overdo it, but you insisted on drinking. I bought you medicine. Did you take it? Luca murmured, I did. I took it twice today, but it didnt help. He thought for a moment and asked, Do you think I should ask Simone to make some soothing throat lozenges for me? Will she agree? Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, Youre overthinking it. His younger brother didnt even have the selfCawareness to realize that. Luca sighed. Why am I overthinking? Im not asking her for something big. Who knows? It might also help improve our rtionship. He felt increasingly guilty about what happened before. If it werent for Simone proving that she didnt harm anyone and that it was Jodies fault, he wouldnt have tarnished her reputation in the live broadcast due to a momentary impulse. Aaron rolled his eyes and said, Bro, I just want to say one thing to you. Curiously, Luca asked, What is it? Aaron bluntly replied, Why do you not have an ounce of embarrassment? He thought it was ridiculous that his brother, who had rushed to confront Simone for Jodie, now wanted to mend their rtionship. Luca did not know what to say. He realized that this was his own brother who always hit him. where it hurt. How would you know if you dont try? He then added, Simone has always had a soft heart. His throat couldnt bear it anymore. When he worked as a tour guide this afternoon, he hardly spoke. Swallowing and talking were both painful. It was an old problem, and he knew going to the hospital wouldnt help. The medications. took too long to take effect. He longed for the throat lozenges that Simone used to make. Aaron sighed. Her soft heart was for the old us. Now, Simone was not softChearted towards them. She was rather ruthless. In the previous issue, I had diarrhea and asked her to help me make medicine, but she ignored me. By saying this, he wanted to make Luca give up the notion. Luca, however, countered, Thats you. Maybe she will treat me differently, no? Aaron looked at him speechlessly and asked, Where is your confidenceing from? Luca didnt like his brothers skepticism and replied, How would you know if you dont try? Besides, whats the point of going to the bar every day? We can also go to an inte cafe! He didnt want to go to the bar himself but wanted to go to an inte cafe, so he nned to drag the others along. He didnt want to admit that he would feel a bit nervous if he went alone to see Simone. Upon hearing Lucas words, Aaron pondered for a moment and said, Alright. Drinking every day was also taking a toll on his stomach. Ah, he longed for the congee and medicinal meals that his sister used to prepare. If Luca could truly soften Simones heart, perhaps Aaron could also take advantage of the situation. Through the previous incidents, he has gained some insight. It was possible that they misunderstood Simone due to Jodies instigation and insinuation. It was not that he didnt feel remorseful, but he did not know how to mend their sibling rtionship. Then, he asked Leon, Leon, how about going to the inte cafe? Leon readily agreed and said, Sure, Ill tag along Although Simone had not forgiven him, being able to see her at the inte cafe and feel her presence would beforting. After the three of them finished discussing, they remembered that they had added a teammate to their group. They all turned towards Tina, who was standing nearby, and asked, What about you? Are youing to the inte cafe with us? Tina smiled and replied, Sure, Ille too. And so, the four of them returned to their rooms to rest and agreed to meet in the hotel. lobby in half an hour. Tina went back to her own room and had just changed her clothes when her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she frowned. But she still answered the call. Mom. Samantha asked sternly, Why didnt you go see your sister? When Tina heard this, her face disyed a hint of sarcasm. Ever since Jodie went to the Gray Family and started resembling that soCcalled uncle more and more, her mothers attitude towards them hadpletely changed. Jodie was cherished, while Tina was merely a burden. And because Samantha believed that Jodie could assist that person, she viewed Tina as an obstacle. That being said, Tina knew how to handle her own mother. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 What Does This Twin Mean? Tina gathered her thoughts and weakly said, But my uncle wants me to perform well in the live broadcast and make everyone like me. She emphasized again, He also wants me to try to befriend Simone. Otherwise, her biological mother would definitely ask her to target Simone on behalf of Jodie. I cant just leave in the middle of a live recording and go to the hospital to see my sister, right? Samantha originally wanted to continue criticizing but swallowed her words. Her attitude also softened a lot. Since your uncle asked you to do it, then you should listen to him. After todays live broadcast, remember to go to the hospital to take care of your sister. She added, Over the years, she has given so much money to our family, allowing us to live at good life. Dont be ungrateful. Tina sneered. She and her father didnt use that money, but she couldnt reason with her mother, who was led by her heart. I understand. I will go to the hospital tonight. Her mother made this phone call to criticize her. If there were no instigations from Jodie, she wouldnt believe it. Since the other party wants me to go to the hospital so much, I will definitely go. Samantha said in sfaction, Thats right. You are sisters, connected by blood. In the future, take better care of your sister. Tinas face was cold, but her tone was gentle as she murmured, I understand. Then, the other party hung up the phone first. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After a few minutes, her phone rang again. Seeing the iing call this time, her cold face warmed up. Dad! Chesters concerned voice came. Tina, are you still used to being abroad? Did you get tired from walking so much during the day? This time, Tinas voice was sincere, and she said with a smile, Im much better now. Walking 1/5 so much is not tiring at all. But Dad, dont stare at your phone all day. Otherwise, your eyes will hurt again The father and daughter talked caringly to each other for a while before hanging up the phone. Tina felt much better this time. She went to freshen up and put on makeup again. Half an hourter, the four of them left the hotel and went to the inte cafe where Simone and the others were. At this time, Simone and the others had yed several games and were taking a break. Seeing the four of theming over, they were a little puzzled. Zac looked at the four of them and asked, Are you also here to participate in thepetition? Aaron said, Were not participating. We just came to have some fun. Then, he looked at Simone and nudged Luca. Simone, Luca wants to talk to you about something. Simone looked at the two of them and asked, Whats the matter? Luca was speechless with Aaron. He wasnt even prepared yet, and this guy pushed him out. And so, he put on a smile and looked at Simone with a somewhat pitiful look on his face. Simone, my throat hurts. Simone was speechless. If your throat hurts, shouldnt you go see a doctor? She probably understood why this man came to find her. Whenever he drank too much, his throat would be hoarse and painful. Medicine and intravenous drips took a long time to take effect. The several types of throat lozenge.she specially made for him worked quickly and were very effective. She spent more than half a year researching and making these candies. Now that she thought about it, it really wasnt worth it. However, she couldnt let them go to waste either. After returning to the country, she could find someone to coborate with and massCproduce these throat lozenges to benefit more people. Luca muttered, You know, its an old problem of mine. Going to the hospital wont help. 2/5 Can you help me make some throat lozenges? he added. I wont let you work for nothing. Simone decisively refused the offer. No. She sarcastically said, Just a few days ago, something like that happened. Now, you have the audacity toe to me to make throat lozenges. Also, do I look like someone who needs your little reward? Luca had noeback. He felt a pang in his heart again. Aaron tried to hold back hisughter on the side. Sure enough, his older brother was just asking for trouble. He said his brother had quite an attitude, but his brother didnt believe it. Now, he was being pped in the face. Luca red at his younger brother. Stopughing Im being teased, and this guy is enjoying it. Just as his younger brother said, they were nothing more than brothers on the surface. Luca lowered his posture and apologetically looked at Simone. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me and show some magnanimity. In order to mend his rtionship with his sister, he was willing to do anything. It was also the first time he had humbled himself and apologized like this. Simone sneered, Im sorry, but I dont forgive. Im just a woman. I hold grudges. Lucas expression changed. He had even lowered himself in front of a live broadcast and apologized to her so sincerely. Yet, she still had such a hard heart. He asked with a hurt expression, You dont care about our sibling rtionship at all? Simone was speechless as she countered, When did we have a sibling rtionship? I think your focus right now should be on seeing a doctor for your head, not treating your throat. You really cant get your priorities straight. Luca was speechless. Does she mean Im crazy? Simone couldnt be bothered to deal with him. She turned to Zac and the others and said. Lets continue. 3/5 The others also realized what was going on. Simone didnt give the Gray brothers any leeway. Since they didnt support Simone when others were in trouble, they naturally wouldnt support the Gray brothers either. And because they had a good rtionship with Simone, they didnt like the Gray brothers either. And so, they all chimed in, Alright, then. Lets continue! Tina looked at Simone with a hint of admiration. Her eyes were bright, and she muttered softly, Wifey is so cool! The others didnt hear what she said, but Simone did. She was puzzled and surprised as she nced at Tina. She saw the womans sparkling eyes. What does this twin mean? Is she really a fan of mine? Or is she pretending to be a fan? When Simone looked over, Tina became a little excited and shyly lowered her head. Oh no Did wifey hear that? Simone pondered for a while, feeling a bit confused. However, when it came to Tina, she didnt feel any aversion or disgust just by looking at her. Nevertheless, she wouldnt let her guard down. Tina shyly lowered her head, and Simone averted her gaze. She continued ying the game with the others. Meanwhile, Luca felt embarrassed and bitter after being defeated. His sister was so cruel. He nced at Simone and deliberately said loudly to Aaron, Shall we go to the bar for a drink? In the past, when Simone heard that he wanted to go drinking, she would express concern and ask him not to go or drink less.. Right now, he just wanted to be stubborn and see her reaction. To his surprise, Simone didnt even look at him. 4/5 She started ying the game and chatting with Zac, even putting on headphones. Luca was at a loss for words. His heart was being pierced today. After witnessing the scene, Aaron also felt a little disappointed. Once his sister hated them, she no longer softened he heart. He tugged on Lucas arm and said, Lets forget about drinking and just sit here and y games. Luca, feeling disappointed, allowed himself to be tugged over and sat down in an empty seat nearby. Leon wisely didnt say anything and also sat down. Tina sat in the seat opposite Simone. Afterward, she didnt really y on theputer but turned around and leaned against the chair, her eyes shining as she watched Simone y the game. When Simone and the others won, she couldnt help but restrain herself from softly cheering. This left Luca and the others speechless. It seemed that Tina was still Simones devoted fan. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Getting More Interesting Aaron sat beside Tina. He asked, You like watching? Tina turned her head and replied, Yes! Not only was Simone beautiful, but she was also skilled in ying games. Aaron asked, Are you a fan of hers? Tina raised her finger and gestured to him. It She whispered, I dont want to cause trouble for my wifey. I think you guys should stop bothering her if she doesnt want to deal with you. The live camera was at a distance, so only Aaron could hear her voice. Aaron felt speechless. That hurts. So, in Simones fans eyes, when they went to greet their sister, they were actually bothering and annoying her? He said softly, We know we didnt do well before, so we want to make it up. Tina disagreed with him. Why didnt you do it earlier? She turned her head and faced away from the camera. She looked at Aaron and added softly, The damage has already been done. What good does it do to make up for itter? So why should my wifey forgive you guys? Aaron was speechless. Kid, dont speak so harshly! Tina only red at him. Whos a kid now? Aaron was at a loss for words. D*mn! I thought she was a sweet little girl. Who wouldve thought that shes a little wildcat? He was speechless. Youre not like this during the day. Tina acted as if she wasnt stupid and said, Thats because theres a live stream. Otherwise, who would bother with you three stinky losers? Aaron did not respond. This woman changes her attitude so quickly its like flipping a book. It was really as Luca saidCa womans heart was like the bottom of the sea. Tina ignored Aaron and continued to watch Simones new game. Because their conversation was lowered in volume and other people were talking in the inte cafe, no one except Simone heard them. 1/5 Simone was somewhat surprised by Tinas words. Is she being sincere or intentionally saying it for my own benefit? Well, its getting more interesting. Netizens also noticed that Tinas eyes were shining when she looked at Simone. The whisperedment she made earlier, Wifey is so cool, was also tranted by someone who could read lips. Didnt expect this girl to be a fan of Simone! She looks just like a little fangirl! Haha! She looks exactly like me when I look at my wife. This girl has good taste. Tinas fans immediately came out to support her. Were not just riding the wave of poprity, but sweetie is indeed a fan of Simone. In the first episode of this variety show, she rmended we watch Simone in the chat. group Yes, exactly! After Simone confronted Aaron and Jojo headCon, she thought Simones straightforward loveCandChate attitude was very cool. I also like Simones clear loveCandChate personality. She treats the people she cares about well and shows no mercy to those she dislikes. Me too! I just love having a wife like that. Luca is also on another level. He dared to ask Simone to make throat lozenges for him. Now they know how great wifey is, but its toote! Simone did a great job. She shouldnt have forgiven or paid attention to them. Then, a bunch of people started to criticize the Gray brothers, with Luca being the most targeted. Even some of Lucas fans couldnt help but agree with the criticism. Besides, the dislike towards Jodie reached a new level. They yed until around 10 p.m., and then Simone and the others left the Inte cafe and went back. Simone couldnt be bothered with those three, but she took the initiative to greet Tina with a smile. Tinas eyes sparkled even more, and her voice was filled with sweetness when she said. goodbye to Simone. Simones fans were jealous as they also wanted to say goodbye to Simone. It would be even better if they could get closer. Not only the fans but even Leon and the Gray brothers couldnt help but feel down. They looked at Tina with a slightly resentful gaze. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tina deliberately turned her back to the camera and showed them a brilliant smile. She whispered, This is something you cant envy. The three of them stayed silent. They thought this new guest was pretty good during the day. But now they felt that this woman was a bit hurtful and wicked. After Simones group left, they also returned to the hotel. Once they all entered their respective rooms, the live broadcast ended. Tina changed into a different outfit and let her hair down, then she put on a mask and went out. After deducting the hotel and meal expenses, they split the money they earned during the day among the four of them. So now, she was taking a cab to the hospital. Her mom had sent a text message saying which ward Jodie was in. Tina went straight upstairs and knocked on the door of the room. Jodie was browsing Facebook and looking at the trending topics, feeling frustrated. No wonder she felt that her luck had weakened a lot. There were so many people criticizing her online. She didnt know why, but she had a feeling that it shouldnt be like this. When she heard the knocking on the door, she couldnt help but feel a bit hopeful. Were her two brothersing to see her? She had messaged them today, but neither of them replied. Do the two of them want to surprise me? So, with a hint of joy in her voice, she said, Come int When she saw that it was Tina who came in, her smile froze for a moment. Why is it your Tina closed the door and took off her mask, holding it in her hand. She raised an eyebrow. Dont tell me you thought it was Luca and Aaron who came? Jodies expression darkened. Whats it to you? Tina sneered, Youre bing more naive. After you did something so stupid, they cant possibly still revolve around you, not unless they have a problem with their brains. Titus presented Jojo to you as a persona, and you genuinely believe youre better than everyone else? Jodie was furious. What do you mean? Did you intentionallye here to ridicule mer Tina innocently replied, Didnt you invite me toe? Jodie coldly snorted. It was Mom and Uncle who asked you to take care of me. You better show more respect, or else Ill inform them that you came here to mock me. Tina looked at Jodie and pursed her lips. Thats the extent of your capabilities, huh? Tell me, thenChow should I take care of you? Should I give you water or feed you food? Jodie frowned. Im not feeling well, so go fetch some water and assist me in cleaning myself. During the day, she could ring the bell and ask the nurse for assistance, but it was inconvenient at night. The production team had arranged for someone to take care of her. However, she was afraid that her brother woulde looking for her, so she sent the person away. Tina put the mask in her pocket. Alright, Ill help you get some water and assist you in cleaning yourself. She went to the bathroom and fetched a basin of cold water, bringing it to Jodies side. Jodie said triumphantly, You see, there was no need for you to do what you did before. In the end, you still have to serve me. And you went and pretended to be a fan of that little sl*t, Simone. How embarrassing! If I were you, I would have confronted her directly and started a fight. Thats how you gain fans. Thats how she became famous, after all. Just as she finished speaking, a basin of cold water was suddenly poured over her head, soaking her entire body. She screamed. Argh! Tina Wilson, you b*tch! How dare you pour water on me?! Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Dont Regret Later Tina set the basin aside. Innocently, she said, Didnt you feel ufortable and want to freshen up? Im just fulfilling your wish. And besides, youre such a little slt. She had been wanting to do this for a long time, but she hadnt found the opportunity before. Jodie was drenched like a drowned rat, ring fiercely at Tina. If you dare to treat me like this, I will tell Mom to deal with you! Now, I am her precious daughter. Tina smiled indifferently. Go ahead and tell her. Do you think Im afraid of you? Youre just Moms precious daughter, thats all. As long as Dad loves me, its enough. Jodie looked at her speechlessly. Stop pretending. Do you think I would fall for it? Do you think I would want that useless, physically weak, and poor old man to love me? Tinas eyes turned cold. He is our father. Jodie sneered, I dont have such a useless father. My father is the chairman of the Gray Group. Even he is much better than him. Tina suddenly chuckled. Then go and acknowledge him as your father. She then said. meaningfully, Maybe he really is your biological father. Jodie also smiled. If he were my biological father, that would be great. And if he were my biological father, he would also be your biological father. However, Tina said, I only have one father. Whether he was her biological father or not, she only had one father. Jodie disdainfully said, Are you ying games with me, or are you just stupid? But looking at your poor appearance, you resemble that old man. And his family is all poor and pathetic. She coldly snorted. If you like them so much, then go and be a part of their family. I dont care. Tina also sneered, Dont regret itter. Did they think the Gray Family was a good ce to be? Did they think that the soCcalled uncle was acting in their best interest? This sister of hers not only had a malicious mind since and naive. childhood but also became more and more foolish, She asked, Do you need me to serve you anything else? If not, Im going back. Seeing her arrogance, Jodie felt as if she was looking at Simone. Tina was just as annoying as Simone. With a stern face, shemanded. Bring me a clean set of clothes and help me change. She would definitely make Tina pay for sshing water on her today. Her forehead was still wrapped in gauze, and her hands and feet were in casts. I wonder if being sshed with water will have any impact. She is just jealous of me, unable to stand seeing me doing well. Tinaughed. My dear sister, they called you stupid, and you didnt admit it before, but now, youre being stupid again. Do you think we are living in thest century? Do you still want to find a servant to serve you? Jodie choked upon hearing that. How dare you?! She couldnt help but sarcastically say, I want to find a servant to serve me because I have a life of wealth and prosperity. Unlike you, who went to kneel and lick Simones boots, wanting to be someone elses maid. You are just a despicable person. I really dont know what youre thinking. Are you going crazy for fame? What she wanted to see was Simone and Tina tearing each other apart, not the current situation. Seeing Tinas appearance on the livestream tonight made Jodie angry. They were supposed to be sisters, but Simone ruined it. Not only did Tina not stand by her side, she was on Simones side. She even wanted to be Simones fan, which was utterly ridiculous and stupid. Tina suddenly raised her hand and pped Jodies face. Youre the despicable one! Youre nothing but a fake and counterfeit, thinking you are the Gray Familys daughter. Then, she grabbed Jodies hair and pped her twice again. She also pulled out a strand of Jodies hair and tucked it into her sleeve. This was her true purpose foring today. Jodie didnt expect Tina to p her. She screamed, Tina, you have be bold, huh? How dare you treat me like this? Just you wait! I will make sure you have a miserable life. Jodie wanted to resist and fight back against Tina, but with her broken hands and feet, she couldnt do anything. She could only endure being beaten while her hair was being pulled. After pping Jodie a few times, Tina let go of her. Hmph! Ill be waiting. She looked at Jodie, who had a fierce look in her eyes, with aplicated expression. Lets see who will have a miserable life first. Although they were once close, it was better to sever this kind of sisterhood. Take care of yourself. Im busy, so I wonte to the hospital to see you. If you want to tell Mom about me, go ahead, I dont care. She turned around and walked away. Even if she was reported, the most her mother would do was to call and scold her. And as long as she mentioned that soCcalled uncle, her mothers anger would be extinguished. Jodie watched as Tinapletely ignored her, and she was filled with After cursing for a while, she took some selfies with her phone. Then, she sent them to her mom, along with a detailedint. anger. After that, she rang the bell and asked the nurse to help her change into dry clothes and get a new bed. When Samantha saw Jodies miserable appearance in the photo, she felt both heartbroken and furious. She immediately called Tina. Meanwhile, Tina had already set her phone aside. After Samantha finished her tirade, she picked it back up. Then, she exined that her uncle wanted her to get close to Simone. She had to deliberately treat Jodie like this to show her attitude and gain favor with Simone. Sure enough, after hearing this, Samanthas anger subsided a lot. She no longer scolded Tina but rather advised her with a serious tone, saying that if she wanted to act, she should do it in moderation and not treat her own sister like this. Tina didnt pay attention to what was being said, but her mouth kept saying all right. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After being lectured, Tina hung up the phone. By now, she had reached the entrance of the hospital. As she turned to gaze at the hospital building, she pondered how much longer Jodie could endure. An hourter, Simone was on the verge of falling asleep when she was abruptly startled by a knock on the door. She opened the door and found a hotel staff member standing outside. Curious, she inquired, Whats the matter? The staff handed her an envelope and exined, Ady asked me to give this to you. She mentioned that you two know each other. Considering the fact that the envelope felt thin and there was no apparent danger, the staff decided to ept the package and assist in its delivery. Initially, Simone carefully examined the envelope and detected no signs of danger. Satisfied, she took it and expressed her gratitude. Thank you. I appreciate it! Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 They Dont Care There was a folded piece of paper that she took out and opened. In the middle of the paper, there was a strand of hair. There was a message on the paper. This is Jodie Grays hair. Keep it safe. You will definitely need it in the future. With your abilities, you should be able to discern the rtionship. between me and Jodie. As for why I did this, besides admiring your fearless, loving, rebellious. personality, its also because I have someone I want to protect. Simone looked at the paper again; there was no signature on the message, but it was obviously from Tina. The fact that Tina sent Jodies hair was quite surprising to her. Tina was so certain that Simone would need Jodies hair in the future. It meant she must know something. Simone didnt think that Tina sent the hair for her to use magic or something on Jodic. She felt that there was a deeper meaning behind it. At the same time, it reinforced her previous spection. Presumably, after returning home this time, the results of the investigation over there woulde out, and she would be able to make an urate judgment. Simone drew a talisman and ced Jodies hair inside. Then, she folded it into a triangle and put it in the middleyer of her wallet. She also felt that she would need this item in the future. When she left the Gray Family, she actually considered taking a few strands of Jodies hair with her. But Jodie might have been instructed by the people backing her to be very careful not to let her hair fall anywhere and to be especially careful not to bleed. At the racetrack, Simone heard that Jodie had hit her head. She made an excuse to go to the stands and see if she could collect Jodies blood. But when she arrived, the blood on the steps had not only been cleanedpletely removed. up but also It wasnt done by Ernest; it was done by the people in their group who were specifically monitoring the live broadcast. Those people seemed very worried and vignt, afraid that Simone would obtain Jodies blood. It was hard for her not to specte further. The next day, Simone and the others took everyone out as usual. But in the afternoon, they went to the inte cafe to practice. Tinas group continued to be tour guides and trantors at other tourist spots. Another day passed just like that. After lunch, Simone and the two groups went to the inte cafe for apetition. They had already registered two days ago. It was a game with multiple maps as backgrounds, and the teams entered the map when it was drawn. Five people formed a team with five different positions and gamey. Zac was the sniper, Simone was the medic, Harry was in charge of assault, Brandon was the support, and Keira was the demolition expert. There were preliminary matches, semiCfinals, and the grand finals. The initial match was yed on one map, and the team that won advanced to the semifinals. The semifinals consisted of three maps, and the team that won two maps advanced to the grand finals. The grand finals consisted of five maps, with the first team to win three maps being crowned the champion. When Simone and the two teams arrived at the inte cafe, there were already many people gathered there. This game game was popr worldwide, and there were annual esportspetitions. Many yers in the country now knew that Zac and others were participating in the inte. cafe competition and had tuned into the live stream. The traffic generated by gamers was extraordinary. 9/5 Zac used to be a professional esports yer, but he yed a different tower defense not this one. However, because he was a world champion, he had many fans worldwide. game, Even if he was nowpeting in a different game, there were still many people watching. Everyone was curious to see if Zac would be able to be the savior of his team of four or if he would be defeated by the others. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Soon, the number of viewers in the livestream doubled and reached a new high. Jonah, apanied by his production team, also came to the inte cafe to watch. Theymunicated with the person in charge of the inte cafe and were allowed to do a livestream of a variety of shows. When Jonah saw the viewership of the livestream reaching a new high, his face lit up with joy. The other team of four went on a guided tour in the morning and also went to the Inte cafe in the afternoon. The yers who were going topete were in a specific area, and spectators were not allowed to enter. There was arge screen in the inte cafe that broadcasted the entire game. Leon and the others found seats. Since the game hadnt started yet, they started chatting. Luca asked the four of them, Do you think Simones team can win first ce? Aaron, who often yed this game, said, I think its difficult. Zacs skills should be fine, but its hard to say for the other four. If they draw difficult maps, they might lose in the initial match. Leon didnt usually yputer games. He only asionally yed mobile games. It was because he used to apany Simone and Gwen during their school days. He frowned and asked, Is it really that difficult? If they lose so quickly, people online will surely mock and ridicule Simones team. Aaron nodded. So, it all depends on their luck. Luca also yed this game, and he chimed in, Thats what I think, too. Ive done some research, and there are three amateur team might just be here to provide easy wins today! with professional teams. Zac and his is whose skills are quite good and canpete Tina listened to their conversation and retorted, But why do I feel like they have a chance to win? I saw them ying games at the inte cafe before. Zacs skills are impressive, and Simones healing abilities are also good. Although the other three yers may be rtively weaker in terms of gamey, I think they can still make aeback Aaron raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. Are you saying this just because youre a fan of Simone? Tina was speechless, and she announced, No, I genuinely believe in them. Then, she deliberately teased, You guys look down on them as if youre hoping theyll lose. If Simone finds out, I wonder what shell think. Aaron and Luca exchanged nces, not saying a thing. This woman is shameless. Can she just up stories like this? Simone must not misunderstand! make The three of them immediately shook their heads, Were not. Leon, with the strongest survival instinct, said, I dont y this game, but I believe Simone and her team cane in first. Aaron and Luca looked at Leon at a loss of words. Hes tantly lying. This person has no shame! He does everything for the sake of making Simone happy. Then, Aaron continued, I dont look down on them, nor do I wish for them to lose. What I mean is, it would be amazing if they could alle in first in such a difficult situation. He added, With Simones medical assistance, they have a great chance of winning. As for Zac, he intentionally disregarded that mans name. Luca looked astonished and nced at Aaron. These two individuals have no conscience! Then, he smiled and said, With Simone on their team, they have to aim for first ce. I have high expectations for them. Not to mention Simones medical skillsCher bandaging is event superior to mine. Shes a seasoned yer of several years. Theres no such thing as losing in the preliminary matches. They will continue to win and make it to the finals. It was Leon and Aarons turn to be speechless. This person does not even feel an ounce of embarrassment. Then, the two immediately began praising Simone in different ways. Luca inwardly cursed the two of them for being hypocrites and joined in the conversation of praising Simone. Meanwhile, Tina waspletely shocked by their survival instinct and shamelessness. These individuals havepletely abandoned their conscience The fans and viewers who were watching the live stream burst intoughter upon hearing their words. Their strong survival instinct is evident on the screen. Haha! As soon as they realized Simone might find out, they immediately changed the topic and started praising her. Theyre so amusing! Poor thirdCrate yers. All I can say is, Simone is impressive! Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 What Is This? The three of them took turns praising Simone in various ways, giving the impression that Simone and their group had already secured the championship. This left Zacs haters speechless. How are these the top three in the industry? Theyre just three bootlickers! So, they resorted to attacking and criticizing them with their words. For instance, they stated that theycked confidence in Simones abilities as an awesome healer, emphasizing that it took more than a few days of ying to achieve such a level. Zac had to drag along the four deadweights, and in the end, he was left crawling in the gutter, unable to get up. They even went as far as saying that if Zac, the world champion, lost in this kind of entertainment competition, it would be a disgrace, and he should go abroad. They also predicted that Zacs team should have been eliminated in the preliminary rounds. Even if they miraculously made it to the finals, they would still be crushed and trampled by their opponents. Jodie was also watching the livestream. She felt disgusted and sour when she saw Leon and her two brothers shamelessly praising Simone earlier. Now, seeing these negativements from the haters, she couldnt help but agree. She couldnt hold back and created a new ount to join the live chat and participate in the criticism. The joyful atmosphere in the live stream room was instantly dampened. Naturally, the fans. were not happy and started to fight back. Its just entertainment, so lets just enjoy it. Its not like its an internationalpetition. These haters are taking it too seriously and intentionally causing trouble. Both sides quickly got into an argument. In the end, it was a fan of Simone who had the final say. You can continue to hate and criticize, but when my wifey has the time, she will draw a bacsh charm for you. The haters had noeback. Okay, thats too wicked! Can we get caught in the bacsh of a charm drawn so casually? Were scared. Were leaving! The fate of those who had previously criticized Simone became a hot topic, and everyone was aware of it. Geomancy was popr in the country, and the special department was also made public. Many people believe in this. Those haters didnt disbelieve in geomancy. They just didnt believe that Simone, who went abroad and drew a charm from such a distance, could cause a bacsh from people in different parts of the country. But the results proved them wrongCSimone could indeed do it. So now, these haters were also scared. Seeing the sudden disappearance of insults and criticism in the live chat, both the fans and casual viewers were stunned. The power of the bacsh charm is so great! Haha! Finally, theres something that can shut up these keyboard warriors and haters. Wifey is awesome! The live chat resumed its previous cheerful atmosphere, leaving the haters feeling frustrated. Jodie, who had personally experienced the bacsh effect, was also feeling so frustrated she was about to blow a gasket. However, she didnt dare to continue cursing in the live chat. She was afraid that Simone and the others would me someone if they lost. She will draw a bacsh charm, wanting us to taste the pain. After a while, thepetition began on the big screen in the live broadcast. Simone and the others drew a strong team for the initial match. The haters started to gloat. But in the game, the five of them quickly won this round and sessfully advanced to the finals. Zacs marksmanship was extremely urate, and there was no escaping once he had targeted. someone. Although the other threes skills were average, Simones medical skills were unexpectedly good. Every time it was crucial, she could bandage the three of them or save the three dying. teammates at the most appropriate time. Seeing that Simone and the others won the initial match so quickly, Aaron and the rest were stunned, clearly surprised. Their previous praise was just to make Simone happy. Who would have thought that her medical skills were really strong? Meanwhile, Luca felt like crying. He realized that his years of ying as a medic couldntpare to his sisters few days of learning. With a helpless expression, he said to Aaron, My skills feelpletely trampled on by Simone. Aaron agreed. Indeed, if we yed together before and Simone was the medic, I wouldnt have died so many times. Luca said with a pout, Get lost. Your skills are also terrible. Zac can hit one shot with each bullet, but you never know how many shots it takes for you to hit one. Aaron replied, Youre no better After all, brothers were meant to tease each other. Then, the two looked at each other and started praising Simone shamelessly and enthusiastically. They just hoped that after thepetition, Simone would know how much they believed in her and praised her. Leon originally wanted to praise her as well, but he realized that everything he wanted to say had been stolen by these two. He was speechless as he grumbled, You two are about the same. Let others have a chance, too! Aaron and his brother were also speechless. What happened to the cool and aloof males they were supposed to be? Why are they so shameless? The fans watching the live broadcastughed again when they saw this, realizing that they hadnt noticed how amusing these three were. In front of Simone, they were like clowns,peting to see who had a stronger will to survive. After a short break, the finals began. This time, Simone and the others encountered at rtively strong team, one of the top three favorites to win. The haters saw this and once again sought attention. They managed to hold back from cursing, but they continued to mock and gloat in various ways. Then, they were pped in the face again because Simone and the others won two games in a row and made it to the finals. the second game, and the fans in the live stream room cheered. Everyone yed well this time, with Zac and tributing the most. They secured Even Tina, who was watching the livestream, cheered. My wifey is the coolest! My wifey is so cool! Seeing Tina like this, the Gray brothers, Aaron and Luca, were immediately inspired. They also stood up and cheered, Simone is so cool! Simone is the best! They even exaggeratedly hugged each other to express their excitement and joy. Leon had nothing to say to that. It was so painful to watch. He could hardly bear to watch the exaggerated acting of these two. He had never praised Simone so much before, and it was already his limit. He couldnt bring himself to do such a shameless and exaggerated act. In the end, the Gray brothers were the ones whopletely disregarded theirN?velDrama.Org (C) content. embarrassment. Even their fans couldnt help but want to cover their faces when they saw the Gray brothers like this. In the hospital, Jodie was filled with anger when she saw the two of them, to the point where she almost smashed her phone. If it werent for her leg being in a cast at the moment, she would have immediately rushed. over and found a way to whisk the duo away. She couldnt help but cry in sorrow. Since the day Luca left in a fit of anger, he never visited her in the hospital. Aaron was the same as well. No matter how many pitiful messages Jodie sent, he neither replied nor came to see her. They ignored her but went and begged Simone for forgiveness. What is this? This kind of humiliation and seeking forgiveness from Simone is like a p in the face. And the worst part is that Simone doesnt even pay attention to them. They are truly despicable. In the end, Jodie decided that after the live stream ended today, she would call the two of them. 4/5 If they still did not answer, she would have the filming teame and take her to the hotel where they were staying. She simply had to regain the affection they once had for her and not let Simone take advantage of it. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Impressed by Simone After a halfChour rest, the final matchmenced. Simone and her team faced the strongest opponents, which included two yers who had previously been in the youth training camp. They were brimming with confidence. Consequently, in the first round, the opponents disyed arrogance and underestimated Simone and her team. In the second round, one of their yers made a mistake. As a result, Simone and her team won two consecutive rounds. In the third round, the opponents adjusted their emotions and strategies, and all five yers performed at their normal level and emerged victorious. In the fourth round, they chose the map that the opponents were most skilled at and had practiced extensively, and they triumphed once again. Witnessing this, everyone believed that this team would win three rounds in a row and ultimately im first ce. In the live broadcast room, the haters had already begun celebrating for this team. On the other hand, Simones fans watched nervously. Tina also anxiously watched the big screen, shouting and cheering for Simone and her team. Aaron and his brother were also on edge. It was real this time, without an ounce of acting. Leon felt the same, his hands tightly clenched and covered in sweat. The final roundmenced. Since all five members of the other team were experts, the other three members of Simones team were slightly inferior. The battle had been intense throughout. At the final point, the two sides shed, and a team fight broke out. After Zac eliminated three opponents in a row, their three teammates also fell. 1/5 Both sides were left with two yers. However, the opponents had a sniper in addition to an assault rifle user. Both were attack characters with high uracy. On Simones side, there was only Zac, the sniper, and Simone, the medic. Thus, no matter how one looked at it, the odds of winning were very slim unless Zac could eliminate them one by one. But this time, the two opponents were smart and didnt separate. Instead, they acted. together. Zac and Simone took cover in two different positions. The opponents then began to lure them out. Clearly, they wanted to eliminate them one by one and wipe out Simone and her team. Zac hid in a corner andmunicated through his headset, Simone, Ill rush out and take down one of them as bait for you to find an opportunity. Simone hid in another corner and replied, Okay! The other three teammates shouted, You two, go for it! Take them down! They all tightly gripped their own mouse, feeling extremely nervous. Then, everyone saw Zac controlling his character and leaping out. Upon seeing this, the two opponents immediately emerged from their hiding spots and. started shooting at Zac. While jumping, Zac aimed at the charging opponent and shot him in the head, instantly. killing him. At the same time, he was shot and killed by the opponents sniper. Zac fell, but the opponent still had one sniper remaining. And Simone, the medic, had beenpletely overlooked by everyone. At this moment, everyone had only one thought in their minds. Its over! Even if Simone could hide and survive, she was destined to be killed. The enemy sniper also began moving quickly, clearly intending to capture Simone. Many people disyed disappointed expressions. Just when everyone thought the enemy was going to win, suddenly, a gunshot rang out, and Simone somehow fell out of that corner. Then, she used her pistol to directly blow off the head of the opposing sniper, killing him instantly. This sudden move stunned everyone present and in the live stream. Luca said, If it wasnt for Simone firing the gun, I would have forgotten that medics can also carry firearms. In her final round, she chose to bring a gun, which was unexpected. Aaron couldnt help but say, And she even managed to shoot the guy in the head! He was constantly moving before. How did she do it? In this game, medics could carry all the weapons of the other four professions. However, the number of items each character could carry was limited. So, whether it was a professional match or casual entertainment, medics usually carried life- saving items. Their usual training and y were focused on how to save people. Even if they were given a gun on the spot, they might not be able to kill the opponent with one shot One would have to aim and hitCit was not like one could shoot anyone they wanted. So, it really tested ones marksmanship, which was why medics did not typically carry guns. Simone not only brought a gun, but her marksmanship was also incredibly urate, which was very impressive. Tina jumped up and excitedly shouted at the screen, Ah! My wifey is so cool! My wifey is amazing! Everyone finally came to their senses and realized that Simones team had won the final round. It also meant that they had won the championship. And the key to their victory was actually a shot from the medic. It was utterly amazing. It also left the five members of the opposing team stunned for a while before they had to ept this fact. They were truly speechless. A medic is better at shooting than a sniper. How did she manage that? Simones medical skills were very strong. She was very skilled at timing, always providing her teammates with bandages at critical moments or even saving them. And she was especially adept at surviving. In the previous five rounds, the opposing team deliberately attempted to capture the medic several times. But Simone managed to evade them every time, and she always survived until the end. It was because she yed the medic so well that everyone overlooked the fact that she chose to bring a gun in the final round. Then, the people supporting Simone in the audience also cheered. Zachy is awesome! Simone is awesome! Simones ability to shoot snipers with a single shot. was also attributed to Zacs support. He eliminated the enemy assault rifle user, who had much higher health, sacrificing himself to give Simone a chance. If Zac hadnt supported them, allowing the two of them to rush out and expose the snipers position, Simone wouldnt have had the opportunity to kill the skilled sniper quickly. The cooperation and understanding between the two of them was excellent. If they had not timed it just right, they couldnt have won this round. The Gray brothers also stood up and hugged each other excitedly. Simone is so cool! Simone is amazing! This time, their excitement was genuine. It was not an act. They didnt expect Simone to be so skilled in medical treatment and have such urate. marksmanship. They were all impressed by her. While they were excited and happy, they couldnt help but feel proud and think that their sister was fantastic. Leon also stood up, pping with an excited smile on his face. He knew that whenever Simone wanted to aplish something, she would work hard to seed. She was always so dazzling, which is why he used to be so petty and wanted to hade her way He nced around at the numerous people who were amazed by Simone, shouting, with excitement for her. Just like that day at the racetrack when she emerged victorious in the race. At that moment, Leon suddenly realized how mistaken he had been in the past. A pearl would always shine. Even if it was concealed, its brilliance could not be hidden He should have felt proud to possess such a precious gem. But due to his narrowCmindedness, he lost her. Presently, the fans in the live broadcast room also cheered. Zachy is incredible! Wifey is incredible, too. Shes amazing! Everyone wasmenting something simr to this. Of course, they also praised the other three. Although their skills were rtively inferior, they did not disappoint. Many domestic clubs were also tuning in to the live stream. Witnessing Simones impressive medical skills, two top clubs even considered poaching her. They nned to wait for Simones return and have their professional managers attempt to recruit her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As for Zac, his marksmanship surpassed that of professional snipers specifically trained for the game, and he performed exceptionally well. However, they knew that it would be impossible to recruit this man once he retired from the gaming scene, which was a shame. Meanwhile, Jodie was so furious when she saw that Simone and the others had actually emerged victorious that she broke her nails in frustration. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 They Are So Jealous After they won the championship, Simone and the others also received a prize of 20,000 dors. They exited thepetition room from a special exit. The two groups discussed where to go for a nice dinner to celebrate and also joyfully discussed their ns for the future. With this prize money, everyone could finally rx together for the remaining three days. Keiras group was extremely excited. They no longer had to go on budget trips or work hard and finally had the opportunity to ride on someone elses sess. Keira hugged Simones arm and said, Its true that following Simone brings benefits. It feels amazing to ride on someone elses sess. Eric and Brandon also agreed with a smile. We can finally rx too. Simone is powerful! No wonder Mr. Eric always follows Simone. It feels great to be led to sess. If we have the chance, we also want to ride on Simones glory and be led to sess. Simone, do you need any more followers? The three of them joked but also spoke sincerely. Recently, they had been seeing Zac posting pictures of food, drinks, and entertainment in the group every day, which made them feel envious. They were envious of that guy and wished they could switch ces with him and ride on his sess. Simone couldnt help butugh. Cut it, guys. Winning the championship and receiving such arge prize is everyones achievement. She smiled and said, Today, it wasnt just me leading you to victory. It was everyones effort and teamwork that allowed us to seed. This is a game for five people, not just two. She truly believed this. Zac also said, Yes, you three did a great job today. Without your cooperation, we couldnt. have won. So, lets celebrate together tonight. When they heard their words, the others felt content. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Although they believed that the key to victory was Zac and Simone, they were also happy to be recognized. They all agreed, Okay, lets celebrate tonight. The fans of the group were even more impressed by Simone and Zacs words. If it were someone else, they would have already taken credit for themselves. Simone and Zacs fans liked them even more. Many game yers and random viewers who were watching the livestream also became fans of the two. Simones Facebook fan count continued to skyrocket and reached a new high. This made many celebrities in the industry extremely envious. Simones poprity was skyrocketing; it was really impressive! At the Inte cafe, the two groups had a harmonious rtionship, and they walked out.ughing. They saw the four members of Leons group. Zac raised an eyebrow. Oh, you guys actually came. He shook the stack of money in his hand at Leon and his group. Oh my, our two groups won so much money again. I dont know how to spend it. Having too much money is also a kind. of trouble. I was nning to ask you guys in the group chat. Now that youre here, I wont post any pictures today. He smiled and asked, Do you have any suggestions on how we should spend this money? Leons group was speechless. Dmn it; please be a decent person. Aaron couldnt help but say, When will you stop being so annoying? It was like rubbing salt in their wounds on purpose. Zac looked innocent. Im just sharing my joy with you; when did I annoy you? Aarons group was quiet. They really didnt need this kind of joy, but heined, Dont show up in front of us. Dont talk to us. Zac used the money as a fan and deliberately waved it in front of them. Jealousy makes people ugly: you guys have be ugly, but its normal. After all, this is something you cant envy. He deliberately taunted again, Who said Simone could never bring you guys along to y? Aarons group found no words. Can someone be kind enough toe and drag this annoying man out to be beaten to death? The more he said, the more it hurt. They were indeed envious, jealous, and hateful. They were not jealous of the fact that these two groups could rx but the fact that these. people were brought to sess by Simone. Luca red at Zac. With your behavior, will you still be able to find a girlfriend in the future? Aaron added, Which woman can tolerate your sharp tongue? This annoying person has caused Jodie to lose her reputation many times before. Zac sneered. You dont need to worry about that. After he said that, he nced at Simone. He really wanted Simone to be his girlfriend. When Simone noticed Zacs gaze, she thought he wanted her help. So, she nced at Luca and said, Both of you can find girlfriends, so Zachy doesnt need to worry. Hes not sharp- tongued toward everyone. Why is he sharpCtongued towards you? Dont you have any faults in your hearts? When he saw that Simone defended him, Zac felt it was a sweet gesture. Simone was just that good. He lifted his chin and looked at the Gray Family brothers. Why am I not sharpCtongued towards Mr. Eric, Harry, and Brandon? Dont you guys have any faults in your hearts? If it werent for these two people protecting that fake saint and bullying Simone, he wouldnt have used his sharp tongue against them. Aaron and Luca kept quiet. They were hurt again. At the same time, they felt extremely jealous of Zac, who was being protected by Simone. If looks could kill, they would have already murdered Zac with their eyes. Leons gaze toward Zac was also icy cold. Zacpletely ignored them, and the three of them exchanged cold and sour nces. At that moment, Tina approached Simone and said, Simone, that shot you just made was amazing. Her eyes sparkled as she asked, I often y this game too. Can I y with you in the future? Simone chuckled lightly and replied, Sure! After this round is over and I get my phone back, we can be friends and y together if we have the chance. This way, they could openly contact each other. Unable to resist, Tina quickly reached out and hugged Simone as she said, Simone, youre so great! In her heart, she screamed, Ah, were so close, like a couple. Her idol was truly amazing. As she looked closely at her idols appearance, she was incredibly beautiful, and it struck her like a critical hit. Simone looked at her with a smile in her eyes and said, If we go to the inte cafe to y games these days, Ill call you. Tina quickly nodded in agreement and said, Sure, sure! In that instant, Leon and the other two couldnt help but feel a pang of jealousy toward Tina. They were being disregarded and excluded, while she was the only one receiving favoritism from Simone. It left a bitter taste in their mouths. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The Unspoken Topic After she left the inte cafe, Simone decided to book a fancy hotel again. This time, they decided to share a room to save money for entertainment. mone and Keira, Eric and Brandon, Zac and Harry shared spaces, and they went back to the hotel to rest. Meanwhile, the other group. Tina looked at the three of them and said, We only have enough money for meals, but not enough for the hotel we stayed at yesterday. So, we have to earn more money. Leon and the other two were feeling down. At this hour, there wont be many people at the tourist attractions. Maybe we can just cat something cheap and save the money for the hotel. If we dont have enough money, we can stay in a cheaper hotel. Today, they didnt feel like putting in any effort. Tina thought to herself, Whoever ends up with these three is unlucky. Fortunately, she wasnt really trying to gain poprity; otherwise, she would have been driven crazy by them. It was better this way. If these three wanted to actzy, she could only be forced to actzy as well. If she didnt be popr, it was not her fault. So, she reluctantly said, Alright, as long as you guys are happy. Then, they booked a hotel that was much lower in gradepared to yesterday. After they booked the hotel, Tina deliberately asked the three of them, Your previous teammate got injured and is in the hospital. Since were not working today, do you want to visit the hospital? She knew that Jodie, with her personality, must be watching the livestream. She asked this to annoy the three of them and to provoke Jodie. Aaron and the others looked at Tin withplicated expressions. This woman was truly wicked. The unspoken topic is being mentioned. Leon bluntly said, I want to avoid suspicion, so I wont go. Otherwise, it might stir up rumors. about me and her, and I cant handle that. This is another denial of his rtionship with Jodie. And hes telling everyone that he wants to keep his distance from Jodie. Leon can be so straightforward, but the Gray Family brothers cant. Luca thought for a moment and showed a pained expression. I still have unresolved issues. from before. Let me resolve them first, and then Ill go to the hospital. He still didnt know how to face his sister, whom he had loved and pampered for so many years, but was thrown out to take the me. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The two of them said this, which left Aaron speechless. He didnt want to go to the hospital either, especially not alone. With a change of mind, he covered his stomach and said, I drank too much alcohol earlier, and now my stomach hurts. Ill go back to the hotel and rest for now. Lets talk about it tonight or tomorrow. If Leon and his youngest brother didnt go, he wouldnt go either. If they all went together, it wouldnt be awkward. Tina knew that the three of them would react this way. She smiled and said, If you guys dont want to visit, lets go back to the hotel. The three of them breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that she wasnt staring at them anymore. Then they took a cab together to the hotel. Jodie was really angry as she watched the live stream. She didnt expect that Tina would take the initiative to suggest going to the hospital to see her, but Leon and her two brothers refused to go along with it. It was as if they were treating her like a ferocious beast. The more they acted like this, the more determined she was not to let them get away. They can keep dreaming of winning Simone back. She wouldnt let them have their way. If Leon wanted to get rid of her, he would have to see if she was willing or not. She had a trump card up her sleeve, and she didnt believe that Leon could escape from her. So, she cried and called Melinda. She said that there was no one taking care of her in the hospital, and she felt lonely and pitiful. She also hinted that Leon deliberately distanced himself from her for Simones sake. After she was hospitalized, he never came to see her once. Melinda didnt watch the live stream, but she felt sorry for Jodie when she heard her crying. She assured Jodie that she would make sure Leon took care of her. Jodie acted spoiled and thanked Melinda. She also sent Melinda Leons current phone number. At the hotel. As soon as Leon entered the room and sat down, he heard his phone ringing- He picked it up and saw that although the caller ID was a string of numbers, he remembered who it was. He had never told his biological mother his phone number for the show before. But now she was calling. Without guessing, he knew who instigated her. Leon threw the phone aside and didnt answer, but the other party was persistent and kept calling several times in a row. Only then did Leon pick up the phone and answer, Hello! He pretended not to know whose number it was, but it was this greeting that made Melinda unhappy. Its me. Leon pretended to be surprised and said, Mom, how did you know this number? Is there something wrong? Melinda asked in displeasure, You dont remember my phone number? She was annoyed that her son didnt remember her number. He said, I saved your number on the other phone. She suddenly asked, Do you remember Simones phone number? Leon naturally remembered, but he said, I dont remember. I usually just flip through the contacts on my phone; I dont deliberately remember anyones number. He knew his mother was strongCwilled, and if he didnt meet her expectations, she would be unhappy. So, this was the only answer that would satisfy her. Sure enough, Melindas anger subsided a bit. She continued to question, Jo was so badly injured because of Simone. Why didnt you go to the hospital to take care of her? Leon frowned. Did Jodie tell you that Simone caused her injury? Melinda said, I found out by watching the rey of the live stream myself. Jo is so innocent and kind. How could she possibly curse Simone? And she doesnt even know anything about those crooked ways. Its Simone who likes them. Its obvious that Simone harmed Jo and deliberately twisted the truth in the livestream, causing Jo to be criticized by many people. Its simply too malicious. Leon was taken aback. It was clearly Jodie who cursed Simone, and she got hurt as a result. Simone dares to swear, but Jodie doesnt. Mom, have you misunderstood something? Melinda scoffed. I watched the live stream rey myself, so how could I misunderstand? Should oaths be taken lightly? Jo doesnt swear, not because shes guilty, but because shes afraid Simone will use it against her. Only you would believe Simone. Sheined again, Ive told you many times before that Simone is not good, but you did listen. Now, she has not only corrupted your sister, but she has also tarnished your and. Jos reputations. What do you expect from a woman like her? I would never agree to let such a malicious person into our Foster Family. She had never liked Simone. Besides wanting to match Jodie with Leon, she didnt like how much her son cared about his girlfriend. She didnt want her son to lose his heart before getting married. It would be even worse if she married into the Foster Family. As a mother, she had no ce in her sons heart. Although she favored her eldest son more, she still wanted her youngest son to prioritize her. That was why she has always hindered her youngest sons rtionship with Simone. Jo was obedient and listened well, and her profile resembled that person to some extent; she was much better than Simone. Even if she married into the family and was not as favored by her son, she still had her support. She watched the live stream rey, and she disliked Simones arrogant and domineering behavior even more. She believed that it was Simone who was misbehaving, not Jodie. Leon didnt expect his mother to say such twisted words. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 How Dare He Treat Her Like This? Leon suddenly had a realization and asked, Mom, do you really believe that? His mother confidently replied, Its not just my belief; its the truth. Youre still too naive. Thats why Simone is able to manipte you so easily. She was so malicious and aggressive towards Jo during the live broadcast, and it was really unpleasant. She doesnt even know how to respect me when she sees me. She even encouraged your sister to deliberately go against me. Its a good thing you broke up with someone like her who stirs up trouble. Otherwise, if she entered our family, I dont know what kind of chaos she would cause. When choosing a wife, one should choose a virtuous one to bring prosperity to the family. Whenever Simone was mentioned, Melindas disgust was evident. She couldnt hold back her insults. Someone like her- But before she could finish, Leon couldnt help but interrupt, Enough! Mom, I just want to ask: is Jodie your daughter, or am I your son? Its too much for you to twist the truth and nder Simone for the sake of Jodie. He felt like he had been doused with cold water as his heart turned icy cold. He felt incredibly foolish for obeying his mothers arrangements and taking care of Jodie for the sake of this false motherly love, just as his sister had said. Because of these two women with the same distorted values, he lost the girl he loved. Melinda didnt expect Leon to interrupt her. She was furious, Is this how you talk to your mother? Im your mother. Can I harm you? She believed that Simone was a disaster. Indeed, whenever that seductive woman was involved, her son would drift away from her. As for her daughter, she was even worse. All because of that seductive woman, she constantly confronted her own mother. Leons voice turned cold. Only you know the answer to that. If Jodie is so good, why dont you bring her home and make her your daughter? Youve already caused me to lose the person I truly love. What more do you want? Are you happy only if you drive me to death? He had truly lost his mind before as he sought this kind of motherly love. His sister was right; his mother wanted to control his lifepletely. Melinda couldnt believe that Leon would dare to defy her for Simone. What did he mean when he said I would be happy by trying to drive him to death? Is this something a son should say to his own mother? She sternly rebuked, Leon, you are out of line! When he heard this reprimand, Leon suddenly felt incredibly sober. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He no longer wanted this ridiculous motherly love. Mom, as Gwen said, its no longer the feudal era. Why do you always have to treat yourself like an empress dowager? You dont allow us siblings to argue back, and you dont allow us to break free from your control. You have no idea, and you act as if theres a throne in this household waiting to be inherited. But have you ever considered what kind of family youe from? A sparrow cannot be a phoenix, so you can never truly be an empress dowager. He couldnt help but add, Dont bother telling me that youre my mother and, therefore, the superior one. But you never raised me for a single day; I was raised by my grandfather. The money I spend is given by my father and earned by myself. You havent contributed anything, so why do you think you have the right to control my life and arrange everything for me? You should reflect on yourself. Are you even fit to be a mother? From now on, please refrain from meddling and interfering in my affairs. Even if you meddle, I wont listen to you. anymore, Otherwise, my life will truly be ruined by you, my own mother. Since you cherish and adore. Jodie so much, why dont you fly to Slovance yourself to take care of her? If you really want to disy your motherly love, you can matchmake Skyler and Jodie! He finally vented the frustration that had been building up inside him. Suddenly, he realized something. His mother loved Jodie so much, as if she wanted him to marry her and shower her with affection, but why make him marry her? Wouldnt it be better for her beloved eldest son to marry her instead? Her favorite son and daughterCinw could form the most harmonious and beautiful family. For the first time, Leon defied and mocked his mother, which left Melinda furious. YCYou wicked child. Are you trying to anger me? Leon retorted, I dare not anger you. Otherwise, Im afraid my father will break my legs. Mom, dont think you can continue to pretend and bestow me with your fake motherly love. Dont expect me to obey your everymand. I can see through it all; I dont want this kind. of motherly love anymore. Youve caused me to lose the person I loved the most and now I dont want to care about anything or want anything. And dont even think about bringing my father out to suppress me; Im not afraid. He threatened again, If you continue to control me like this, ming me for the sake of an outsider and forcing me to cater to a woman I dislike, Ill go find Grandma and let her have a good talk with you. What about your cousins from your mothers side? Havent they already entered the entertainment industry? Believe it or not, I can immediately kick them out of the entertainment industry as long as I speak up. Melinda was so angry that her whole body trembled. How dare Leon treat her like this? Thats it. Lets not contact each other anymore. Leon didnt want to say anything more, Otherwise, he would feel that his past self was too foolish. So, he decisively hung up the phone and blocked his mothers phone number. Melinda felt stunned when she heard the busy toneing from her phone. It was really hard to believe that ever since her son was brought back home from high school, he had been longing for his mothers love. Yet, he would treat her like this now. Was he rebelling? She felt ufortable and wanted to call and scold him, but she couldnt get through and realized she had been blocked. Melinda felt so wronged that she couldnt help but call Mr. Foster toin. After listening to Melindasints, Mr. Foster was somewhat surprised. It was rare; his youngest son finally saw through his mothers true intentions. The soCcalled motherly love was all fake; it was just a strong desire for control, but he couldnt be straightforward with his son before, in case his son exposed him. Without experiencing it firsthand, he wouldnt understand the true meaning of pain and the lessons it brings. Now was a perfect opportunity to start. Mr. Foster pretended to join in and scolded Leon angrily for his ignorance. Then he reassured Melinda and exined that he was currently on a business trip. He would address the issue with Leon upon his return. He discreetly signaled to his secretary with a nce as he pretended that he was being summoned for a meeting and used this as an excuse to end the phone call. The more Melinda pondered over it, the more her anger grew, and she felt a deep sense of unease as if she had been wounded. Her son was willing to forsake everything for a woman she despised in defiance of her authority. How could she allow this to happen? However, she was unable to take any action against Leon at the moment, She could only hope that her husband would return and teach Leon a lesson. She wanted her disobedient child to realize his mistake ande to her with an apology. As for Leons suggestion of having their eldest son marry Jodie, it waspletely absurd, They were siblings who shared the same father, so how could they possibly be together? But it did trigger a thought in her mind, so she decided to call Skyler. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Scared Skyler was busy handling documents at thepany when he received an iing call, which left him feeling a bit puzzled. However, he quickly answered, Mom! Skylers mothers attitude toward him was much gentler as she asked, Skyler, are you busy right now? Skyler replied, Im handling some documents, but Im not too busy. Mom, do you need something? Skylers mother thenined to him about how Leon had defended Simone, which caused her distress. However, she also knew that the two brothers didnt have a good rtionship, so she didnt ask the older brother to teach the younger one a lesson. Skyler was astonished after he heard everything. It seemed that his younger brother had grown and be clearerCheaded after being dumped by Simone. He finally realized how hollow his birth mothers love was. He could only go along with his mothers words. Leon is indeed out of line. When Dades back, well have a good talk with him. his As for persuading his birth mother to treat Leon better, it was useless. He had already tried before. His birth mothers desire for control was too strong. She treated the two brothers as if they were her possessions. She wanted to interfere in everything. His mother didnt like Simone mainly because unger brother cared about her, which made her unhappy. She was even more afraid that Simones position in his younger brothers heart would surpass hers. So, she didnt want Simone to be like this, a daughterCinw who was difficult to control and manipte. Thats why she kept trying to break them up. His mother favored and spoiled him a lot on the surface, but when it came to his significant other, she wanted to meddle in it, too. It would only be eptable if she liked and approved of them. He had never had a girlfriend, not only because he couldnt protect her from his mothers interference but also because he was afraid his mother would harm the girl. It was quite ridiculous. His younger sister, who was very smart, had seen through it a long time ago. She not only didnt expect motherly love but also disliked their birth mother. And because their birth mother didnt care as much about her daughter, she was able to escape. Now, his younger brother had also walked away from this mess. Only he had no choice but to continue to be deeply involved in it. Sigh! When Skylers mother heard his words, she thought that her eldest son understood her. Skyler, I called you because I want you to help me with something. Skyler couldnt guess what she wanted to do, so he said. Go ahead. In any case, she definitely wouldnt ask him to deal with Leon. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His mother said, Jo got injured and is hospitalized in Slovance. Shes all alone and very pitiful. Take a day off today and fly to Slovance to take care of her. Skyler was speechless. He really didnt expect that one day, his birth mother would voluntarily throw such a problem onto him. He was scared. His mother was the most unpredictable troublemaker. He declined and said, Mom, I have a very important meeting tomorrow, and I cant get away. He didnt want to get involved with that trouble; he didnt want to be as unlucky as his younger brother and the Gray Family brothers. His mother frowned. Cant you let someone else handle it? Jo is alone overseas. Im worried. As Jos older brother, Skyler should take care of his sister and also strengthen their rtionship. Skyler was speechless. Mom, Jodie has rtives. Why should I be the one to take care of her? The Gray Family is still around. If I take care of her, what if the Gray Family misunderstands our rtionship? Shes still a celebrity, so if the paparazzi catch me taking care of her, rumors will definitely spread, and it wont be good for her reputation. After all, not long ago, she was caught up in a scandal with Leon. He knew how to deal with his mother. Sure enough, as soon as Skyler said that, his mother had to give up on the idea. As siblings, it wouldnt be good if their misunderstood rtionship became a scandal. After she thought for a moment, she said, Alright, Ill talk to Mrs. Gray and ask her to go take care of her. Skyler was even more speechless. Does someones daughter really need you to make a phone. call to take care of their daughter? This would only cause trouble and make Mrs. Gray unhappy with Jodie. But instead of reminding her, he agreed, Indeed, someone from the Gray Family should Since Mrs. Gray has a good rtionship with you, she will definitely agree if you call her. Jodie will also be grateful to you. With her sons affirmation, Skylers mother finally smiled. Okay, Ill make the call now. 1. go. After she hung up the phone/she actually contacted Salma and told her about Jodies phone call. She said Jodie was injured and lonely in the hospital with no one to take care of her, and she was pitiful. She also subtly med Simone and implied that Simone had caused harm to Jodie. Salma knew about this incident. But she knew that Jodie had cursed Simone and ended up getting hurt herself. She even pushed her three sons to take the me. This shocked and displeased her, which also made her disappointed in Jodie. She began to doubt whether Jodies previous obedience was just an act. Now, when she heard Melinda twist the truth, she didnt know what to say. If it had been in the past, maybe she would have believed it, but now, she had watched the live stream rey, and she had been scolded by her husband and her own parents. She finally knew the truth. What made her even more disgusted was that she was Jodies foster mother; she had raised her all these years. She loved her as her own daughter. For the sake of this foster daughter, she even severed ties with her biological daughter. Jodie had something to deal with, and the first person she thought of was Melinda. Did she even think of me as her mother? Melinda had to call and remind her that she had to take care of her adopted daughter. It made her feel as if she had mistreated her adopted daughter. It made her feel embarrassed and ufortable. Salma reluctantly agreed, but her face turned sour after she hung up the phone. However, she didnt want her foster daughter to misbehave again or let others gossip about it. So, she called her personal assistant and asked them to fly to Slovance to take care of Jodie. They should bring her back if they could. In Slovance, Jodie was still waiting for news at the hospital. Suddenly, her body trembled as if something was leaving her body. She realized that her luck was significantly weakened. She was puzzled and wondered what was happening. Then, she nced at the back of her hand and couldnt help but exim, Oh, how did this happen? There were actually spots on the back of her hand. This was what her brother had mentioned, the bacsh of her actions. She didnt understand what was going on. Then her phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Melinda, she tried to calm her racing heart and answered, Mrs. Foster! Melinda spoke in a gentle tone, Jo, I reached out to Leon, but he still has to continue hosting variety shows, so he cante to take care of you. She continued thoughtfully, So, I called your mother, and she said she would send someone to take care of you. Jodie was speechless. Who told her to go find her foster mother? This was causing trouble for her. Why was this old woman so foolish? And she could also guess why her luck had significantly deteriorated again. It was highly likely that the problemy with Leon. As she suppressed the urge to curse, she expressed her gratitude, Thank you so much, Mrs. Foster. She then cautiously asked, Mrs. Foster, is Leon not happy? Melinda became angry when she heard this. Hes acting so arrogant now. As his mother, I can hardly control him. Forget about him; just mentioning him makes me angry. With that, Jodie understood. Indeed, the problem was with Leon Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Counting On You Jodie immediately regretted her decision. She shouldnt have called Mrs. Foster. She couldnt help but unleash her anger on her. That elderly woman was too foolish and always caused more harm than good. And now her luck had diminished because of it. She wasnt in the mood to talk to Mrs. Foster anymore, so she just exchanged a few perfunctory words and hung up. She didnt dare to call Salma either. She knew her foster mother well enough to understand that if Mrs. Foster called her to discuss taking care of her, she would be very unhappy and have objections about it. But she really didnt want to be left alone in the hospital like this. She had grown up being pampered and cared for, and now it was incredibly difficult to be alone. Luca and Aaron treated her poorly, but she knew her other brothers wouldnt be the same. So, she tried calling Reuben, but his phone was turned off. She guessed that Reuben was probably in a meeting or something. As for Titus, she skipped him altogether. That guy was a jerk now. Then she called Andrew. This time, the call went through. So, she immediatelyined to Andrew as she cried and told him about her injuries. She emphasized over and over again that she didnt harm Simone. But her other two brothers didnt believe her. Not only did they me her, but they also didnt come to see her. They left her alone in the hospital, which made her feel especially pitiful. After she wasforted by Andrew, Jodie sent him a photo of her pale face wrapped in bandages, with her hands and feet in casts, in order to gain sympathy. Among the five Gray brothers in the Gray Family, Andrew was the one who had loved and spoiled her the most since childhood. Whatever she wanted, he would always fulfill her wishes. After Simone returned home, Andrew was also the most protective brother towards her, just for her sake. At first, when Simone was just recognized as their sister, the other brothers were actually quite kind to her. Thats why Simone treated them even better. Jodie was afraid that her brothers love for her would be taken away by Simone. So, she instigated and hinted that Simone was bullying her and causing some trouble. That was when they gradually started. targeting Simone as they thought that she had caused trouble and told her to stop bullying Jodic. Of course, it was their own disbelief in Simone, so she couldnt me her. And Andrew was the coldest one among the brothers towards Simone ever since she came home. So,pared to the other four brothers, Simone and Andrews rtionship was more distant. Andrew always protected Jodie. Like that day when her face was hurting, it was Andrew who snatched the bracelet from Titus and gave them to her. So now, Andrew definitely wouldnt me her like the others. Sure enough, Jodies crying and the sight of her pitiful photo made Andrew feel heartbroken. Heforted her on the phone for a while. Jodie pouted and said, Andrew, I feel so lonely and scared in the hospital. Can youe and keep me company? Andrew sighed helplessly. Jo, Im currently abroad with Dad. Ill call Luca and Aaron first to ask them to take care of you. If they are still heartless and dont care, Ill find a chancee and see you. Jodie hesitated when she heard this. If thats the case, will Dad be unhappy? She did not want to anger her father. Andrew said, Its okay, I wont tell him. Ille to see you, and he wont know. Jodie really wanted someone to take care of her now, so she agreed. Youre the best, Andrew. They chatted for a while before they hung up the phone. Andrew didnt watch the live stream, but he already believed in his heart that Simone had caused Jodie to be injured like this. As for Luca and Aaron, they were so coldChearted. He contacted the production team and obtained Luca and Aarons phone numbers. He called Luca first, as they often hung out together and had a closer rtionship. Luca recognized. Andrews phone number. When he saw the iing call, he guessed that it should be rted to Jodie, so he didnt answer. He took his phone and knocked on the door of the next room. Aaron was wearing a bathrobe with wet hair as he opened the door. Whats up? Luca squeezed in. Has Andrew contacted you? Aaron shook his head. No! Just as he finished speaking, the phone on the bed. rang. The two nced at each other, and Luca said, Answer it. Otherwise, he wont give up. Aaron rolled his eyes. Why dont you answer? Luca said, Because youre the younger brother. Aaron was speechless. This was taking advantage of him as the younger brother. He knew Andrews personality. If he didnt answer, he wouldnt have peace today. So, he answered and put it on speakerphone. Andrew, why are you calling me all of a sudden? Andrew asked angrily, Why didnt you and the others go to the hospital to apany Jo? Aaron knew it would turn out this way. Do you know about Jo, Luca, and Simone? Andrew said, Of course I do. You guys are going too far. As soon as he heard this, Aaron knew that there was no way to exin ormunicate with his older brother. Yes, yes, we went too far. Luca has some issues to settle, and I have a stomachache, so I couldnt go to the hospital to be with Jo. Andrew, youre usually the one who loves Jo the most, and since youre free now, why dont you fly over and be with her? Titus, Aaron, and himself were all dragged into this mess. Andrew should be involved, too. Since they were brothers, they should be in this mess together. When Luca heard Aaron say this, he gave him a thumbs up. The words and tone of their older brother made him very unhappy. It seemed like he was the one who made a mistake, but he was actually the one being med by his stepCsister! So, just let the youngest brother, Andrew, experience it himself. Andrew was taken aback by Aaron, and he was speechless. Anxiously, he said, I was brought abroad by Dad; I cant leave! How can Jo be alone in the hospital? Cant you guys be a little less heartless? Aaron sighed. We have no choice; we really cant leave. Dad cant keep an eye on you all the time. I believe in your cleverness; you can definitely slip away. Luca and I trust you! Andrew had no words for them. He had a feeling that something was not right. He expressed his frustration and said, I cant rely on you guys; I have to do it myself. Im really speechless toward the both of you. Aaron quickly agreed, Yes, you are always dependable. We have to continue recording the live stream tomorrow, so we wont be able to apany you. Jo is counting on you. Hurry up and take care ofContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. her! Andrew couldnt be bothered to waste time. Fine, Ill go by myself. After he ended the call, he realized that his father was still in a meeting. Therefore, he made an excuse to the secretary and slipped away. He promptly booked a flight ticket to Slovance, then he packed his belongings and took a cab to the airport. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 You All Are Unreliable It was already past 8 p.m. when Andrew arrived in Slovance. He went straight to the hospital by cab. Upon entering the ward, he saw Jodie curling up on the bed, appearing pitiful. Even though she slept with her eyes closed, her sleep was restless. Her face was pale, and she murmured, It wasnt me. Seriously, it wasnt me. Luca, dont leave. I did do it. I didnt Luca! Aaron! Please dont abandon me Seeing that she was sobbing in her sleep, Andrew walked over and gently caressed her face, feeling heartbroken. What exactly has happened to Jo that she even cries out her grievance in her dreams? As if sensing someone touching her, Jodie suddenly woke up and screamed, Ah! She opened her eyes and saw the tiredClooking Andrew, who had rushed here to check on her. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she asked, Andrew, is it you? Upon hearing that, Andrew quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped away her tears. Its me. Im here. Jodie propped herself up with her uninjured hand before throwing herself into Andrews arms, crying, Andrew, you finally came. Im in so much pain. I feel so ufortable and scared! While holding her in his arms, Andrew gently patted her back andforted, There, there, dont be scared. Im here now. Then, he cheered Jodie up and made her stop crying. They chatted for a while, and Andrew asked, Jo, do you want to eat something? Im not hungry. My appetite hasnt been good these past two days, Jodie replied and then asked, Andrew, since you rushed over to visit me, you must have yet to have your dinner, right? Andrew exined, I ate something on the ne, and Im not that hungry now either. Just then, a thought came across Jodies mind, and she said, Luca and Aarons livestream should be ending soon. How about you go over and have ateCnight snack with them and thene back to keep mepany? The reason Luca and Aaron didnt visit her in the hospital was that they had some grudges from before. Jodie believed she could make them forgive her by acting cutesy and crying. However, she couldnt do anything if she couldnt see them in person. Therefore, she had to ask Andrew to help and bring them over. Andrew frowned. Why should I look for them? I purposely came here to apany you. I im in no mood to see those two heartless brothers right now. With her eyes reddened in tears, Jodie leaned against him. Luca and Aaron have misunderstood me. I want to exin to them, but they wont give me a chance. Holding Andrews hand, she pleaded in a cutesy manner, Andrew, please help me talk to them. Ask them not to be mad at me, okay? I will exin and apologize to them in Were siblings, so I dont want to have such a strained rtionship with them. person. Andrew felt even more sorry for her when he saw her face carry a hint of wariness and inferiority. Luca and Aaron are Jos elder brothers, yet they are still not as sensible as her. Powerless against Jodies request, he sighed and gave in. Alright. Ill talk to them. Exin everything clearly to them when I bring them here to visit youter. Im sure they wont me you. Besides, its not your fault this time. Its just that they and Simone are too heartless. I am to be med as well. Andrew, since they took their anger out on me because of Simone, dont mention Simones name anymore when you look for them. I dont want anything unpleasant to happen between us again because of Simone, Jodie added despite agreeing with what Andrew said, for she didnt want him to dig into the past events. Andrew ruffled her hair. You really are too kind. Alright. Ill do as you say. Afterforting Jodie, he took a cab to the hotel where Luca and Aaron were staying. Because their team performed poorly today, the livestream ended as soon as they finished dinner and returned to the hotel. Meanwhile, the other two teams went to y games at an inte cafe. But since Simone actually called Tina to tag along, Tina promptly left the three of them behind and joined her. This made Luca, Aaron, and Leon particrly unhappy. At this moment, Luca was watching TV in Aarons room. Suddenly, Aarons phone rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, Aaron said, Theres a high chance that Andrew is here. Luca twitched his mouth. No doubt. Hes pretty fast. Theres indeed no despair if theres noparison. I had asked Andrew to bring something to the hospital for me when I was injured and hospitalized previously. Yet, he took his sweet time and only came the next day, not to mention we live in the same city! Now, were two countries apart. I cant believe he would fly to Slovance as soon as he heard Jodie is injured. It seems that in Andrews heart, Im not as important as Jodie. Oh, how heartbreaking! Such a f*cking toxic brother he is! While Luca wasining inwardly, Aaron answered the call. Hey, Andrew, youre in Slovance? Andrew, currently in the hotel lobby, replied, Ive already arrived at the hotel where you guys are staying. Tell me, which room are you in? Aaron and Luca were stunned. Whats Andrew doing here in the hotel? Arent you supposed to take care of Jo? Why are you here? Aaron asked before reporting his room number. Andrew pressed the elevator button. I have gone to the hospital. Jo asked me toe and find you guys. Wait for me upstairs. Then, he hung up the phone. Aaron looked at Luca. Dont tell me hes here to ask us to go to the hospital with him. With that, Luca said, Its definitely it. But I dont want to go. In fact, I dont want to see Jo before we return to Corynthea. After giving it a thought, Aaron suggested, Lets not go then. Soon, there was a knock on the door. Aaron got up to open the door. RVS Andrew entered, sat down, and scanned disdainfully at the room. You guys stay in such a sh*tty hotel. Upon hearing that, Aaron shrugged his shoulders. Were too broke to afford a nice one. Andrew sympathetically looked at the two of them. You guys sure know how to find trouble. for yourselves. Immediately afterward, he asked with a hint of gloat. How about I spend money to help you. change hotels? By then, I can move them closer to the hospital so that they can take turns staying overnight in the ward with me. Aaron and Luca immediately refused when they saw his expression. No need. Were working. It would be cheating if you spend money to change hotels for us. Frankly speaking, they had no intention of staying with Andrew. Moreover, the way he looked down on them and took pleasure in their misfortune upset them greatly. Andrew curled his lips. You guys take things too seriously. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, he got down to business. Say, whats wrong with you two? How could you leave Jo alone in the hospital? Did you know she was curled up in a pitiful state when I visited her just now? She even had nightmares and kept crying, It wasnt me. Luca! Aaron! Please dont abandon me. You guys truly have crossed the line. However, neither Luca nor Aaron believed him. After all, there was no such a mere coincidence as Jodie started having nightmares and cried those words out the moment Andrew visited her in the hospital. Even so, they couldnt exin it to Andrew. They knew he undoubtedly wouldnt listen. Hence, they could only say perfunctorily, Yes, yes. We have gone too far. So, Jo will be under your care from now on. Andrew was speechless. You all do acknowledge that you went too far, huh! In that case, why are you still not taking care of Jo? Were working and livestreaming. How do we have the time or opportunity to go to the hospital? Aaron stated. Then, he held his stomach and added, Whats more, my stomach hurts. Even I myself need someone to take care of me. Going to the hospital will only cause more trouble. Luca also pointed to his throat and said in a hoarse voice, Me too. Im still sick. Their reasons left Andrew speechless. None of you can be relied upon. ring at Luca, he said, Previously, you agreed to join this live variety show for the sake of taking care of Jo. But look at how youve been taking care of her! Not only did you let her suffer such a serious injury, but you also yed a part in bullying her. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Setting a Trap Luca was furious as well. If Andrew were in our shoes, he wouldnt say things like these! He felt deeply wronged by the usations when an idea suddenly struck him. Not only could he set a trap for Andrew through this idea, but it could also free him from the current torment. Wearing a smile, he said, If you think you can do it, go ahead! Compared to you, Im not very skilled at taking care of people. Theres only one episode left of this live variety show series. You can take over next time. I seriously dont want to suffer any longer. Not only do I have to work hard to earn money, but Jodie, whom I have specifically offered to look after, also ys tricks on me. Moreover, I have once again offended Simone, my biological sister. So, what benefits have I gotten by making Titus owe me a favor and agreeing to participate in this variety show? What was I thinking back then?! If Andrew thinks hes capable, he should take over next time. I quit! Instantaneously, Aarons eyes lit up. Andrew, you can swap with me if you want. Andrew was speechless, wondering how the conversation turned into them asking him to take their ce in the variety show. He shook his head. Im not interested in joining variety shows. But Luca said, I wasnt interested in participating in variety shows before either, but I came for the sake of taking care of Jo. We cant take care of Jo, but you can. So, Ill let you rece me for the next episode. As for me, Ill just be a temporary guest for this episode. Thats settled, then. Ill go find the director tomorrow and discuss this with him. Why are you in such a hurry? Despite being speechless, he was actually tempted. Luca does have a point. Indeed, I can look after and protect Jo from being bullied if I participate in the live variety show. Still, something feels off, judging by how eager Luca and Aaron want me to rece them. So now you can show us what you can do. But of course, we have to talk to the director first. Otherwise, someone else might take the spot, and how will you protect Jo then? Luca persuaded. Giving him a suspicious look, Andrew asked, Youre up to something, arent you? Upon hearing that, Luca rolled his eyes at him. What could I possibly be up to? Its just a 1/5 variety show, not a big deal. Didnt you just me me for not taking good care of Jo when that was clearly my purpose for joining the variety show? So now, you can show us how well you can look after her. At once, Aaron chimed in, Yeah, Andrew, show us what you can do. We can learn from you in the future. Its too bad that Luca has taken the initiative and asked Andrew to switch with him. Otherwise, I wouldve quit continuing to be a guest on this live variety show. I participated in the first episode solely for the sake of Jodie. In the end, not only was I criticized by the entire inte, but a group of fans also turned against me. To make things worse, my rtionship with Simone became even more strained. Yet, Jodie still showed no signs of appreciation after I endured so much hardship and injustice. Life is tough! Someone! Anyone! Pleasee and save me! Maybe I can persuade Titus or Reuben to take my ce on the next episode of this live variety show after returning to Corynthea this time. Seeing his two brothers urge him like this, Andrew figured he woulde across as melodramatic if he declined them. After all, he shared the same opinion as them. Therefore, he nodded at Luca. Alright. Go and ask the director tomorrow if I can take ce. your Luca immediately responded, Most definitely can. Just leave it to me. Ill make sure its taken care of. Seeing Luca look as if he was eager to pass on a burden, Andrew felt that he had ulterior motives. Suddenly, he remembered an issue. But with Jo injured like this, can she continue doing livestream in the next episode? Luca hesitated momentarily. Thats right! I was only focused on quickly getting rid of the burden and had forgotten about this. She probably wont be able to recover in time if we stick to the usual schedule, he said. In an instant, Andrew changed his mind. In that case, I wont rece you. Jo isnt going to be in the live variety show, so why should I participate? Still, just to be safe, Luca suggested, How about I go and talk to the director? If Jo joins the next episode, then you can rece me. If Jo isnt joining, you dont have to rece me, and 2/5 Ill back out as well. Either way, Im not going to subject myself to such thankless suffering in the next episode. If Jodie doesnt participate, I will also discuss it with the director and request him to find other guests to take my ce. Aaron couldnt help but say, Ill also back out then. Without Luca, I feel awkward when facing Simone alone, mainly because I have realized that Jodie isnt as innocent and pure as I thought. Thats why I feel guilty when I see Simone. As Luca could now understand Aarons feelings very well, he patted his shoulder and said, Then lets both back out together. Maybe well receive less criticism. Ive got my head chewed off by Simone in this episode alone. Moreover, even if I dont go online and read thements, I can guess that the viewers must have criticized me for my appearance and actions throughout the variety shows livestreaming. Whether it was questioning Harrys singing and getting humiliated or confronting Simone without getting the facts straight, all these actions undoubtedly would make me a target of criticism. Maybe some of my fans even unfollowed me because of this. I really suffered a loss from participating in this variety show this time. Not only did I receive no appreciation, but it also affected my reputation. My life is so d*mn hard! Andrew nodded. Sure. If Jo participates, then Ill participate. Otherwise, I wont bother. Come. Lets have ateCnight snack together. After that, you guys cane with me to the hospital to visit Jo. Shes been feeling so wronged and upset that you guys ignore her. She keeps telling me that she wants to exin things to you guys and doesnt want to have a strained rtionship with you guys because of Simone. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sure enough, Luca and Aaron were ready to ask Andrew to treat them if they were purely going to have ateCnight snack. But upon hearing thest few words that escaped Andrews lips, they instantly changed their minds. Aaron clutched his stomach. My stomach hurts so much that I cant walk. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Luca also rubbed his throat. My throat aches so much that even drinking water is difficult, let alone having ateCnight snack. You go to the hospital to take care of Jo first. Tomorrow, 3/5 Aaron and I will meet you there. As for whether they would go or not, it was up to them. Judging from their states and hearing Lucas voice indeed sounded hoarse, Andrew believed him. Alright. Then you guys muste tomorrow. He stood up and added, Ill go back to the hospital first. I dont feelfortable leaving Jo alone in the ward. Upon hearing that, Aaron silently expressed his protest. Jodie had been all alone at the hospital since she got injured a few days ago. Knowing her personality, she would never allow herself to suffer. Luca had a simr thought. That day, he was so angry that he couldnt eat. Yet, he saw Jodie, who was injured, enjoying a sandwich when he went to the hospital. Even so, Luca and Aaron were wise enough not to mention or remind Andrew about it. On the contrary, they kept emphasizing, Yes, thats right. Jo is alone in the hospital, so she needs you now. Just as Andrew opened the door and was about to leave, Aaron suddenly asked, Does Dad know you came here? Andrew turned around and said, Of course not. If Dad knew, would I still be able toe? But I did message his secretary, saying I wasnt in a good mood and wanted to rx at the nearby attractions. I told him to contact me before they return to Corynthea, and Ille back to meet them and return to Corynthea together with Dad. This way, it would be less likely for Dad to suspect me. Aaron smiled and praised, Andrew, you are indeed clever. Andrew smirked proudly. Of course. Once again, he drew Luca and Aarons attention to his request. You guys muste to the hospital tomorrow. Or else, Ill personallye and summon you. Aaron waved his hand. No problem. See you tomorrow! With that, Andrew left with peace of mind. Once the door closed, Aaron said to Luca, Call Dad and betray Andrew. 4/5 This way, Dad will definitely send someone to find Andrew tomorrow. He will most likely bring Jo back to Corynthea. To avoid dealing with Andrew and Jodie tomorrow, they had no choice but to betray Andrew. Surprised, Luca looked at him with a gaze that said, I never expected you to be such a cunning person. C Aaron was speechless. Im just asking whether you want to betray Andrew or not. We must! Luca answered decisively. Otherwise, Andrew will pester us beyond endurance with this matter. Hence, the two called Steven. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 We Cant Let This Happen Steven had just finished a meeting when his secretary informed him that Andrew had gone. to have fun at the nearby attractions. He didnt suspect a thing as he knew Andrew couldnt sit still. Shortly after, his phone rang. Upon seeing that it was an unfamiliar number but with a domestic area code, he answered out of curiosity. As soon as the call got through, he heard Aarons voice on the other end. Dad, do you have a moment? Steven was surprised a little before replying, Yes. Whats the matter? Aaron stated helplessly. Well, theres indeed something. You see, Andrew just came to me and Luca, asking us to apany him in taking care of Jo. But were currently filming a live variety show. Plus, we had some conflicts with Jo before, so its inconvenient for us to go. Yet, Andrew kept insisting. So, we have no choice but toe to you. Then, he intentionally added, Didnt you take Andrew away before? How did he end up in Slovance? Stevens face darkened, for he hadnt expected Andrew, who imed to be going to nearby attractions to rx, to actually fly to Slovance. Andrew obviously had gone to find Jodie! Furthermore, not only did he go to take care of her himself, but he also dragged his other two brothers. into it. Its simply outrageous! He had gone to the hospital to look after Jodie? he asked. With that, Aaron replied, Yeah. He said he came specifically to take care of Jo. He even scolded Luca and me, ming us for not taking good care of Jo and saying that we were too heartless. He wasnt exaggerating, though. Those were all words spoken by Andrew. Upon hearing that, Steven frowned and asked, Does he not know what happened a few days ago? He had been busy and hadnt informed Andrew about it. Luca chimed in, He knows. Jo told him everything. But he believes she is innocent and mes us for being heartless and going too far. If we dont betray Andrew, who else can we betray? Serves him right for gloating at us and ming us as soon as he arrived! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Stevens face grew even darker. This sem! I cant believe he couldnt distinguish right from wrong. Why doesnt he show the same concern for his biological sister? Its clear that Simone 1/5 is the victim, but he goes tofort and takes care of the perpetrator. Luca sighed. Exactly. He even med me, too. Sure enough, Steven couldnt let Andrew continue like this. Its because I hadnt properly cared for my sons before that each of them was getting manipted by Jodie now. Keep an eye on Andrew. If he picks on Simone because of Jodie, I want you two to intervene quickly and drag him away, he instructed. Then, he emphasized, I will send someone to Slovance tomorrow to bring him and Jodie back together. To prevent Jodie from instigating Andrew and causing any trouble, Steven figured it would be safer to bring them both back to Corynthea. Okay, Dad. Upon hearing that, Aaron and Luca breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, Dad wont let us down. Right now, we can only pray and hope for the best for Andrew. After hanging up the phone, Steven pondered momentarily before contacting Salma. He informed her about Andrew deceiving his secretary and secretly going to Slovance to find Jodie. He asked Salma to personally go to Slovance tomorrow with his assistant and bring the two of them back. Once Jodie returned, Salma was to keep a close eye on her and prevent her from causing any trouble. As for Andrew, Steven would deal with him when he returned. Salma didnt expect that Jodie would ask Andrew to sneak off to Slovance after she contacted Melinda. Hence, she was particrly unhappy and didnt want to go. But since her husband insisted, she couldnt refuse and could only agree. At the same time, she was even more disappointed in Jodie and couldnt help but feel a dislike for her. I must teach Jodie a lesson once I have brought her and Andrew back with me. In the hospital, Jodie was disappointed when she saw Andrew return to the ward alone. Andrew, where are Luca and Aaron? Theyre noting with you? she asked with a hint of grievance. Are they still unwilling to forgive me? Andrew walked to her bedside, sat down, and replied, No. Aaron has a stomachache, while Luca has a sore throat. So, they couldnte today. They promised me that they will surelye to see you tomorrow. Only then did Jodie feel relieved and take the initiative to lean into Andrews embrace. Sheb held onto his waist tightly and rubbed his shoulder. Thank you, Andrew! After a moment of thought, Andrew said, Luca said he will talk to the director tomorrow about me recing him as a guest on the next live variety show. Jodie was taken aback. Huh? Luca wants to switch? Her resentment grew stronger. Why does Luca want Andrew to rece him? Is he implying that he doesnt want to appear on the variety show with me? How can a grown man like him be so petty? Andrew smiled and said, It was my idea. Luca and Aaron couldnt take care of you properly, so Im worried. Thats why I asked him to talk to the director. Of course, I wont join either if you dont participate in the next episode. His words touched Jodie a little. As expected, Andrew cares about me the most. I want to participate in the next episode. After all, I must finish what I have started. As long as I recover from my injury, I will participate. As she spoke, she drew circles on Andrews chest. Andrew, I shall leave my care in your good. hands then. Lowering his head, Andrew looked at her with affection. Okay. I will take good care of you. This was a single room in the hospital with only one bed. Andrew had originally nned to sleep on the chair for the night. However, Jodie said she couldnt bear to see him tired and pulled him onto the bed with her. After lying down, Jodie even snuggled into Andrews arms, causing his body to stiffen. Since he grew up, he had never been this intimate with her. Now that he was holding Jodie, who was soft and had a hint of fragrance, he felt a strange sensation. However, because he was tired from the day, he fell asleep while contemting it. Upon noticing Andrews steady breathing, Jodie, who was in his arms, opened her eyes and revealed a smug smile. The next day, Simones group and another group continued to go out and have fun. Andrew also woke up in the hospital room. Because the bed was small, he had spent the whole night carefully holding Jodie. As a result, his entire body was sore. After freshening up, he called Aaron and Luca, asking them when they would arrive at the hospital. To his dismay, they informed him that they were currently earning money through livestream and couldnte and asked him to wait until the evening. Andrew was left speechless. Therefore, he could only take care of Jodie by himself. In the afternoon, Simone and her friends went to a renowned restaurant for afternoon tea after finishing sightseeing the famous tourist attractions. Andrew felt uneasy when he saw how rxed andfortable Simone was while Jodiey in bed crying about the pain from her wound. So, he decided to talk to Simone and ask her to stop making things difficult for Jodie. He changed into a fresh set of clothes in the bathroom and came out. Looking at Jodie, he said, Jo, Im going out for a while. Ill bring back your favorite caketer. Jodie, who caught a glimpse of Andrew watching Simones livestream, spected that he might be going to cause trouble for Simone for her sake. Naturally, this made her happy. The more strained the rtionship between the Gray brothers and Simone became, the less. likely they would reconcile in the future and the more favorable it was for her. Hence, she replied sweetly, Okay, Andrew, go ahead. Andrew left the hospital and called Luca. He informed him that he was going to that restaurant to find Simone and asked if they wanted to join him. Upon hearing that, Luca and Aaron panicked. We cant let this happen! What if Andrew goes and gets ridiculed by Simone to the point that he refuses to participate in the next livestream? Moreover, Dad had warned us not to let him pick on Simone. Thus, the two agreed to join him. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Arrived Just in Time Afterpleting their duties for a tourist group, Aaron and his team received their payment for trantion services, Aaron turned to Leon and Tina, suggesting. Shall we call it a day and go for afternoon tea? Leon and Tina were somewhat puzzled Afternoon tea? Uninterested, they were prepared to decline when Aaron deliberately piqued their interest by saying, I heard that Simone and the others went to a specialty restaurant for afternoon tea, so Luca and I also want to try it out. Upon hearing that Simone and her friends were there, Leon and Tina instantly changed their minds and agreed. Sure! Lets go and try it out. Tina even smiled and proposed, We have enough money for afternoon tea if we have a simple dinner tonight and continue staying at the hotel we stayed atst night. Then, what are we waiting for? Lets go, Leon eximed. Another day, another chance for them to see Simone. Hence, the four of them hailed a cab and headed to the restaurant. When they arrived downstairs, Andrew happened toe upstairs. As soon as he entered, he noticed Simone sitting with a group of people,ughing and talking. As a wellCknown emerging director, Andrew didnt want to be caught on live camera. Therefore, he contacted Jonah and asked him to request the staff to bring Simone over. Even though Jonah agreed to make the request, he wouldnt force Simone if she was unwilling to Afterward, a female staff member approached Simone and whispered something in her ear. Simone looked up, nced toward the entrance, and saw Andrew standing there, acting affectedly. He even took the initiative and waved at her after noticing her gaze. Simone wasnt surprised that Andrew showed up. Among the Gray Brothers, Andrew is the one who dotes on Jodie the most. He, too, was the one who picked on me the most because of Jodie when I was still acquainted with the Cray Family in the past. 1/6 den 206 Arrived Just in Time What Jedan is injured, she must have sought him out forfort andpanionship Audy this semi bag shonus up here, I dont have to guess to know that he must want to question or Simoce pondered momentarily. Then, she exchanged a few words with Zac Turner and the others, got up, and walked over. Since Sembag No. 4 hase to find me. I will make him regret it. Simone approached Andrew and asked coldly. What do you want with me? Andrew found Simones cold attitude distasteful. When we lived together in the past, this biological sister of mine gave me the cold shoulder after I lectured her for bullying Jo. For others, she would prepare medicinal meals, specifically make throat lozenges, and express her concern for their wellCbeing. But when it came to me, it was merely having medicinal meals with others. I even had to consider her mood when I asked for a massage. At first, in an attempt to improve our rtionship, I asked her to apply her geomancy knowledge and help me determine the best date to start my movie filming. But in the end, we argued due to Jos situation and parted ways unhappily. Our rtionship had be increasingly strained since then. I just want to ask. Why did you treat Jo- However, Aaron, who rushed over, interrupted before he could finish his sentence. Aaron swiftly approached Andrew and asked, Andrew, what are you doing here? Meanwhile, Andrew looked at him with a puzzled expression. Didnt we just talk on the phone? Just as he was about to speak, Aaron put his arm around his shoulder and added, Its been a while since we last met. Come on. Lets go somewhere and talk. Then, he smiled at Simone. Please continue with what youre doing. We wont bother you. Andrew still wanted to say something, but Aaron forcefully dragged him away by the shoulder. Since Aaron had entered the building first, the cameraman filming the livestream was still behind. er 206 Arrived just in Jurie tequemely fortunate that he had entered ahead of time. Otherwise, Andrew might Mured out his interrogation. For Simone, she curled her lips when she saw Aaron dragging Andrew away. varen zure arrived just in time. Well it doesnt matter. I have plenty of opportunities in the future to deal with Sc*mbag No. 4. For that reason, Simone didnt mind and returned to her original seat. Andrew, who got dragged to a corner, shook off Aaron. Looking displeased, he asked, What are you doing? Instead of answering him, Aaron pulled Andrew to hide behind arge pot of green nts. Not only did they avoid Simone and the livestream camera, but they also avoided the cameraman who had just entered. Im here to stop you, of course, he whispered. Andrew was speechless. Why would you stop me? Are you out of your mind? Aaron gave him a disdainful look. Its you whos out of your mind. Dad asked me toe. After hearing what he said, Andrew was shocked. Dad asked you toe? For real? Well, duh! Do you think I would make up rumors about Dad? And its not just Dad; Mom is here as well. They should bending soon. Salma had called Aaron before boarding the ne. Andrews expression changed. How did Mom and Dad know that Im here? Then, he looked at Aaron with suspicion. Did you and Luca betray me? Aaron confidently replied, Of course NOL Ha! There is no way Im going to admit it. You went on a vacation to rx the moment Jo got injured and hospitalized. With such coincidental timing, do you seriously think Dad couldnt figure it out? He even guessed that you woulde to bother Simone. So, he instructed me and Luca toe and stop you, no matter what. Andrews expression turned somewhat ghastly. Dad is quite good at guessing Then, he asked, And Mom? Why is sheing? Aaron replied, Shes here to bring Jou and look after her. 3/6 He mention in Andrew that it was mainly to bring him back whooshed a sigh of relief. It seems like Mom also cares about Jo Forse he has raised Jo for so many years, Aaron said perfunctorily. He pulled Andrew and continued, Lets go. Ill take you downstairs. You go to the airport to. pick up Mom and then take her to the hospital to see Jo was just his younger brother trying to stop him, Andrew would undoubtedly ignore him and continue to look for Simone. But because of his parents, he had to dismiss this idea temporarily. Andrew figured that if he couldnt talk to her this time, he could always talk to Simone the next time he appeared on the variety show. Therefore, he followed Aaron downstairs and was pushed into the car by him. Seeing Andrew leave, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, this guy is gone. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Its too early for him to face Simones wrath now. He should experience it in the next episode of the pariety show Judging by how mischievous Andrew is, he probably will suffer even worse than Luca. Aaron returned upstairs and saw Tina had gone to Simones table. Sitting beside Simone, she looked like an adoring fan who was favored by Simone. Meanwhile, Leon and Luca, each holding a cup of coffee, nced over with a hint of resentment in their eyes. Aaron walked over and sat down. Then, he nodded at Luca, indicating that he had cared for Andrew. Just like that, the three of them sat there and sipped their coffee while stealing nces at the other table. As they listened to their conversation andughter, they instantly felt a twinge of envy. On the other side, Andrew went to the airport and was greeted by Stevens assistant. They waited for a while, and Salma emerged with her personal assistant. 4/6 Japter 206 Arrived just in Time twice, Andrew approached her with a smile. Mom! Salma coldly nced at him and red his greeting, Then, the four of them proceeded to the hospital. In the car, Salma remained silent, which made Andrew anxious. Once they arrived at the hospital, Jodie immediately put on a pitiful expression upon hearing the sound of the door being pushed open. But when she saw who entered, her expression froze. Whats my adoptive mother doing here in person? And why is my adoptive fathers assistant apanying her? Despite thinking of these, Jodie immediately put on a cute and surprised smile. Mom, why are you here? Compared to before, Salmas attitude toward Jodie had be much colder. She replied, I heard that you were injured, so I came to bring you back to Corynthea for recovery. With a hint of authority, she continued, Its toote today. Ive arranged for the flight tickets tomorrow. Well go back together. Even though Jodie didnt really want to go back, she didnt dare to refuse. Hence, she could only pretend to be happy and grateful. Mom, youre so kind to me. You even specially made this trip to pick me up. Im so lucky. In the past, Salma would have felt sweet and happy upon hearing such words, But now, she couldnt feel happy, no matter what. Still, she forced a smile and said, I have raised you. Of course, I care about you. After spending some time in the ward, Salma imed to be tired from the journey and returned to the hotel to rest. She also insisted on taking Andrew with her, leaving only her personal assistant to take care of Jodie. Simone and the others moved to a different luxury hotel today. After asking someone to inquire about this information, Salma asked Stevens assistant to book the same hotel for her. She specifically even watched the livestream and waited on the lobby couch several minutes. before Simone and the others returned to the hotel. Chapter 206 Arrived Just in When she saw Simone and the others enter, Salma adjusted her facial expression to appear friendly and approachable. Then, she stood up and walked toward Simone Chapter 207 Chapter 207 207 Why Are You So Shameless? ced hone happily conversing with herpanions and realized her daughter. so brightly since she returned liome over a year ago. OFF he couldnt help but wonder if Simone had been unhappy during her time at Signone was her biological daughter. She was a part of her, and Salma wanted to love her just much as her other children. However, due to Jodies previous instigation and insinuations, she had mistakenly believed that Simone was wild and unruly. That was why she wanted to teach her a lesson and make her realize her mistakes. In fact, when Simone left the Gray Residence, Salma still believed she was simply throwing a tantrum and would return. But now, she wasnt so sure solely because Simones actions since leaving home not only showed no intention of returning, but she also intentionally caused a rift with her brothers. Salma had kept up with many clips of this livestream episode. She discovered that her outside. biological daughter wasnt wild or uncultured even though she grew up On the contrary, she was exceptional. Not only was she skilled in geomancy, but she also possessed many other talents and was fluent in foreignnguages. She was even more outstanding than the adoptive daughter that the Gray Family had carefully nurtured. This made Salma proud but also left her feeling a bit uneasy, especially after learning that her adoptive daughter had conspired against her biological daughter and even personally cursed her. She felt even more ufortable. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She really wanted to see Simone andfort her. This trip to Slovance provided an opportunity for her. When Simone saw Salma approaching, she was a bit surprised. Salma actually came to Slovance for Jodie?! Such an endearing mother and daughter! Judging from how shes walking toward me now, I can bet my boots that shes here to find me. Only. I wonder what her purpose is. Chapter 207 Why Are You So Shameless? Could it be that she, like Andrea, came to question and me me? Since the camera crew turned off the live stream at the hotel to allow guests to rx and viewers to take a break, they werent following Simone at this moment. Salme walked up to Simone and looked at her with gentle eyes. Simone. I want to talk to Simone also wanted to know why Salma hade. If it was about Jodie, she would have no qualms about confronting her. back to your rooms and rest. III She said to Zac and the others. You guys goe upter Okay! Zac and the others nodded and left first. In the elevator, Keira curiously spected. Is that woman Simones biological mother? Otherwise, she couldnt think of anyone who woulde to find Simone at this period Since he had seen Salma at a dinner party before. Zac nodded. Yeah Shes her biological mother. This surprised the others. Do not tell me shes here to me Simone for bullying Jodie. Keira expressed her concern Zac laughed and said. Do you think Simone would allow herself to get bullied? Upon hearing that. Keira suddenly smiled. Youre right Simone isnt someone who would herself to get bullied. It is I who had gotten the wrong idea. She now somewhat understood Simones character Simone will respond with even greater kindness if someone is kind to her But if someone wants to cause trouble, she wont show them respect and will settle the grudge on the spot. Harry also felt relieved after hearing what Zac said. In the hotels lobby. Simone looked at Salma, who only showed this gentle and kind inale when she had just returned home. Because of these moments, sheter wanted to treat them well, thinking of them as her own family. Yet, she never thought they would all believe Jodie and assume she was causing trouble under Jodies instigation, insinuation, and petty little tricks 24 Red coldly Miss Cray, what do you want from me! Salma filt klightly. Zalewill Simones attitude. Even so, he didnt reprimand her this time Ad to mend their rtionship to talk in you. Lets have dinner together, she said. Jove, Simone shook her head and turned her down. Theres nothing for us to talk about theres something, just say it here. Otherwise, I will go back to my room and rest. She had no interest in having a heartCtoCheart talk with Salma. Il truth be told, she did hope for it when she first returned home in her previous life. But as time went on, her heart grew colder, and she no longer had any expectations. Salna was taken aback, clearly not expecting Simone to refuse. She furrowed her brows slightly and borated, I just wanted you to apany me for dinner. Is that not possible? Simone looked at her with a halfCsmile. Mrs. Gray, were not close enough to have dinner together. At once. Salma looked at her in disbelief. Im your Mom! How are we not close? Simone you raised an eyebrow and said, Didnt we cut ties long ago? Have you aged so much that be so forgetful? Salma felt a pang in her heart upon hearing these harsh words. Then, she took a deep breath. Theres no grudge between a mother and daughter thatsts overnight. We were misled by Jodies instigation and insinuation before, which resulted in misunderstandings between us. But now that we know it was a misunderstanding, we want to clear the air with you. Simone smiled indifferently and said, Theres nothing to clear up. Since weve already cut our ties, its better not to have any further entanglements. After that, she bluntly added, Its totally unnecessary if youre here to reconcile with me. I wont take back my words and the decisions Ive made. To me, you are merely a stranger now. As long as you dont actively provoke and bother me, I will pay no attention to you either. But I will make you regret it if you do cause trouble. Just like your sonsCI have dealt with each one of them, havent I? By saying this, Mrs. Gray, you should be able to understand my attitude, right? she asked, which caused Salma to feel embarrassed. Are you really not going to acknowledge us? Simone chuckled and said, Its not that Im not going to. Instead, we are no longer rted. Feeling aggrieved, Salma exined, I admit we had misunderstood you because of Jodie. But I did treat you well, too! Indeed, she truly wanted to make up for lost time when Simone finally recognized them again. After all, she and Steven had five sons and only one daughter. Hence, they both treasured 3/4 by aughter deadly d they know that their daughter would go missing and remain unfound despite their Initial they adopted Jodie because she was the same age as their missing daughter. re, geomancy master told them that Jodie could assist them in locating their biological daughter. However, their daughter was never found. As a result, Salma transferred all her maternal affection to Jodie. Having been raised by the Gray Family for over a decade, Jodie had be obedient, sensible, and reliant on them. When Simone returned to the Gray Residence, Jodie felt insecure and subtly hinted at a mistreatment. This led to their increased favoritism toward Jodie. While Salma loved the adoptive daughter she had raised, she also held love for her biological daughter. Simone sneered, Yes, you did treat me well, but havent I already repaid you? Moreover, havent I paid an even greater price? Do you honestly believe that a small act of kindness can make me indebted to you for life? She bluntly added, Why are you so shameless? She caught a fever not long after she returned to the Gray Residence. After sending her to the hospital, Salma stayed by her side all night, showing genuine concern. At that time, Simone was touched, which prompted her to treat Salma with increasing kindness. She prepared medicinal meals, provided massages, and reminded her to take her medicine daily. However, she never expected such caring behavior to be shortClived and easily punctured when compared to Jodie. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Neither Can I Afford It, nor Do I Care the begining Simone didnt feel jealous or resentful when she observed the Gray family Jodie After all, strong affection would develop when one raised something for over yeare it a dog or a person Upon returning to the Gray Family, Simone received a warm wee. Steven immediately gave luer a bank card and told her to spend it as she pleased. If she ran out of money, she could ask Salma or him for more. Sahna held her hand and tearfully expressed her relief about Simone finally returning home after suffering outside all these years. Although the Gray brothers werent particrly warm, they didnt have any ill intentions toward her at first. Even the coldest one, Andrew, would greet her and exchange a few words. However, it didnt take long for Jodie to starting up with petty little tricks. She insinuated to the Gray Family that Simone wanted to take everything away from her, including her status as the Gray Familys adoptive daughter. Initially, they reprimanded Simone due to Jodies usations. Simone exined herself, but they didnt believe her. As the usations continued, she grew tired of exining because she realized it was pointless at all. Either way, because she constantly defended herself against their usations of the things she didnt do out of their trust for Jodie, the Gray Family began to think that Simone liked to cause trouble. They were biased, only believing in their adoptive daughter, whom they had raised for over ten years, instead of their biological daughter, who had been wandering outside for over ten years. Simone felt saddened and disappointed by their unconditional favoritism toward Jodie and the differential treatment. Actually, if they had taken the time to investigate Jodies instigations and insinuations, they would see who was lying. But they didnt. For that reason, their soCcalled concern and care were just a joke for Simone. That was why she wanted to leave the Gray Family before she was kidnapped in her previous life. Shepletely lost hope in them when they chose to save Jodie first. Salma didnt expect Simone to not only refute her but also say such hurtful words. Indeed, Simone had treated us well and cared about us. But were family, arent we? Shouldnt we be supposed to care about each other? Besides, we were blinded before, which led to misunderstandings. Why must Simone keep holding onto this and not let go? Even though Salma was angered by how Simone mocked her for being shameless, she managed to hold back her anger and said, The past is in the past. We know we have misunderstood you. Looking sincere, she continued, Thats why we want to bring you back home. From now on, we will make it up to you and genuinely treat you well. 1/4 ** long? Her eyes were full of indifference and detachment. Save you andpensation for Jodie to enjoy. Neither can I afford it, nor do I care. ced at her watch. I didnt expect that these are the things that you want to say therwise, I wouldnt have wasted nearly ten minutes here. Im going back to my Fool to rest. Mrs. Gray, feel free to stay in this lobby as long as you want! Indeed, she didnt expect Salina toe and make amends with her. So they start discovering Jodies true colors, realizing they had misunderstood me in the past, and remember my good qualities, huh? Who do they think they are for controlling me as they please? Simone finished speaking and left without waiting for Salma to say anything. Salma was dumbfounded. When she turned around to look at Simones figure, she disappeared from her sight. It was as if something precious had truly been lost. An indescribable anger and disappointment lingered in her heart. She couldnt believe that Simone would be so indifferent toward her. After all, they were bloodCrted! She had now realized that her adoptive daughter wasnt as innocent as she seemed and that her implications of iming Simone bullied her were greatly exaggerated. Furthermore, she even came to make amends with Simone in person, attempting to clear up the misunderstanding and bring her back home. She had already humbled herself and taken the initiative, but Simone turned her down. This was a bit of a blow to Salma. As for Stevens assistant, he had been following Salma and overheard their conversation. He was surprised by Simones resolute attitude. At the same time, he also realized that Simone really didnt want to return to the Gray Family or acknowledge anyone from the family. He nced at the somewhat lost and disappointed Salma and thought, They shouldnt have been heartless toward Simone in the first ce. Since blood ties are so important to me, why did they force their biological daughter out due to their favoritism toward their adoptive daughter? Now that they have discovered issues with their adoptive daughter, they came seeking out biological daughter. Isnt this just asking for trouble? their Besides, its not like Simone is forever indebted to them. 2/4 Mr. Gray, are you going back to your room to rest? Or are you g aner Selmas expression was ghastly Im not hungry anymore Im full of anger. her biological daughters indifferent demeanor pissed her off. freated me more like an enemy rather than her biological daughter. was also born into a prestigious family. Whether its my maiden family or the Gray Family I married into, none has ever treated me like this before.. This is the first time someone has mocked me so openly, not to mention that someone is my biological daughter A wave of frustration and anger built up inside her, but she couldnt let it out. She had no appetite for dinner. Suppressing her anger, she said to her husbands assistant. Im going back to my room to rest. You can go about your own business. Ill contact you if I need anything. The assistant nodded. Alright! After Salma returned to her room, the more she thought. about the incident in the lobby, the more upset and furious she became. So, she called Steven. After hearing her recount the conversation with Simone. Steven couldnt help but be speechless. Why did you go to find her now? he asked. Isnt that just messing things up? Salma exined with a grievance, I know I misunderstood her before. I wanted to mend our rtionship and meet her, so I figured this was a perfect opportunity for me to do so. Little did I know that she didnt show me any sign of respect. What do you suggest we should do? By the looks of things, I think shes not just ying around this time. She really doesnt want to acknowledge us. Youve just realized that? Steven became even more speechless. Simone wouldnt have taught her brothers a lesson if she genuinely wanted to acknowledge us. She even declined with an indifferent demeanor when I called her and asked her to help a friend with geomancy. Today, Salma took the initiative to go to her. Sure enough, her attitude, once again, made it clear that she was serious about cutting off ties. 34 st, I thought we could look for Simone together and exin everythin Todies quation Then, well find another opportunity to mend our rel Het back home. This way, it would demonstrate more sincerity. healing hon taken such an action, it ispletely counterproductive ennot let Jodie remain a major issue if we want to bring Simone back home. After all, I have no intention of creating another conflict between them. Moreover, Simone wont get over her grudge with saj we dont personally address the problem with Jodie. Salma was taken aback and slightly discouraged. ICI had no knowledge of all these twists and turns. You never informed me before. At once, Steven facepalmed himself. I never expected you to go find Simone. Forget it. Whats done is done. We can also let her know that we never intended to choose Jodie over her. We are a family. He emphasized, For now, refrain from seeking her out again. Lets resolve our issues with Jodie first. Then, we can find her together. Upon hearing that, Salma nodded. Okay. I will follow your lead. How should I treat Jodie, then? I really cant pretend to love her as I did before. Her distaste toward Jodie intensified even more, especially after being rejected and ridiculed by Simone. Deep down, she felt that it was all because of Jodic. You dont have to pretend anymore. Just do whatever you want, Steven said. Salma asked, After I bring her back, can I hire someone to teach her some manners? Is that eptable? With that, Steven replied, No problem. In fact, thats a good idea. Try to keep her confined at home and prevent her from going out. I still havent found what I need to investigate, so I fear sending Jodie away will alert the enemy and cause a major problem. So, it will be safer to keep a close watch on her for now. Salma understood. Okay, I got it! Things will be easier if we confine Jodie at home, for I have plenty of ways to deal with her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jodie, who was still in the hospital, sneezed repeatedly. wind Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Andrew and Jodie Caught in the Act evening Andrew went to Salmas ronin to find her. He approached cautiously and N?velDrama.Org owns all content. om maypany you for dinner? hell guilty towards his parents for secretlying to Slovance. John smeered. If youre not going to have dinner with Jodie, why did youe to me? Andrew was speechless and replied, Mom, thats a bit harsh, isnt it? As your son, shouldnt I apany you for dinner? And even if I go to have dinner with Jo, whats the big deal? Why did everyone, whether it was Luca and Aaron or his mom, change their attitudes towards him after he went abroad with his father for a while? Salma became angry when she saw his expression and said, Then, why dont you go have dinner with Simone? Andrew replied, If I find her, will she even acknowledge me? He was aware of this fact. Mom, if youre not going to eat, Ill look for Jo. He originally wanted to go to the hospital to apany Jo, and now he was just informing his mom beforehand. Salma could see Andrews intentions. She was furious and said, What kind of aphrodisiac did Jodie give you? Andrew helplessly replied, Mom, if youre in a good mood, just calm down. Why take it out on me and Jo? Shes injured and living alone in the hospital. If you dont care about her, cant I care about her either? His words choked Salma, who pointed to the door in anger and said, Get out. If you want to go, then go. Little did she know that Andrew acted as if he had received a decree. He smiled and said, Mom, then Ill go. After speaking, he quickly slipped away. Salma was so angry that she almost had a heart attack. Andrew went to the hospital to apany Jodie. He also gave his room card to Salmas assistant and asked her to stay in a hotel. He would stay with Jodie at night. He never stayed in the room before. The assistant initially refused, but she couldnt argue 1/4 Andres to the took the foam card and left the ward she called Salma and informed her about it. Salma asked her toe barre .take care til Jutic Jodie. 1. e. Salma went to bed early but couldnt fall asleep because she was upset got up and checked the time, and it was already midnight. She thought for a moment and contacted Aaron and Luca. Because there werent many apps on their phone and they couldnt download them, the two of them had already fallen asleep out of boredom, but they were forced to get up by a call from Salma Since they were forced to go to the hotel to pick up Salma, Luca rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked. Mom, why are we going to the hospital at this hour? And she also brought the two of them. Aaron yawned. Yeah. Cant we go tomorrow morning? Salmas face looked at them with a stern face. Andrew insisted on staying overnight at the hospital, sending my assistant back to the hotel. I wanted to go and see him and Jo. This statement made Luca and Aaron less drowsy. What did Salma mean by that? That said, they became curious about how Andrew spent night. At the door of the hospital room, the three of them didnt knock. Salma gave Luca a look. He understood and reached out to twist the doorknob. The room was indeed not locked. the Although it was nighttime, moonlight illuminated the hospital room, and the lighting was not too dim. After entering, they could vaguely see the situation inside the room. Originally, they imagined that Andrew would be sitting on a chair or sleeping on a makeshift bed, but they did not see the man. Aaron swept his eyes toward the hospital bed. His eyes widened, and he quickly pulled Luca and pointed over there. Luca looked over and was startled. Dmn it. Could it be what he was thinking? 2/4 out and turned on the lights in the room sook vir her phone, opened the camera, and started recording towards the bed pom brightened. Salma saw Andrew intimately embracing Jodie. and Luca, seeing this scene, didnt know what to say. a recorded with her phone, and they followed suit. No wonder Andrew was so angry with Salma and insisted oning to the hospital to send away her assistant and stay overnight himself. This was how they took care of each other. They couldnt help but feel a bit strange watching the two of them like this. The person on the hospital bed, awakened by the sudden light, opened their eyes. Jodie was the first to open her eyes and was about to raise her head in anger. She thought it was a nurse who came to turn on the lights, but when she saw the three people standing in the room, she was startled, and her face turned paler. She immediately wriggled out of Andrews embrace and even pushed him away. Her actions naturally fell into the eyes of Salma, whose face was as dark as ink. Andrew had already been awakened by the light and was pushed by Jodie. He slowly opened. his eyes and asked, Whats going on? When he saw the three people standing in front of him, he went from being extremely drowsy to instantly awake. He sat up abruptly and spoke incoherently, How did you guyse here? Salma was already furious, her mind almost bursting with anger, as she put away her phone. After scanning the ward, she spotted a broomstick in the corner. She walked briskly towards it, picked it up, and swung it towards Andrew. How did Ie here? If I hadnte, you would have kept me in the dark. Her voice raised significantly. Is this your idea of taking care of someone? You drove away my assistant. and this is how you keep watch? It was a sudden whim for her toe and see the two of them. It was indeed Andrew who drove away her assistant, insisting on taking care of Jodie. 3/4 This made her curious abon, how he would take care of someone overnight, but she never expected to see this situation. Even Salma, who considered herself wellCmannered and cultured, couldnt resist resorting to violence. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Is This How You Repay Me? Salona Salme swung the brim merfessly hitting Andrew HEW broom heading towards Jordies He immediately positioned himself as a shield, blocking the broom from reaching her. Mom, please stop, Jodie pleaded Teame up here to sleep with to because the hospital chairs are too ufortable. Were all dressed appropriately Theres no need for misunderstandings! Jodie hid behind Andrew Jodie dared not speak, afraid that Salma would redirect her anger towards her. She never expected Salma to go crazy and bring Andrews brothers to the hospital room in the middle of the night If she had known, she wouldnt have insisted on lying down with Andrew. uca and Aaron noticed her reaction. Their hearts sank. Andrewsce was scratched by the broom from the beating he received. But Jodie hid behind Andrew and remained silent. She was simply afraid of being beaten by Salma as well. They had spent too much time with Jodie to know that she was most likely the one who called Andrew to sleep on the bed. However, the fact that they had just been lying together like that was indeed hard for them to ept It was just too inappropriate. salma continued to hit, enraged. I have eyes; cant I see? Do I look like someone who would nisunderstand? Andrews face and body burned with pain. Chapter 210 Is This How You Repay Me? Tales y de b mracilessly, kitangg Andrew Adres bly draged the wack There, he noticed the broom heading towards Jodie He muediately positioned himself as a shield, blocking the broom from reaching her More, please stop Jodie pleaded Tcame up here to sleep with Jo because the hospital chairs are too ufortable Were all dressed appropriately. Theres no need for misunderstandings Jodie hid behind Andrew Jodie dared not speak afraid that Salina would indirect her anger towards her She never expected Salma to go crary and bring Andrews brothers to the hospital room in de siddle of the night If she had known she would have anteding down with Anders Lura and Aaron Hoed her eraction Their hearts sark Andrews face was scratched by the brom freibe beating he received fie In But Jodie hid behind Andrew and rem sient She was simply afraid of being beaten by Salma a well Jowdir til They had spent too much time with Jobe to know that she was most likely the one who called Andrew to deep on the hed However, the fact that they had just been lying together like that was mideed hard for them to ept It was just too inappropriate Salma continued to hit, enraged. Thave eyes cant I see Do I look like someone who would mhunderstand? Andrews face and body burned with pain Chapter 210 Is This How You Repay Me? Salma swung the broom mercilessly, hitting Andrew. Andrew swiftly dodged the attack. Then, he noticed the broom heading towards Jodic. He immediately positioned himself as a shield, blocking the broom from reaching her. Mom, please stop, Jodie pleaded. I came up here to sleep with Jo because the hospital chairs are too ufortable. Were all dressed appropriately. Theres no need for misunderstandings! Jodie hid behind Andrew. Jodie dared not speak, afraid that Salma would redirect her anger towards her. She never expected Salma to go crazy and bring Andrews brothers to the hospital room in the middle of the night. If she had known, she wouldnt have insisted on lying down with Andrew. Luca and Aaron noticed her reaction. Their hearts sank. Andrews face was scratched by the broom from the beating he received. But Jodie hid behind Andrew and remained silent. She was simply afraid of being beaten by Salma as well. They had spent too much time with Jodie to know that she was most likely the one who called Andrew to sleep on the bed. However, the fact that they had just been lying together like that was indeed hard for them to ept. It was just too inappropriate. Salma continued to hit, enraged. I have eyes; cant I see? Do I look like someone who would misunderstand? Andrews face and body burned with pain. Chapter 210 This How You Repay To prevent the conflict from involving Jodie, he jumped off the bed and ran to the door. Mom, please calm down. As he dodged, he pleaded with a sense of injustice. Dont think of us in such a derogatory way. We really dont have anything going on! What kind of situation was this? He and Jo did ormal rtionship, but when it came out of Salmas mouth, it sounded different. He felt wronged. But Salma didnt listen. If you two werent involved inappropriately, would others see you that way? Which siblings would hug and lie on the same bed together? You are shameless She was truly going crazy. There were still posts online showing Jodie hugging Luca and Aaron. Fortunately, this was happening abroad and in a hospital room. If it had been in Corynthea, being caught by paparazzi and posted online, the reputation of the Gray Family would have beenpletely ruined. Tired of the beating Salma threw the broom away She turned to Jodie and asked. Jo, dont you have anything to say? Jodie clutched her nket With teary eyes, she pitifully looked at Salma and said. Mom, youve really misunderstood. Andrew came to stay with me, but there is no ce to lie down here! He came up and slept with me, thinking it would be fine for one night. We didnt do anything. We are innocent. Upon hearing the word innocent. Salmas anger surged again. Innocent people wouldnt behave like you. Lying together, sleeping in a more intimate embrace than husband and wife? Neither she nor Steven did that Unable to control herself. Salma took a few steps forward and pped Jodie twice. Jodie. I have raised you for over ten years, treating you like my own daughter. Is this how you repay me? Seducing my sons and developing an abnormal rtionship with them that goes beyond siblings 2/5 discord and driving away my biological daughter, severing our rtionship have a grudge against me? I raised you with great effort, and this is how you treat med in pain, Ah! She also started to hate Salma but cried, Mom, we didnt do anything You misunderstood me. Salma didnt listen and remained unsatisfied. She grabbed Jodies ear and pulled hard, delivering two more ps. Jodie, you have no shame. What sister would intentionally seduce her brother like this? I almost went blind seeing you [wo just now. All these years, I must have been blind to think you were a simple and kind girl. A good girl wouldnt shamelessly lie down with her brother like that. Andrew saw his mother hitting Jodie and immediately stepped forward to hold her hand. Mom, calm down. This has nothing to do with Jo. It was my decision to sleep next to her. It was also me who voluntarily embraced her while she was asleep. Dont be angry. Were really not what you think. Salma was so angry that she nearly fainted. At this point, Andrew was still lying just to protect Jodie. Andrew pulled her back and forced her to let go of Jodie. But he received a few ps from Salma in return. You b*stard. ording to you, you had impure thoughts about Jodie? How could the Gray Family have someone as shameless as you? Luca and Aaron saw Salma was furious and resorting to violence for the first time. They couldnt help but feel a bit scared. Looking at Andrew, they felt their faces ache. 3/5 Urting now.Mom can you stop crusing a soche/ any times Why cant you listen? Let me say it again. Jodie rtionship. Its not what you think aby dont believe it, then theres nothing we can do: w the first time he had been hit like this in his entire life. were someone else, he would have fought back long ago, an But being hit by his own mother, what else could he do? However, he felt both frustrated and wronged in his heart. After all, they really didnt have an improper rtionship. Salma was so angry that she didnt know what to say anymore. Two shameless bstards. I will tell your father about what happened today. I cant control you anymore. Let him handle it. After saying this, Salma stormed out of the hospital room. Both Luca and Aaron looked at Andrew. Andrew, what you did today was really out of line. Youve made Mom so angry. Its uneptable. After speaking, the two quickly went to chase after Salma, leaving Andrew and Jodie unsure of what to do. Salma angrily went downstairs and only calmed down a little when a cool breeze blew. Regardless of the time, she sent the recorded video to Steven. She was at a loss on how to handle Andrew and Jodic. She witnessed her adopted daughter shamelessly seducing her son. All her previous tenderness had vanished, and she wanted to get rid of Jodie as soon as possible. Otherwise, she didnt know how much harm her sons would suffer. She couldnt let Jodie be like the rumors outside that she was the child bride she raised for her sons. But Steven insisted on investigating something before they could get rid of Jodie. 4/5 She didnt know what to do In addition to feeling angry. Salma was also hurt and heartbroken Ever since Jie was brought back, she had sincerely raised and loved her But Jodie repaid her in this manner If Jodie was being mistreated or poorly treated by them, she could ept her actions But she had truly loved and cared for her for over a decade, and it even led to her biological daughter not recognizing her now. In the end, she received such a result, which Salma found difficult and impossible to ept. This was not a daughter but an enemy she had raised. Is this the result of raising someone who wasnt her own? Her sons were no better, not onlycking in manners and decency but also protecting her even in such a situation. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What was the difference between this and a married man protecting his mistresses? The more Salma pondered over it, the more her heart ached, and she even started to feel short of breath, clutching her chest and leaning against the wall. Then her face turned pale, and she fainted Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Despair Luca and Aaron hurriedly chased after their mother, only to find her copsed on the ground. Startled, they quickly lifted her up and rushed her to the emergency room at the nearby hospital. The doctors provided emergency treatment for Salma and examined her condition. They exined that her anger had led to high blood pressure, which caused her to faint. Fortunately, she was brought in on time, and there were no major issues after receiving. treatment. However, the doctor also advised her to be more careful in the future and to avoid losing control of her emotions. Only then did the two brothers heave a sigh of relief. After Salma was taken to the hospital room to rest, Luca and Aaron stayed by her bedside. Then, Lucas phone rang. He looked at the caller ID before he immediately answered the call. Dad. Are you with your mother? Ive been trying to call her, but no one answered, Steven uttered. After watching the video his wife sent him, Steven was furious. If he had been there, he would have broken his sons leg. Luca was taken aback at first. Moms phone might have fallen at the spot where she fainted, he commented. Then he said to Aaron, who was next to him. Hurry and go look for Moms phone. They were in a hurry to send her to the hospital earlier, so they hadnt paid attention to the grounds where she had fainted. Aaron stood up. Okay! Steven sounded worried on the other end of the line. What do you mean? Did Salma faint? What happened to her? he asked. Luca didnt bother concealing anything-he told him about what happened in the hospital room after their mom fainted. When he heard that his wife was fine, Steven breathed a sigh of relief. He was especially angry at his fourth son and Jodie. One was a scoundrel, and the other was a wolf in sheeps clothing. Neither one of them were good people. You take good care of your mom ande back when she recovers. Get Andrew toe over to take care of your mom and stop meddling around with Jodie. Luca nodded. Yes, Ill get Andrew toe over soon. It was clear that his dad was really angry this time. Andrew was in trouble, but he deserved it. 14 As for Jodie, his feelings towards her were moreplicated now. After hanging up the phone, he contacted Andrew and asked him toe over quickly. In the hospital room, Andrew, who had just applied medicine to his face wound, was taken aback when he heard that his mom had fainted, lo, Mom fainted. Im going to go see her. Jodie was stunned. Isnt she a little too fragile? However, she feigned a worried look on her face. Ah, why did Mom faint? Is everything okay? The emergency treatment was timely, so shes fine now. But she hasnt woken up yet, he said while getting to his feet. She pretended to be anxious as she stood up as well. Then, Ill go see Mom with you. Because one of her feet was in a cast, she couldnt stand steady-she fell toward him. Andrew immediately supported her. Its fine. Youre suffering from such a serious injury, and its inconvenient for you to move around. Ill go on my own. He was also afraid that his mother would wake up and get angry when she saw him and Jodie together. Jodie pursed her lips. Alright, I guess I would just be a burden if I tried to tag along in this state. She gave Andrew a nudge with a worried look on her face. You hurry along, then. You can message me later. Andrew helped her sit down. Okay. Rest well. Ille see youter. Jodie nodded. Okay. After Andrew left, the worry and anxiety in Jodies eyes disappeared. Her expression was reced by one of schadenfreude. She treated us so badly in the past. It serves her right to faint! Why cant it be more serious? What a shame. In the meantime, Salma was still unconscious in her room after Andrew arrived. Luca and the others looked at his miserable appearance, and they gave him sympathetic looks. Youve paid quite a price for Jo, Luca said. When they returned home, it was likely that their ather would give him a good beating. Andrew nced at him. Stop talking nonsense. The three of them teased each other for a while After a while, Salma woke up. The three brothers immediately surrounded her Mom, are you feeling better? Salina finally regained her consciousness after passing out for a while Much better. When she saw the fourth son was also there, her face darkened. Initially, she wanted him to leave as she didnt want to see him, but she was also afraid that he would go look for Jodie like he did before. So, she held her tongue back. However, she didnt n to let Andrew go so easily, either. You and your brother still have work tomorrow, so you guys should go back to the hotel first, she said to Aaron and Luca. Andrew can stay here with me. If Andrew could stay with Jodie, then naturally, he should be able to stay with her as well. Luca and the others understood that their mother wanted to punish Andrew, so they yed along with her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Alright, Mom, call us if you need anything. As the two of them were about to leave, Andrew felt a bit uneasy. All three of them were her sons. Why could the other two go back to the hotel to rest? Yet, Andrew didnt dare to object. When Luca and the others reached the door, Salma called for them again. I want you guys to tell Simone about me fainting and being hospitalized tomorrow. If she wants to see me, then you guys can bring her along. Although her husband told her not to actively seek out Simone anymore, Salma just really wanted to see her biological daughter after she fell ill. It was just like when she wasnt feeling well before, and having her daughter by her side gave her a sense of security. When her daughter was still at home, she would eat the healthy food that Simone cooked specially for her. Simone would cook several times a week, and her blood pressure never rose again after eating Simones food. However, in recent times, her blood pressure had started to rise and was bing unstable. The more I think about it, the more it seems like having a daughter is better than having a son. She couldnt help but feel a glimmer of hope and anticipation. Will my daughter want toe to the hospital to visit me after hearing that Ive fainted? Salma wondered. This would prove that Simone still cared about her as a mother. Do you want me to exin how you fainted? Aaron turned around and asked Salma. He could roughly guess what his mother was thinking. This can be an opportunity to reconnect with Simone. Considering how much Simone cares about Mom, shell probablye to the hospital to visit. right? Its just that Moms reason for fainting seems a bit embarrassing to talk about. Of course, it wasnt embarrassing for his mother to faint, but rather, it was embarrassing to share what his younger brother did. Salma had a simr thought. Just say that my blood pressure suddenly rose and that it caused me to faint. Dont mention the embarrassing things your younger brother did. Andrew felt unjustly used. He hadnt done anything wrong, so why was he being 111 34 humiliated? He and Jodie were innocent, contrary to what others believed. This sense of being wrongfully used by his own mother caused a lot of difort within him. However, he didnt dare to say anything as he was afraid that it would cause his mother to faint again. Dont worry, Mom, I understand, Aaron said with a nod. After the two left, Andrew was left alone in the hospital to keep watch. Salma thought of those antagonistic mothers-inw in TV dramas, and she decided to torment her son a little. She made him fetch water, thenined that it was either too. hot or too cold. asionally, she would get upset and throw a cup of water at him. She also made him sit on a hard, wooden stool while telling him to watch over her. Salma couldnt restfortably, so she woke up frequently and would order Andrew to do things every time she woke up. She got him to fetch her water, wash her feet, massage her head, add a nket if she felt cold, remove the nket if she felt hot, and so on. It wasnt until dawn that Salma finally fell into a deep sleep. Andrew, on the other hand, waspletely sleepless after being constantly tormented. With dark circles under his eyes and a look of despair on his face, he went to buy porridge for his mother. Meanwhile, it was the final day of the live broadcast of the variety show, and the production. team organized an activity. Lunch was provided by the production team. After this episode. of the variety show, everyone waved goodbye to the live camera. The production team also gave everyone a day and a half off. This allowed everyone to explore and have fun in the surrounding area before they all returned home together the day after that. Simone was discussing with others about where to go sightseeing when Aaron and Luca walked over to her. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Youre Ruthless Leon and Tina noticed the two guys approaching Simone and followed suit. When Zac saw them, he raised an eyebrow at them. Do you guys need something? It couldnt be that they wanted to hang out together. We need to talk to Simone about something, Aaron exined. Simone was a bit puzzled. What do you want with me? she asked. Aarons handsome face disyed a gentle and kind. smile towards her. My mom faintedst night and was hospitalized, he uttered. He knew that Simone probably wouldnt entertain him if he asked to speak with her privately. So, he said it in front of everyone. Simone was a bit surprised to hear that Salma had actually fainted. She figured that it was most likely because of Andrew and Jodie. So? Simone didnt know what to say. If she fainted, she just needs to stay in the hospital. What does that have to do with me? Judging from the looks of the Gray Family brothers, Salma was definitely fine. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, even if Salma was seriously ill, Simone still wouldnt visit her. Aaron hadnt. expected Simone to respond in that way. He cleared his throat. Were going to the hospitalter and wanted to ask if you want toe along. Simone shook her head. Im not going. Luca looked at Simone with a perplexed gaze. Shes your mom! Are you really that heartless? The old Simone had a lot of empathy. If she heard. that her mom fainted and was hospitalized, she would definitely get anxious. The old Simone wouldve offered to go to the hospital to take care of Salma. However, this time, she directly refused them with a cold look on her face. Luca found it hard to ept the new, heartless version of Simone. Simone smiled at them. Didnt we cut ties a long time ago? You guys shouldnt ce any hopes on me. We dont have a rtionship anymore. If anyone in the Gray Family has an issue, I wont be involved in it at all. Its none of my business. Please remember what I just. said. Dont bother me again next time, okay? she uttered in a clear tone. Luca gritted his teeth. Youre really ruthless, he hissed. Simone showed him a bright smile. Thank you for thepliment! Luca was speechless. His sister was still as infuriating as ever. Simone no longer paid attention to them after that. Instead, she turned to Zac and the others. I think venturing out into the ocean, as you guys mentioned earlier, sounds good. Zac took a few steps to block Lucas view of Simone. He found these two brothers really annoying as they always bothered Simone. He smiled and responded to Simone. So, is that the n? My brother has a yacht in Slovance, and I can take us out in it. Simone and the others nodded in agreement. Okay, lets do that. 1/4 ? df Tina looked at the two groups of people with envy. She found herself really unlucky to be stuck with these three awful men. Otherwise, shed also be able to head out for some fun. Simone could sense Tinas envy. After hesitating for a moment, she turned to question Tina. Do you want toe with us? Tinas eyes brightened. Can I? Simone nodded and smiled. Of course. you can. Yay! I want to go! Tina cheered. Then lets go together, Simone replied with a smile. Great! Tina immediately grabbed her suitcase and stood next to Simone. She waved to the other three with a smug look on her face. Our group is disbanding. You guys can go y on your own. She was going out to have fun with Simone, and she knew that she would make these three losers jealous. Leon and the other two were speechless. They couldnt believe how this traitor was showing off. But they had to admit, they felt a bit jealous and wanted to go too. Unfortunately, neither group wanted them. Back in their home country, as top celebrities, they were treated like royalty wherever they went. Only here were they despised and abandoned. Ugh! This is so agonizing! The guests retrieved their own phones, but they hadnt returned the ones provided by the production team yet. Everyone could spend the money they had earned before, along with their own money. This time, it seemed like the production team had made a more decent. decision. The two groups and Tina took a cab to the beach. Zac also called his brother to ask for permission to use the yacht. On the other side, Leon was questioning the Gray Family brothers. What are you guys going to do next? Were going to the hospital to care for our mom, Aaron replied. Leon nodded. Go ahead, then. Ill find a hotel to stay on my own. The three of them went their separate ways. Leon checked into a five-star hotel, but he still felt very down. After a while, he sent a message in their group chat. Leon: Lets have a drink! Titus: Are you back already? Didnt you say you wereing back the day after tomorrow? Leon: Come to Slovance and have a drink with me! Titus was speechless for a while. You better go wash up and go to sleep. You can dream during the day, too. Harold: Leon, you seem so devastated from the breakup. Leon chuckled when he saw their responses. Leon: Didnt we agree before that we should be there for each other when something happens? Titus: Didnt we agree to end our friendship before? Harold: Is it toote to end it now? Leon: Get lost The three of them continued chatting in the group for a while. Leon mentioned Salma fainting and being hospitalized. Titus didnt know about this. So, he called Aaron and asked about his mothers condition. Aaron assured him that she was doing fine. Titus then asked about the reason for his mothers fainting. Aaron didnt exin much-he told his brother to see it with his own eyes. After hanging up the phone, Aaron sent the video he recorded the night before. Titus yed the video and was speechless after watching it. I didnt realize that Andrew is even more impressive than me! Titus watched as his brother got beat up by their mother with a broom in the video. He couldnt help butugh with a hint of menace. Previously, when he was seen hugging Jodie, he got kicked by Simone. Seeing that Andrew got beaten by their mother this time gave Titus somefort. So, Titus decided to head to thepany to share the video with his eldest brother. After watching the video, Reuben had aplicated expression on his face. Dad ising back. I guess Andrew will suffer even more then, hemented. Titusughed. He deserves it. The two boys exchanged nces. They both looked forward to watching their younger brothers downfall. Meanwhile, Luca and Aaron returned to Salmas ward at the hospital. Salma seemed disappointed when she saw that Simone wasnt with them. Didnt you inform Simone about me? she asked. Aaron felt a tinge of sadness witnessing his mother in this state. I did, but she refused toe, Aaron said. He recounted his conversation with Simone truthfully. He also wanted his mother to understand that Simone was genuinely serious this time and that she no longer desired any connection with them. Luca sighed. Shes heartless now. She simply wonte to see you, he added. Salmas expression changed, and she felt extremely uneasy. Tears welled up in her eyes involuntarily. She hadnt expected her daughter to refuse to visit her after hearing that she had fainted and was hospitalized. When Salma noticed her three sons staring at her, her face darkened. What are you gawking at? Its all because of your mischief that drove your sister away, she snapped. As she said this, she felt even more displeased with her three sons. At this point, Andrew felt like he finally had somepany. All three of the brothers had to endure their mothers torment together. They felt like crying as they were all trapped in that position. In the evening, the four of them were enjoying Chinese food that Andrew had specially 111 purchased when L out and nced at them for a while. Soon, theppetites cathed purchased when Luca and Aarons phones started ringing incessantly. They took their phones out and nced at them for a while. Soon, their appetites vanished. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Cant Get Over It Luca and Aaron came across the pictures in the group chat; that jerk, Zac, had once again. posted a bunch of photos. Both groups were enjoying a seafood barbecue on the yacht, but this time, it wasnt just Zac. Even Keira and Tina joined in on the mischief, posting numerous beautiful photos, all of them featuring Simone. There were pictures of them standing on the yacht, swimming in the sea, fishing together, and barbecuing. Every photo exuded so much energy. Most importantly, Simone looked incredibly happy and even cooked several seafood dishes that made everyones mouths water. Luca couldnt help butment, That jerk, Zac Turner, eats the most. Why doesnt he eat himself to death? Aaron chimed in, Yeah, he could choke on it. Hes always following Simone around like a shameless dog. Luca nced at the te of curry prawns and couldnt resist the temptation, sighing. Simones cooking skills are still as good as ever. Overhearing their conversation, Andrew said curiously, Let me see. Without hesitation, Aaron handed him the phone, saying, Take a look. Salma cast a look at Luca, her intentions clear, and he reacted quickly this time, handing her the phone. After they finished looking at the photos, Andrew suddenly lost his appetite, longing for Simones cooking and medicinal soups, while Salmas focus was more on the trios photos posted by Tina and Keira, where she saw her daughter so happy-eating, drinking, and having fun at sea. Her eyes welled up with tears once again. I fainted and was hospitalized, but she didnt visit me. Instead, shes having so much fun and doesnt care about me, her mother. Upon seeing these photos, she finally epted the fact that Simone didnt care about her and was also deeply hurt because this was something she had never expected. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Her words silenced the three brothers for a moment, and they didnt know how to respond. After all, it was the truth, and they were uneasy about it, too. If Simone didnt even care about Salma, she probably felt the same way about them. How did ite to this? Andrew frowned. This is truly outrageous Cutting off ties cannot truly sever our blood connection 13 He had always believed that they were siblings connected by blood and that there was nothing they couldnt ovee. But now, it seemed that Simone couldnt get over it. These words made Salma even more heartbroken, and she threw the bowl she was holding directly at him, hitting his face and covering him with food. Jumping up, he grumbled unhappily, Mom, what are you doing? Whats gotten into her? She threw a water cup at mest night, and now shes throwing a bowl. Salma stood up and quickly walked to the corner, grabbing the broom in the ward. Swinging it at Andrew, she said, What do you think Im doing? If it werent for you guys, Simone wouldnt have been targeted because of Jodie. How much was she hurt by you guys that she doesnt even care about me anymore. Unable to hold back, she cried while hitting, She doesnt even want me as her mother! Not only Andrew but also Luca and Aaron couldnt escape this time. You bunch of troublemakers, if it werent for you, my daughter would already be here at the hospital with me. Youre always causing trouble. Why did I give birth to you guys? Youre not worth anything. Salma vented all her grievances and difort onto her three sons. Luca and Aaron, who were originally just bystanders, now also became victims of the beating, and they comined endlessly, feeling unjustified that they were in for a beating because of their younger brother, especially Luca, who felt that participating in the variety show this time was the biggest mistake. If he had the chance to do it over, he would not participate. No. wonder his heartless second brother had helped him to participate; he probably wanted to see him in such a miserable state. Andrew also felt very unjustified because he wasnt the only one who med Simone, so why was his mom focusing on hitting and punishing him? And now, it had all turned into their fault. Although his mom didnt me Simone like they did, wasnt she biased toward Jodie, too? Then, the scars on his face increased, as did those on his arms. Andrew was angry. Mom, why are you so biased? You act like Simone cutting ties with us has nothing to do with you. Didnt you give her a hard time back then? Didnt you me Simone for being cold towards Jo? Now youre acting like its all our fault, as if youre innocent. While dodging, he added, If you have no problem, why wouldnt Simonee to the hospital to see you? This was also what Luca and Aaron wanted to say they were indeed at fault, but their mom wasnt innocent either! Both of them couldnt help but dodge andin. Yeah, Mom. Thats enough As 23 Simones mother, you didnt protect her and favored Jo more. As your sons, were just learning from you. You used to say that Simone was messing around, and now youre doing the same. Exposed by her sons, Salma was ashamed, and her chest throbbed with anger. This was the thing she least wanted to admit and ept. They are not my sons; they are three troublemakers. Her blood pressure soared again, her body weakened, and her face turned even paler. Dropping the broom, she rushed to the bed as she struggled to breathe. The three brothers were startled by the situation. Mom, whats wrong with you? Aaron immediately ran to call the doctor. The doctor came in and treated Salma again. Afterward, with a stern face, he lectured the Gray Familys three brothers, telling them not to let the patient get so agitated again. If she fainted again, it would be very dangerous. The embarrassed three brothers could do nothing but swallow theirints and listen to the lecture, not daring to tell the truth to their mother anymore. Otherwise, if she fainted again, their guilt would be even greater. After Salmay down, she forcibly suppressed her anger lest her condition worsen, but she couldnt help the tears streaming down her face. What had she done to deserve this? The three brothers sat by the bed, losing their appetite. Initially, Andrew nned to finish his meal and visit Jodie, but he didnt dare to slip away now. Hence, he could only lower his head. and send messages to her. After Salma had shed enough tears, she heard the continuous, incessant sounds of her fourth. sons phone notifications, and then she saw him bowing his head while typing. With a hard. face, she addressed Luca, saying, Hand me Andrews phone and let me see it. To avoid incriminating himself, Luca swiftly grabbed the phone from Andrews hand before he could react. The phone was still unlocked and disying the chat screen with Jodie. Upon reading the chat history, Salma eximed angrily at Andrew, Im in such a state, and yet, you still have the time to chat with Jodie, to cajole and entertain her. You heartless jerk. do you have any conscience at all? Is she more important to you than me, your mother? She felt that she had raised her son in vain, and it truly infuriated her. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Im Sorry! Andrew appeared helpless as he looked at his mother. Mom, please stop messing around, or youll faint again. His mother, Salma, used to be a normal wealthydy, but now she was acting like a shrew. His words infuriated her. Nonsense, youre the one messing around. Being used of messing around by her son made her feel particrly ufortable, and she couldnt help but wonder if Simone was treated the same way. Even though Simone hadnt caused any trouble, her familybeled her as a troublemaker. told Feeling frustrated, Salma exerted all her strength and smashed the phone on the ground. I you not to chat or think about going to see Jodie. Y-You worthless thing! Stay by my bedside for the next few days, and dont go anywhere. Her son was thinking about sneaking off to take care of Jodie while she was sick; he was truly heartless. Right now, she deeply regretted her decision to adopt Jodie, who had turned her sons into beings without conscience and brains. Andrew saw the shattered screen of the phone on the ground. He picked it up and checked it; it had cked out, and he was even more frustrated. Who did he provoke? His mom was truly sick, and her condition was serious. When he was about to speak, Aaron immediately stopped him. Andrew, you need to calm down now. If you say anything and make Mom even worse, what will we do? Luca added with a serious face, Andrew, stop messing around. You do nothing all day but provoke Mom. Andrew pointed at himself, unable to believe it, and asked, Am I messing around? Luca replied, Of course, arent you the one messing around? Or is it us? Can you just calm down? Youre happy to disturb the peace of our home, arent you? Andrew was speechless listening to these words. Why did they sound so familiar? Then, it dawned on him. Are you using the same words to lecture me as you used to criticize. Simone? Are you crazy? As he said this, even he was stunned. Luca was also taken aback. Did he say those things to Simone before? It seemed like he did. But upon careful recollection, Simone hadnt actually done anything that would make someone furious. She hadnt even made their mom faint and end up in the hospital, nor had she done anything inappropriate. Why did they always say Simone was making a fuss back then? Luca suddenly asked, Andrew, when we scolded you for making a fuss and told you to calm 13 df down, were you really unhappy? Andrew gave him a disdainful look. Of course, if I said the same to you, would you like it? Aaron added, But youve also criticized Simone like this before when she didnt do anything, and she certainly didnt make Mom so angry as you did. Andrew choked, Are you saying that youve never criticized her like this before? Aarons face showed a hint of guilt. Yeah, weve all treated her like this. No wonder she doesnt want to forgive us. They never thought about this before, but now that they thought about it, they all felt a little embarrassed and couldnt help but wonder if Simone was unhappy and ufortable when they criticized her like this in the past. Moreover, it seemed like she really didnt do anything wrong, but they used her, which was even more unfair. This statement made Luca, Andrew, and even Salma fall silent. After all, they had all done this before. Aaron sighed and said, What they say is true. You dont feel the pain until it happens to you. Looking at Salma and Andrews reactions now, he could tell they couldnt ept being criticized as making a fuss. They had hurt Simone in the past. Otherwise, she used to be so kind-hearted and cared about them from all angles. Luca sighed as well. Many times, you only realize the value of something after losing it. Salma had stopped her tears, but they started flowing again. Now, she could truly understand how it felt to be spoken to like this by loved ones, and it was ufortable, suffocating, and infuriating. Moreover, her sons were even more excessive in the past. No wonder Simone. didnt want toe to the hospital and preferred to go out and have fun with others. She asked, What should we do for Simone so she would let go of the past? She wanted to make amends with her daughter and have her continue to care for and apany her. This time, she would reciprocate her feelings with the same or with even more care andpanionship as long as her daughter coulde back. Aaron and the others looked at each other. We dont know. If they knew, they would have already brought her back. Sigh! For a moment, the four of them, mother and sons, suddenly had nothing to say and didnt want to speak anymore. Andrews understanding was not as deep as the other three. Besides feeling that they shouldnt have criticized Simone like that in the past, he was worried about lodie, who was N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ||| 2/3 left alone. Still, he didnt dare to slip away. Otherwise, he didnt know what his mom would do. Not only would he continue to suffer, but his mom would be even more angry with Jodie. Meanwhile, Aaron thought for a moment and took out his phone to send a private message to Simone. Sitting next to him, Luca happened to see it. After thinking for a moment, he, too, privately messaged Simone, sending a message. On the other side, at sea, Simone and Tina sat chatting and drinking fruit wine while Zac and the others yed the guitar and sang. Simone ced the phone provided by the production team on the table, and it beeped twice. She picked it up and looked at it to find messages from Aaron and Luca, and the content was the same. Aaron: Im sorry. Luca: Im sorry! Simone felt somewhat puzzled and speechless. Are these two being dumb again? she wondered but didnt reply and exited the messaging app. Then, she continued to listen to Zac and the others singing, laughing happily with them. The Gray Familys actions no longer affected her emotions in the slightest. Seeing Simone smiling so brightly, Tina thought that she was incredibly beautiful when she smiled and couldnt help but take a couple of her pictures. With Simones permission, she posted them. in the group chat. Leon, who was drinking at the bar, felt a pang in his heart when he saw them. It had been at long time since he had seen Simone smile so happily and brightly. Indeed, she hadnt been happy during those days before, he thought with deep regret. Aaron and Luca were equally uneasy. The Gray Family had never witnessed Simone smile like this before. It came as no surprise to them that she did not respond to their messages. They simply wanted to apologize to her now, regardless of whether she epted it or not. After Tina posted the photos, she noticed that Zac, Harry, and Keira were still singing while Eric and Brandon were grilling food. This presented a rare opportunity for her and Simone to have some alone time together, and she couldnt let it slip. Therefore, she stood up and grabbed a piece of paper and a pen. After she wrote a few lines, she ced it in front of Simone. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Inescapable Upon witnessing Tinas actions, Simone deduced that she had something important to convey. Therefore, she epted the paper and read through its contents. My phone has been bugged, so I cant directly disclose it. They want to cause trouble in the variety shows final episode. They intend for Jodie to recover and continue participating, so they will find a way to postpone the livestream for another month. Simone nodded in understanding. With a pen in hand, she wrote on the paper. Seeing how they insist on having Jodie participate, are theying after me? After seeing her reply. Tina responded, Yes. There is a deep connection between you and Jodie, so starting with Jodie is the most direct and effective approach if they want to hurt. you. I have been cursed, so I cannot speak or write about top-secret matters. But I believe that you should be able to figure it out once you find some information. They will probably lead the production team to Cubilis in the variety shows next episode. Be careful! Considering that she had visited Cubilis several times with her mentor, Simone was no stranger to that ce. Cubilis is a city that preserves the appearance of an ancient fortress. The entire citycks modern buildings. Cars are prohibited from entering, and the means of transportation are limited to horse-drawn carriages and ox-wagons. Things such as antiques and geomancy are especially prevalent. There must be a reason for the personing after me to choose Cubilis as the next filming site. Simone inquired, Are you still nning to go? Tina answered, I will go too unless something unexpected urs. Its inescapable for me either, so I might as well attempt to break free from the so-called predetermined arrangements. This was also why she didnt propose that Simone refrain from participating in the variety shows next episode or attempt to change the location. Tina figured there would undoubtedly be a subsequent scheme even if they managed to escape this time. Hence, it was better to be aware of potential issues and be prepared in advance. Simone nodded in agreement. Youre right. Since its inescapable, lets take a risk 111 Well, I am no different. The ending of my previous life seemed to have been predetermined long ago. It was inescapable. So, I have to enter the game first and then strive to break free and alter the situation if I want to continue living and take control of my own destiny this time. Of course, I will seek all the necessary revenge as well. Now that I learn they will head to Cubilis to film the variety shows next episode, I can be more prepared. Thank you for informing me! Simone wrote, expressing her gratitude. With that, Tina replied, Youre wee. Im also involved in this game. You are the key and thest hope for breaking the game, so I want to cooperate with you. Then, she added, Of course, Im not pretending when I said Im your fan. Tina was being truthful. She genuinely admired Simones bold and decisive personality. She felt satisfied to witness how Simone frankly rejected her former loved ones, treated them as she pleased, left them speechless with her retaliation, and even openly and boldly. eliminated each of them. Compared to Simone, Tina was much more timid and could only be led by the nose and manipted by others. If she wanted to resist, she could only do so secretly. Otherwise, the people she cared about would suffer. She began watching Simone from the first episode of the live variety show and discovered. that Simone was someone she aspired to be but couldnt. For that reason, besides envy, her fondness for Simone grew stronger. Unconsciously, she became Simones devoted fan. Simone smiled. Thank you for your support! She appreciated and cherished the support of all her fans, for she knew aside from thepany, the managing team, and her capability, fans were the most crucial factor in ensuring a celebrity progressed further. Only with the support of these lovely fans could she rise higher and higher. Upon returning to Corynthea this time, she also nned on throwing a special event to 25 express her gratitude toward her fans. Tina: What would you like to ask me? I will tell you everything I can. With that, Simone pondered for a moment before writing down. Is your biological father the same as your current Dad Tina should understand my question. Tina shook her head. No. Jodie Gray and I are the illegitimate children my Mom had with another man Curious, Simone asked again, Is Ernest, your eldest brother, not your dads biological child too? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tina replied, Hes also an illegitimate child. Simone: Have you ever met your biological father? Tina: I havent met him, but I suspect he is the man my Mom often mentions, who has been very kind to us. I am getting controlled to carry out my tasks through phone calls and letters. I know a little secret, but I cant speak or write about it due to a curse. After reading what Tina wrote, Simone was somewhat taken aback. She didnt expect Tina, Jodie, and Ernests biological father to be so mysterious that none of them had seen him before. As for being unable to speak or write due to a curse, that wasnt surprising to her. I am aware that such curses exist. It is the most effective when the curse is cast since birth. Likewise, it is the most difficult to break as it requires numerous conditions. If the curse is cast when one is older, breaking it will be much simpler. Based on Tina and the others situation, it seems that their biological father had cursed them at birth. Moreover, he could prevent them from developing rebellious thoughts and revealing those secrets by doing so. Still, this curse is a witchcraft banned by the special department and the geomancy association. Its no wonder I saw Ernest exude a sense of confidence despite being captured that day. So, it turns out that he has been cursed with this forbidden witchcraft. Unless it is broken, not even the people from the special department can force him to speak Simone asked, Does Jodie know? 3/5 pdf Tina replied, That idiot doesnt even know shes an illegitimate child, so how would she know about these things? Ernest exerts all the control over her Because of that, Tina was enraged when she saw Jodie treating their father with contempt. and disdain. Simone also shared this sentiment. True. Although Jodie is pretty scheming, she is still foolish compared to Skyler and Tina. Moreover, shes oblivious to the fact that shes foolish. Once again, Simone asked, You didnt learn geomancy or mystical arts? Tina responded, No. Neither Jodie nor I can learn them. The curse that were under includes. denying us the chance to learn such knowledge, and we will receive its bacsh if we refuse to believe and secretly attempt to learn. We are merely tools created by that man to achieve his goals! When Simone saw this, she was slightly puzzled. How did Skyler and Ernest master this knowledge if they were cursed and unable to learn it? Thus, she inquired, But isnt Ernest highly skilled in geomancy and mystical arts? As for Skyler, Simone didnt mention him proactively because she wasnt sure if Tina was aware that he was her brother or if Skyler could be an ally or a hidden enemy. Tina: Thats because hes a son. The curse only targets daughters. I suppose its because the reason we were born and the tasks we were created for and controlled to perform are different from theirs. Im not entirely sure about the details. Only then did Simone understand. I see So, daughters arent allowed to learn geomancy and mystical arts. This exins why Freya isnt knowledgeable about it either. The people behind the scenes kept us in the dark about them. Simone asked, Apart from the three of you, do you know if you have any other siblings? Tina replied, I can roughly guess that there are many children like us, but I dont know who they are. We havent had any contact with those people either. The only ones I know are the three of us. By the way, there should be other individuals entering the entertainment. industry other than me and Jodie. I feel like they really need the luck derived from the strength of faith. After all, as a celebrity working in the entertainment industry, our luck will also improve when more and more people be fond of us, our careers flourish, and our poprity continuously soars Even so, I believe the masterminds who assist us and grant us so much luck must have hidden motives. Theres no such thing as a free lunch. The stronger our luck bes, the more advantageous it is for them. Somehow, I have a feeling that they are raising us like pigs. Once we be sufficiently plump, that will be time for us to get ughtered. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 What an Absurd Idea Simone couldnt help butugh at Tinasparison of herself to a pig. However, the analogy was not entirely inurate. Why would they allow these individuals to be popr in the entertainment industry? The people behind them wouldnt be so benevolent. They were only thinking about their own children. They were most likely waiting for them to seed and then take advantage of them. The luck umted in the entertainment industry, as long as it was obtained through legitimate means, would not have any impact on the fans. They wouldnt be discovered by special departments or geomancy associations. Take her, for example. If she wanted to extend her career, she needed more people to like her, but because she gained fans through her own efforts, there would be no bacsh and no impact on those who liked her. If luck was obtained through witchcraft, not only would it take effect quickly, but it would also have a significant impact on the fans. That would be considered stealing luck, and it woulde at the expense of others. For example, when a trouble-making celebritys luck skyrocketed, and their career flourished, their fans luck would be weakened. The deeper and more loyal the fans, the more luck they would lose. They would have topensate for the rapidly increasing luck of their beloved idols. However, this method was more likely to be discovered and dealt with by special. departments. The person behind Tina and the others had been nning for twenty years or even longer. They were patient, choosing a method of luck absorption that wasnt easily discovered. For example, they would let Tina and the others be popr and increase their luck, and then they would absorb it. Considering this, there should be more individuals like her in the entertaiment industry controlled by their parents I think there should be more. Ill pay attention to itter, Simone texted. I see that you appear to be enthusiastic about variety shows, but in reality, youre ying it cool behind the scenes with those three people. Are you actually not interested in bing popr? Tina replied, Yes. I dont want to be taken advantage of or be quickly exploited. I was forced into the entertainment industry and didnt like it at all. I just pretend to work hard so that I wont be too popr, but I can maintain a steady increase in poprity and luck. This way, others wont suspect her of rebellion. Alternatively, they might try other methods to push her forward forcibly. After all, bing popr in the entertainment industry was not that easy. Apparently, unless they resort to witchcraft, they are afraid of being discovered, so they dont dare to openly engage in mischief. This was the loophole she was exploiting. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes, she couldnt understand. Why did the others want to run away, yet Jodie still willingly walked into the trap and allowed herself to be controlled? Simone found Tina to be a very clever girl. Tina was still clear-headed and rational, knowing what she wanted, unlike Jodie, who waspletely blinded by power and overly confident in herself. Perhaps over the years, being pampered by the Gray Family had made her too self-assured, like a delicate flower that couldnt withstand the storm. Then came Tinas next text. They made me get close to you to win your favor and trust and then help Jodie to deal with you. I can only say that you and Jodie have a deep connection, and so do I with Jodie. Simone replied, Alright, I understand. Lets follow their n and not alert them. Let them reveal their true colors. After all, acting was their specialty. Simone still didnt fully trust Tina. She had never had any interaction with Tina before, so if would be foolish to trust her wholeheartedly Tina likely had reservations about her as well, but that was normal. So, she still needed to confirm whether Tina truly wanted to cooperate or if she was just pretending to get close to her. She couldnt let her guard down, but she also couldnt be overly suspicious. Of course. As long as Tina didnt intend to harm her, she would sincerely consider her as a friend. Tina smiled and replied, Alright. Conversations and dealings with smart people are simple andfortable. They understood each other without needing to say anything and could even anticipate each others thoughts. Simone enjoyed being with someone like Tina. It was effortless and pleasant. After they finished writing, Eric and Brandon walked over with tes of grilled seafood. Tina put away the pen and went to help them. Then, when no one was paying attention, she threw the paper filled with words into the fire of the barbecue grill. She watched as the paper turned to ashes before returning to chat and eat barbecue with everyone. That night, they spent time on the yacht and returned the next day. They met up with the production team and returned home together. The Gray brothers didnt apany them this time, as they stayed in Slovance to wait for Salma to recover before returning. Leon dide back with them, but he remained aloof throughout the journey. His attitude, especially towards Zac, was filled with hostility and dislike. Zac naturally didnt tolerate him. Who among them wasnt a scion of a wealthy family or a top-tier celebrity? Not only did he ignore Leon, but he also continued to switch seats and sit next to Simone. On the way back, the two of them chatted easily and joyfully, showing that they werefortable in each otherspany. It was evident that Simone felt rxed and happy when she was with Zac. 3.3 This made Leon feel ufortable and even more resentful towards Zac. Upon arriving in Corynthea, the group exited the terminal. Simone saw Gwen standing in the reception area. Gwen also saw Simone and smiled, waving her hand. Simone, Im here. Simone bid farewell to the program crew, Zac, and the other guests before quickly walking towards Gwen. Leon saw Gwen waving at Simone as if she hadnt seen him and felt slightly sad. He followed behind Simone and walked toward Gwen. Gwen reached out and held Simones hand. Lets go. Simone held onto her luggage with one hand and was held by Gwen with the other. Okay! She had specifically told Gwen the time of her return, and Gwen had volunteered to pick her 1. The two walked ahead, with Leon following behind. They arrived at the entrance to the parking lot. Gwen turned around and inexplicably looked at Leon. Why are you following us? He replied, Youre my sister. Cant I follow you? If youre here to pick Simone up, cant I hitch a ride with you? He followed along because he wanted to hitch a ride in order to spend more time with Simone. Gwen was at a loss for words. When did you be so shameless? Although we are siblings. our rtionship is not good at the moment. Plus, who gave you permission to hitch a ride? You think too highly of yourself. My car is for Simone to ride in. Then, she gave Leon a disdainful look. You should have your two good buddiese pick. you up. Why did he want to hitch a ride? Did he think she was foolish? Did he think she would help him? What an absurd idea. Leons face turned dark. I am your brother. Gwen pursed her lips. Then, lets end our sibling rtionship. Dont follow us. Find your own ride. 43 After saying that, she waved at Leon and walked into the parking lot, holding onto Simone. Simone never turned around to look at Leon, nor did she say a word. Feeling rejected by his own sister and hearing such harsh words, Leon couldnt bring himself to hitch a ride anymore. As he watched Simones figure disappear in front of him, his filled with disappointment and pain. Feeling even more frustrated, he put on a mask and headed toward the cab exit. He had specifically instructed his assistant not toe pick him up today. eyes After getting into the cab, he messaged the other two to join him for a drink in the group chat. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The Secret Of Birthdays Revealed. Upon seeing the news, Harold and Titus were left speechless. Titus said, Simone is disrespecting you again? Look at how shes provoking you. Leon used to abstain from alcohol, but now he turned to it whenever he was upset. Besides Simones provocation, he couldnt think of any other reason. Harold added, Be more confident and remove the question mark. If Leon wants Simone to respect him, he should hurry up and tter her. How could he possibly think of the two of us? Leon was speechless. These two guys always hit where it hurt and were no good, but he didnt know who else he could drink with. He asked, Are you guysing out? Harold had recently been repeatedly frustrated by Gwen. At this moment, he was already sitting in the bar. So, replied, Im already drinking. You twoe over. Then, he sent his location in the group chat. Leon answered, Iming right now. He opened the location and told the cab driver to go there. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Titus also answered, Alright. Ille over now, too. As he didnt have anything to do, he was ready to watch the show of these two heartbroken people. When the three of them met at the bar, Simone and Gwen had returned to their apartment. Simone took a shower first. Then, she came out and ate the noodles Gwen cooked. After she finished eating, Gwen pulled her to sit on the couch and handed her a folder, saying, We have found the information we hired a private detective to investigate before. Simone took it and opened it to take a look. Inside the folder was Jodies birth certificate photo. Simone saw Jodies date of birth and felt that it was as she expected. She was born on the same day and at the same time as me. In her sentence, at the same time referred to the same hour, but the minute of Jodies birth was dyed by a while. [11 14 It meant that after she was born, her mother had a cesarean section and gave birth to her sister. She didnt know her exact birth time before. After returning to the Gray Family, she obtained her birth certificate from Salma, and only then did she find out.. After Gwen finished speaking, she frowned and said, It definitely cant be a coincidence. Its terrifying when you think about it. She asked in confusion, Your birthdays are the same. Is there something that can be manipted? What is the purpose? Otherwise, the other party wouldnt have intentionally performed a cesarean section to have Jodie and Simone born at the same time. After Simone finished reading Jodies birth date and time, plus the information revealed by Tina, she already understood why. They are plotting against my fortune, she added. Jodie was born because of me, and both of us have been manipted. My fate and hers seem to be intertwined. As one rises, the other falls. As long as my luck weakens, Jodies one can increase. I have bad luck, and Jodie bes fortunate. Things that were previously iprehensible had now been exined. This also exins why she used to have bad luck as a child. For example, something as simple as walking sometimes results in an inexplicable fall. It wasnt until her master helped her find the pendant amulet that her bad luck gradually disappeared. During Simones own unlucky moments, Jodies luck must have been extraordinary. In her past life, she wanted to leave the Gray Family and discovered that her masters death was not simple. She was kidnapped because of it. It should be rted to this as well. If she were to leave the Gray Family, it would affect Jodies position within the family and consequently impact her luck. At that time, Jodie was already a sensation in the entertainment industry, so she couldnt let her influence her. Her luck at that time was greatly diminished, so she couldnt let her continue living. | 24 In this life, she made the decisive choice to leave. She became more popr than Jodie in variety shows and was liked by more people. As a result, not only could Jodie not absorb her luck, but her luck would also weaken. That was why she suffered such a terrible fall before. If it were in her past life, even if she experienced bacsh, it would only be superficial to Jodie. After all, Jodies curse on her was not a curse of magic; it was just a silent curse with a touch of luck, but to fall so miserably indicated that her luck had been greatly diminished recently. This also exined why Tina said that she and Jodie had a deep connection with each other. Gwen was startled, What? Is your luck intertwined? She thought carefully and suddenly realized, No wonder she wants to take away your parents and brothers love while stealing my brother. She wants to enter the entertainment. industry and remove your resources. So, every time she takes something from you, she gains it for herself? Simone nodded. Yes. Thats what it means. Gwens expression turned sour. Isnt that just stealing? To steal Simones luck and everything from her was despicable. Simones eyes turned cold. Yes. Thats why Jodie is so determined to take my things. Gwen asked, Is it not easy to separate you two? Something must be done. She added, Your were once lost because of Sc*mbag No. 5. Could it be the work of someone behind Jodie? This way, Jodie could be sent to the Gray Family Let Jodie take over Simones former name, steal her love, and rece her original life. From a wealthy heiress to a kidnapped orphan, it was not idental or coincidental. Simone nodded. I used to specte, but now I am certain that it was them. Not only did they intentionally kidnap me, but they also took my hair at that time. No wonder Tina gave Jodies hair to her, saying she would need it in the future. Breaking the bond between her and Jodie requires using their hair and birthdates. = 34 The reason they only kidnapped her instead of killing her was to let Jodie have better luck and take over her life. In addition to taking her luck, the Gray Family should also be the target. After all, not only the Gray Family had been arranged, but also the Foster Family and Jenner Family- the two other wealthy families. In wealthy families, luck naturally surpassed that of ordinary families, especially for families that had been passed down for generations. Their fortune had been umted for over a hundred years. The mastermind behind all this was relying on his offspring to steal these wealthy families fortunes gradually. I wondered what they were using all this stolen fortune for. We must expose the mastermind behind all of this. Gwen rubbed the goosebumps on her hand. It feels a bit eerie. The mastermind behind all of this is so despicable and shameless. Such an individual deserves to die. Then, she said, By the way, lets look at Freyas date of birth. See if theres any issue. She felt that there was something amiss with Freya as well. Simone examined Freyas birth certificate. Her date of birth is different from yours. Simone knew the birthdates of Leon and Gwen. Gwen nodded. Indeed, its different. Then, she suddenly recalled something. By the way, her birthday is the same as Harolds Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Cant We Hope for His Well-being Gwen had celebrated Harolds birthday several times before, so she was familiar with it. Simone asked, Do you know the exact time of Harolds birth? If you knew, I could figure it out. Gwen shook her head. I dont know the exact time. How about I ask him? Even though she had decided not to love him anymore, she couldnt bear to see him get hurt. In any case, she had already reminded him. If he didnt listen, his life and death would be his responsibility, and it had nothing to do with her Simone nodded. Go ahead and ask and find out if he knows about Freyas problem. Gwen called Harold. At the bar, Harold and Leon were drinking andining. Titus was watching from the side, asionally making sarcastic remarks. Suddenly, Harolds phone rang. He picked it up, and his eyes instantly lit up. He answered, his voice unusually gentle. Gwen. This made Titus unable to help butment. Im getting goosebumps. Leon was also speechless. He gives me the creeps too. Harold couldnt be bothered with the two of them. He spoke even more tenderly. What do you need? It was the first time he had proactively called her since Gwen returned to the country. Gwen was also not used to it. His speaking so gently made her rub her arms. She straightforwardly said, Please speak normally. Your sweet talk is killing me. He was speechless and repeated what he had just said to Gwen in his usual tone. Gwen, what do you need? She asked, Are you free to talk now? His thoughts turned, and he asked. What do you mean by being free to talk? Im at bar, and there are two people with me. Does that count? She said, Then, that doesnt count. Wait a moment. She looked at Simone and asked, Hes at a bar. Should we avoid saying something? Simone thought for a moment. Why dont you have hime over to our ce? 15 She had set up an array in the apartment and used anti-theft, anti-eavesdropping, and anti- recording systems. Talking here was safe. Gwen gave her a thumbs up. Then, she told Harold, Simone and I want to talk to you about something. Do you have time now? He said. I have time. He added, Whenever you want to talk to me, I have time. Gwen rolled her eyes. Dont say those useless words. He indulgently said, Okay. Ill listen to you. She was speechless. Harold, youre shameless. Harold was speechless. This hurts. She couldnt be bothered to argue with him. If you have time,e to where we live. Without hesitation, he nodded. Okay. Only after Gwen hung up the phone, she remembered she had blocked Harold. So, she unblocked him. Then, she sent him the location and apartment number. After hanging up the phone, he showed it off to Leon. Gwen asked me to go find her. Leon, youll have to drink alone from now on. Leon was speechless. This is also a scmbag, He asked, Gwen asked you alone to go find her sote? His sisters personality was simr to Simones decisive and straightforward. She had dumped this se mbag, so why would she agree to meet him alone? It didnt seem likely Only then did Harold say, Simone is also there But Gwen asked me to go, so its a good start When Leon heard this, he immediately perked up Is Smone there too? Then, Ill go with you Harold looked at him inexplicably. Gwen asked me to go for something. Why are youring along? Are you intentionally trying to provoke Simone? Even if you want to harm me, you wont be able to get in. Leons face darkened. If you cant speak, then shut up. Youre going to do something, and Ill apany you. Whats the big deal? Titus also chimed in. Ill go with you guys too. He had nothing to do now, so he wanted to see them make a fool of themselves. Harold was at a loss for words. You two are almost the same. Im going to take care of something important. Leon and Titus said in unison, Well go with you to take care of something important. He ignored them. Seeing the location sent by Gwen, he stood up and said, You guys continue drinking. Put it on my tab. Then, he was about to leave. Leon stood up and followed him. Do I look like someone who needs that little bit of money? Id rather follow you. Titus also stood up. Ill pay the bill. Lets go. Harold asked with a dark face. Are you guys serious? These two were trying to harm him. Leon and Titus both nodded. Were serious. Titus scanned the QR code and paid the bill. Then, the two followed Harold out after getting into the car. For the first time, he realized that these two had such thick skin. Knowing that he couldnt shake them off, he could only send a message to Gwen. Gwen, your brother, and Titus are shamelessly following me. They want toe along. What should I do? Gwen was speechless when she saw this message. How did her brothers shamelessness reach this level? Simone, Leon, and Scmbag No. 2 are sticking around with Harold. What should we do? Should we let theme along? Or should we have Harolde next time? She didnt mind the other twoing along. 35 But she was afraid Simone would mind. After all, both of them were the ones Simone was least interested in dealing with now. Simone thought for a moment. Lets go together then. Leon could be ignored, but she had a question that needed rification from someone in the Gray Family, and Sc*mbag No. 2ing was perfect. Gwen nodded. Alright. She messaged Harold. Its up to you guys. Harold breathed a sigh of relief. Gwen, youre so kind. Gwen was not used to it. Harold was acting like apdog now. Dont tter me. If he had been this kind to her earlier, they might have been together long ago, and things. wouldnt have turned out like this. Regardless, it was toote now, and she wouldnt change her attitude because of him. Harolds eyes dimmed upon seeing this. He said to Leon, If you want toe, thene. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Leon felt a glimmer of joy. Did Simone agree for us toe along? Harold nced at him, Dont get too excited. I dont think Simone will amodate you. Titus also said, I think so, too. Leons face grew darker. You guys can leave. We were still brothers. Couldnt you hope for my well-being? When the three arrived at the location, they were allowed in because Simone had already informed the security in advance. Upon reaching the door, they saw that it was open. Harold still knocked. Gwen? The voice of Gwen came from inside. Come in. There are shoe covers in the shoe cab. Put them on yourselves. He smiled and said, Alright. The three put on shoe covers and entered, closing the door behind them. They saw Simone and Gwen sitting on the couch, engrossed in their phones. Have a seat, Simone looked up. What would you like to drink? Harold smiled and said, Just water. 4/5 Simone nodded, got up, and poured three sses of water, cing them on the table. Then, she looked at Harold. We have something to tell. you about Freya. I dont know if your two friends can listen. Are they trustworthy? Leon and Titus felt a pang in their hearts. So now, it seemed they were only Harolds friends in Simones eyes. And whether they were trustworthy or not, did they need to ask Harold? Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Surprisingly, Such A Rtionship Exists When Harold heard Simones words, he found it very intriguing. If I find them unreliable, should I not let them listen? Simone nodded. Of course. In that case, we can only ask them to wait outside for now. Since the discussion mainly involved Harold, it was only natural for him to make the decision himself. Leon and Titus were speechless. It turned out that they were at his beck and call. The more this was the case, the more curious they became. Both of them looked at Harold and constantly exchanged meaningful nces. Let this guy handle it. Harold ignored the two of them and said to Simone, They are both trustworthy. Just say it. If its about Freya, it might be helpful for them to listen as well. He had already suspected that Simone and the others had discovered something. Simone said, Alright, since you dont mind, we wont bother with them. Then, she asked, Do you know if Freya has any issues? Harold nced at Gwen before he said, Yes, thats why I deliberately kept an eye on her. Simone had already guessed this, so she asked again, Do you know when Freyas birthday is? He shook his head. I dont know. I just have a feeling that she shares the same birthday as Gwen. He remembered Gwens birthday and even celebrated it with her. Simone took out a photo from the folder on the table and handed it to Harold. Take a look and see if it looks familiar. He took it and looked at it; his face showed a surprised expression. Her date of birth is actually the same year, month, day, and hour as mine. He furrowed his brow. So, all her previous information was fake? Gwen asked, You havent seen her household registration and ID card? When she first saw 111 14 Freyas birth certificate, she was also shocked and surprised. After all, when she was still at Haroldspany, she saw that Freya had filled in the same birthday as hers, but it was different on the birth certificate. Harold shook his head. I havent seen them. But when she joined thepany, she should have registered with her ID card. For sry payments and such, her real name information is required. Ill ask the HR department to retrieve the records and take a look. He immediately made a phone call. Because of the time difference, the HR manager of his overseaspany had not finished. work yet. Soon, a photocopy of Freyas ID card was sent over. Harold showed his phone to the two of them. Her birthday on the ID card is indeed the same as Gwens. Gwen was puzzled. Then, why is it different from the birth certificate? Simone understood. The ID card was intentionally changedter. Harold and Gwen were shocked. Intentionally changed? Simone nodded. Thats what I suspect. She asked Harold, Is your birth time a little earlier than Freyas but within the same hour? Yes, I was exactly half an hour earlier than her. He bobbed. Simone calcted with her fingers, after which she understood. Indeed, thats the case. Harold also realized that there was a big problem. Can you help me solve this mystery? Leon and Titus werepletely confused, and they both looked at Simone, whomented, Let me exin. Freya was born for Harold. It was arranged a long time ago. So, after Harold was born, Freyas mother had a Cesarean section to give birth to her intentionally at the same hour. Gwen widened her eyes. So, you mean someone also manipted Harold and Freya, and their destinies are intertwined to affect each other? Harold didnt understand. What do you mean by our destinies being intertwined to affect each other? Then, he had a lightbulb moment. Are you saying that if Freyas fortune rises, mine will weaken? 24 Leon and Titus were also shocked to hear this. Could such a thing really happen? Simone said, No, after my calctions, I found that Harold and Freyas fortunes are not a trade-off. But rather, they are intertwined and interconnected. When she saw that they didnt. understand, she exined, Ivy can only grow by clinging to a big tree. Harold is that big tree, and Freya is the ivy. The better Harolds fortune is, the stronger Freyas fortune will be. She looked at Harold and asked, Has Freya been helping you in your career? Has she been gathering a lot of information about the Jenner Group for you? It was no wonder that even though Harold didnt know that there was a problem with Freyas birth chart, he still kept her around. Harold knew that Simone was a powerful geomancy master, so he wasnt surprised that she could figure this out. He admitted frankly, Yes, she has indeed helped me a lot over the years. We have a mutually beneficial rtionship. But I know that her intentions for getting close to me are not pure. He could sense that Freya had feelings for him, but he also knew that this kind of affection. was worthless and meaningless. Freya deliberately approached him and initially helped him using bait with a hidden agenda. It was very likely that she would eventually betray him. He had always been on guard against her, but he never expected that his luck and Freyas were actually connected in this way. No wonder his stepmother brought Freya back and deliberately ignored and scolded her as she pushed her toward him. He asked, So, does that mean my luck wont be taken away by her? Simone replied, Although it wont be taken away, she can continuously absorb. your luck. By helping you take over the Jenner Family, your luck will skyrocket, and she will be able to absorb at least one- third of your luck. Or even more than half. She asked, So, do you think this is a good thing? Harold choked. Of course not. Having so much of his luck absorbed by Freya made him feel uneasy. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was a very ambitious person, and having good luck could greatly benefit his career. Having one- third, or even half, of his luck absorbed by Freya would definitely make his career and life less smooth sailing. I used to think that Freya was ced beside me by my stepmother on purpose. After she assisted me in expanding and strengthening my career, she would stab me in the back, take 34 over my achievements, and bring me down. Their goal is to let my younger brother inherit the Jenner Family. Harold asked with a heavy heart, So, its not the case now? Was his initial judgment wrong from the beginning? He was aware that Freya and his stepmother were not ordinary, and there must have been a geomancer assisting them behind. the scenes. In addition to being a double agent, Freya herself had some issues. He felt that Jodie was the same and faced simr problems. However, he never connected it with his and Freyas luck. Then, a question came to his mind. Since Freya shares the same birthday as mine, why did she change her ID card to match Gwens? Could it be to prevent me from discovering that she would absorb my luck? Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Can You Escape? Harold always suspected that Freya changing her ID card had a purpose beyond simply hiding from him. It wasnt just about avoiding his discovery. Simone exined, To absorb your luck while also stealing Gwens luck. Gwen and her are at trade-off. If Gwen is unlucky, her own luck will increase. No wonder she felt a strange sensation when she first saw Freya. It turned out that she yed a bigger role than Jodie; she was a double agent. No wonder Gwen disliked Freya so much. Gwen had been gued by misfortune for a long time. When she was at Melindas house, she suffered a lot. After she became her neighbor, she would often encounter unlucky incidents. Later, on the advice of her master, Old Mr. Foster found a mystical tool to suppress Gwen, and she gradually returned to normal. She always had a feeling that after she died in her previous life, Gwen would follow the same path. Now, it seemed very likely. Gwen pointed at herself in shock. Ah, it turns out that she and I are bound together! Simone nodded. Yes. Initially, she didnt want Gwen to know too much as she feared for her safety. Who would have thought that Gwen would also be dragged into this mess, just like her? If they couldnt escape, then they could only face it together. It was better to know a little more. She didnt expect that Freya and Gwen would have such a rtionship of luck stealing. Gwen had a mix of emotions. We really are the best of friends. We have both been betrayed by men and bound by others to steal our luck. And the opponent we face is our own sister. When they heard this, Leon and Harold both felt uneasy. Harold coughed awkwardly. Gwen, when were you betrayed by a man? 111 1.4 Gwen looked at him coldly. Isnt it you? He immediately denied, No, I absolutely did not betray you. She sneered. In my eyes, you are a betrayer. you. Then, she mocked again, You deserve it too; its your choice to put a time bomb beside Thinking you could use others to help you deal with your biological father and stepmother. But, in reality, you were used for your luck, and she just wants to absorb more luck. When the time is right, they will directly take away all your luck, and you will wither like an old tree. Harold was speechless. This statement made him feel very embarrassed. It had to be said that he was indeed acting smart before. For a normal person, who would think of such a thing as borrowing luck? He only knew that there was a geomancer behind Freya, so it was easy to deal with the ordinary person, Gwen. That was why he didnt dare to confirm his rtionship with Gwen or treat her too well until he was sure about the person behind Freya. He thought he was protecting her, but because he liked her too much, he couldnt bear to leave her in the country. He was afraid that she would be taken away by other men. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. So, he led her to chase after him and live and work by his side abroad. However, he deliberately ignored her in front of Freya. As he thought about it now, he realized that he had also been influenced and made foolish by Leon. Harold looked at Gwen and nodded. Yes, its my own fault. He thought he was in control of the situation, but who knew there was anotheryer of deception? Although he felt like crying, there were no tears. Leons attention, however, was on Simone. Wait, Gwen, are you saying that you and Simone are the same? Does that mean Simone ist also bound, and her luck is being stolen little by little? Gwen looked at Simone and saw her indifferent expression. She knew that Simone didnt mind if the three of them knew. So, she nodded. Yes! Leons eyes narrowed as he tentatively asked, Could that person be Jodie? Gwen raised an eyebrow. How did you suddenly be so clever? Leon was speechless. That hurts; I dont want this sister anymore. 2/1 His face looked a bit ugly as he muttered, How could this happen? So, when he helped Jodie before, he almost caused Simone to lose her luck? His heart. couldnt help but ache. What kind of foolish things had he done before? Unable to hold back, he looked at Simone with guilt and said, Im sorry! Simone nced at him indifferently. I dont need those three words anymore. It meant that it was toote. Leon felt even more ufortable, but he didnt know how to speak up. Titus snapped out of his shock and said, So, Jodieing to my house was actually nned? Does that mean her birth date and time are the same as Simones? Jodie came to the Gray Family on the advice of the geomancer sponsored by the Gray Group. They said it would be beneficial for the Gray Family to find their biological daughter. When she changed her name to Simones former name, Jodie, it was also to help Simone suppress her luck. The idea was to let Simone live a smoother life outside and avoid any unexpected idents. They also suggested that Jodies birthday should be changed to the same day as Simones in the future. Her household registration and ID card should be changed to have the same birth date. Both her parents agreed and helped Jodie make these changes. So, in his subconsciousness, he knew that Jodies birth time was different from Simones. She just reced Simone, so their birthdays were changed to be on the same day, but now, ording to Simone and Gwen, all those things were just misleading them! Simone replied, Yes, in fact, she and I share the same birthday. ording to the information. we found, after Mrs. Gray gave birth to me, Jodies mother had a cesarean section. She was born a few minutester than me but within the same hour. Why did she use my former name and my birthday? It was just to steal my luck. She looked at Sc*mbag No. 2 and said, So, over the years, youve been yed by Jodie and the people behind her. Ever since she found out the secret of her and Jodies birth time, she knew that in order to break the situation, she had to involve the Gray Family 34 Although they had severed ties, their bloodline was still the same. If they failed to inform them about Jodies situation, they might end up doing something even more foolish and inadvertently aided the opposing party. In order to thwart the individuals supporting her, she had to disrupt their ns for the Gray Family, the Foster family, and the Jenner family She needed to put a stop to the children of those individuals who were using various methods to steal and snatch luck. Titus expression changed. Are you certain? He never anticipated that Jodies visit to their house would serve such a purpose. Simone shrugged. Believe it or not. If I have had my luck stolen, you wont fare any better. Do you believe you can escape? She gazed at Sembag No. 2 with a smile thatcked sincerity. by She used a sarcastic tone and continued, Youre akin to a pig that has been fattened. up someone else. When the timees for ughter, you will be the ones to be killed. Having your luck stolen is your destiny. Titus had no words for that. This depiction truly rendered him speechless! However, if this was the truth, then her portrayal was not incorrect; it was just a tad harsh. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Wow, Turns Out Theyre the Most Miserable. Ones Titus appeared puzzled. Our destinies are different, so how could her luck affect us? Simone replied, She must have taken your hair or blood and given it to someone behind her. Then, she used some kind of curse to steal your luck. All these years of favoritism toward her created a maic field. As long as you continue to shower her with love,bined with. what she stole from me, her luck will always be good. Think about it: ever since I left the Gray Family, wasnt Jodie always lucky? Her luck even reached its peak at times. When her hair and blood were lost, someone behind Jodie must have taken them. The master must have done something for her. With the mystical tool he had given her, she was able to temporarily escape the misfortune of having her luck stolen. If she didnt leave the Gray Family after returning, Jodie would continue to steal her luck. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. So, in their previous lives, when the variety show that was supposed to make her famous was snatched away by Jodie, her luck started to decline. For example, the drama she participated in didnt air because of other actors. The advertisement she fought for was lost due to some idents. In short, everything went wrong. Later, when she left the Gray Family to film that movie, she didnt contact anyone from the Gray Family. Gradually, her luck started to turn around. She had a good chance of winning the Best Actress award for that movie, which meant she might be famous. If she seeded, it would definitely be detrimental to Jodie. So, this should also be one of the reasons why she was targeted. As for thest time. Jodie and the people behind her wanted to use Titus blood to harm her. It was mainly because she had done something to both of them. They believed that by obtaining the blood Titus willingly gave, they could severely harm her. 14 However, Jodie and the two masters didnt expel that after being hinted at by Harold, Titus would be smarter and not give it to them. After hearing Simones question, Titus thought refully. Come to think of it, its true. Jodie has always hall good luck since she was young. That geomancy master even called her a lucky star. Thats why bringing her home enables her to provide support, helping you manage things and ensuring you dont suffer outside. Also, we can find you more quickly at home. She does have periods of exceptionally good luck every year. Like when she told Aaron to join a talent show, and he became famous. Or when she told Andrew to buy a script early, and the show became a hit. Theres also Luca-she suggested he buy a song, and it became popr Once, Reuben got hurt, and Jodie was the first to notice, which saved him from serious danger So, in the minds of the family members, there is also a kind of understanding. Jodie was lucky. She was indeed a lucky star. He thought again. And I, the person she suggested I sign with, also became popr. The two people you forced Fiona to leave the entertainment industry for, it was also Jodie who suggested that I sign them. To cover up for ther and suppress Fiona, it was also Jodie who hinted for me to do so. In addition to these, there are many simr things. The more he thought about it, the more Titus felt a cold sweat on his back. Thebination of so many things seems too deliberate to be a coincidence. After listening to him finish, Harold looked at them like he was looking at a fool. I told you before that you were being yed around by her but you didnt believe it. Now you feel that something is not right, right? Leon also thought that Titus and the others were stupid, but how much better was he himself? It was also because of his mother that she was taken advantage of by Jodie a lot th we are brothers in difficult times! Titus felt that his understanding had been overturned. So, Jodies so-called good luck and lucky star were actually stolen? Before Simone could speak. Harold said, That goes without saying. They say you guys are pigs being raised, and when youre fattened up, you guys can be ughtered. So, its obvious what that means. Itus angrily said, Shut up This guy really knows how to hit where it hurts, put shameless? He asked Sunone. How will she take away ourik Narobe asked back Think carefully Did she gible all of you into the entertainment industry? Titus thought deeply, and then his expression changed. Thats true. When we were young, she always said she wanted to be a big star and asked us to protect her. She said I was the most talented and could cultivate many stars. At that time, I didnt have a specific job in mind, and since the Gray Family had an entertainmentpany, I became a manager. Except for Reuben, who went to Gray Entertainment to umte experience. Luca, Andrew, and Aaron were indeed encouraged and guided by Jodie to enter the industry. For example, she always praised Luca for his singing and writing talents, saying that if he entered the industry, he could be a top singer. Andrew liked photography, so she said if Andrew went to shoot dramas and movies, many people would like it. As for Aaron, it seems that Jodie often dragged him to sing and dance, and he just fell in love with it. Titus realized and continued, So, you mean we entered the entertainment industry because of her and the person behind her? After reading the horoscope, Simone had a vague feeling and spection. Indeed, her judgment was correct. Yes, you are not like Harold, who canpete to be the head of the Jenner Family and have better luck. Thats why its good totch onto you. You know how the Gray Family cultivates their sessors. Unless Reuben has a problem, its impossible for you to enter. You dont have strong career ambitions. If it werent for being spoiled or working in a subsidiary of the Gray Family, you wouldnt be able to live off dividends. With your current situation. your luck will be mediocre. How can that satisfy Jodie and the person behind her? So, when she discovered that you have good potential, coupled with the fact that the Gray Family has a major entertainmentpany, they guided and encouraged you to enter the industry. The people you brought along became popr, and their careers will continue to flourish, naturally increasing their luck. When the three of you be popr in the industry, your luck will also improve. And your luck will undergo a normal transformation, which will not affect the fans, so it will not be noticed by any special departments or geomancy associations. After enhancing your prosperity, Jodie can be harvested, right? Titus asked curiously, But how does she harvest our luck? We are not like Harold, a towering tree, nor are we like you and Gwen, constantly growing. Sumone replied, If the person behind her intends to harvest your luck, it is the simplest thing to do Jodie will ask you some seemingly ambiguous questions. For instance, it she is feeling unwell or experiencing misfortune, she will ask you to share your luck with her. With your affection for her, you will undoubtedly agree without hesitation, giving her everything This is something you willingly offer, and naturally your luck will be transferred to her through the mystical connection Since you are willing, in general, it is not easy for special departments or geomancy associations to detect anything amiss. You wont even consider those possibilities. After diminishing your luck, you will only feel that things havent been going well recently or that you have been unlucky. Titus was speechless. Well, it turns out we are the ones in the worst situation. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Who Said He Could Run Away? After hearing this, the others were at a loss for words. It turned out to be so easy to take away their luck Harold couldnt help butugh. Here you go, all for you. You guys are so amusing. While you guys are still having fun, Jodie is thinking to herself how easily she can deceive these idiots. If it werent for Simone, they wouldnt have discovered Jodies true intentions. They would have definitely agreed to such a request and willingly given their luck to Jodie. Titus face became even more unpleasant. If you dont speak up, no one will consider you anything more than a mute. Can she stop being so hurtful? Just listening to her makes me think that we are so foolish Suppose it werent for what happened after Simone left home. If Jodie made such a request, they might think it was a joke, and they would coax her and agree to give their luck to her. That would be truly miserable. Titus asked, But we dont know if giving her luck is a real thing. If such a situation arises, would it still count if we agree? Simone replied, Of course it would. No matter how you ask, as long as you dont have any thoughts of refusal in your hearts and you say it out loud, the spell to transfer luck will take effect. So, in the future, if someone keeps asking you if they can borrow some luck from you or if they can benefit from your luck. You have to think carefully about how you answer. Sometimes, you might think its a joke, but it could be real. This is just borrowing luck; theres an even more malicious way of borrowing life. Titus and the other two shivered-with only one thought in their minds: they must not agree. If it werent for Simone mentioning it, who would have known about these twisted methods? It was truly terrifying. Imus frowned. This method is truly sinister and cunning. Most people wouldnt be prepared for it, right? The group of brothers would never think of these kinds of methods and take precautions. Harold said, Well I would definitely be prepared He nced at Gwen and continued, Unless Gwen asks me for it, I wouldnt agree to anyone else. He has always been cautious with people like Freya, carefully considering his actions and words. Aaron and Leon were speechless. This guy is too cunning. He can even use this to show loyalty. Gwen was lost for words, too. She red at Harold in annoyance and said, Youve annoyed. me again, thanks! Simone agreed, Youve annoyed me too. Harold suddenly made such a loyal statement; it was really cheesy. Their words couldnt help but make Titus and Leonugh gleefully. Serves them right! Titus said disdainfully, Harold, you really are too cheesy today. Leon nodded. Not just them, even I feel nauseated by you. Harold was utterly speechless. He shouldnt have brought these two troublemakers with him today since they were just dragging him down. So, he cleared his throat and said, Lets continue with the main topic. He remembered a question. If we look at it this way, doesnt Leon manage to escape? Titus looked at Leon and said, Weve all been tricked, and Leon managed to avoid it? He then sneered. Why is that? Harold teased from the side. Could it be because of Jodies love for Leon? The smile on Leons face immediately disappeared. You two better shut up. What benefit do I get if I get unlucky too? They were supposed to be best friends, but they were worse than useless. Harold shrugged. Isnt it better if were all in this together, like brothers in adversity? Titus nodded. I think so too; being brothers in adversity is better. But obviously, Leon, you managed to escape, making us envious! Of course, they were just joking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They had fallen into the trap themselves, but they still hoped their brother could escape. Simone raised an eyebrow. Who said he managed to escape? Dont forget, he and Gwen are 244 twins. It means that his destiny and Freyas are the same. He could also be the target of stolen luck. His hair and blood must be the same as Gwens; they were probably taken away together and cursed. As for who that person was, it was most likely their birth mother. Then, she continued, As long as he continues to help and indulge Jodie like before, then he will be like a brother to the Gray Family. If Jodie lets him take the luck, and he agrees, the luck will be transferred to Jodie. Harold and Titus didnt understand. If their destiny and Freyas are the same, and hes the target of stolen luck, what does it have to do with Jodie? Gwen understood this question and said, Because they are sisters. She asked Simone, Can they steal luck from each other through this blood rtionship? Simone gave her an approving look. Gwen is indeed clever. They have the same bloodline. As long as they are connected by a secret method at birth, they canplement each other. Jodies rtionship with Leon also means that she can be involved with Freya. Freyas birth chart can counteract Leons, so Jodie can ask for luck from Leon and have it granted. If one had not been cursed or had someone ask for luck on their behalf, naturally, they would not have it taken away. Otherwise, the world would be in chaos. Harold added, If it werent for Leons indulgence toward Jodie in the past, coupled with his mothers demands, he would definitely give it to you. All for you. Wow, that sounds really spoiled! Leon looked at Harold with a serious face and warned, Shut up. Can he say such things in front of Simone? She will feel even more ufortable and misunderstand me even more. How can this be a good brother? Is he an enemy sent specifically to mess with me? Upon seeing his good brother like this, Harold couldnt help but be speechless. Even if he didnt say anything, with Simones intelligence, wouldnt she figure it out? However, forget it; he wont continue to hurt his brothers feelings. So, he changed the topic. The people behind Jodie and Freya all linked to each other. What an amazing arrangement. Although the individuals behind them were repulsive and ruthless, they had to be acknowledged as formidable figures. 31 Not only were they proficient in geomancy and mystical arts, but they were also adept at manipting emotions and scheming. Suddenly, he eximed, Wait, did you just say that Jodie and Freya are sisters? Whats the story behind this? Leon and Titus also reacted. They are sisters? Gwen replied, Yes, just as you suspected, they are half-sisters. Not only are they sisters, but Skyler is also their biological brother. This revtion caused Leon, who was drinking water, to throw it out. What? Skyler is their brother? What does that mean? Gwen sneered. Its quite obvious. Your mother secretly delivered Skyler after being impregnated by Jodies biological father. Because Skyler had never wronged them before, it was difficult for her to utter the words bstard child. They all share the same father but have different mothers. She continued, Thats why our mother favors Skyler more than her own biological children. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 You Guys Really Have Some Self-Awareness Leons entire understanding was upended when he discovered his own mothers involvement in such an act. With aplicated expression, he questioned, Does Dad know about this? Gwen arched her eyebrows and retorted, Dad is far more astute than you. It was evident she avoided discussing their fathers affairs, anxious that her naive brother might identally divulge their fathers secrets. Despite dropping such tant hints, and their brother should not repeat foolish errors, caution was the key. Simone added, His situation is actually grimmer than yours. Hes the medium siphoning your familys luck. Initially fated for a short life, he now faces an uncertain future and endures the toll of being a medium intermittently. That level of agony isnt bearable for an ordinary person. Consequently, Skyler aimed to take charge and fight for his own life. Tina, too, was unwilling to be manipted and be the exploited one. She needed to discover a means to break free from this situation. Once the situation was shattered, they could evade the fate orchestrated by that individual and live life on their own terms. Individuals like Skyler and Tina yearned to steer their destinies. Conversely, there existed individuals like Jodie and Freya. Their mindset pondered. Why not appropriate someone elses luck to enhance our own lives? They did not aspire to lead ordinary lives with average luck and chased power, wealth, and status. As they were reluctant to settle for mediocrity yet unready to put in the effort, they could only acquire without toiling diligently. They followed paths meticulously calcted and arranged by those behind them. Jodie and Freyas greed, selfishness, and cruelty were in full swing. Hence, they willingly became pawns in the hands of those manipting them. Alternatively, the pair could have entirely attempted to break free from fate and refrained from causing harm to others for their personal gain. Ultimately, Jodie and Freya would not meet their end by not stealing Simone and Gwens luck It all boiled down to their own decisions. At that moment, Leons heart brimmed with conflicting emotions, so he inquired, Is there still a way to rescue him? He did not harbor animosity toward Skyler and even sympathized with him. It became apparent how terrifying his mothers favoritism was. She was driving her own son toward a dead end! Whether she was aware of these circumstances remained unclear. Simone remarked, It depends on him. If Skyler aimed to salvage himself and break free from this predicament, there was still a chance, provided he had notmitted any wrongdoing before. Should everyone unite and coborate, hope persisted. However, hope was futile if he aided the individual in manipting him tomit malevolent acts. umte good deeds, or karma wont spare you. She nced at Titus and added, The hardships you face now stem from your own past actions. Dont attribute everything to Jodie and me. Had he not aided those two in bullying Fiona, Simone would not have had the leverage to retaliate against him. He would not have faced expulsion from thepany, now grappling with the repercussions alone. Touching his nose, Titus remarked, Im not cing me solely on you guys. Acknowledging his numerous past wrongdoings, he could not help but inquire, Is there still a chance for me to change and seek redemption? Previously skeptical about karma, firsthand experience altered his belief. Simone replied, You havent taken a life or caused someones death, so theres room for change. Start anew, endeavor to make amends with those youve hurt, and engage in more benevolent actions. Heprehended, saying, I understand. Harold patted Titus shoulder and remarked, Mate striving for positive change is crucial for you. Being a bad person mighte naturally, but being good can be challenging. 24 Leon chimed in, Given his history of misdeeds, altering for the better is indeed an uphill battle for him. Engaging in benevolent acts came effortlessly to Titus as he was notcking in wealth. He wholeheartedly donated yearly or went out of his way to assist others.. His expression darkened. Get lost. What kind of friends are they? Portraying me as despicable and evil. He sneered. Do you believe you were a better person than me? Dont forget we were childhood friends. Gwen pped in agreement. Youre absolutely right. Simone interjected, You guys really have some self-awareness! Titus and the other two were left speechless. This supposed brotherhood and deceptive opposition are equally matched. Once again, they found themselves embarrassed in front of Simone and Gwen. Titus red at Harold and Leon. You two, keep quiet. I have something to say. He turned to ask Simone, So, how do we get rid of Jodie? Once doting on Jodie, he found her repulsive. Simone arched an eyebrow. How would I know how you guys can get rid of Jodie? Figure it out yourselves. All she could do was offer a reminder. In situations requiring cooperation, she would coborate. However, she could not be bothered if it was not necessary, and she certainly would not offer such advice. Should Simone propose expelling Jodie from the Gray Family? Suggesting this might lead to future me for meddling in their affairs. Worse, they might perceive Simone as caring too much about them. Moreover, allowing them to experience Jodies harm firsthand seemed more beneficial Sembag No 2. Sc*mbag No. 3, and Scmbag No. 5, have you guys finallye to your senses? Titus struggled for words, contemting how to enlighten himself. However, he sensed Simones continued reluctance to engage with them Deding not to delve deeper, he refrained from poiling the atmosphere Be inquired May I share todays discussion with the others at home? Simone pondered belly before responding Your car inform Mr. Steven Luca, and Aaron Both had already discerned that Jodie was not as innocent as she appeared. It was wise to inform them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, they might be caught off guard and fall prey to Jodies tricks. Simone continued, However, lets keep this from the others for now. Steven maintained rationality regarding Jodie and would not be swayed by her. Salma, Sc*mbag No. 1, and Sc*mbag No. 4 had not directly experienced Jodies attacks and schemes. Thus, it was probable they still held affection for Jodie. Simone stressed, Especially Andrew. Please dont inform him. Trust me, hell go straight to Jodie. Andrew remained unaware. Titus concurred, I agree. Andrews capable of such imprudent actions. Otherwise, Andrew would not have provoked his mother to the extent she ended up hospitalized abroad because of Jodie. Titus remained conflicted. But if we keep him in the dark, he might fall into Jodies trap. While yful pranks among brothers were normal and even beneficial for mental and physical health, watching his younger brother fall into a perilous situation was not something he could tolerate. Simone countered, Will he not be manipted by Jodie if you tell? If he were truly smart and rational, he wouldnt have made a foolish mistake abroad. I heard he ns to join Jodie on the next variety show. Instead of stopping him, let him experience being deceived. Perhaps hell realize his mistake on his own. Luca will be betrayed by Jodie on this seasons show. It seems like Jodie is facing consequences now, right? She thoughtfully added, Pain only registers when its felt firsthand, so its best to let him experience it himself. Dont worry. Your safety wont be jeopardized until your luckpletely runs out. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Taking Advantage of the Opportunity Upon hearing this, Titus found the reasoning sound. He, Luca, and Aaron had all fallen victim to Jodies deception, finally realizing her innocence. was a facade. Mere discussions seemed futile.. Like before, Luca and Andrew had teamed up to assist Jodie in stealing the bracelet from Titus. Now, only Andrew might take action if it were to happen again. Shes right. Let Andrew experience the trap set by his good sister. Regarding Reuben, he had always been wiser and more rational than them, making it unlikely for him to fall for Jodies ploy easily. If he did, it would be his own fault. As long as there was no life-threatening danger, he could even aid in exacerbating the situation. Observing the conflicts between his brothers was indeed intriguing to Reuben. Titus nodded in acknowledgment at Simones words. I understand. She addressed what was necessary and queried what was needed before directing the three. Please leave. Gwen also urged, Yes, we need to rest. Harold and the others felt a twinge of frustration. Are they throwing us out just like that? Well, at least today wasnt aplete waste as we gained valuable insights. He was the most cunning. With a brief thought, he approached Simone Could you create me a talisman? I want to safeguard my luck from being stolen. If I cant prevent it, at least protecting myself would be beneficial Harold was determined not to let Freya easily snatch away his hard-earned luck. Despite uncertainty about the talismans effectiveness in preventing luck theft, the evenings revtions left him feeling notably uneasy. Having a talisman for safety would offer some psychological reassurance. Simone observed that among the three. Harold stood out as the smartest and most shrewd. She nodded. Sure, but ites at a cost. Their rtionship had not reached a point where shed give away talismans for free. He smiled, saying, Thats fair. I wont let you work for nothing. Harold inquired, Would you preferpensation in money or something else? Simone responded, Just money. The talisman costs 750 thousand each. It guarantees safety, prevents a major disaster once, and averts three minor ones. If you wish to safeguard against. Freya stealing your luck, theres a solution. Ill embed a bacsh effect in the talisman. If Freya steals your luck again, shell inadvertently face consequences, and your luck will be restored. However, the talisman expires in three months, meaning itll cost 750 thousand. after that period. She added, However, its not easy to draw. It involves capturing your breath and infusing it into the talisman. If youre open to it, I can craft a personalized talisman for you right now. She intended to purchase a batch of raw stones for carving jade and crafting talismans. Additionally, she aimed to bolster her abilities by employing jade to establish formations. As a result, Simone was currently short on funds. She would not decline, given Harolds offer. He was not at a disadvantage either. Finding another expert to draw a talisman and interference with his luck would not be easy. The moment he learned about the talismans function, he recognized its value. prevent Without hesitation, he smiled and said, No problem. Share your ount number, and Ill transfer 750 thousand to you. To Harold, money was merely a number. He was career-focused and relished the sensation of hard work and striving for sess. The two exchanged contact information, and Simene shared her bank ount details with If all went as expected, he would likely continue purchasing these talismans in the future. He promptly transferred the money. She captured a strand of Harolds breath andmenced drawing the talisman. Thirty minutester, Simone folded thepleted talisman and secured it with a red string. Handing it to him, she advised, Carry this with you. Its resistant to water and fire, so you can wear it while bathing or swimming. He epted it and eximed, Thank you! He then immediately ced it around his neck, feeling a sense of enhanced security. Leon and Titus simultaneously said, I also want to buy a talisman. Harold nced at them and inquired, Why buy one if interference with luck doesnt affect you? With a disdainful look, Titus responded, True, we might not be affected, but we face greater danger and misery than you, dont we? If affected, we willingly give away our luck. The mere thought of it weighed heavily on their minds. Leon agreed. Thats correct. Additionally, he personally wished for a talisman drawn by Simone. Harold was baffled. Cant you simply refuse? Im the one passively impacted by luck interference, while you have the choice. So, whos more miserable? Titus countered, We also fear being tricked into unintentional agreement. The situation felt enigmatic and unsettling to them. There lingered uncertainty about whether Jodie might employ other methods to manipte. them into agreement. Reflecting on it, Harold nodded. Youre right. Carrying a talisman does offer some level of security. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Their predicament was challenging, each grappling with their own share of misfortunes! Simone did not object and said, Certainly, its also 750 thousand per talisman, valid for three months. With the opportunity right before them, Leon and Titus promptly agreed, saying, Okay. She individually captured their breaths and crafted the talismans. Once finished, she folded and secured them with red thread before handing them to the two 35 men. Simone stressed, If Jodie manages to trick you into unknowingly agreeing, the talisman will retaliate. However, it works only once. Until you purchase new ones, if trapped again, youll have to ept your ill fate. Once the talismans turn to ashes, it signifies they shielded you from disaster and are no longer effective. Taking the talismans, the two men affirmed, Understood! They then wore them around their necks. The previously tense atmosphere diffused and was reced by a sense of enhanced safety. Without prompting from Simone and Gwen, the three took the initiative to bid goodbye. They collectively agreed that any discovered problems should be promptly shared with everyone. Taking the initiative, Harold ingeniously created a group chat and included everyone. He suggested using it for discoveries or issues. Simone did not object as she needed to stay updated on the three families situations through them. After joining the group chat, she implemented an extrayer of security on their phones to shield them from potential hackers. This ensured theirmunication in the group remained rtively safe as long as they were not under surveince. Finishing her setup, she informed them. For matters of confidentiality, Ill delete and clear them entirely after discussing them in the group to ensure no ess or review of chat records. Given Simones reluctance to frequently meet Leon and Sc*mbag No. 2, it was impractical to gather for frequent discussions. Hence, it was more convenient to address discoveries within the group. This reasoning underlined her decision to join the group chat. Had Harold known her thoughts, he might have regretted creating the group. However, he could use the excuse of frequent meetings with Gwen. The three had no objections and agreed. No problem. O 43 Before departing, Titus inquired, Can I add you as a friend again? Simone declined. No. He was taken aback. Shes heartless as always! He then asked, Can I mention. you chat if needed? She agreed. Sure! He pondered for a moment. Ill share a videoter in the group. Maybe you can use it in your next variety show. She sensed his intention to prank his younger brother and did not refuse. Alright. With that settled, the three then took their leave. As soon as Titus exited the elevator, he posted the video that Aaron had sent him in the group chat. Goodnight, everyone! Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Do You Need Me? After Titus shared the video in the group chat, Simone and Gwen clicked on it and began watching. Once they were done, Simone wasnt surprised with the contents at all. After all, Jodie liked to do these things to seek attention, and she even treated the sc*mbags as possessions. However, if this video were to be released, it would indeed be the talk of the town. Sc*mbag No. 2 was skilled at tricking his younger brother. Maybe he felt lonely after his video with Jodie was exposedst time, and he just wanted his fourth brother to experience the same treatment as him. After Gwen finished watching, she said in exasperation, Jodie is really good at pretending to be innocent. She looks quite convincing, but I think your ex-mother must be furious this time. It was the first time Gwen had seen someone fighting so ungracefully with a broom like that. Simone replied, When she fainted and was hospitalized, I already suspected that she was angered back then, but I really didnt expect it to be because of this. Jodie and Andrew are really careless. Mrs. Gray cares the most about pride and etiquette, so its no wonder shed get so angry by the way those two were caught red-handed. However, this was not the worst part for Salma. She had prepared a gift for her, a special gift from her beloved adopted daughter. She just hoped that she would be able to withstand it when the time came. Even so, Salma was someone who seemed fragile, but when it came to life and death, she could still pull her weight, and it wouldnt be easy to anger her to death. After returning to the Gray Family, she had done the most for Salma, and she was hurt the most by her. Except for Steven, with whom she had little interaction, no one had intentionally hurt her in words or actions. She still held a grudge against the others. Of course, Steven did nothing, so she treated him as a stranger. Sc*mbag No. 2, Sc*mbag No. 3, and Sc*mbag No. 5 had been dealt with, and now it was Salma, Sc*mbag No. 1, and Scmbag No. 4. Next up was Sc*mbag No. 4. Gwen found it ironic. She raised him herself. She brought this upon herself by angering her. Simone smiled. Indeed, she will have more things to be angry about in the future. Meanwhile, Harold and Leon watched the video as well, and they looked at Titus with mixed expressions once they were done. Harold said, Your fourth brother is even better than you. Titus sneered. I dont want this kind of skill. Jodie is practically squeezing him dry. Joe raised an eyebrow at Titus and asked, Didnt you say before that if Jodie came to you willingly, you wouldnt refuse? Is that still how you think? Titus shivered and replied, I used to think that since she had no shame, I didnt mind ying along. But now shes like a cursed spirit, and I dare not have her. He rubbed his arms and said, Im scared, Im scared! If Jodie ever wanted toe to his room on her own, he would definitely not open the door. Joeughed. Look at how scared you are. Is it necessary? Titus nced at him and rebutted, Since youre not afraid, you can go! Joe shook his head with a smile. I am loyal to Gwen, so Im not interested. He turned to Leon and said, Leon, you can have her. Jodie probably still wants to get you. Leon replied angrily, Get lost. This guys mouth was getting more and more offensive. He had been keeping his distance from Jodie before, but now he wanted to stay as far away as possible. The three of them didnt continue drinking, and each took a cab home. In the following days, Simone was busy with her studio work. The original song Harry sang in the foreign bar became very popr, but the sound quality recorded through live streaming was very poor. Now that the song had a chance at topping the charts, Simone contacted Cebros best recording studio and sent Harry to record it professionally. As Fiona and Ethan had already joined the crew, she went to visit them as well. At the same time, she was also preparing to join the crew and y the female supporting role in Alexs historical film. Meanwhile, at Gray Residence, Salma returned to the country with her three sons and Jodie. who sat in a wheelchair that was pushed by Stevens assistant. Steven had just returned from a business trip abroad today and arrived home earlier. Upon seeing Salma, who still didnt look very well, he asked in a concerned tone. How do you feel? Do you need to go for another round of recuperation? 21Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Salma shook her head, Im much better now; no need for further recuperation. If she went for recuperation, how could she keep an eye on her sons and Jodie? This time, she had to invite someone to teach Jodie etiquette and see if she could correct those bad habits. Steven didnt insist any further. Then rest well at home and dont get angry anymore. He then looked at Andrew and Jodie, his eyes filled with coldness. Jodie tried her best to look. pitiful and helpless, hoping that Steven wouldnt vent his anger on her, while Andrew also shrank his neck under his biological fathers gaze, wanting to escape. You guys talk first. Ill take Jo upstairs to rest. Upon saying that, he was about to push the wheelchair with Jodie. Stevens face darkened. Does Jo not have hands? Do you need to push her? Besides, my assistant and your moms assistant are both here. Does she really need you? You scoundrel, not only did you do something so shameful, but you also made your mom faint from anger. Tell me, how should I punish you? This statement made Luca and Aaron, who were originally standing beside Andrew, quickly move away to avoid being affected. After all, their mom took her anger out on them that day. Who knows if their dad would do the same? Andrew almost burst outughing from anger at their actions. These two brothers were simply worthless. They were faster at running away than anyone else when something. happened. He didnt think he was in the wrong and casually said, I know I was wrong. I wont do it again. next time. Steven could clearly see that his son was not convinced, and it made him furious. Do you really expect me to believe you? he said, his expression icy. Go kneel outside the door, you fool. You can only get up when the sunes up tomorrow morning. Andrew couldnt believe his ears and nced up at Steven. Dad, I have to kneel for that long? Do I not need my legs? Steven responded with a meaningful tone, You wont need your legs. You can sit in a wheelchair with Jo; itll be perfect. Titus was also present at home during this time. Upon hearing this, he chimed in with a smile, Yes, little brother, youre so fond of Jo, after all. It would be wonderful to sit in a wheelchair with her 111 34 Andrew red at Titus. Youre heartless, in and simple. Indeed, the second oldest brother was the most heartless of them all. He was still plotting against his younger brother. Titusughed and said, Im only thinking of your best interests. How else can you be with Jo? He then looked at Jodie and asked with a smirk, Jo, dont you want Andrew to be with. you? Jodie didnt expect the conflict to involve herself. She silently criticized Titus in her mind. Why was he behaving like a rabid dog, biting anyone in sight? She hadnt provoked him at all. She awkwardly replied, Titus is just joking. I dont need Andrew to be with me. Dad, it was all my fault, she said as she turned to Steven. Dont punish Andrew. Punish me instead. Andrew was the only one who treated her the best and remained loyal to her. She couldnt let him slip away, and she didnt believe that Steven would make her kneel outside the door all night with a broken leg. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 What Is He On? Jodies words deeply touched Andrew. Jo was still the kindest to him, unlike his own heartless brother. Dad, Jo and I are innocent. Whether you believe it or not, we have a clear conscience, and it was my own decision to sit on the bed instead of the chair. He was afraid that his dad would punish Jo, so he added, Its my fault; it has nothing to do with Jo. I take full responsibility. This time, Steven couldnt help butugh, Good, very good. You are indeed responsible, so go and kneel down. He then looked at Jodi. Although Andrew took all the me, your behavior before was indeed inappropriate. It takes two to tango; you are also at fault. Andrew will kneel down and reflect, and you can reflect at home. What he wanted was just an excuse to confine Jodie at home and prevent her from causing trouble outside. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief. I know I was wrong. I will reflect at home like you say, Dad. Salma interjected, You have problems with your etiquette, so I will hire a teacher for you again. She would invite the strictest teacher in the circle to teach Jodie. Jodie didnt expect Salma to do such a thing. Salma, who used to be so kind to her, had now be detestable. She felt resentful and didnt want to learn any etiquette, but when one was under someone elses roof, one had to submit. She could only pitifully lower her head and say, Yes, Mom, I will do what you say. In her heart, she couldnt help butin. If it wasnt for her biological mother, she wouldnt be treated so casually. Salma was just a cruel person with a kind face. In the end, her biological mother was still better. She would find an opportunity to meet her and seek After that, Steven asked the butler to find someone to keep an eye on Andrew kneeling outside. He then supported Salma and went upstairs to rest. Jodie looked at Titus and the other two with red eyes and said, Its all my fault that Andrew gol into trouble Titus, Luca, and Aaron, when Did calms down, please help Andrew pleat for mercy Andrews legs wont be able to bear it he kneels all night In front of her brothers, she had to show her previous gentleness, thoughtfulness, and kindness. Naturally, she couldnt just watch Andrew being punished all the time. Seeing her worried appearance, Luca thought that she wasntpletely heartless. When we have dinner, we will go and plead with Dad, so dont worry. Take care of your own. hands and legs, as they are injured. Aaron also didnt want to think badly of his beloved little sister. Seeing her like this, it seemed that she really cared about Andrew. Yeah, Andrew has us. Jodies heart leaped with joy. It seemed that acting weak still worked, after all. She looked at the two of them innocently and happily. Thank you, Luca and Aaron. I knew you were the best! Only Titus sneered. Enough, you are all good people. Im the only bad one. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He realized that the minds of his third and fifth siblings were still clouded. Jodie couldnt understand why Titus had been targeting hertely. She bit her lip and looked. at him pitifully. Titus, are you still mad at me? If I did something wrong, just tell me, and Ill change. Titus smiled. Im not mad at you, and you dont need to change. I see that youre tired from the flight, so go upstairs and rest. Jodie knew his temperament, and she knew he wouldnt be happy if she argued with him, so she obediently said, Thank you, Titus. Ill go back to my room and rest now. Titus had Salmas assistant take Jodie back to her room before he called Luca and Aaron and led them to the garden, as he didnt feel safe talking inside the house. It was much better to be in this open and unmonitored ce. Luca and Aaron were puzzled when they were called to the garden to have tea. What is Titus on? Aaron asked, Titus, what do you want? Titus said, I called you here to talk. Luca was speechless. What do we have to talk about with you? He still remembered how Titus tricked him into appearing on a variety show Titus was at a loss for words Youre still so impatient, but I called you here today for your 21 own good. I wanted to share a huge secret with you. If you dont want to listen, then leave. He took a sip of tea and continued, If something happens in the future, dont me me, your older brother, for not warning you. After hearing him say that, the two who had originally wanted to leave were also piqued with curiosity. Titus, stop teasing us. From his expression, it seemed like there was indeed something important to say. Titus beckoned to the two of them, and they willingly approached him. He then leaned in closer to them and whispered what Simone had told him that day, giving them a rough summary. Luca and Aaron looked stunned after listening, finding it hard to ept. Is this true or false? The two of them felt a bit overwhelmed at the moment. Titus raised an eyebrow. Simone wouldnt lie to us. Think carefully, ever since Jodie came to our family, hasnt her luck been excessively good? Her previous good luck was all because she stole Simones luck. When Simone returned, she manipted and hinted at us, keeping us away from our own sister. During that time, her luck was off the charts. However, when Simone was so angry with you guys that she cut off ties and became famous on variety shows, Jodies luck wasnt as good all of a sudden. Its because their fortunes are inversely proportional. If Simone has good luck, Jodies luck will be weakened. Aaron said angrily, What do you mean we made Simone cut off ties? It sounds like you had no part in it. Luca alsoined, Exactly, we all had a part in this. Titus red at both of them and said, Lets focus on the matter at hand. Both of them thought carefully and became more and more rmed, If thats the case, it seems to be true. Titus was stating facts, and even if it was a coincidence, it couldnt happen so many times. Luca found it difficult to ept. All these years, had he been caring for someone like this? So, he tried to console himself, Does she truly have so many malicious intentions? Didnt she just ask us to help plead for Andrew earlier? She seemed genuinely concerned about him. Aaron agreed, Indeed. Titus was the most ruthless among the brothers, so he was rtively more rational. Then let me ask you, did she manage to get Andrew exempted from punishment after all her concerns? He looked at both of them and asked, How many times has her concern for us been mere empty words? Anyone can say they care and apologize, but does it have any effect? Instead, it was Andrew who was moved by her and voluntarily took responsibility for the mistake, and hes still kneeling outside. However, she didnt suffer any physical or mental pain. I told her to go back to her room and rest, and she actually did. Titus sarcastically said, Thats how much she cares about Andrew. Even if she couldnt kneel outside with him, she could at least sit in a wheelchair and apany him outside. But did she? No. She didnt even bother to take a look at him, much less apany him. Do you need this kind of concern? Think about it: if this had happened with the previous. Simone, what would you have done? Before knowing Jodies true intentions, he might have believed that she genuinely cared. about Andrew. But after seeing through her true nature, he realized how false her so-called concern was. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 She Couldnt Wait Any Longer Titus words immediately changed the expressions on the faces of Luca and Aaron. Their littleforting fantasy waspletely shattered. They couldnt help but wonder, What would Simone do if she were in our shoes? Shell most likely go to our parents and beg for mercy. And if that doesnt work, shell probably kneel alongside Andrew. Of course, that was the old Simone. The Simone now would probably just sneer and tell Andrew, You deserve it. People were always afraid ofparisons. With such aparison, Jodies concern seemed very insincere. Aaron sighed. Yeah, if she truly cared, she wouldnt just say it with her words and make us beg Dad. Even if we go, its not her who gets scolded by Dad. But she benefits from the favor she has done for Andrew. She can still maintain the impression of being kind and caring toward him. He continued, Speaking of which, I cant help but think of the first episode of the variety show. I got food poisoning from eating the dumplings she made, and she said she cared about me, but she didnt even stay with me. The next day, shepletely forgot about me. The congee I drank was made by the production team. But when I had a stomachache before, Simone would make medicinal meals for me. congee and She would even send messages to remind me to eat on time. For some time, she would even cook and bring me food to thepany. He chuckled self-deprecatingly. Why was I so blind back then and not see Simones kindness? Comparisons can indeed reveal the truth. Without careful consideration, they wouldnt realize the difference between sincere and fake care. With that being said, Luca also felt heartbroken. Yeah, in this episode of the variety show, I was hurt by Jodie too. Lets put aside the fact that she betrayed me and talk about my sore throat. Simone used to make medicinal meals for me and made candies to soothe my throat. She reminded me not to drink alcohol or to drink less. But Jodie only asked it I needed her 15 to help me buy medicine, and when I said no, she didnt bother. In the following days, she didnt even ask me how my throat was doing. We used to go to great lengths to care for and spoil her. He said with a sad expression, That time we went camping, she suddenly got a fever, and the car broke down on the way back to the city. We couldnt hitch a ride, so the three of us-me, Andrew, and Aaron-took turns carrying her and ran around 10 miles to the hospital. But what about her? How did she treat us when we were sick? He never really thought about it before, so he didnt have such a strong feeling. Now that it was brought up, it was quite hurtful. Titus said, So, you guys should realize what kind of person she is. I believe in luck, whether you believe it or not. If Jodie borrows your luck, dont me me for not warning you. Luca and Aaron both said, We got it. After reminding the two of them, Titus instructed them not to tell Reuben, Andrew, and their mother. Then, he went to find their father. Luca looked at Aaron and said, Youll be the only one to witness Andrews performance in the next variety show. Aaron frowned and said, Can I choose not to go? He had just asked Titus if he wanted to participate in the next variety show and received a disdainful look. Luca raised an eyebrow. Do you think thats possible? Youre a regr guest, so you definitely cant escape. Aaron still wanted to make a final attempt and called Reuben, who hadnt returned home yet. He asked the same question of whether he wanted to participate in the next variety show but received a reply of not interested. Aaron looked enviously at Luca and said, Youre lucky. You managed to avoid it. Now, going on a live variety show was like going through a trial for him. Yet, Jonah only agreed to let him bring Jodie along because Aaron had promised to participate in all three episodes. If he forcefully refused to go, his reputation in the industry would be ruined, so he couldnt terminate the contract even if he wanted to. Aaron thought for a moment and asked, Do you think this whole thing about borrowing 23 luck is true? Luca frowned. I dont think so. If you promise to borrow your luck, itll be transferred and taken away. It feels too supernatural. Jo has never asked us about it before. Aaron nodded. I think so too. Its probably not that supernatural. Both of them were now half-believing and half-doubting. On the other side, Titus took Steven out for a walk. He found a blind spot in the surveince and quietly told Steven about everything. Stevens face turned grim. It seems like our family has been targeted and plotted against from the beginning. If thats the case, then your sisters disappearance back then was probably not an ident. No wonder we tried so many methods but couldnt find Simone. They reported to the police, put up reward notices everywhere, and asked rtives and friends to be on the lookout, but nothing worked It must have been the people behind Jodie deliberately obstructing them. His eyes turned cold. Its definitely the people behind sabotaging us. Titus nodded. Theyre most likely the ones who handed Simone over to human traffickers. Luckily, her luck wasnt that bad at the time, so she encountered her mentor. Otherwise, she would have been sold to the mountains. If that happened, his younger sister would have lived miserably for the past ten years. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this thought, he felt a bit. uneasy. They were indeed too harsh on Simone back then. Unfortunately, she now ignored them and refused to forgive them. Steven also felt a bit sad. Who could have imagined that the loss of his daughter would be intentional? Ile gritted his teeth and said with determination We must break through and not let them get away with it Im nning to send Andrew abroad, so he wont have any contact with jodhe anymore Otherwise, they wouldnt know how Jodie would harm him. Now he was still kneeling outside, looking like didnt regret anything and not repenting So, the only solution was to separate the two of them. Titus suggested, If we allow Andrew to experience some hardship because of Jodie, he uncover her true intentions and wake up. He then repeated Simones words. Upon hearing this, Steven agreed. Alright, let him participate in the next episode. may He narrowed his eyes. You and Reuben should pressure him. Ensure that he has no choice but to go. Andrew truly needed to be taught a lesson. Titus nodded with a smile. Dad, dont worry. Ill take care of it. Andrew wont be able to escape. On the other hand, after Jodie returned to her room, shey down on the bed to rest. After sitting on the ne for such a long time, she was indeed tired. As she fell asleep, she suddenly dreamed that she had entered a dark corridor with no light, unable to find her way out. She felt frightened and struggled continuously. Breathing became increasingly difficult as if she were about to drown. After an unknown period, she abruptly opened her eyes and freed herself from the dream. She sat up and took deep breaths of fresh air. That dream felt so real that it was terrifying. It took her a while to recover. At the same time, she let out a sigh of relief, grateful that it was just a dream and not reality. Then, she noticed some new spots on her hands, She quickly got up to look in the mirror. She discovered that not only had her skin deteriorated, but there were also a few wrinkles around her eyes. She widened her eyes. How could this be? My luck has once again weakened. Why? Her brother had previously told her that if she could seize Simones luck, her luck would improve. The more the Gray Family brothers loved and doted on her, the more stable her luck would be If she could be a popr star in the entertainment industry with tens of millions or even billions of fans, her luck would skyrocket, and she would be more and more beautiful. However, once the absorbed luck weakened and disappeared, she would face bacsh. What she sacrificed was not only the deterioration of luck but also her lifespan. Therefore, as long as luck weakened and fell to a certain extent, there would be a situation of bing unattractive, developing spots on the hands, wrinkles on the face, and aging. Jodie didnt want to be old and unattractive. Nervous and anxious, she covered her mouth and wanted to scream. I need to find a way to regain some luck. Then she remembered that method, which was originally intended for future use, but now she couldnt wait any longer. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Just Take Him Down That night, Luca and Aaron pleaded with Steven. Firstly, they felt sympathetic toward Andrew and were afraid that he would hurt his knees and be unable to participate in the show. Secondly, they wanted to test Jodie. However, their pleas were rejected, and Steven scolded them. Furthermore, Steven. instructed them to go out and kneel with Andrew. Luca and Aaron felt like crying. They were pleading for someone else, but they ended up being punished. Both of them looked at Jodie. Jodie hadnt expected Steven to be so angry this time. Even the ones who pleaded were being punished together. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had always been afraid of Steven, and now she didnt dare to speak up and plead. She was afraid of being med and disliked by Steven. After all, he was the head of the family, so she still had to please him. She could only give Luca and Aaron an expression of helplessness and apology. Luca and Aaron were completely defeated this time. Titus was right. Besides making empty promises, Jodie was insincere in everything else. Under the supervision of the butler, the two of them went to kneel at the door together. Andrew had already been kneeling, and his legs didnt feel like his own anymore. Seeing the two of them being punished together, he couldnt help but feel schadenfreude. He uttered, Youre being punished too? You deserve it. Seeing his response, Luca couldnt help but say angrily, Were punished because of you. We pleaded with Dad for your sake, but not only were we scolded, were also getting the punishment. Aaron added, Thats right. You even have the nerve tough. Were punished because of you. Andrew was surprised. He didnt expect them to suddenly show brotherly affection. It was rare. He uttered, Then, kneel with me. I cant stand it anymore by myself. Luca and Aaron were speechless. They shouldnt have sympathized with him in the first ce. The three of them talked while kneeling. Although Luca and Aaron didnt mention anything about Jodie having a problem, they guided Andrew to think that she was just making empty promises. But Andrew was stubborn and didnt understand at all. Luca couldnt help but point it out. Andrew retorted, saying that if there was any resentment, it should be directed at him and not Jodie. How could she, a girl with broken hands and legs, apany them? Instead, he lectured Luca and Aaron. He thought the two of them were cold-hearted and ruthless, not caring about sibling affection. 111 13 This made Luca and Aaronpletely give up on trying tomunicate with Andrew. They had done their part in reminding him anyway. If he didnt listen and suffered losses in the future, he couldnt me them. None of the three of them had dinner. They were hungry, and kneeling made their legs feel like they were about to break. Because there were several bodyguards guarding them, if they stood up and moved around, they would be taken back. Luca and Aaron regretted it even more. When it was almost midnight, Jodie came over with a tray of food. Once again, Andrew was touched. However, as soon as she approached the three of them, she was stopped by a burly bodyguard. Mr. Gray doesnt allow any food for them. Jodie tried to persuade the bodyguard with some soft words, hoping to get him to relent. But he remained unmoved. Jodie could only look helpless and full of pity as she looked at the three of them. Luca, Andrew, Aaron, I wanted to help you. But Dad doesnt allow it, and I cant do anything about it. She didnt care whether they could eat the food she brought. It was just a show, letting them know that she cared and worried about them. She continued, Ill stay with you guys. With her brothers concern and care for her, they definitely wouldnt want her to endure this alone. Especially since she deliberately wore a very thin silk nightgown. It was cold with the wind blowing. Sure enough, Andrew uttered with concern, Its okay. Its all because of Dad. He is too heartless. Its too cold, and youre still sick. Go back to your room and rest. Jodie shook her head. No, I want to stay here with you. Luca witnessed this and uttered, Since Jodie has this intention, how can you refuse her, Andrew? Aaron said, Yeah, Jodie wants to apany us, so just let her. She can feel more at ease this way. Andrew, why are you so unreasonable? You cant even fulfill her simple request. Their words made Jodies smile freeze. Did they take the wrong medicine? They took her words seriously, which made them look foolish. # Jodie put on a gentle and considerate smile. Yes, I just want to be with you guys. She looked at Andrew and even pretended to be cold. Andrew, Im not cold. You dont have to worry about me. She appeared strong and resilient. She had been ying this trick for over ten years, and it came naturally to her. It used to make her brothers love and care for her even more. After all. she was cold and injured, yet she wanted to stay with them. How thoughtful. Sure enough. Andrew saw how thinly she was dressed. He reached out and touched her hand, which was very cold He sternly said. Nonsense If you get sick while staying with us, what are we going to do? We have to take care of you in return. Be a good girl and listen to me. Go back to your room now. Well be fine. Jodie expressed in a gentle manner that she wanted to stay with them no matter how cold it was. But Andrew forced her to go back. Jodie could only helplessly return to her room. Seeing their interactions, Luca and Aaron remained silent. After Jodie finished her performance and was pushed back to her room by the servant, both of them showed a look of confirmation. If they didnt know her true intentions, based on the situation just now, they wouldnt have thought that she was simply acting. If she wanted to apany them, how could she intentionally dress so lightly? And she even emphasized that she wasnt cold, just to make them feel sorry for her and let her go back to her room quickly. Therefore, upon seeing the pitiful and touched expression on Andrews face, they found it slightly irritating. However, they chose not to remain silent and didnt bother to remind him. After kneeling all night, their legs were no longer under their control. At dawn, the butler had them carried back to their rooms and called the family doctor to treat them. Later, Jodie hypocritically visited them and even offered to massage their legs. All three of them declined. Andrew couldnt bear to see Jodie exhausted, while Luca and Aaron were afraid to let her massage their legs. Several more days passed before they were able to go downstairs to eat. On that day, Salma apanied Steven to an important business banquet, and Reuben, as the heir, also joined them. Only the four brothers and Jodie remained at home. After finishing their meal, Jodie suggested to have tea together. They sat and chatted for a while. Jodie stood up, limping on one leg, and poured tea for all four of them. Suddenly, she lost her bnce and fell toward the couch. Andrew was the only one who immediately stepped forward and caught Jodie, while the other three reacted by avoiding her. Andrew supported Jodie and prevented her from falling, saying, Jodie, you dont need to do anything for us. Please sit down. Jodie sat down and apologized, Its all my fault. She felt a strong resentment toward Luca, Aaron, and Titus, who didnte to support her but instead avoided her. Since they were unkind, they shouldnt me her for being unfair. So, she began toin sadly, saying that she didnt know what had been happening recently, but she had been unlucky. Andrew comforted her by her side, and Titus felt that Jodie was saying so much as if she was setting something up. Therefore, he also offered a few words offort, suggesting that things would get better after a while. Just as he finishedforting her. Jodie looked at him and jokingly said, Ive been so unlucky recently. How about you, Titus? Can you share some of your good luck with me? Recently, Titus had been the coldest and most distant toward her, so she decided to target him Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Is He More Like A Scapegoat? Jodies sudden, seemingly joking words startled Titus, Luca, and Aaron. Titus also understood why Jodie had previously set the stage and emphasized how unlucky she had been recently. He pretended to be stunned and smiled inexplicably. My luck is different from yours. Take it; being unlucky wont do you any good. Jodieughed and said, Maybe it will be useful. She spoke with a hint of yfulness. Titus, since you have such good luck, share some with me. Give me some psychologicalfort, and maybe I wont be so unlucky afterward. Titus was about to go crazy. Why did Jodie choose him instead of Andrew to take advantage of his good luck? Shouldnt she be looking for Andrew? Was he more like a scapegoat? He became wary in his heart, and the surprise on his face grew stronger. He even pointed at himself and uttered, Do I look like I have such good luck? Jodie, how did you figure that out? I cant even keep my jobtely. I was fired by thepany to appease angryizens, and the stars I managed were given to other agents. He sighed. I was hoping to borrow some good luck from someone. Simone was right. Jodie was thinking about their luck. Now, she was asking him for luck. Could it be that his luck had reached the point where it could be exploited? But he felt that he had been quite unlucky recently. Jodie cursed him inwardly for being stingy when she heard him say this. She didnt let it go. Then why not give it a try? She jokingly said, You give me some of your luck, and Ill let you share in my good luck. Maybe youll be lucky soon. Sharing a little luck didnt mean borrowing or giving away too much. But she was nning to take half of Titus luck. This should make up for the weaknesses she had been weakened by before. Titus felt uneasy hearing these words. If it werent for Simones reminder, he might have agreed without hesitation to Jodies words today. The way she looked, it seemed like she was just joking. Fortunately, that day, he had the idea of watching a show and insisted on going with Harold to find Simone. Otherwise, he didnt know how much of his luck would have been borrowed today. Titus joked. Thats impossible. Ive been having bad lucktely, and you too. Lets share it. Otherwise, it would be like adding insult to injury. He had been ying with his phone all along. So, when Jodie first suggested it, he sent a message asking Harold to call him. He asked him to say that there was something urgent and they needed to meet. Therefore, as soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. He immediately answered and spoke a few words with Harold After hanging up the phone, he stood up and uttered. Harold needs me for something I need to leave now Leaving Jodie behind, he gave Luca and Aaron a look that said, Good luck Then he quickly left Sering fitus leave the living room so qui kly fa and Aaron felt like crying litus was stich 13 a jerk, running away like that just as the two of them were about toe up with an excuse to leave as well. Jodie looked at Luca and said, Luca, can you share some of your luck with me? Apart from Titus, Luca had also been distant toward her recently. Even when she had taken the initiative. to apologize to him at the hospital abroad, he still heartlessly refused to visit her. Since Titus had left, it was time to turn to Luca. Luca was a top singer with a lot of poprity and fans. His luck should be much better than Titus, Luca was speechless. He looked more like a scapegoat than Andrew. He had been. skeptical about borrowing luck before. But now that Jodie was doing this, and it was falling on him, hepletely believed it. If it was just a joke, she shouldnt have brought it up again after talking to Titus. But she came looking for him after Titus left. He wouldnt believe it if there wasnt an intention. He hesitated for a moment and said, Ive been having a rough timetely, too. When I appeared on a variety show before, and because you asked me to go find Simone, I was almost criticized to death by theizens. I even lost a lot of fans. Just like Titus, Im having bad luck now. He added, I wont give it to you. Otherwise, if I give you the bad luck and make things worse for you, what should we do? Jodie was taken aback for a moment, then continued with a considerate smile. Im willing to share it with you so you wont have bad luck anymore. This time, Luca was smart enough to catch the w in her words. She cleverly didnt say it was bad luck. So, it could only be sharing good luck with him. He looked at Jodie in shock. Are you saying that I should share my bad luck with you? Jodie remained silent. She almost couldnt hold back her smile and continued with wordy. Yes, Ill share it. She asked again, Luca, can you share some of your luck with me? Luca heard this question again and felt a chilling sensation that was hard to describe. He looked embarrassed and said, Then Ill share my bad luck with you. If you want it, take it. Who the hell wants your bad luck? She coaxed. Okay. If you say youre willing, Ill help you. As long as Luca said yes, his luck could be borrowed by her. The so-called bad luck naturally wouldnt transfer to her. It would only be luck. But it had to be his voluntary consent; even unconscious willingness would do.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Luca and Aaron understood when they saw her staring like that. They had to make someone say they were willing This thing had to be agreed upon personally. Otherwise, it probably wouldnt take effect Luca would only be foolish to say he agreed I already said it just now. You can have all the bad luck He only had one thought in his mind to give her bad luck and not luck He didnt dare to utter words like willing or agree 23 Jodie was bing frustrated. Why was Luca being so stubborn today? Didnt he used to express his love for her? Now, he wanted to share all the misfortune with her. Was that fair? It was too much. Since she couldnt get anything from Luca anymore, she could only gaze at Aaron. She smiled and said, Then Aaron, can you share some luck with me? Aaron was speechless. He couldnt escape either. Confused, he looked at her and asked, Didnt Luca give it to you? Jodie, whats bothering you today? He pretended not to understand and continued, Why do you always want us to share our luck with you? And you ask each of us individually. Jodie had already figured out how to respond to this. She smiled and uttered, My brothers. are all so good to me. I cant favor one over the other. So, I have to ask each of you separately. Aaron, didnt you used to say you loved me the most? Her eyes filled with grievances. She looked at him and continued to ask, I was just joking, and you dont even want to y along with me? Can you y a game with me? She had wanted to ask this earlier. He had promised to always cherish and spoil her, so why couldnt he even say he was willing now? Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Turning the Tables Aaron discovered that Jodie had a remarkable talent for acting. Her teary-eyed performance always came right on cue. How blind were they in the past to not see through her act? And shouldnt they be the ones. feeling wronged? After all the years of love and care, it felt like everything was for naught. What did they do to deserve this? She was taking advantage of their misfortune. Was she really their sister? In all honesty, she seemed more like an enemy seeking revenge for their fathers death. Before, he and Luca didnt want to think of her as so malicious, but now they were.pletely hurt by her. She was just toying with them, making empty promises. Not only did she not take any real action, but she also wanted to harm them. Aarons expression remained unchanged. Is this just a game? Jodie, with a poker face, replied, Yes, it is. She didnt believe her brothers would find out about the luck-stealing matter. Aaron smiled. Since its a game, lets not take it seriously. Havent I loved you all these years? he asked with a deep gaze. For you, I even cut off ties with my own sister. Isnt that enough? It was the worst thing he had done, and he deeply regretted it. Jodies expression changed. She didnt expect Aaron to bring up Simone while they were talking. Now, she truly felt wronged. Their years of affection couldnt evenpare to that outsider, Simone. After everyone left, they always talked about Simone and never considered how Jodie would feel. Tears welled up in her eyes as she muttered, Aaron, I wont take the me for this. What does it have to do with me if you drove Simone away and cut off ties with her? Ive always tried to persuade you not to let her go. I even said I would leave if she left. Now that youre having conflicts and cutting off ties, why are you ming me? Tears streamed down Jodies face. Aaron, your words really hurt me. Aaron was at a loss for words. She was truly skilled at turning the tables. Heughed in frustration. Yes, youre the good guy, and were all the bad guys. Are you == satisfied now? Then, he stood up, his face stern, and angrily walked away. Luca remained silent. When did Aaron be so clever? He just slipped away like that. If I had known, I would have left in anger, too. But he had the best rtionship with Andrew, and he couldnt bear to see him being deceived by Jodie. Who knows what will happen after his luck is borrowed? Will he continue to be unlucky, or will his lifespan be affected? Meanwhile, Jodie never expected that Aaron would just leave without saying a word. This was the first time she had been treated like this by him. Andrew was also confused. Is Aaron crazy? Isnt it just a game? Why did it escte to such a serious issue, prompting him to walk away? Hearing him say this, Jodie threw herself into his arms and sobbed. Andrew, I feel so wronged and upset. Aaron is in a bad mood, so he takes it out on me. He bullies me, Andrew hugged her andforted her, Dont cry. Ill go teach him a lessonter. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing the two of them like this, Luca felt his heart breaking. Andrew is such a fool! After beingforted by Andrew, Jodie stopped crying. Andrew, youre the best. As if in defiance, she said, Andrew, give me some of your luck and make Aaron furious. Originally, she didnt want to target Andrew, the brother who loved her the most, but there was no other choice. Titus, Luca, and Aaron did not lend her luck, so she reluctantly turned to Andrew. She wouldnt ask for too much-just one-third for now. Andrew didnt care about this at all, nor did he think about anything else. He smiled and said, Its just luck; I- He was about to say that he would give it to her but was suddenly interrupted by Luca. Luca saw that Andrew was indeed a fool and had fallen for it. So, he quickly looked at Jodie and said, Jo, why are you so tanned? He noticed that Jodies tear-stained face was much darker than her usual complexion. Andrew heard this and instinctively looked at Jodie. Sure enough, Jo had be darker, and her skin had deteriorated a lot, but he didnt say it directly ||| 21 Instead, he tried to console her. Maybe she got tanned while studying abroad. Her skin condition isnt that good. Maybe its because she injured her hands and feet and didnt sleep well. Jodie stiffened in Andrews arms. Could these two men stop hurting her? Beforeing downstairs, she had applied a thickyer of foundation to cover up her skin and the spots on her hands. She had forgotten about it just now and cried so hard that her makeup had smudged. And SO, she couldnt wait any longer and said eagerly, Thats why I feel so unlucky and want my brothers to give me some luck andfort. She looked up at Andrew, her eyes filled with expectation as she asked, Andrew, are you willing? Andrew nodded, about to speak. However, at that moment, the etiquette teacher Salma had invited walked in. She frowned and looked at Jodie. What are you doing? Hugging and cuddling like this is not appropriate. Even a married couple does not embrace each other in public ces like the living room. She sternly and seriously said to Jodie, No wonder your mother asked me toe and teach you. Your behavior is inappropriate. People who know you might think youre a wealthy heiress, but those who dont know might think youre a woman soliciting customers at the door. Salma had told her that she didnt need to worry as long as she could teach Jodie well. She also mentioned that Jodie might lead Andrew and others to engage in some intimate actions. If she saw that, the etiquette teacher had to sternly stop it, and any form of punishment would be eptable, but she never expected it to be so intimate. People like her valued etiquette and could not stand such improper behavior, so her words. became harsh. The appearance of the etiquette teacher made Jodie quickly wriggle out of Andrews embrace. After listening to the other partys words, Jodie was furious. iler mood was already bad because this annoying woman interrupted something important. And now, as Jodie was being addressed in such a manner, she grew angry. What do you mean by a woman soliciting customers? Your words are too harsh! she retorted. 3/1 Andrew chimed in, Indeed, Jo is the heiress of the Gray Family. Your metaphor is too offensive. The etiquette teachers expression turned serious. You yourselves are not behaving properly, yet, you me me for speaking harshly? She walked over and picked up the ruler in her and hand. I was specifically hired by your mother to teach the youngdy etiquette. Not only will I scold you for your improper behavior, but I will also punish you. With a stern face, she instructed Jodie, Extend your hand. Jodie felt like she was about to go insane. Ever since Salma had hired this etiquette teacher a few days ago, Jodies life had turned into a nightmare. Every day, the teacher woulde and lecture her, expecting her to maintain the demeanor of a wealthy heiress. It was driving her to the brink of madness. She had tried to resist, but Salma had threatened to send her back to her original home if she didnt learn properly. Although Jodie loved and cherished her birth mother more, it didnt mean she wanted to return to a home without money or influence. Besides, she hadnt even fulfilled her responsibilities, so how could she leave? She had no choice but to endure it. Little did she expect that this etiquette teacher would be even stricter. Do you wish to strike me? At that, the etiquette teachermented, No, just discipline. Extend your hand, and I will administer ten strikes with the ruler. Remember, you must not have any physical contact with any man outside. Jodie was at a loss for words. Are you from the medieval times or something? Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Let Him Go Jodie naturally didnt want to be hit with a ruler. So, she hid behind Andrew. My hand still hurts. Let it go this time. The etiquette teacher couldnt tolerate any nonsense, and she retorted, No. If you hide. again, the punishment will be doubled. Andrew didnt expect that the person his mother invited would be such a stubborn teacher. Who do you think you are? Our family invited you to teach etiquette, not to hit people. Dont think you can do whatever you want. The etiquette teacher looked at him disdainfully. Your etiquette is also very poor. How can you be the son of a wealthy family? I was invited by your mother. If you have any objections, take it up with her. But now, you must be punished. Then she took out her phone and asked, Should I call your mother and tell her? Jodie didnt dare to let her make the call. Salma now disliked and hated their hugging behavior the most. If Salma had known what was going on, she would definitely have been angry. And so, Jodie could only extend her hand without bandages. I admit my mistake. Can we stop now? The etiquette teacher was not polite at all. She grabbed Jodies outstretched hand with one. hand and hit it hard with a ruler ten times. Jodie cried out again, this time in pain. Seeing her hand red and swollen once more, she felt like she was going to copse. It used to be smooth sailing, so why has it be like this? Its all Simones fault. Cant she just return to the wealthy family and be a proper youngdy? She just had to break off the rtionship and leave, causing me to be so unlucky. Andrew looked at Jodie being beaten like this and felt distressed again. He was about to me the etiquette teacher andfort Jodie. Luca pretended to look like he was doing it for Jodies own good and said, Andrew, if your dont want Mom toe back and me Jo, you better keep quiet. Only then did Andrew reign in his frustration and didnt say anything. Jodie also felt particrly frustrated. But what made her even more ufortable was that the etiquette teacher forcibly pulled her from the couch and put her in a wheelchair. up She then pushed her upstairs to her room to continue learning etiquette. Jodie couldnt resist sitting in the wheelchair with a gloomy look. She had almost vented her anger on Andrew just now, but this woman came out and ruined. it. How could she not be angry and on the verge of a breakdown? After Jodie was taken away, Luca sat down next to Andrew and whispered to him, Are you stupid? If she asks you for luck, are you really going to agree? Andrew looked at him inexplicably as he countered, Its just a joke. Whats the big deal? Luca was speechless. But what if its true? If you agree to lend her luck, what if it actually works? Ive heard about people stealing luck and borrowing lives in the entertainment industry before. He then emphasized, So when someone asks to borrow luck or anything like that, you cant. just agree casually. Andrew sneered upon hearing that. Theres nothing so mysterious about it. He casually added, Besides, Jo has been having a rough timetely and is a bit unlucky. Even if I lend her some luck, whats the harm? Luca was so angry that he deted. This guy is really dumb, so much so that hes willing to lend it! He was also grateful that he didnt tell Andrew about those things, as thetter would definitely spill the beans to Jodie. Fine, then. If you want to borrow it, go ahead. But dont me me when you start having bad luck and idents every day. After all, I warned you. Take a good look at Jo with your own eyes. Shes not as innocent as you think. Shes just pretending to care about you, but she doesnt do anything Annoyed, Andrew muttered, Enough! Cant you stop talking about this every day? Have you all been sick recently, always targeting Jo? The incidentst time wasnt entirely her fault either He looked disapprovingly at Luca and cornued Plus, she already apologized to you. Why are you still holding a grudge? You are so petty Luca did not know what to say. D*mn it! My good intentions have gone to waste. Fine! Im petty, but youre not. Ill just wait and see if you have bad luck. Having no other way to deal with Andrew, Luca turned around and left with a sulky face, leaving Andrew equally infuriated. The truth was that Andrew thought his brothers were crazy andpletely unreasonable. After Luca went upstairs, Aaron was already waiting outside his room. Aaron asked, What happened? Luca thought for a moment and said, Lets talk in the garden. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aaron nodded. The two of them sat down in the garden. Luca asked, That etiquette teacher You invited her, right? Aaron nodded. Yeah, I was afraid that Andrew would fall for it, so I had to find a way to handle it. How is it? Is everything okay? Luca recounted what had just happened and Andrews words. Aaron sighed. Its hard to reason with that stubborn fool. Thats what he is now. Let me ask Titus. He made a phone call and told Titus about what had just happened. Titus was utterly speechless after hearing it. Andrew is just a blockhead. Let me ask Simone Then, he hung up the phone and mentioned Simone in the group chat He then exined the situation through a voice message After listening, Simone was not surprised by Sc bag No. 4s choice Sembag No 4 had not had his luck borrowed and did not know what i was like Moreover, he was Jodies most loyalpdog It was not rasy for lum to see through Jotic sockly And so, Simone texted, Jodie only needs him to borrow about a third of his luck. The impact. on his luck in the second half of his life is not particrly significant. After borrowing luck, things will start to go wrong after seven days, but his life will not be in danger. From her perspective, there was no need to care about someone so eager to offer their luck. It was only after being tricked that he would finally learn his lesson. Besides, it was impossible to prevent it. If they managed to stop it today, could they still prevent it when Jodie and Scmbag No. 4 were alone tomorrow? Se mbag No. 3 had already given such an obvious warning. However, Sc*mbag No. 4 felt that even if Andrew did lend her his luck, it didnt matter. Let him do it. Upon seeing this message, Titus had a simr thought. Losing a third of his luck would not have a significant impact on Andrews life. At most, he would experience some unfortunate events. If Andrew was willing to give it up, then so be it. Titus replied, Alright, I understand. He then contacted Aaron and informed him about the situation. If they couldnt prevent Andrew, then there was no need to intervene. They would let Andrew ruin himself. Aaron also decided not to interfere. They even spected that it wouldnt be long before Andrew was the victim. However, what none of them anticipated was that Titus would almost fall victim to it that. very night. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 He Was Truly Terrified Titus returned home at night. He was in a group video call with Harold and Leon. As he pushed open the door to his room, he was startled to find Jodie sitting inside, the dim light of a deskmp illuminating her face. His heart skipped a beat. He regretted not locking the door before leaving earlier. Despite feeling uneasy, he walked in. The camera on his phone switched to the view inside the room, and Harold and Leon also. saw Jodie. Both of them were equally surprised and remained silent, watching the scene. unfold. Titus looked at Jodie with astonishment and asked, Jo, why are you in my room? He positioned his phone on his chest, pointing the camera directly at her. He didnt want to end the video call as he felt uneasy. Having his two friends with him on the phone provided somefort. Jodie, wearing a ck silk camisole dress that perfectly showcased her figure, seductively looked at Titus and said, Titus, didnt you say that if I dared toe find you, you would ept me? So here I am. She med Titus for everything that had happened that day. If he hadnt rejected her from the beginning, the other brothers wouldnt have rejected her either. She also wanted to improve her luck in the next variety show and restore her beauty. After some thought, she realized that merely having one-third of Andrews luck might not b enough. However, since she was going to apany him on a variety show next, she couldnt afford for him to be too unlucky, as it would affect her as well. Therefore, she couldnt take too much of his luck. Pondering over it, she decided to target Titus, ming his ruthless nature. She realized that Luca and Aaron were led astray by Titus. Otherwise, they would have never treated her that way in the past. Moreover, Titus himself said that he would take responsibility for her. It was a perfect excuse. which made it more convenient for her to act. Among the five brothers, Titus was the most handsome, with a tall and well-proportioned figure. She wouldnt be losing out. In the future, if she could not stay in the Gray Family anymore, she could use this as a threat THE < 1/4 to force Steven and Salma to let her stay. Jodie didnt say it explicitly, but Titus knew very well what she meant when she said he dared to take responsibility. He awkwardly smiled and said, I was just joking. Why did you take it seriously? Jodieughed coquettishly and replied, Titus, but I took it seriously. I really like you! Titus didnt find her cute or charming at all. Instead, he felt a chill run down his spine. But Im not interested in you. Let me walk you back to your room. He just wanted to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible. He was genuinely scared. Jodie smiled and reached out her hand. Alright, then. Carry me back. Titus took a deep breath and decisively refused. I dare not. Im afraid my dad will punish me and make me kneel outside. This remark made Jodies smile fade a little. But you were the one who said before that if I came to find you, you would want me! She red at Titus. One can never trust a man. Titus got goosebumps all over. Just treat it as nonsense. If he had known that Jodie was like this, he would never have said those things before. Jodie was relentless. I cant just pretend. Im serious. Titus was annoyed by her words, and he countered, If you want to take it seriously, go ahead, but I wont y along. He said coldly, Either you go out by yourself, or Ill have your etiquette teachere and escort you. Jodie secretly resented him for not keeping his word. She made up her mind that since he didnt listen to reason, she would have to use extreme measures. Her smile faded as she said, Fine, then. Since you dont want to keep your word, I wont force it. Come over; carry me to the wheelchair and take me back to my room. But Titus didnt dare to carry her. You came in by yourself, so you can go back to the wheelchair by yourself. My parents have been watching me closelytely, and theres also an etiquette teacher. I dare not overstep my boundaries. Jodie said nothing. He was the boldest one in the family, and now, he seemed timid. 111 Frustrated, she hobbled back to the wheelchair with one leg and sat down, looking at him. Then please push me back to my room. Is that too much to ask? Titus just wanted to get rid of her quickly, so he muttered, Fine, Ill push you back. He guessed that Jodie wanted him to escort her to her room and then cause trouble. He nned to leave as soon as he brought her to the door. As he pushed Jodie out, his phone, which he had ced in the pocket of his shirt, exposed the camera. Just a few steps away, Jodie suddenly grabbed his hand and turned her head, looking at him with charm. Titus, can you share your luck with me? Titus was startled and about to wave her hand away to refuse, but unexpectedly, he couldnt control himself. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, he only wanted to be good to Jodie and was willing to give her anything. He nodded, I I Before he could finish thest word, he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. Instantly, he regained his sanity and quickly pulled away Jodies hand, stepping back a few steps in a hurry. He gazed at Jodie with a sense of dread and demanded sharply, What have you me?! He then ced his hand on his chest. done to Fortunately, he had followed in Harolds footsteps and previously purchased a talisman from Simone. Initially, he had bought it casually for some psychological reassurance, but little did he know it would prove to be so effective. Jodie hadnt anticipated that Titus would regain his sanity so quickly. She had ignited a special incense in the room and utilized a talisman given to her by her brother to cloud his mind. Within a brief period, it could cause the person who touched it to lose their sanity. Although the effect was temporary, it was sufficient for Titus toply. That was why she had used it.. Who could have predicted that just as she was on the verge of sess, he would regain his sanity? And wasnt it said that when someone was deceived by the incense and talisman, they could not recall what had just urred? How was it that Titus not only remembered but also sensed that something was amiss? The incense and talisman were too unreliable. Jodie feigned ignorance. I merely touched your hand. Whats the matter with you, Titus? She then put on her usual act of appearing teary-eyed and wronged. Titus, do you truly despise me now? Can I not even touch your hand? You werent like this before! Titus was fearful as he muttered, Yes, I truly despise you now. So please, cease bothering me any further. He reached for the talisman hanging around his neck, but it was gone, as it must have been. used up and turned to ashes. He couldnt remain in the room any longer. If Jodie were to do something again, he would be in trouble. Fine. If you wont leave, then I will. Thus, he swiftly opened the door and fled at the utmost speed.. Jodie was at a loss for words upon seeing that. Is there really a need for this? Im not a ferocious beast! Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 We Were Oblivious Before After hastily exiting the room, Titus was reluctant to be alone. He was fearing another encounter with Jodie. Therefore, he headed to Luca and Aarons door, where he knocked and asked them to join. him in the garden. Once they were seated, Titus finally let out a sigh of relief. Luca observed Titus sweaty forehead and anxious demeanor, expressing concern, Titus, whats wrong? You look like youve seen a ghost. Upon opening a bottle of water he had brought from home, Titus took several big gulps before responding, Its even scarier than encountering a ghost. Just then, Harolds voice emanated from his phone, inquiring, Titus, are you okay? What happened just now? We almost bought into it. Upon recalling the recent video chat with Harold, Titus took out his phone from his shirt. pocket and turned the camera back to himself. Terrified, he exined, Its really strange. If I hadnt experienced it myself, I wouldnt dare to believe such a thing exists. You all saw or heard what happened after I entered the room. He continued, No wonder she wanted me to hold her or support her. It turns out that after she touched me, she could use some kind of sorcery on me. Just now, she grabbed my hand and asked me to share half of my luck with her. In my heart, I wanted to refuse, but my mind only had one thought-I could give her anything. And then I couldnt help but say that I agreed. Fortunately, I bought the talisman from Simone painted with Harold. Before I finished speaking, my chest suddenly felt hot, and I instantly regained my rity. Titus remembered the talisman. He reached out to open the cor of his shirt, revealing at red string. He touched it, finding his hand covered in ck ash. Look, the talisman worked. It broke Jodies spell on me and burned itself into ashes. Fortunately, I ran fast. Otherwise, I dont know if I would have been affected again. While Titus had believed Simones words before, the firsthand experience heightened the impact. Harold looked at him with an expression that conveyed, I knew it, and We sensed something was off with you. 11 Leol furrowed his brow and asked, Does she have this kind of ability, too? He had witnessed a different side of Jodie todaypared to her previous innocent and obedient self. Not to mention her revealing outfit, the things she said to Titus were simply shocking. Titus said, I dont know if she has any special abilities. Did any of you watch the video just now? Harold replied, I did. As soon as you entered the room. I found Jodie lying there dressed like that. So, I felt that something was off and quickly clicked on the video. Titus gave him an appreciative look. Youre quick-witted. Send the video to the other group so Simone can watch it. He added, I dont dare to go back to the room anymore. I want to find Simone and buy two more talismans. The talismans effect was clearly good. He needed to have one more on him to feel safe. He used to think Simone was charging too much-five million dors for a talisman. It was the first time he had heard of it, but he had epted it. Now, he felt it was worth it. Harold touched the talisman on his chest, feeling a surge of security. This thing is indeed. useful. Thankfully, I was wise at that time. Luckily, you followed me and bought it that day. Otherwise, you would have lost your luck by now. He sighed again. Your precious sister is really ruthless. How can she directly ask you for half of your luck? In the past, the Gray brothers were indeed very fond of Jodie. Whenever they went out together, they would bring her gifts. Whenever she had a problem, the Gray brothers would protect her nervously. To receive this kind of betrayal, in the end, was quite pitiful. Titus face darkened. Indeed, although Ive been suspicious of hertely, I havent done anything to her. I loved her for more than ten years, but I got this result. Its really ridiculous She asked for half of his luck for granted. She never thought about what would happen to him after he lost so much luck. Judging by her appearance, she holds a lot of resentment toward me. 21 Harold said, She treats you guys like friends turned enemies. She believes she deserves your love and efforts. Once you withdraw it, she feels owed an apology and resents you. In a joking manner, Harold remarked, She even left you with half of the luck. Is she nning to raise you again and then betray youter? In response to this, Titus was irritated and retorted, Get lost! Youre the one who should be betrayed. It appeared that he took Simones metaphor about raising pigs to heart. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He added, Stop talking nonsense. Quickly send the video to that group. Im hanging up. Being serious about important matters, Harold affirmed, Alright! Then, he promptly sent the video to the group after the call ended. On Titus side, Luca and Aaron were both fixedly looking at him. They questioned, Titus, whats really going on? After having heard Titus and Harolds conversation, they already had a rough idea. Titus did not hold back and recounted the entire incident that had transpired in the room. After finishing, he received the video sent by Harold in the group, which he then clicked on and allowed Luca and Aaron to watch. Upon viewing it, both Luca and Aaron shivered. The video from the moment Titus entered the room revealed Jodies seductive. catching them completely off guard. appearance. This revtion changed their perception of Jodie, who had always pretended to be kind and innocent in front of them. This is her true colors Once again, itpletely subverted their perception of Jodie. In the past, she had always acted as if she were kind and innocent. Aaron added sarcastically. No wonder she wanted to enter the entertainment industry Her acting skills are really good Luca concurred. Yeah, those eye movements and gestures in the video were really captivating and provocative The realization hit them hard. Luca expressed, I really didnt expect that the person weve loved for so many years would be like this in reality. Aaron chimed in, And that part at the end is truly chilling. Titus almost fell for it. Though skeptical before due to Jodies attempts to ask them for their luck, they now fully believed what Titus had said. The eerie feeling was more intense than ever before. And now, they found Jodie utterly terrifying. Titus sneered, We were oblivious before. Luca, deep in thought, suggested, Could it be that our unwavering love for her in the past was influenced by some kind of enchantment from her? Both Titus and Aaron found resonance in this question, feeling it provided an exnation. That is not impossible. Titus asserted, Ill consult Simone about thister. Then, he tagged Simone in the group chat, asking her to take a look at the video and see if she knew what was going on. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Come On, Lets Hurt Each Other! Simone stayed awake when Harold sent the video, so she clicked on it to watch. She was surprised by how open Jodie was. Is this still the same Jojo who used to pretend to be innocent and pure in front of a few sc mbags? It seemed like she was ready to confront Sc*mbag No. 2 if he dared to ask for it. It was just as Simone had suspected.. Jodie treated those sc*mbags as if they were her own men. Thats why her possessiveness was so strong. When Simone saw Titus message, she sent a voice message. Ive finished watching the video. You must have been influenced by some kind of mind-controlling talisman. This talisman doesnt have much effect when used directly by ordinary people. When you returned to your room, did you smell anything like sandalwood? Titus thought for a moment and replied with a voice message, Yes, I never light incense. But I did smell a faint scent of sandalwood when I entered my room. Simone was truly remarkable to have figured this out. Simone replied, Thats right. Using a specially made incense inbination with the mind- controlling talisman can influence peoples minds. The effect of this talisman doesntst. long, but its enough for her to achieve her goals Titus couldnt help but ask, Can she use this talisman on me a second time? Simone replied, Of course she can. If she still has the specially made incense and talisman, she can continue to use them on you. This talisman has a limitation: it muste into contact with you. So, be careful and try to avoid it. But she likes to fall down, identally trip, and end up in your arms. Its quite hard to guard against The Gray brothers were speechless. It turned out those falls were all staged. No wonder they happened so frequently recently Simone could see through it all. Titus finally asked what they had been thinking before. Did we love her so much because we tell under her spell Simones voice of disdain came through What are you thinking? Dont make excuses for your foolishness and blindness. If she was so powerful, she wouldnt need to use incense and aluman on you Youve been showering her with love for over a decade and this is the oue. Its your own doing These sc*mbags are ridiculous. They actually want to find sce in their past love for Jodie. Could it be that this brings them psychologicalfort? Gwens voice message was scorned. Dont delude yourselves. Its all your own doing. Dont me everything on Jodie. Harold immediately typed in the group. Jodie: Its clearly your own foolishness. I wont take the me for this, thank you! The Gray brothers felt embarrassed. Titus couldnt say anything to Simone and Gwen, so he tagged Harold. What do you want? Go to bed and stop bothering us. He is the most hical. How can he follow along just to mock and belittle us for the sake of ttering Gwen? Harold replied, I cant sleep; I just want to sit back and enjoy your show. But what happened just now was really exciting. Titus, youre quite lucky! Why didnt you take advantage of the situation? That didnt seem like your style. Among the three of them, only he and Leon hadnt been with other women. Titus didnt date. or have a girlfriend, but he often changed partners. He wasnt pure and innocent. And if it werent for Titus previous words to Jodie, Jodie wouldnt have thought of having a fling with Titus. Titus was speechless. How can he be considered a good friend? Clearly, hes just someone who enjoys teasing. How can he say that in the group? What does he mean by saying it doesnt seem like my style? What is my style? It sounds like I am not a decent man Titus replied in the group, I couldnt enjoy that kind of luck. You can take it if you want. And dont misjudge me. Im a decent person. He still wanted to maintain his image in front of Simone and Gwen. Harold could see through his thoughts. Titus, youve long lost your image in Simone and Gwens eyes. So, lets not pretend, okay? He took the opportunity to express his loyalty in front of Gwen. Leon and I maintain a perfect record, unlike you, who seem unaware of the number of girls youve been involved with Leon also chimed in. What kind of person are you? Cant you have some self-awareness Then, he hurriedly expressed his loyalty and mocence in front of Simone, Harold and ! never mess around; its only you who knows how many partners youve had. If you didnt. know Jodie had issues beforehand, you would have fallen for it today. Titus was left momentarily speechless. These two are shameless. Why are they belittling me to express their loyalty? Titus: Heh, if you can be with someone like me who likes to have fun, can you still be innocent? He tagged Harold. Titus: Harold, wheres Freya? Havent you always brought her everywhere before? He also tagged Leon. Titus: Leon, you used to meet Jojo privately quite often. Todays luck shouldnt be mine; it should be yours. Jodie has always been craving for you. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Come on, lets hurt each other! Im not afraid of you two. Harold and Leon remained silent. He is a je*k. Harold: Just get lost! You have a mouth that does not speak good words. Leon: ndering and spreading rumors all rely on ones mouth, so shut up! I cant let Simone misunderstand me. Simone: None of you are good people; all of you are scum. Gwen: Yes, none of you are good. But its quite interesting to see you using each other. Simone: You guys continue. Harold and the others were speechless. Its all because of those two se mbags who ruined my image in the group. Harold: Ahem, lets get back to the main topic. Simone, if Jodie seeds today and takes away half of Titus luck, what will happen to him? Simone: He will experience seven days of bad luck. He will stumble while walking and choking on water. Everything in his work and life will go wrong. He might even get hit by a car, slip and fall down the stairs, or have a flower pot fall from the sky while walking on the road. These kinds of situations ur every month. Although losing half of his luck wont directly endanger his life, it will still be quite miserable. If he experiences another loss of luck afterwards, it might also affect his lifespan, possibly reducing it. This was not just searing Sc mbag No. 2. Titus swallowed hard upon reading Simones message. Titus: This is serious. Fortunately, he managed to avoid it with the talisman. Otherwise, he would definitely want to cry. He was really scared listening to Simone. Harold patted Titus in the group. chat. Harold: Titus, take care! Leon: Take care, Titus! Titus: I havent been hit yet. Whats there to take care of? Why are they talking as if Im already about to have a streak of bad luck? Harold thought of a question and asked Simone; If Titus didnt refuse today and enjoyed this fortune, would anything happen? Simone: Once something happens between the two of them, the connection of the curse will be even closer. Even if Titus doesnt agree to lend his luck in the future, Jodie can still leech off his luck, just like how Freya leeched off your luck. And if Jodie cant stand it in the Gray Family, she will definitely use this matter to her advantage, using various threats and temptations. She then tagged Titus in the group. Simone: Today, it was you who chickened out. Otherwise, the oue would be worrying. Your friends can only light candles for you. She didnt believe that Sc*mbag No. 2 was a righteous gentleman who didnt touch Jodie. It was obvious that he was scared because he knew Jodie was problematic. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Somethings Not Right Titus was embarrassed when Simone exposed the truth and didnt expect to have such a negative image in Simones mind. Its all because of those two who keep spreading rumors, he grumbled silently. But if he hadnt known about Jodies problem, he might not have refused. Since she dared toe, he had no reason to be afraid. It was just a casual fling between them, but now, he regretted it and realized that he couldnt be so casual in the future. Harold gave a response. Its a shame that Titus cant be a big tree like me; otherwise, I would have apanion too. Titus retorted, Get lost. Who wants to be yourpanion? He didnt want to be affected by Jodies misfortune, so he asked Simone in a text, Can you sell me two talismans? He felt unsafe without talismans on him and felt like a piece of juicy meat, always on guard. against Jodie, the fox. Then came Simones reply. Sure, 1.5 million. Titus agreed. No problem, Ill transfer it to you now. Should Ie to your ce again to have you draw it? Although 1.5 million was not a small amount, things that could be solved with money were not a big deal. Luck and life were more important. Simone replied, Hmm,e over. Luca and Aaron had been observing the conversation between the three of them. After hearing Simones words, Luca said, Titus, ask Simone if she can draw a talisman for us, too. Since Titus almost fell for it, they might not be spared as well. Without talismans, they would be vulnerable, at the mercy of Jodie. Aaron nodded eagerly. Yes, we want it, too. Well pay. Titus was concerned that his two younger brothers would be affected, so he asked Simone, who didnt object, and asked them to transfer the money. If Jodie took away too much of the Gray Family brothers luck, it wouldnt be good for her. She and Jodie were in a zero-sum game; if Jodies luck skyrocketed, she would be suppressed. so she had to help the three troublemakers draw talismans. 11 Of course, not a penny less. Both of them were relieved when they saw that Simone had agreed. Aaron sighed. Indeed, our biological sister is the best. Luca sighed as well. Yes, shes still the best. So, what nonsense had they done before? Aaron sighed heavily. Simone said that we spoiled Jodie. It has nothing to do with maniption and is our problem. This also means that she is even less likely to forgive us. That was what Simone meant. After hearing this, the other two didnt feel good either, and Titus stood up. Alright, lets go find Simone to draw the talismans. Otherwise, I dont dare to go home. Even if he got the talisman painted by Simone again, he was still nning to move out for a while. Living at home was too terrifying because he had to be constantly on guard. Luca and Aaron rose to their feet. Yes, lets go find Simone and the talismans. They, too, were afraid, and the same thought on Titus mind suddenly was on theirs-it was better to move out for a while because it was too dangerous at home. When the three of them left in the car, Jodie went to Andrews room. Titus had run away, and both the incense and the talisman had lost their effectiveness, which frustrated her to the point of wanting to vomit blood. But for now, she couldnt do anything about Titus. She went back to her room first and saw that even the foundation couldnt hide the spots on her hands. Unable to wait any longer, she had to look for Andrew. It happened that the other brothers were not around at the moment, so they wouldnt ruin her good fortune. In Andrews room, he poured a ss of water for Jodie. Jo, why are your eyes red again? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right beforeing, she had deliberately cried. Trying to cover it up, she said, Its nothing Andrew frowned when he saw her like this and asked, Did someone bully you? She pursed her lips and answered, Its not exactly bullying; its just that Titus said he hates me. I dont know why, but recently, Titus, Luca, and Aaron have all had a big problem with me when I didnt provoke them She sighed with grievance But its normal for them to dislike me. After all, Simone is all they care about now. Andrew reached out and stroked her head Theyve just been acting foolishly recently Dont be bothered by them and Ill talk to themter Cheer up, they dont care about you, but I do Jodie leaned against his shoulder and hugged harm Youre the only one I have now Andrew, Ive been having a tough time recently. Will you lend me some luck? Once I have good luck in the future, Ill return it to you. If she could take away all of Simones luck ording to n, then she would be popr in the entertainment industry and have an endless supply of luck. After that, she wouldnt mind asking her brother for help to return the luck she borrowed from Andrew. Andrew smiled and said, Whats the big deal? Its just luck. If you want it, take it. Jodies eyes lit up. Andrew, are you agreeing to give me some luck? He replied, Of course, I agree. Take it. She was overjoyed in her heart. Andrew, youre the best. I like you the most. After sitting for a while, she made an excuse that she was tired and was escorted back to her room by Andrew. Back in her room, Jodie found a bowl and poured water into it. Then, she took out another talisman and wrote Andrews name and birthdate on it with a pen before lighting it up and throwing it into the water. If anyone else were there, they would surely be amazed. The talisman, which was ignited and. thrown into the water, not only did not extinguish but continued to burn in the water. It was only after the entire talisman had turned into ashes that the fire was finally put out. The ashes instantly dissolved into the water as if they had never appeared. Jodies eyes were filled with joy and excitement as she witnessed this, and she picked up the bowl and drank all the water. After drinking, she had a feeling that the weakened luck that had been present before would soon return, and her appearance would also return to normal. On the other side, Titus and his brothers arrived at Simones apartment. Simone wasted no time in engaging them in conversation and immediately took their breath away by drawing the talismans. Initially, they were scheduled to return the next day to retrieve it, but the three of them were too anxious and couldnt wait until tomorrow. So, they sat and waited for two hours until Simone finished drawing the talismans for them. Once again, she emphasized the time limit of the talismans. Aaron wanted to find an excuse to talk to Simone, but after she handed them the talismans, she promptly asked them to leave. With no other choice, the three brothers had to depart the apartment with the talismans, sensing that Simone was still impatient with them. Upon returning home, they coincidentally encountered Andrew, who was suddenly famished and had gone downstairs to grab something to eat. As he quickly devoured his food, he nced at the three of them. Why are you three hanging out together? Ali of a sudden, he felt a sense of istion and abandonment from his brothers, which made him feel very ufortable. Titus replied, We went out to have some fun and just got back. He nced at the tes and snack wrappers on the table. Are you a bottomless pit? Luca and Aaron also noticed that their brother had eaten so much. Are you alright? They had never seen him with such a hearty appetite before, and something seemed off, no matter how they looked at it. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Finally Arrived The three of them immediately thought of Jodie while Andrew nced at the table and realized that he had eaten a lot, but he still didnt feel satisfied. I dont know what came over me today. Im famished and want to eat. Luca said, Stop eating. If you keep going, youll ruin your stomach. Although Andrew still had the desire to eat, he wasnt as hungry as before. In addition, he was afraid of overeating and damaging his stomach, so he reluctantly put down the food. Alright. He yawned. Im so tired. Im going upstairs to sleep. Titus noticed that his fourth brother was in a very bad state, lookingpletely listless, and couldnt help but ask, Did Joe to see you tonight? Andrew was puzzled. Yeah, why? Titus asked again, She asked you for luck, and you gave it to her? Andrew was stunned. How did you know? Titus wanted to facepalm. This idiot actually gave it to her. Looking at Andrew with a sympathetic gaze, he said, Andrew, youre on your own now. Luca and Aaron were relieved when they heard that Andrew had given it to her and said in unison, Andrew, youre on your own now. Otherwise, they didnt know what else to say. No wonder Andrews behavior was so strange just now; he didnt even feel satisfied after eating so much, and his overall state of mind also looked very poor. As it turned out, he had given his luck to Jodie, but both of them were shocked once again by how quickly she reacted and deeply realized that this thing was too mysterious, and so was Jodie. They were waiting to see what would happen to Andrew after seven days. Being stared at by his brothers with sympathetic and angry gazes and being told to fend for himself, Andrew didnt know why, but he had a strange and ufortable feeling. ring at the three of them, he eximed, Are you guys crazy? Im fine. And also, whats going on with you guystely? Why are you all against Jo? Did Simone say something to you? Although we are partly responsible for Simone leaving, you cant me Jo for it. You guys- He lectured the three of them seriously and meant to tell them not to me Jodie and to continue treating her well. Couldnt be bothered to argue with him, Titus reckoned that nothing he said would make a difference since Andrew had already fallen into the trap. However, he didnt want to hear these senseless words, so he immediately interrupted. Okay, Im sick, alright? Im afraid my 13 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 111 illness will affect you and Jo, so Ill move out tonight. He didnt dare to stay at home anymore, and Andrew happened to give him an excuse. Luca and Aaron were speechless, thinking, Titus is so clever to find an excuse so quickly. Neither of them dared to stay at home as well. Although Jodie had taken Andrews luck, nobody knew if she would be satisfied and continue to target them. Luca said, Im sick. Ill also move out. Aaron chirped in, Im seriously ill. Im moving out, too. When Andrew heard the three of them say this, he was speechless. Are you serious? Titus nodded. We cant be more serious. Andrew, this family relies on you now. After saying that, he ran away. Quickly, he packed up in his room and left, not wanting to stay at home for even a minute. Luca and Aaron became anxious when they saw Titus running so fast, and Aaron said. Andrew, Jo and this family rely on you. After saying that, he left, too. Luca patted Andrews shoulder and said, Its hard for you to bear it alone, but keep it up! Call us if you need anything. After saying that, without waiting for Andrew to respond, he also left. Seeing the three of them disappear one by one, Andrew thought to himself, These three really have something wrong with their heads. But he was too tired and exhausted to think about anything else, so he went back to his room and fell asleep. Titus and Aaron packed up their things and left home as quickly as possible. Luca was dyed because he received a call from his agent. When he finished packing and was about. to leave with his suitcase, he ran into Jodie in the hallway, thetter humming a tune and in at good mood. When Jodie found Luca alone, her eyes lit up, and she sweetly called out, Luca, why are you. holding a suitcase? In the past, when she smiled like this, Luca would find her sweet and cute. But now, with the dim light in the hallway, it seemed eerie no matter how he looked at it, and he felt as if he was a delicious piece of meat. Despite his nervousness, he maintained a normal expression on his face. My agent called and asked me to record a song. Jodie said, But you dont have to move out for that, right? Luca smiled. I need to go out for a few days to find some inspiration. 111 23 Pushing her wheelchair, she glided toward him and looked up at him with a dependent look in her eyes. Luca, Ive been having a rough timetely, and you- She was no longer satisfied with one-third of Andrews luck. If she wanted to be popr by counterattacking in the next variety show, she needed even better luck. Since she ran into Luca alone, she wouldnt hold back anymore. As soon as he heard her speak, he had a feeling that she hade for him. Afraid that she might suddenly grab his hand or find an excuse to touch him, he immediately interrupted her before she could finish speaking. Raising his hand to check the time, he casually said, Jo, Im sorry, but I have to rush to the airport now. Its gettingte, and if I dy any longer, I wont be able to catch my flight. Ill talk to you properly when Ie back. After saying that, he quickly dragged his suitcase and ran off. It wasnt until he drove out of the vi area that he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Earlier, he was almost scared to death. As he drove into the city, his tense nerves finally rxed. Finding a ce to park, he then took out his phone, created a separate group, and added his second and fifth brothers to it. Then, he sent a voice message to the group, recounting what had just happened. Both Titus and Aaron were relieved that they had escaped quickly. This time, Luca had reacted swiftly and fled before Jodie could make a move. Otherwise, they would have wasted. a precious amulet, and all of them felt as if they had narrowly escaped a catastrophe. Simultaneously, they couldnt help but sympathize with Andrew and lit a row of candles in their hearts in his honor. Meanwhile, Jodie had just realized that Luca had fled so quickly, which left her speechless. Whats happening? Why did Titus and Luca react so strangely upon seeing me? Her expression darkened as she narrowed her eyes and thought to herself, You can run, but you cant hide. I wont let you escape my grasp. In the following days, Titus and the other two did not return home. At the same time, Reuben went on a business trip with Steven while Salma was back at her parents house. Only Andrew, who needed to rest for most of the day to recover, and Jodie, who was slowly regaining her appearance but was tormented by her etiquette teacher every day, remained at home. On this particr day, Simone was about to report to the film crew when two unexpected guests arrived at her house. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Prestigious One day, as Simone was about to leave and change her shoes, she heard a knock on the door. She stopped and opened it, only to see an old man with a kind face, apanied by a man. with white hair and a youthful appearance. She had seen both of them when she was a child. Hello, masters! She gestured for them toe in. Pleasee in and have a seat! These were her mastersrades. The old man, Magnus Hart, smiled and said, You remember us. The white-haired man, Sage Caddel, smiled and nodded at her. Mones. After they sat down, Simone went to brew two cups of tea and ced them in front of them. She asked, Do you guys have something to discuss with me? She had not seen them in many years as they did not usually interact much. There had to be something important now that they showed up. Sage took out a seal and handed it to her. This is the seal that your master entrusted us temporarily before he passed away. He instructed us to seek you and hand over the seal. Simone was stunned for a moment, then took the seal. It was the tool that her master had used for many years, his identity seal. Certified by the geomancy association, every master would carve a seal with their name, containing their aura, and leave special marks on it. Then, it would be registered with the association and used as a form of identification in the future. She also had a seal that she carved herself. Feeling the familiar aura, Simone caressed the seal as her eyes turned red. Why did he entrust the seal to you guys for safekeeping and only hand it to me now? This was something she did not understand. Sage replied, Your master left something for you in the storage vault of the geomancy association. Only this seal and the key in your hand can open it. He left something for your but calcted it wasnt time for you to receive it yet. We dont know what exactly it is and why he chose to give it to you now. Simone held the seal, her eyes bing even redder. So, thats why. She missed her master. Sage saw her teary-eyed and longing expression and said, Before your master passed away. he instructed us to take care of you. But he also told us not to disturb you before handing over the seal. Only then could we contact you. Im the head of Cloudmist Observatory in Iriden. If you need anything, feel free to contact me. Of course, you can drop by whenever youre free 13 Magnus added, Im the vice president of the geomancy association. If youre interested in bing a geomancy master, you cane to me. Weve seen your talent in geomancy and. mystical arts disyed during the live broadcast. We believe that your master would be happy and relieved. He entrusted us to take care of you, and we will do our best. Dont be too formal with us. Simone was surprised and said, Thank you for your care. That was the kindness of her master, and she would naturally not disappoint him. Moreover, there were many things she needed to figure out. The identities of these two masters were not simple. Although Cloudmist Observatory in Iriden was not thergest spiritual space in Cebros, it was the most famous in the circle. The ability of a spiritual leader in geomancy mystical arts. was strong. Many influential and wealthy people wanted him to help with physiognomy, but they had to wait in line with no guarantee that he would help. As for the vice president of the geomancy association, he was also a well-known figure in the circle. She had never expected that these two masters had such identities. Her master had never mentioned these things to her before. Magnus smiled lovingly and said, Youre our junior, so we must take care of you. He then asked, Do you have any questions for us? Simone did have some questions. She looked at the two of them and asked straightforwardly, Masters, do you know how my master passed away? He replied, Before he adopted you, he went to Newton and came back severely injured. We asked him, but he didnt tell us who did it. That injury originally affected his lifespan. A year before his death, he performed a divination. We dont know what he saw, but he used a secret. technique at the cost of depleting his lifespan. As a result, he was rapidly aged by the bacsh. of the heavenly path and passed away shortly after. She was stunned and asked, Do you know what secret technique it was? Before her master passed away, she was studying at Cebros. When she rushed back after hearing that he was seriously ill, it was no wonder that he gave her the feeling of being.pletely exhausted. It did not seem like a normal process of aging and dying, but rather like the withering and decay after overexertion. So, it turned out that her master was affected by the bacsh. Sage sighed and said, He didnt tell us, but we specte that he mightve defied fate. Otherwise, even with a severe injury, he wouldnt have only lived for a little over ten years. Only a secret technique like that would require the sacrifice of ones final lifespan and vitality. He had a hint of sadness in his eyes. Yes, ording to our observation of his aura, he shouldve been able to live for another ten or twenty years before using the secret 23 technique. At that, Simones body stiffened, and she suddenly had the urge to burst into tears. She held back because the two masters were still present. Could Master have changed my destiny? She choked up a bit and asked, Do you know who hurt him? Magnus replied, We have some leads. Well let you know once we confirm. Sage looked at her and said, Your master hopes the rest of your life will be happy and smooth. He never intended for you to seek revenge for him. You dont have to be fixated on this matter. We will take care of it. She pursed her lips. I understand, but I still want to know who did it. As for seeking revenge, of course, it had to be done. We will inform you once we find out. Simone nodded. Okay, thank you, masters! Sage asked, Is there anything else you want to ask? She pondered for a moment and replied, No, I just need some time alone. She was hesitant to trust these two easily, as their previous encounter had been brief years. ago. They were unaware of the secrets surrounding her master. Therefore, she had no inquiries and would have to conduct her investigations. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. further Sage could sense that she was suppressing her emotions. Alright, we wont disturb you. Lets exchange contact information. then. She nodded. Okay! Modern geomancers kept up with the times and utilized messaging apps in addition to phone calls. She then bid farewell to the two. Just as they were about to depart, Magnus advised her, You should retrieve the belongings your master left at the geomancy association as soon as possible. Perhaps you will find some answers you seek. Simone nodded. Thank you for reminding me, master. The two departed, and as soon as she closed the door, she could no longer control her emotions. She squatted, hugged her legs, and burst into tears. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Astonished Simone cried for an unknown time before getting up to freshen up. She walked into the living room and casually picked up a doll from the cab. Opening the back of the doll, she took out an ancient key from inside. Her master had given her this key before he passed away. He had said that one day, she would need it. Presumably, besides the seal, what the duo mentioned earlier was that this key was needed to ess what her master had left behind. The geomancy association had a dedicated storage facility for mystical tools, antiques, and other items for geomancy masters or wealthy elites. Each storage cab required a specific method to open. Anyone who tried to open it forcefully or cleverly would face a bacsh from the ancient formation outside the storage facility. Therefore, it was considered the safest storage ce in the country. Of course, the storage fee was also astonishing. Simone pondered for a moment. She decided to wait until the next episode of the variety show to take out the items and have a look. The headquarters of the geomancy association was located in Cubilis. She had a feeling that she was under supervision now. There was no need to go there to retrieve the items, and she was not short on time either. She caressed the ancient key and stuffed it into the doll along with the seal. She also attached. a talisman to conceal the aura inside the doll. Carrying these two things with her at all times. was inconvenient, and keeping them in a safe at home or a drawer was even less secure. By cing them in the doll, she could openly disy it as a decoration on the cab in the living room, and it would not attract attention or reveal that hidden things were inside. Simone calmed her emotions and then left for the set of the Republican Era drama she was filming. She yed the third female lead, while Ethan yed the second male lead. The third female lead had fewer scenes and could be filmed in half a month. This drama had arge investment from the productionpany. After receiving her payment from the variety show, she also invested millions. When she arrived at the set, filming had not started. The director was talking to Zac, and she was surprised. Why is he here? At that moment, both the director and Zac noticed her entering. Zac raised his hand, smiled, and waved at her. Simone! She walked over. What are you doing here? < Original from N?velDrama.Org. 11 He smiled and said, Im here to y the third male lead. The director said, The previous third male lead dropped out, and Ive been looking for an actor who fits the image and talisman. I didnt expect Mr. Turners agent to contact me proactively, saying he wanted to y this role. He half-jokingly added, I had to catch him. quickly, didnt I? Zac had a charismatic and somewhat rebellious image, exuding a handsome and slightly. rogue charm, like a nonchnt nobleman from the Republican era. He was a top-tier young idol, and if he joined the project, it would attract much attention. His acting skills were also impressive, and coupled with his proactive approach, there was no reason for him to refuse. Simone and her friends were major investors, which was why he exined in such detail. She smiled and said, I see. She asked him, Why did you decide to act in this drama? He did not hide anything and replied, I heard you were cast as the third female lead in this drama, so I was curious and wanted to look at the script. I quite liked the third male lead role, so I volunteered. He hade for Simone specifically; otherwise, his agent had a bunch of other offers for male leads that he had turned down. The thought of being able to act alongside her and see her frequently made him feel delighted. She nodded with a smile and said, The script is indeed great, and your image matches well with the male lead. Zac extended his hand and said, Please take care of me in the future. Simone shook his hand and replied, Sure, lets take care of each other! Alex had also figured out by now that Zac hade for Simone. No wonder he, a big star, suddenly decided to act as the third male lead. He purposely gave them space and said, You two chat. Ill make arrangements, and we can start filming soon. The opening ceremony had already taken ce, and Simone had helped with the scheduling. The drama had been filming for a while now, mainly focusing on the scenes between the female and male lead. After Alex left, Zac sent a message on his phone. Then, he started discussing the script with Simone and even sought advice on some acting techniques. After about ten minutes, his assistant hurriedly came in and handed him a bag. Zac thanked the assistant, took a box of frozen eye masks from the bag, and handed it to Simone. I noticed that your eyes are a bit swollen, so I had my assistant buy a box of eye masks to reduce the swelling for you. 21 111 She looked at the box he handed her, feeling a bit stunned. She did not expect this man to be so thoughtful and considerate. She smiled and epted it, saying, Thank you, I do need this. I cried quite a bit earlier, and now my eyes feel kind of swollen. She could not help but feel good being cared for like this. After all, even her ex-boyfriend, Leon, had never been this considerate toward her. Zac smiled. No need to be polite with me. Then, he asked cautiously, Did something happen to you? Is there anything I can help with? In his eyes, Simone was a strong girl. If her eyes were swollen from crying, something must have happened. He was worried about her and even felt a little sorry for her. She gave him a reassuring look. Im fine. I met someone today who was close with my master and couldnt help but miss him, so I cried. When it came to Zac, she trusted him. He breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good. Simone went to the other room to apply an eye mask. After a while, the swelling in her eyes had subsided. Then, the stylist took her to change clothes and put on makeup. Today, she would shoot her scenes. When she came out, everyone present was stunned, their eyes filled with amazement. At that moment, she wore a red dress, perfectly highlighting her exquisite figure. Her hairstyle was the popr finger wave technique from the Republican. Era. With her ming red lips, she looked bold and morous, exuding a captivating aura that overwhelmed others. She walked over in high heels, with buildings from the Republican Era on both sides and extras dressed in Republican costumes passing by. Just by looking at her, she appeared to be a stunning beauty reminiscent of the Republican Era. Alexs eyes were filled with surprise. Judging from Simones vibrant and mboyant appearance, he thought she would be perfect for this role. Still, he did not anticipate that by simply changing her makeup and adjusting her demeanor, he could see the true essence of the female lead in the drama. He smiled and sighed. I can already predict that Simone will astonish countless people after this drama airs. Zac also witnessed her breathtaking beauty for the first time. Of course, Im amazed as well. Indeed, Simone looked beautiful in any attire, and each style exuded its charm and elegance. The filming of the plot officiallymented. Her acting skills were incredibly polished, not requiring any guidance from the director, and she immediately immersed herself in the character. Her first scene took ce in a nightclub, where she portrayed the role of a singer. As soon as she appeared, every smile and frown exuded a captivating allure. Standing on the stage, she began singing the songs from the script. Her voice was melodious and graceful, charming everyone present and transporting them to the Republican Era. At that moment, Zac portrayed the role of a wealthy young man who frequented the nightclub, and he fell in love with the girl at first sight. Subsequently, the two of them embarked on aplex rtionship. At that moment, he was enthralled by Simone, more infatuated than ever before. After finishing the song, it was time for their dramatic scene. He was utterly immersed in the scene with her, only snapping out of it when the director shouted, Cut. Alex was not only amazed by Simones appearance and demeanor but also by her acting skills. He believed that this y, solely due to her character, would attract arge audience, which was fantastic! When he decided to release the stills, he nned to include several close-up shots of her. In the following days, Simone reported to the set. At the same time, she keenly noticed that someone was secretly observing her every day. Sure enough, her previous intuition was correct. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 She Got It All Right However, Simone pretended that she was still in the dark and continued her daily routine. One day Zac received a call from his agent after wrapping up a shooting session. He immediately responded in surprise, Alright, Ill be there right away. Zac asked when he saw Simonee out after changing her attire, Can you do me a favor, Simone? Simone inquired, What is it? He replied, Mr. Reich, my brothers childhood friend and also the president of ourpany, had a car ident and is in the hospital. Hes been having an unusually tough timetely, and I feel somethings fishy. So, I was wondering whether you could go to the hospital and help me check if theres anything wrong with him. Simone smiled and replied, Of course, Im happy to help. The two of them hopped in a car and headed to the hospital following that. It was a high-end private hospital with tight security and excellent privacy. They wore masks as they made their way to the ward, and they encountered no paparazzi at all. Simone had an eerie feeling right before they entered from the door of the ward. Then, Zac pushed open the door. There were three people inside the ward. One of them was lying on the bed, and one was sitting while the other was standing. Simone recognized the person on the sick bed. He was Felix Reich, the president of Royal Entertainment. Hisplexion was pale, and he looked exhausted as he received an IV drip. The person who was seated beside him was a handsome man. He was peeling an apple with a paring knife when they entered the ward. Meanwhile, the man who was standing by the sickbed exuded a cold and stern demeanor. He looked like someone not to be trifled with. 14 Zac ushered Simone into the ward, and all three turned their attention toward them. Felix wasnt surprised to see Simone as he knew Zacs feelings toward her. He was only astonished to see that Zac brought her along. Did they advance to the next stage in their rtionship? Zac also noticed the other two in the ward were momentarily surprised. He greeted the handsome man, Hi, Tommy. Then, he also greeted the stern man, Julian. Julians cold demeanor and gaze went away when he saw Zac. He nodded before shifting his gaze on Simone. Who is this? He had heard from Felix that his brother had developed feelings for a celebrity previously. The female star had also saved his brothers life during a variety show. This gorgeousdy must be her. Zac smiled as he said, Julian, this is my friend, Simone. Shes also my savior. Then, he introduced the man to Simone, This is my older brother, Julian. He pointed at the man beside the sickbed. This man here is Felixs older brother, Tommy. The person on the bed is Felix, the president of ourpany. You should know him by now. Simone greeted them with a smile after that. Julian said as he tried to put away his cold demeanor, Thank you for saving my brother, Miss Simone. We intended to visit you, but Zac wouldnt allow it. He said he wanted to repay you himself, so we didnt make contact with you, He exined why they refrained from visiting to express their gratitude after Simone saved Zac. Their family remembered Simones life-saving action even though they didnt visit her in person. Simone only smiled before replying, It wasnt that big of a deal. Youre overreacting. Julian responded, Its only fair. Zac was nning to repay the favor himself, so he shifted the topic so that they would stop talking about it any further. He looked at Felix and said, Youve been unusually unluckytely, Felix. I suspect theres something wrong with you. Thats why I asked Simone toe and take a look at you. Felix was taken aback, and he asked, What could be wrong with me? 21 Zac replied, Im worried that youve been affected by something negative. Only then did Felix realize what the problem was. Not only was Simone the secret admiration of Zac, but she was also a geomancy master. He had indeed been quite unlucky recently, but he didnt think of the possibility of being affected by something negative. He knew he had to trust Zac on this, and now that Simone was also here, he couldnt refuse. Therefore, he smiled and said, It seems that all my efforts on you havent been in vain. Look at how considerate you are. Then, he turned to Simone again. Well, can you please take a look for me, Master Gray? I dont feel theres anything wrong with me. Its just Zac being overly concerned. However, Simone noticed negative energy entwining Felixs body. Even his philtrum had an unnatural complexion. Your assessment seems to be less urate than Zacs. Youre currently surrounded by bad luck. It could be fatal if you dont deal with it soon. What Simone had said shocked everyone. Felix couldnt believe it, and he pointed at himself as he asked, Me? Surrounded by bad luck? Simone nodded and answered, Yes. Even your philtrum is turning dark. Youre in a dangerous situation. He was skeptical of her im and asked, Is it really that bad? Can you tell me how I got myself into this? Then, she gathered some of his breath and calcted. Did your run of bad luck start half a month ago? You seem to have had poor sleeping quality recently. You also have been having nightmares, by the looks of it. You would get startled and wake up from bad dreams. Plus, you cant muster the energy to do anything during the day. You feel tired, yet youre not sleepy and cant fall asleep easily. You had a car ident today, so it must have been because there was something wrong with the road in front, and you took a detour. Felix was surprised. Youve got it all right. His recent streak of misfortune was known to Zac and a few friends. So, it wasnt that surprising that Simone knew as well. However, he didnt tell anyone about the fact that he had been having bad nightmares that might wake him up, and he would feel mentally exhausted during the day. He also didnt let Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 31 anyone know that he had a car ident and took a detour due to unexpected traffic today. Now, Felix was certain about Simones capabilities since she urately pinpointed all these. He couldnt help but feel a sense of unease. At that, he asked again, Are you implying that whats been happening to me isnt a natural urrence? Simone nodded. Yes, theres a strong negative energy around you. Someone must have done something to you. Then, she observed Felixs forehead turned dark from an already paleplexion. Her expression immediately changed. This is bad. Felix, who had been talking just a moment ago, suddenly struggled to breathe right after Simone had said that. Hisplexion became extremely pale. He fell into a life-threatening situation, stunning Zac and the others. Simone quickly stepped forward and removed the IV drip from Felix. Then, she retrieved a holy talisman from her bag and handed it to Felix. She had prepared several talismans and kept them in her bag because people in her line of work would come across emergencies such as this pretty frequently. Thankfully, the talisman worked like a charm. Felix held onto the talisman, and the oppressive negative energy around him subsided. The darkening of his forehead also faded. His breathing returned to normal before long, while his lethargy also began to improve. He genuinely felt that he was a goner just now. Felix now had absolute confidence in Simones capabilities since everything she said was true. He also figured he might not survive without Simones intervention a moment ago. Felix looked at her as he continued to recover, and he asked softly. What happened to me just now? Was something wrong with the IV drip? Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Got Her Attention wasnt just Feir who had suspected something wrong with the dr. Tomm and that shared the same concems. So, they didnt rush to call the doctor when Felix was recovering Sumone said. The IV drip itself is time but that also makes in a pozitiem. Felix was confused. What do you mean Samone answered. The medication fine, but it leads to an allergic reaction. Talk about your recent or bat luck Its a severe kind of allergy that could result in death in the unus trip is There is nothing you can do other than believe that youre truly unindyan tins prime. Felix shuddered after bearing that He didnt think his bad back could lead him to a severe allergic reaction. ouibile He asked. Can you figure out why Im handing such bad luck He bang with anyely, and no one in his family would fight him ever his inheritance Who cruise be behind all this? Simone carefully examined Feix, and her gaze eventually fell on the ade ring he was wearing on his thumb Take this ring of and let me have a look Felix didnt hesitate to remove the ring and hand it to her Could this be the geodem Simone took a nce and confirmed that the ring had been tampered with was centime some sort of negative energy Gentlemen, let me show you something on Simone took out a variety of tools from her bag and swatiy crafted a aisman of The S Then she ced the talisman on the cable beside the sa&ed, and she put the ring on my o H A faint wisp of back soar emanated trots als 1000 The talisman wo gusted and rehasest to aabers shorts after The once transient jade meg ha the talisman had cotiparte bune! An unpleasant westen sense ching tour thest De Julian switched on the air purifier to dispel the bad odor in the ward. Simone turned to Felix and asked, Did you start wearing this half a month ago? How dide across it? Felix nodded. Yes, I began wearing it half a month ago. you Then, he shifted his gaze to Tommy, who was seated beside him. Where did you get this, Tommy? Tommy answered with a hint of grimness on his face, I bought it from my wifes cousin at an antique auction house. My wife informed me that her cousin had acquired a shipment of ancient jade at her auction house about half a month ago, and she invited me to take a look. Her cousin rmended this jade ring to me when I visited. I liked the fact that the jade ring was translucent and made of high-quality jade, so I decided to buy it. Her cousin told me that wearing it only brings greatness, so I put it on the same day. He looked at Felix and continued, Little did I know that you also took a liking to it the next day. So, I gave it to you. It looks like youve now saved me by directing all the bad things to yourself. Tommy would have lived a life full of pain and guilt if his younger brother had died due to this incident. However, Felix only breathed a sigh of relief. Its a good thing that Im the only one affected. It would have been more troublesome if it were you. You and Zac dont meet with each other that frequently, after all. Zac wouldnt have sensed anything amiss and asked Simone to help out if it were you. He was genuinely happy that he had spared his older brother from a cmity. Tommy felt moved and said, Im afraid I wouldnt have made it if it werent for you. Then, he looked at Simone and asked, Is this what the ring looks like originally, Master Gray? Simone nodded and replied, Yes, it was tampered with before. The dark-red tint and negative energy it carries were intentionally concealed. This ring likely originated from an ancient tomb Someone deliberately soaked this ring in the deceaseds blood after he or she had passed away before cing it back on the upier of that tomb That tomb was also tampered with The good geomancy of the tomb was transformed into a deste one for whatever reasons. The jade ring now harbors some sort of grudge and is entwined with negative energy after being taken from such a ce. She turned to Felix and exined, The fact that you are still alive is a blessing. It must be due to all the good deeds that you and your family have done previously, An ordinary person would have sumbed within seven days. The car ident you had before might not end up being just an injury. It couldve been the end of your life. Also, you might have used up thest bit of your blessing during the car ident. Thats why you are influenced by the negative energy of the ring, and bad things start to happen now in quick session. Felix didnt look like someone who would die young if nothing bad had happened to him. However, he could have faced an entirely different fate if Zac didnt bring Simone along today. She went to the set arranged by Sc*mbag No. 2 to film around this time in her previous life. Later on, she heard that the president of Star Entertainment had an ident and someone had reced him in his ce. They didnt specify the exact time back then, so she didnt pay much attention to it. Simone realized it must have urred today now that she thought about that. She wouldnt have realized that Felixs premature death was intentionally orchestrated it she wasnt here today. Felixs face turned even paler, and he couldnt help but feel nauseous. And Ive been wearing this for half a month The ring was soaked in the blood of the tombs owner after all Not only did it make him feel nauseous, but also the thought of it made him shaver in lear Felix would definitely steer clear of thumb rings for at least a good while Then he said to foming This was intentionally designed to conceal its appearance Tes The prison who oframed it must be aware of it The fact that you bought it could be either a coincidence or someone wanted you to have it. Tommys face darkened as he replied, I dont believe in coincidences. I was basically dragged to the auction that day. I didnt want to go there. Felixs expression instantly turned ugly. He furrowed his brows and asked, Could it be Gianna? Gianna had shown nothing but love and affection toward Tommy all these years. She looked as if she prioritized his well-being more than hers. Could it be all of it was just an act? But Tommy didnt feel like she was acting. Then, Tommy shook his head before saying, Theres no way Gianna would do this. He continued, Not so sure about her cousin, though. Jane Fordson is an expert in jade, and she persistently rmended this ring to me on that day. He narrowed his eyes as he added, She even said that it would bring good luck. Was she trying to bring harm to me? Felix immediately knew who his brother was referring to. Could it be that she did it for her brothers business? I heard that shes helping her eldest brother in thepany and had already bought out several other jewelrypanies. Didnt she also use her exceptional gambling skills to acquire some top-quality jades recently? She is stealing the spotlight of the master gambler in yourpany. probably seen as a threat as the president of thergest jewelrypany Reich Group will be in grave trouble if anything bad happens to you. You are in the country. On the other hand, her familys jewelrypany will benefit from your demise and potentially rise to the top. Besides, she can solidify her position in the Fordson Family if she helps them to overtake Reich Group or even acquire it. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The daughter of the Fordson Family will have no power even it she is found and returns now if that happened Tommy didnt want to believe that Jane had nned all dus But someone who had taken down the biologi al daughter of the Foodson Enous from the pecking order was certainly not one to be trified with Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Im Also Interested to See How Great They Are Simone was familiar with Reich Group and Fordson Jewelry. Reich Group was an esteemed and renowned jewelry family that held a prominent position in the international jewelry industry. Fordson Jewelry was once a no-name jewelrypany, but recently, it experienced rapid growth and became the secondrgest jewelrypany after Reich Group. It was particrly renowned for its exquisite jade jewelry. Simone was aware of Fordson Jewelrys reputation, but since the Fordson Family and the Gray Family were not in the same social circle, there had been no interaction between them. Therefore, she had no prior knowledge of the affairs of the Fordson Family. Curiously, she asked Felix, What do you mean by the true heiress? Felix was not surprised by Simones interest in this topic, as she had once been abandoned. It was only natural for her to be sensitive to such matters. He replied, We were just talking about Jane Fordson, who is not a daughter of the Fordson Family. She was switched at birth twenty years ago. Eight years ago, she went to the hospital for a physical examination and discovered that her blood type was different from that of the Fordson Family. She voluntarily informed the Fordson Family and even did a DNA test, which revealed that she was not the biological daughter of the Fordson Family. The Fordson Family then conducted an investigation and discovered that a nurse had identally switched the babies. After that, they found their biological daughter, June Fordson, and brought her back. Due to Janes original poor family background and their preference for sons over daughters, the Fordson Family did not send her back and continued to raise her as their daughter. However, in recent years, Jane has been very active in high society, while the true heiress, June, remains rtively unknown. There are rumors in the social circle that the true heiress, June, has been secretly hating Jane, and she has even embarrassed herself at several banquets because of this. The Fordson Family thought that the true heiress was not presentable, so they stopped taking her to social events. Jane often takes the initiative to bring June to social gatherings, but it only highlights Junes shorings. In other words, while Jane, the fake daughter has been gaining poprity, June, the real daughter, has been losing credibility in the social circle Jane, in particr, was already favored and has shown great skill in gambling on jade stones In recent years, she has brought many high-quality jade stones to the Fordson Jewelrypany, earning her the love and attention of the Fordson Family Felix continued, Jane may appear gentle and generous, but behind the scenes, she is ruthless and cunning. I went to the same high school as her and noticed that she would subtly. instigate others to bully June, who had recently returned to be with the family. When June had been bullied enough, she would pretend to be a good sister and step in to help. Because she often imed to protect June at school, everyone had a favorable impression of her. But June, who did not value her sisterly care, had a bad reputation and was thought to be ungrateful and impolite by others. He added, It was through this unintentional discovery that I realized how cunning and ruthless Jane could be. I suspect that she revealed voluntarily that she was not the true heiress of the Fordson Family but rather to stay in the family and rece the real heiress. Thats why I suspect that Jane is the one who tampered with my brother. Tommy paused and said, No wonder Lara mentioned not trusting Jane and advised not to get close to her. Felix helplessly responded, Yes, unfortunately, she was deceived by Jane and didnt believe me at all. He changed the subject and said, But if its Jane who wants to harm you, Lara wont spare her once she finds out. His sister-inw cared deeply for and loved his brother. If Lara were to learn about this, she wouldnt maintain a friendly rtionship with Jane anymore. Tommy nodded and added, I will look into Jane, and I will also inform Lara about what happened to you today. After a moment of thought, he stated, If its Jane intentionally targeting me, its not just because I am a hindrance to her. She might also want to prevent me from going to thergest public jade market on the border with thepanys expert in gambling on stones in ten days. If something happened to him suddenly, thepany would undoubtedly be thrown into chaos. The top executives would not have the time or energy topete for power and profit, let alone go to the public jade market to purchase raw jadeite. Felix interjected, So, its highly likely that she did it intentionally But even if we find something suspicious, theres no evidence to prove that it was her If we confront her, she definitely wont admit it. She knows that this ring is problematic Therefore, if it was her, there would be no way to seek revenge using this as evidence Tommy said profoundly It doesnt matter it she doesnt admit it. There are many ways to retaliate He was not one to be taken advantage of. His younger brother almost died, and he was determined to exact vengeance, Felix asked with a concerned tone, Are you still nning to go to the jade market on the border, Tommy? They targeted you once, and there might be a second or third time. He pointed to the jade ring on the table and said, If they are willing to resort to such means. to deal with you, its truly difficult to defend against. Sighing. Tommy remarked, Thats also what worries me. But this public jade market is thergest one in the past ten years, and I must personally attend with someone. A high-end jewelrypany like theirs needed jadeite to grow in the future. Felix worried for his brother, but when he saw Simone, he suddenly had an idea. Master Gray, will you be free in ten days? Would you be willing to apany my brother to the borders jade market as a geomancy consultant? We are willing to pay you, or I can offer resources from the entertainment industry in exchange. Simone was highly capable, and if she went with his brother to the border, he would feel. relieved. He added, If I recover quickly, I would also like to go. Tommy had witnessed Simones abilities and thought it was a good idea when he heard his younger brother suggest it. He looked at Simone with anticipation, waiting for her response. She had originally nned to go to the jade market herself. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, she naturally wouldnt refuse. She was also quite curious about the true heiress of the Fordson Family and wondered if that person was simr to Jodie Gray. Geomancy masters like them couldnt enhance their abilities without a connection to the jadeites, so she believed that the fake heiress was likely to have a problem. After considering for a moment, she said, Of course. Im also interested in seeing how great they are. I will discuss with the director and try toplete filming my scenes within these ten days. She added, As for payment, we can discuss itter. Since were going to the jade market. I will also buy some rough stones to y with. If I dont have enough money, you can lend me some. If I have enough money, after I return, Mr. Reich can use resources from the entertainment industry as an exchange. Both brothers felt relieved upon hearing Simones agreement. Zac heard them and had a change of mind, as he also wanted to jom and have some fun. ||| Julian was amazed by Simones abilities today, even more so than the few masters he had encountered before. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Her abilities surpassed any he had seen. With a contemtive gaze, he looked at Simone, wondering if he could ask her for help with that matter. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Is He Going to Be Okay? Simone noticed that Julian was gazing at her with a pensive expression, indicating that something was bothering him. Curiosity got the better of her, and she couldnt help but ask, Is something wrong? Julian realized that she was quite perceptive. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke. I had arade who sacrificed himself on the border not long ago. He reached out to us before his death, but when we arrived, he was nowhere to be found. The location is not far from the border checkpoint youre heading to. I was wondering if you could help me verify if he truly died. We hope to either find him alive. or at least recover his remains. His voice carried a tinge of sadness as he continued, Even if we can only find his bones, we still want to bring him back. The moment Simone entered the room in the first ce, she noticed a certain aura emanating from Zacs brother, indicating his involvement in taking lives. However, there was also a righteous aura surrounding him, suggesting that he not only evaded karmic retribution but also protected many others. This confirmed her suspicion about his profession, which involved eliminating those whomitted evil acts. Now, hearing him speak about hisrade, Simone felt even more certain about his identity. She reassured him, saying, No problem. When the timees, please bring the clothes he used to wear or any personal belongings he carried. It would also be best to bring a photo of him. Once we reach the ce where he disappeared, I will use these items to assist in divination. Simone held great respect for those who sacrificed themselves to ensure everyones safety. She believed that many times, there was no such thing as a peaceful period; it was just that someone else was shouldering the burden for them. Julian nodded in agreement. Alright, I will personallye with you to find him. I am also willing to compensate you for your services. However, Simone smiled and declined his offer, saying, You dont need to pay for a task like this I also hope to contribute something to those who sacrifice themselves to protect everyones safety She exined that geomancers, due to their involvement in revealing secrets, had their ws and shorings. To avoid karmic bacsh, they had to perform more good deeds and umte merits Many masters, after earning money, would donate a portion to charitable causes. Simone had done the same, anonymously donating one million out of the thirty million she earned from selling talismans to two medical foundations. She intended to help impoverished patients receive treatment. Apart from avoiding karmic consequences, Simone also aspired to do more good deeds and assist more people if she had the opportunity to be reborn. Julian, who was financially well-off, was impressed by Simones words and said, Alright, Ill leave it to you then! Having just returned from a mission and having over a month of rest. time, he was able to personally apany her to the border. After their conversation, Tommy turned to Simone and asked, Master Gray, if my brother stops wearing this jade ring, will the negative energy disappear? Will he still experience bad. luck? Simone replied, I was just about to talk about this. Even though hes not wearing the jade ring anymore, a significant amount of negative energy has already entered his body, so he will still face some bad luck. However, this time, it wont affect his life anymore. Tommy inquired further, Is there any way to resolve this? Simone responded, I can create a special talisman for him that willpletely remove the negative energy from his body and bring him peace. But its effects will onlyst for three months. And each talisman costs five million. Its up to you whether you want to purchase it. She had prepared to sell the specially crafted talismans for a fixed price of five million each. If they found it too expensive, she wouldnt force them to buy The Reich brothers had no shortage of money, and they both agreed, saying, Well buy it! They believed that five million was a reasonable price for removing negative energy and bringing peace. Simone nodded and replied, Then Ill start drawing one for Mr. Reich now. She captured a trace of Felixs aura and began drawing the talisman. After folding it, she threaded it with a red string and handed it to Felix, saying. This talisman is impervious to water and fire. Carry it with you for three months, and all the negative energy in your body will be expelled. Your bad luck will also be resolved 21 However, due to what happened before, the fortune you gained from your ancestors protection and subsequently lost will not return. In the future, things wont go as smoothly for you as before, but they wont be overly difficult either. Felix smiled and expressed his gratitude, saying, Im content just to be able to survive. It is what it is, I guess. Simone admired his attitude and smiled. Contentment brings happiness. Concerned about his brothers safety, Felix asked, With this talisman, can it also against danger even if there is no negative energy? protect Simone replied, Yes, it can help ward off a major crisis once and three minor crises. Felix then requested, Please draw one for my brother as well. Tommy had the same idea and said, Yes, I would like to purchase one too. Simone smiled and agreed. Sure. Having made an additional five million, she was, of course, pleased. She proceeded to draw a talisman for Tommy as well and handed it to him. Tommy wore the talisman around his neck, just like his brother. Whether it was due to the talismans effect or his own psychological belief, he always felt a sense of security after wearing this protective talisman that he couldnt exin. After a moment of contemtion, he asked, Master Gray, is there any way to extend the duration of the protective talisman? We are willing to pay more. Simone shook her head and exined, These protective talismans onlyst for three months. However, if we use jade carvings to make talismans, as long as they dont block disasters and break automatically, they can be used indefinitely. Thats why, this time, when we go to the border together, I n to bring back some jade and make jade talismans. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With delight, Tommy eximed, Then I would like to reserve a few of these jade talismans. in advance if thats possible? Simone didnt immediately agree and replied, Well see when the timees. If you want a few, I may not be able to sell that many She didnt intend to sell too many of these items to any individual. Tommy wasnt disappointed and said, Okay He would be thrilled if he could obtain some, and he would buy them. Zacs eyes lit up, and he chimed in, If you can create jade talismans like this, Simone. I would be interested in purchasing a few. He firmly believed that Simones jade talismans would be highly effective, and he wanted to share them with his loved ones. Simone agreed and nodded, saying, Of course! With Zac, she meant to be more giving than she was to others. So, she had no intention of limiting the amount he could obtain. After spending some time in the ward, Zac apanied Simone back home. Upon their arrival, Simones phone chimed, indicating a new message. She took her phone out and discovered a message from a person named Sc*mbag No. 2 in the group. Titus said, Simone, I have something to tell you. Andrew has been acting strangely for the past week, either eating or sleeping all day. His overall demeanor seems off; something doesnt feel right. Is he going to be okay? By the way, he has been experiencing a streak of bad luck since yesterday. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 You Are Overthinking It Simone wasnt surprised when she saw Titus texts. Considering the time, he should indeed be having bad luck now. After all, giving away ones luck will naturally have an adverse effect on ones body. Since a part of his luck was forcibly taken away, his body will temporarily experience a kind of hunger, as if something is missing. He will feel hungry constantly and want to eat. However, this is not because his stomach is empty but because of his mental state. Its also normal for him to feel sleepy most of the time. When luck suddenly disappears, the body will experience negative effects. Thus. feeling mentally exhausted is just one of them. These symptoms will gradually disappear after he bes unlucky. Looking at the text she sent, Titus breathed a sigh of relief. Although he hadnt been home recently, he ordered a servant to keep an eye on Andrew and Jodie. He received updates on their situation every day, so he became worried when he found out that Andrew was eating or sleeping all day. Harold asked curiously, Why is Andrew starting to be unlucky? Titus replied, When he showered yesterday, the water stopped halfway through. Then, when the water finally came back, he slipped and fell. At lunchtime, he ordered takeout and found a fly in his food. At dinner, he found a cockroach in his food. This morning, he got bitten by the neighbors dog when he left the house. When he went to get a rabies vine, a flower pot fell from a high ce and hit his shoulder. After he went back to sleep, the bed inexplicably copsed, and he sprained his waist. Also, the ce the other party had agreed to rent to him. for the filming changed their mind and refused to rent it. Its just a series of misfortunes. However, it keeps happening to him. After listening to the servants feedback and seeing the photos secretly taken, Titus couldnt help but pity Andrew. Still, he felt that Andrew deserved it. After all, Luca and Aaron had already warned and tried to stop Andrew, but thetter stubbornly believed that nothing would go wrong even if he gave some of his luck to Jodie. Now, Titus wondered how long Andrew could endure it before regretting his decision. Simone said, This bad luck will apany him for another twenty years. By giving away half of his luck in the future, Andrew would continue to be unlucky. Titus asked, Simone, can the talisman you drew help suppress his bad luck? She replied, Yes. However, why should I help him? Ill only draw it if Im happy. Thus, even if he wants to buy it for five million or even fifty million, I still wont sell it to him. He brought this upon himself, and Im in for a show. Thus, I wont help him. You can stop thinking about 1. 111 14 Plus, Andrew wouldnt believe her talisman since he held a grudge against her. Thus, she was not interested in making a fool of herself. She helped the other three because she knew they wouldnt be foolish enough to give away their luck willingly. There was no way she would allow Jodie to borrow so much luck. Since Andrew was willing to lend his luck to Jodie, Simone was happy to watch him suffer. There was no way she would help him suppress his bad luck. When Titus saw her message, he felt fortunate that Simone was willing to help them. Andrew deserved it. He insisted on bringing it upon himself, Titus thought. Still, they were brothers. Even if they were happy to watch him in a miserable state, they wouldnt want Andrew to be unlucky forever. Then, Titus asked again, Is there any way to get back his luck if he regrets his choice? For example, making Jodie suffer in return? Simone replied, If he was deceived or said it unintentionally, it can be resolved even though it might be troublesome. Jodie will suffer in return, and he can regain most of his luck. However, things arent like this! Andrew willingly gave it, so we cant get it back. Andrew is the reason for his own misfortune, so he will have to bear the consequences himself. Looking at her reply, Titus sighed. After all, Andrew was being foolish, and Titus had already done his best to help him. Alright, then let him continue to have bad luck. However, can he still appear on the show if he keeps having bad luck? Simone wasnt worried about this. Sc mbag No. 4 can still appear on the show. If he keeps being facing with misfortune, Jodie should lend him the mystical tool bracelet she obtained before the show. After all, there was no way Jodie would let anything happen to Andrew since he was the only one who would protect her in the entertainment industry. She would definitely bring him along with her to the show. At the same time, it was also a good opportunity to find trouble for Simone with Andrews help. Since she was also afraid that Andrew would be involved, she would find a way to suppress his bad luck. Sc*mbag No. 4? Are you talking about Andrew? Simone replied, Who else? Dont worry. Youre Sc*mbag No. 2. Titus was speechless. Harold said, Scmbag No 2 What a fitting name He tagged Titus. From now on, well call you Scmbag No. 2 111 24 Titus replied, Get lost! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He felt Harold was enjoying the show too much and did not care about the consequences. Still, he didnt expect that Simone would address him as that. What about the others? Sc*mbag No. 1, Sc*mbag No. 3, and Sc*mbag No. 5? Titus doubted that only he and Andrew had this honor title. You are quite smart, Simone replied. Titus mouth twitched as he realized that none of them had escaped their fate as being at sc*mbag. Then, he returned to his senses and asked, Does that mean Jodies mystical tool can help Andrew suppress his bad luck? If thats the case, why isnt she using it? Simone exined, It is true that wearing the mystical tool for a short time could bad luck, but it wouldntst more than a month. suppress He said, Suppressing it for a month is also nice. Then, he wondered if Jodie actually cared about Andrew since she found something to suppress his bad luck. When Simone knew what he was thinking, she chuckled and typed, Youre overthinking it. This tool only suppresses bad luck for some time. However, once the effect wears off, he will be unlucky. For example, he now experiences minor misfortunes every day. Although they happen frequently, they are not serious enough to harm him. However, if his bad luck is suppressed for ten days or even a month, it will erupt. When that happens, it wont be something minor anymore. Its like blowing up a balloon. When theres too much air in it, it will explode. Thats the logic. Jodie would have used it on herself when her luck weakened. She doesnt have to use it on Andrew. Simone guessed that Jodie had some other talisman on her that wouldnt affect her luck while wearing the mystical tool. After seeing what Simone had said, Titus immediately stopped what he was thinking. At this moment, he realized that Jodie wanted Andrew to be even unlucky. She wanted to use the mystical tool on Andrew since she feared he would hold her back. Harold couldnt help butment, Your precious sister is ruthless! Is she still not satisfied. with how miserable Andrew is? He felt that the Gray Family was unlucky to have such a sister. Even Leon thought Jodie was too merciless. Simone replied, Well, this is what they brought upon themselves. Harold agreed, True They only have themselves to me! Titus didnt say anything and felt hurt by their words, so he said. I dare you to keepughing at me, Harold. I wonder how Freya will teach you a lesson in the future. By then, Ill also tell you that you brought this upon yourself, and you deserve it. Gwen also chimed in. Yes. You deserve it, too! Looking at their texts, Harold was left speechless. Meanwhile, on the other side, Andrew was lying down, groaning. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Its Ridiculous Andrew had been experiencing a string of unfortunate events in the past few days Today, in particr, his bed copsed for no apparent reason. This reminded him of the warnings and reminders from his other two brothers. He felt a sense of loneliness in the house, as if he and Jo were the only ones there. There was also an indescribable feeling of unease. So, he called Luca and Aaron, asking them toe back and keep himpany. Just like Titus, Luca and Aaron had instructed the servants to keep an eye on Andrew and Jodie. When they found out that Andrew was experiencing misfortune, they were relieved that they had escaped it and felt sympathy for him. After receiving the call from their fourth brother, they bothforted him, but when they heard that he wanted them toe back and stay with him, they both hung up the phone without hesitation. They had finally managed to get away, and now they were foolishly going back to deliver groceries to Jodie. Especially considering the recent reactions and state of their fourth brother, they were frightened by the feedback from the servants. It was just too eerie. They needed to keep their distance to feel at ease. Andrew felt lost and heartbroken as his own brothers hung up on him one after another without any mercy. He felt abandoned by his brothers. He suddenly felt like moving out. What should he do? In the following days. Andrew would continue to experience misfortune even if he didnt leave the house. For example, he would choke on water, and even when he didnt order takeout, he would tid bugs in the meals prepared by the servants It was simply ridiculous 111 He would trip while walking, identally bump into walls, or knock over vases. Not to mention that the location he had arranged for a meeting was canceled, and even the male lead he had agreed to sign a contract with also canceled the appointment. This made Andrew want to go crazy, That day, while having a meal, he was lost in thought and suddenly choked on his food, He almost couldnt catch his breath. Jodie immediately went to pat his back when she saw this. Her voice was gentle as she said, Andrew, take it slow. However, her eyes betrayed a hint of guilt, as if she thought Andrew losing a third of his luck. was his own fault for being unlucky. It was terrifying that he could choke on water or food. Fortunately, her luck had improved a lot. Otherwise, if it continued to weaken, she was afraid she would end up like Andrew. After Andrew recovered, he felt like he was on the verge of a breakdown. Why was everything going so wrongtely? He also remembered the reminder from Luca. Having bad luck once or twice was fine, but these past few days, there wasnt a single day without misfortune, and it was just too ridiculous. So, he drank a few sips of water carefully, feeling a bit morefortable, and then looked at Jodie. Jo, you said before that you wanted to borrow my luck. You didnt actually take it, did you? Thats why Ive been so unluckytely. Jodieughed. Andrew, what are you thinking? Theres no such mystical thing in this world. I was just joking with you, and you took it seriously. If there really was such a thing, you could go find someone else to borrow luck from and see if it works. Its useless if you havent practiced curses. She couldnt possibly admit it in front of Andrew. Andrew was half-believing, half-doubting, Maybe. He still had doubts, though. He himself had noticed that ever since he promised Jodie to give her his luck, he had been feeling a bit off 24 Her appearance and skin had already recovered, but her luck was still not as good as it was before Simone left. If she could borrow one-third of the luck from the other two brothers, her luck would be overflowing. If it were before, Andrew wouldnt have thought much about it, but now, looking at Jodie, he always felt that when she mentioned Luca and Aaron, it was like talking about two delicious pieces of meat. He couldnt help but shudder and immediately dismissed this inexplicable thought. I told them, but they said theyre busy and wonte back for now. Jodie was a bit disappointed. Oh, I see! Then, ask them again after you see Luca. Andrew nodded. Okay! He was afraid that Luca wouldnt take him in, so he packed his things and prepared to go over without permission. As Andrew carried his suitcase downstairs, preparing to leave home. He heard Reuben and Jodie talking in the living room, so he put down the suitcase and walked over. Just as he reached the doorway, he heard Jodieining about how unlucky she had been recently, and she also mentioned that he had been unlucky too. He felt that these words sounded familiar. Then, he heard Jodie say to Reuben, Reuben, Ive been having a rough timetely. Can you lend me some of your luck? Andrew was stunned. No wonder he thought it sounded so familiar; this was the same thing Jodie had tricked them with before. His heart tightened, and he felt that Reuben wouldnt agree, so he prepared to go in and stop them. Then, he heard Reuben say, Why should I lend you my luck? Our luck is different. 31 He also stopped in his tracks, wanting to hear what the two of them would say next. In the living room, Jodie looked at Reuben with anticipation and a hint of coquetry. Reuben, I heard that if things arent going well for you, you can borrow some luck from someone who loves you. And then things will go more smoothly. Maybe its just a psychologicalfort, but I want to give it a try. Maybe Ill really feel luckier. She had already figured out how to coax her brother. It just so happened that her brother came back today, and they were the only ones in the living room. She was afraid that if she didnt quickly borrow her brothers luck, Titus and the others would identally mention the idea of borrowing luck from her brother. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her brother would be wary, and it would be troublesome if he didnt lend it to her, but Reuben wasnt so easily fooled. The Gray Family had invited a geomancy master and the elite believed in geomancy. Naturally, Reuben also believed in it. He was sensitive to such matters.. He smiled and said, You Youre really naive. How can you believe in such a joke? If you feel that things havent been going well recently, Ill contact Master Gordon in a few days and ask her to take a look for you. Despite Jodies disappointing actions, after being spoiled for so many years, he still had some sibling affection for her. If he could help, he would. Jodie was stunned. Whats the point of asking Master Gordon? Hes even more unreliable. Thest time her face hurt, it hurt even more after that bogus master helped. Theres no need to ask Master Gordon. She reached out and hugged Reubens arm, shaking it. I just want some emotionalfort. Besides, if you lend me some luck, it wont affect you. She continued to act spoiled. Just indulge me. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Why Is the Gap So Big? Standing at the doorway, Andrew heard Jodies flirtatious voice. He thought to himself, This time, Reuben should agree, right? Reuben, with indulgence, said, Whatfort can this bring? Original from N?velDrama.Org. It would be better to find a skilled psychologist for a treatment. It will be more effective. He asked, Should I help you make the contact? How could luck be borrowed or given so easily? He didnt know if Jodie was joking or genuinely seeking psychologicalfort. Regardless, he couldnt agree. Jodie: Who the hell needs to see a psychologist. She shook Reubens hand and said, Reuben, just pity me. I just want to try and see if what my friend said is true. Reuben smiled and said, Then go find someone else to try. I just sat on a ne for several hours, and Im a bit tired. I want to go back to my room and rest. He gently patted Jodies head and said, Youre a good girl. Then he got up and was about to leave the living room. Jodie felt nauseous inside. Usually, he spoiled her a lot, but at a critical moment, he wouldnt even agree to this kind of joke. She pouted, looking very aggrieved, Reuben, you dont love me anymore. I hate you. Reuben smiled wryly, Is that what you call hate? You really have the temperament of a child. If youre truly unhappy, you can invite Master Gordon or a reputable psychologist. I can fulfill your wishes. But joking is out of the question. Jodie also realized that her Reuben wouldnt budge. 13 If she continued to make a fuss, it might make him resentful or suspicious. After all, besides Steven, Reuben was the most astute and rational in the family. So, she red at him and obediently nodded, Okay, Ill take another look. She asked, When youre done resting,e have dinner with me, okay? If she pestered him for a few more days, she didnt believe she couldnt win him over. For such a small matter, Reuben would naturallyply, Okay! So, he got up and left the living room. At the doorway, he saw Andrew standing there, and he was a little stunned. Andrew, why are you standing here? Andrew looked at his Reuben with a hint ofplexity. We are all brothers, so why is there such a big difference? Titus, Luca, and Aaron seem to know something, so they dont dare to agree with Jo. But Reuben shouldnt know anything, yet he was so tight-lipped. When it came to matters of luck, he wouldnt even agree to a joke. I look like a fool. He snapped back to reality and forced a smile, I heard you talking, so I came to say hello. Reuben noticed the suitcase not far away and asked, Where are you going? Andrew replied. Things havent been going well at home recently, so Im going to stay with Luca for a few days. Reuben was puzzled, With Luca? Did he move out? Andrew nodded, Yeah, the second. third, and Aarons all moved out. He saw Jodie pushing a wheelchair towards them. In a hurry, he said, Reuben, I wont talk to you for now. Im going to find Luca For some reason, he felt like avoiding Jo at the moment. Reuben had a feeling that something had happened while he was away from home But he also knew that Andrew was gullible, so it was useless to ask too many questions So he nodded Alright go ahead He went back to his room as well When Jodie came out in the wheelchair, both of her brothers had left. The smile on her face was reced by gloom. These brothers, each and every one of them, had changed. She regretted even more that she should have listened to her older brother and uncle and made Simone stay in the Gray Family. Then, she could find a way to make everyone in the Gray Familypletely disgusted with Simone. Instead of letting Simone leave and making these people curious. Is this what they mean by the thing you cannot get gets your curiosity? But now it was toote for regrets, and she could only hope topletely suppress Simone in the next variety show. On the other hand, Reuben went back to his room and took a shower. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not a coincidence that all three of his younger brothers suddenly moved out. Aftering out, he called Titus. When Titus saw Reubens call, he answered, Reuben, youre back? Reuben said, I just got back today. I heard from Andrew that all of you moved out? He asked again, Did something happen? Titus answered truthfully, Jodie has been chasing after us all day, asking us for luck. We were afraid, so we hid when we couldnt handle it. Reuben was shocked, She asked you for luck, too? Titus replied, Yes, she asked all four of us. But only Andrew agreed to give it to her. The three of us refused. From what youre saying, she asked you too? Reuben said, Yes, she asked me too, but I didnt agree. Titus knew that Reuben was the most astute and wouldnt easily fall for it like Andrew Not agreeing was the right decision Go ask the servants at home about how unlucky Andrew has been this past week Youll see how correct your decision was, Reuben frowned, So, because of Andrew, weve had a run of bad luck this past week? So, this is not a joke at all? Titus sneered, Only Andrew would believe that its a joke. Reuben asked, Whats really going on? Titus chuckled, Reuben, you havent experienced a beating yet, so theres no point in to you. Youll understand when you experience it yourself. All four of them have already been beaten, so it wouldnt be right if Reuben wasnt beaten ast well. After all, they were brothers. They should be deceived and suffer together. Since Reuben was so astute, he definitely wont be as miserable as Andrew. And only by personally being deceived could one truly see Jodies true intentions. Otherwise, no matter how much they said, it was useless, just like the previous Luca and the current Andrew. Reuben was at a loss for words. Whats happening? Why all the secrecy? he asked. Titus replied, Youll find outter. After a brief exchange, he ended the call. Reuben was puzzled, so he approached a servant and inquired about Andrews recent activities. After listening, he finally understood why his second brother and the others had disappeared. Whether Jodie was joking or not, this situation was too strange. Even the unfortunate Andrew had fled, so why should he stay at home? He quickly changed. his clothes, grabbed his unpacked suitcase, and left as well. Coincidentally, he had a business trip to another city in two days, so he decided to leave carly. During dinner, Jodie, who had dressed up meticulously, looked charming and lovely Upon realizing that the restaurant was empty, she received a sudden text message from Reuben apologizing for not being able to join her for dinner due to a business trip. 15 Unable to control her anger, she swept all the food off the table. The servants noticed that the youngdys temper was worsening, so they dared not approach. Just then, the strict etiquette teacher appeared. She sternly looked at Jodie and said, This behavior is uneptable. You are a youngdy; how can you act so rudely? Come with me to your room for punishment and to relearn proper table manners. Jodies body tensed up. She had underestimated the situation, forgetting that this strict teacher was still present at home. As soon as she heard the word punishment, her palms began to ache. But she couldnt resist. Otherwise, Salma would send her away. She could only suppress her resentment and allow the servants to escort her back to her room to endure the punishment Meanwhile, Titus and his brothers were dumbfounded upon discovering that their Reuben had fled. They couldnt help butin, cursing their luck. How could the Reuben be so cunning? Did all the intelligence and shrewdness in the Gray Family only belong to the eldest and Simone? They truly felt pitiful! In the following days, Simone and Zac filmed their scenes. On this particr day, they went to the airport together to meet up with Tommy and others, preparing to fly to the border. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 A Surprising Encounter When Simone and Zac arrived at the airport, Julian and Tommy were already there. Standing next to Tommy was an elegantly dressed woman. Simone observed their behavior and deduced that she must be Tommys wife. She also sensed a malicious auraing from the woman. Upon seeing Simone, the three of them greeted her with smiles. Tommy introduced his wife, saying, This is Master Gray, whom I mentioned to you. He then turned to Simone and said, And this is my wife, Lara Simmers. Lara greeted Simone with gratitude and enthusiasm, saying, Master Gray, hello! She expressed her gratitude towards Simone for resolving the situation and preventing her husbands younger brother from getting into trouble. She feared that her husband would feel guilty and distant from her. After all, it was she who had been deceived by Jane and dragged him to the auction house. She had a good rtionship with Felix, her little brother-inw, and she didnt want anything bad to happen to him. So, she was very grateful to Simone for resolving the situation. Simone greeted her with a smile, saying, Hello, Mrs. Reich! Lara wanted to establish a closer rtionship with Simone. She suggested, Calling me Mrs. Reich feels too formal. How about calling me Lara? Simone looked at Lara and sensed that she had done many good deeds and was not a bad person She appeared gentle, but in reality, she had a fiery temper She was easily influenced or deceived by others, leading her to do impulsive things Thats why she had be a malicious person Simone smiled and said. Sure Lara, you can also call me Simone Thats great Lara walked over to Simone and started chatting with her. Since Tommys secretary booked the ne tickets, they were all traveling together. They entered the VIP lounge and took their seats. After a while, a few people walked in. Simone nced over. The leader was a man in his thirties, who appeared decent but had a superficial air about him. It was evident that he was the yboy type. He was apanied by a young woman who was quite beautiful and carried herself with a professional demeanor. She had a gentle smile, but Simone could tell from her expression that she was not easy to get along with. Most importantly, Simone could see from her appearance that this woman was Jodies half- sister. Without asking, it was obvious that the person who had arrived was the fake heiress of the Fordson Family, Jane. Simone thought to herself that this fake heiress was indeed suspicious. Her attention then shifted to the young woman who was following behind them, a woman who didnt attract much attention. She wore ck-framed sses and had shoulder-length hair that covered most of her face. The woman was dressed inly and didnt stand out. But upon closer inspection, Simone noticed that her features were delicate, and with a little grooming, she would be much prettier than the previous Jane. Based on her appearance, June Fordson, the realdy of the Fordson Family, was not a weak and timid person. So, her current soft and unnoticeable demeanor must be an act. In theory, someone with her personality would rebel against the Fordson Family and Jane. But Simone detected a simr aura between Jane and June. She examined them closely and discovered that their fortunes were actually connected. The key was that June willingly turned herself into a vessel to provide fortune for Jane. This surprised and puzzled Simone. While Simone was observing the three of them, the others also noticed their presence. The leader, Jebediah, the current heir of the talisman family, raised an eyebrow when he saw Tommy and the others and said, Hello, brother-inw. It seems we are on the same flight. What a coincidence. Tommy smiled faintly and replied, Indeed, quite a coincidence. Due to Julians business, they had arrived two days early. He couldnt believe that such a coincidence could ur. Jane looked at Tommy and the others, surprise evident on her face. She greeted Tommy and Lara with a smile, saying, Brother-inw, sister-inw! Then, something shocking happened. Lara suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Janes hair, and pped her several times. You deceitful woman! I have always taken care of you, and this is how you repay me? You tricked my husband into buying that cursed item. What have I done to deserve this? You actually wanted to harm my husband. Everyone was taken aback by Laras sudden outburst. Jebediah Fordson quickly went to restrain Lara and said, Sister-inw, lets talk it out. You cant just hit someone like that. He knew that his sister-inw appeared gentle, but she had the most violent temper. And she had been practicing martial arts since she was young, so he couldnt overpower her. Jane wanted to resist, but she couldnt break free from Laras grip. She could only exim, Ah! Sister- inw, what are you saying? I dont understand. How could I possibly want to harm my brother-in- law? She now despised Lara with all her heart. This woman had pped her in front of everyone. Where could she hide her face now? At the same time, she was shocked that Lara also knew about the jade hairpin. It seemed that Tommy had informed Lara. In her cousins eyes, no one and nothing couldpare to her husband, Tommy, No wonder Lara wanted to hit her as soon as she saw Jane. Lara didnt listen and continued tearing at the talisman silk and hitting her, saying, Do you think Im stupid? That day, you kept calling and asked us to go to your auctionpany. Original from N?velDrama.Org. If you didnt know there was a problem with the jade hairpin, would you have encouraged my husband to buy it? If its so valuable, why dont you use it yourself? Or give it to your beloved brother. I was blind before, thinking you were a good person. Now its clear that you are treacherous and wicked. After hearing about the incident from Tommy, Lara had wanted to confront Jane and vent her anger. Unfortunately, Jane was not around, so she had been umting her anger until now. She couldnt let go of her anger without hitting the other person. Jane, of course, would not admit it, I didnt do it, cousin, I really didnt. Upon receiving news that Felix had taken the jade finger ring to wear, she knew there would be trouble. Little did she know that not only did Felix survive, but he was also saved by the master. Knowing Laras temperament, she was certain that if she discovered any issues with the finger ring, she woulde looking for trouble. Therefore, she decided to hide. In the past few days, the other party did not reach out to her proactively. She assumed that Tommy hadnt informed Lara. So, when she found out that Tommy and the others had booked todays flight and brought the geomancy master, she encouraged Jebediah to do the same. She wanted to witness for herself who this geomancy master was that would ruin her nt She had to find a way to retaliate To her surprise, as soon as she entered, Lara started tearing into her and hitting her. This woman waspletely insane. Jebediah couldnt hold Lara back, so she turned to Tommy and pleaded, Brother-inw, please help me restrain my sister. However, Tommy responded, My younger brother almost died because of your sister. Its only fair for my wife to vent her anger, isnt it? He had no fear of the Fordson Family or Jane, and he had no intention of pretending to be friendly with them during this public event. Breaking ties in advance would be beneficial, as it would establish a reputation for dealing with the Fordson Family in the future when they fought for the jadeite. This was a decision they had made as a couple beforehand. Of course, his wifes anger was genuine. She had a fiery temper, and he took her feelings seriously. Having almost been deceived and killed by her cousin, she naturally wouldnt let it go. If she didnt release this anger, she would continue to feel ufortable. So, he simply wanted to say, Well done with the beating. How could I possibly help? Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Lets Wait And See. Jebediah did not expect Tommy to have such an attitude. Did you misunderstand something? How could Jane harm you? Tommy looked at Jebediahs appearance and seemed genuinely unaware. Their twopanies are currently engaged in fiercepetition. Talismans family has risen rapidly in recent years, swallowing up many jewelrypanies. In the industry, many people praise Jebediah for his achievements at a young age. But in reality, it was all Janes behind-the-scenes guidance and support. Jebediah was merely a figurehead. Its understandable that he didnt know. He sneered, My younger brother almost died, and you think I would misunderstand? Ask Jane yourself, did she not constantly encourage me and sell me a problematic jade finger ring? She even imed that this ancient jade is very nourishing and told me to wear it often. My younger brother liked it, so I gave it to him, but who would have thought it almost cost him his life. He became angry when he mentioned this matter. Is this nourishing? Its a matter of life and death. If you Fordsons want to be the leader in this industry, thenpete with my family openly. To use such despicable means is truly shameless. My family will no longer associate with rtives like you. Im stating it clearly: our two families are cutting off ties from now on, and there should be no further contact. Jebediah was a bit confused. Is there really such a thing? He looked at Jane, who was beaten and in a sorry state, and asked, Jane, whats going on? Jane covered her face, avoiding the p from Lara, and exined. I also didnt know there was a problem with that finger ring. It was sold to our auction house by a customer 111 She even told me that this jade finger ring is very nourishing and exceptionally good. It just so happened that my cousin-inw and sister-inw came over that day. I thought my sister-inw was so kind to me, so I rmended the jade finger ring to my brother-in- law. If my brother-inw and sister-inw hadnt mentioned it now, I wouldnt have known there was a problem with the finger ring. I had good intentions, but I didnt expect it to turn out like this. However, Lara sneered, Do you think we would believe you? With your cunning mind, how could you not know that there was a problem with the finger ring? If it really nourishes. people so much, you would have kept it for yourself. And then they continued to beat Jane, who screamed in pain. When the airport security personnel heard the scream, they hurriedly ran in to stop. the fight. Only then did Lara let go of Jane. You despicable person, from now on, we are enemies. Just wait and see. After this falling out, when she returned from the public te, she would expose how the other party harmed her husband and younger brother-inw. In the future, their family will no longer have any dealings with the Fordsons. This is a blood feud. Janes face was red and swollen from being beaten, with several bloody scratches. Her carefully styled hair was now a mess. She lookedpletely disheveled and pitiful. But among the people present, there was not much sympathy for her. The several high-level members of the Fordsons and the gambling stone experts who came with her were all dumbfounded. They never expected that Jane would actually do such a thing If she hadnt done it, Lara would not have abandoned her noble identity and publicly fought with Jane like this. The two of them used to have a good rtionship as sisters 21 In the beginning, the Fordsons had actually helped the Reichs a lot. Now, in this situation, they didnt know what to say. If Jane really did such a thing, it was also for the Fordsons, and they could only say that she was ruthless. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But from their perspective, they couldnt scold her. Jane realized that Tommy and Lara were intentionally causing a public falling out. With things having escted to this point, they could never go back to how things were before. This couple would always be on guard against her and might even seek revenge. Therefore, Jane calmly adjusted her hair and clothes. She looked at Lara, Cousin, whether you believe it or not, I havent done such a thing. I was also deceived, but you probably wont believe it. In that case, I have nothing more to exin. You wont listen anyway. She sneered again, I am innocent. I havent done anything, so I will remember today when. you hit me like this. Lara also sneered, Then remember it. At most, you will use those despicable means to harm. others. Are we supposed to be afraid of you? Jane said coldly, Fine, lets not have any further contact. The Reichs and the Fordsons canpete in gambling stones on the public te based on their own abilities. I originally wanted to help you bet on a few pieces of top-grade jade for the sake of our past friendship. But now, theres no need. She naturally didnt really want to help the Reichs, but she deliberately said so. Today, Tommy also brought the Reichs high-level members and gambling stone experts. If she realized that she had acquired numerous high-quality jadeites, but the Reichs had not received any, she would definitely be dissatisfied with the Reich couple. After all, originally, as long as there were no issues, the Reichs could also obtain some high-quality jadeite. However, they had missed out on such an opportunity. Tommy could see through Janes little 111 < 34 scheme. He calmly stated, You have even harmed me, your cousin-inw who has always. taken care of your family. Do you think you can help us find high-quality jadeite? Do you think I and others are fools? If you were truly kind and righteous, why didnt you sell a few pieces of high-quality jadeite to our Reichs a few months ago when you had them? Instead, you invited a carver and used all of this jadeite topete with our Reichs, stealing the spotlight at the jewelry exhibition. Lara was unaware of this, but now she was also angry upon hearing about it. Exactly; who wouldnt say such nonsense afterward? She looked at Jane mockingly, Look at how capable you are. You havent even entered the public market yet, and youre already assuming that you can open numerous pieces of high-quality jadeite? If you cant do it, dont expect to save face. This fake cousin used to follow her around and tter her in various ways. She had also shown a lot of care for her in the past, such as sending timely birthday wishes and gifts. Therefore, their rtionship was quite good. Because of this, her family and her husbands family also took care of Jane. Who would have thought that she was a wolf in sheeps clothing? Lara truly didnt expect that Jane would act one way in front of her and another behind her back. Not only was she scheming, but she was also malicious. Now that the facade couldnt be maintained, she revealed her true colors. way Jane adjusted her hair and looked at Lara. Well, lets wait and see. I just hope that my cousin wont regret it. She wanted Lara and her husband to witness how she could open so many high-quality jadeite. She wanted them to be jealous and envious but unable to do anything about it. Otherwise, she couldnt bear the humiliation she received today. Lara raised an eyebrow. Alright, lets wait and see. Dont call me cousin from now on; I cant handle it. I admit, I was blind before and was fooled by you. But I wont be anymore. She was straightforward, and if she liked someone, she liked them, and if she disliked someone, she disliked them. Jane had completely crossed her boundaries. It seemed that the other party wouldnt let them off, and this was also what she wanted. She wouldnt let Jane off the hook either. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Why? Jane remained silent towards Lara and instead walked over to a nearby spot and sat down. Jebediah followed suit and sat down as well, instructing his assistant to buy medicine for reducing swelling. He comforted Jane by her side. On the other side, June nced deeply at Lara. She seemed satisfied watching Lara hit Jane. June also sat down, acting like an invisible follower. People who were unaware of the truth. about the fake heiress would never suspect that she was the true heiress of the Fordsons. Simone had been observing the group all this time. She noticed that Lara was indeed as hot- tempered and fierce as her face had described. But it was a good thing that she sought revenge immediately. Now, the disdainful expression on Laras face had disappeared. It seemed that she wouldnt be fooled by Jane anymore. What surprised Simone was Jane. At this moment, Jebediah had been by her side,forting her with words. However, Jane seemed impatient and ignored him, disying a kind of arrogance. It was clear that Jane was the one in control. Jebediahs coaxing of Jane seemed more like ttery than genuine affection. Moreover, the personality and temperament of this fake heiress werepletely different from Jodie and Freya. If it were Jodie or Freya in this situation, their eyes would probably be swollen from crying, deliberately giving off a pitiful and miserable appearance. But Jane, apart from being severely beaten and screaming a few times, didnt shed a tear. After it was over, she even tidied her hair and clothes herself, appearing very calm. She also had the intention of ying mind games, wanting to nt a seed of doubt in the hearts of the people brought by Tommy. Knowing that it was impossible to reconcile today, Lara decisively made a harsh statement. This also meant that Jane and Jodie were not on the same path. Those two belonged to the morning glory flower, relying on others to climb up. Otherwise, they would wither. But Jane was different; she was a man-eating flower herself. Simone also noticed that Jebediahs luck had already diminished significantly. It wasnt like the luck borrowed by Jodie from Andrew. It was forcibly taken by Jane. At this moment, Simone also understood that Jane didnt want just Jebediahs and the Fordsons luck; she wanted the entire Fordson family and their wealth. No wonder Jebediah didnt seem very fortunate. From the looks of his face, if not for the influence of Jane, he would be a yboy second- generation rich who enjoyed eating, drinking, and having fun. The Fordsons would never be a big jewelrypany second only to the Reich Familys jewelry company, but it should still be lingering in a third-rate jewelrypany. They might not be extremely wealthy and couldnt enter the true elite circles, but they were < 1/4 better off than those below them. Now, with Jane, the Fordsons seemed to be flourishing, but behind it stood a cliff full of thorns. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Simone could probably guess the intentions behind Janes actions. Controlling the Fordsons was actually about controlling the normal channels for obtaining jade. By gradually pushing the Fordsons up and making it stronger, she could continue to secretly. take possession of the jade. This way, she wouldnt attract the attention of the geomancy association and special departments. It must be said that the father behind Jane and the others had made a big move and was very patient. Then Simone noticed that Jane was staring at her. She looked up and caught a glimpse of the fierceness in the others eyes. Simone raised an eyebrow. Was it because she ruined their n that they now hate her and want to deal with her together? She gave Jane a smile that was not quite a smile. Jane was taken aback for a moment, then immediately looked away from Simone. She had only received news that the evil spirit on Felix had been broken. So, she was curious about the geomancy master hired by Tommy and came to see her in advance. But she didnt expect that this geomancy master would turn out to be Simone, the popr female star. This woman had ruined her n, and she naturally wouldnt let it go. After reaching the border, losing one or two people didnt matter. Even if she was a big star, so what? June, who was sitting behind Jane, also looked up at Simone with a hint ofplexity and conflict in her eyes. But after Simone looked over, she immediately restrained her emotions and lowered her head. This actually made Simone pay more attention to her. ||| 24 During the time in the waiting room, no one said anything else. After boarding, Simone sat next to Zac. Midway through, Simone got up to go to the restroom. The restroom in the front was upied, so she went to the one in the economy ss. After a while, June held her stomach. She got up and went to the restroom in the front, only to find someone inside. Feeling impatient, she turned around and headed towards the restroom in the economy ss. Therefore, it didnt attract much attention from the fellow passengers. When June arrived in front of the restroom on this side, Simone happened to open the door. Seeing June, she wasnt very surprised. She asked June, Do you want toe in? June seemed stunned for a moment, then stopped hesitating and said, Yes! She immediately squeezed into the bathroom and closed the door. Because there was a curtain separating the business ss and economy ss, so the two of them were squeezed into one bathroom, and June and others naturally couldnt see them. June spoke first, Are you Master Gray? Can you please not worry about our familys affairs for now? That was her purpose ining to find Simone. Simone raised an eyebrow and asked, Can I ask why? June pursed her lips and didnt answer. Simone continued, Do you know that your fate is now connected to June? Why did you willingly give her your fate? Let me guess, you gave her your fate so that she could have such amazing gambling abilities She said with a meaningful look. You sacrificed so much, it couldnt be just because June used to protect you in school and in the circle, right June was taken aback and looked up at Simone You investigated us? 34 Simone didnt deny it. Its just that it involved the Reichs, so I wanted to know more. Before she arrived, she had asked the private detective that Gwen knew to investigate the Fordsons. She discovered that June had only returned to the Fordsons because of the poverty and hardships she had experienced before. She was despised by her biological parents and older brother, feeling inadequate and unwee. The people in the Fordsons not only treated June coldly but also neglected her materially. Their treatment of her was far worse than how they treated June. June had also rebelled and even targeted Jane. Of course, the oue was that Jane was the better woman. June was clearly the most miserable one, but it was her reputation that suffered. And the ones who suppressed June the most were the people in the Fordsons. June had also rebelled and even ran away from home for a while. Later, the Fordsons found her again, and she underwent aplete transformation. She no longer opposed June but instead often followed her, bing somewhat invisible. There must be a reason for such a change. Simone believed that this answer could also reveal why June willingly entrusted her fate to June. June looked intently at Simone and bit her lip, What do you want to know? Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 The Truth of the Matter June was acquainted with Simone. Ever since the reality show began, Simones true identity as the heiress of the Gray Family was revealed, and June started taking notice of her. Their experiences were somewhat simr. Witnessing Simones decisive departure from the Gray Family and her actions that caused suffering and tarnished the reputation of each of her brothers, June felt both envious and satisfied. At the same time, she also recognized Simones talent as a geomancer. Therefore, when she saw Simone today, she was surprised but also afraid that Simone would suddenly interfere in Talismans affairs. June was unaware of the incident involving the jade finger that Jane had sent to Tommy. Otherwise, she might have secretly informed Tommy. However, it was true that June was capable of such actions. Simone could sense the conflict within June. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She said, I simply want to know why you want to help Jane with her luck. This matter is important to me, so I definitely want to thoroughly investigate it. June and Jodie were the same kind of person, and she couldnt simply let it go. June pondered for a moment, I can tell you, but for now, you must not let anyone from the Fordsons find out. She could sense that if she didnt disclose the information to Simone today, Simone might interfere unintentionally and disrupt her n. Simone nodded, Of course, I have no connection with the Fordsons, and I also dislike their behavior. Based on the information she had gathered, June had a much more difficult experience than her own. She had been heavily oppressed in her foster parents home and had to perform various chores since she was young. TI 15 To the support of a kind-hearted teacher. If it werent for the schrships she received every year, she would have dropped out of middle school. While June was being suppressed, Jane had good fortune. It seemed that their luck was intertwined, just like her and Jodies, where it would either. flourish or diminish. After June was exposed as a fake heiress by Jane, she was brought back to the Fordsons. Not only did she not receive any favorable treatment, but she continued to be Even for meals, she could only eat after the entire family had finished. They even imed that this was to teach June proper table manners. Furthermore, they didnt provide June with any pocket money. If June wanted money of her own, she had to work on weekends. suppressed. She was bullied and harassed in the same high school as Jane, but she had to endure it. Not only did the Fordsons not help her, but they also said that it was her fault she was bullied. If it werent for June having her own issues, why would others bully her? Why had Jane, who had been studying for so many years, never encountered such treatment? Moreover, she even deliberately made June wash Janes feet. If June refused, she would be punished by standing in the courtyard all night. There were many simr incidents like this. If it werent for the DNA test, Simone couldnt help but suspect that June was not actually a child of the Fordsons but an enemy. Therefore, she found the Fordsons quite repulsive. Observing the disgust in Simones eyes, June breathed a sigh of relief. I hope Jane takes over the Fordsons and changes her attitude, driving out all the people from the Fordsons. Let the Fordsons see what they have gained after plotting for so many years. I believe this is the only way to make them regret and suffer, to make them regret the HI 25 Simone caught onto a keyword. Based on Junes words, she suddenly had a suspicion. So, she asked, Plotting for many years? Did the Fordson couple already know about the incident of switching the true and false daughters? June was shocked, clearly not expecting Simone to be so perceptive and quick to react. Since the other party had guessed it, there was no need to hide anything. Especially since the Fordsons were capable of such despicable acts, she didnt want to cover up for them. Besides, she was nning to reveal these things in the future and let everyone know. She nodded and said, Yes, not only did they know early on, but they also switched me and Jane. Simone was surprised, They switched? Why? June exined, Because after Jane and I were born, a so-called master told the Talisman parents that I was a disaster, while Jane was a blessing. If Jane were to join the Fordsons, ording to our birth charts, she would be Jebediahs supporting star in the future. And she would help elevate the Fordsons business to new heights, supporting Jebediahs rise. So, they were tempted and switched me and Jane. That bogus master also imed that because I was a disaster, if I lived a good life, it would negatively affect the Fordsons luck. Only by making me suffer and suppressing me could the Fordsons luck be boosted by Jane. So, they exchanged the children, and my former foster parents knew about it and agreed. It was the result of discussions between both families. And every year, my former foster parents family still receives a sum of money from the Fordsons, just to keep them suppressing and tormenting me. June used to cry a lot, but now she couldnt shed any tears. She exuded a sense of sadness and despair 111 3.3 I never expected that my biological parents would treat me like this, all for the sake of so- called destiny. After returning to the Fordsons, they didnt hesitate to mistreat me. There was one instance when I left my homework at home, and the teacher asked me to retrieve it. I identally overheard their conversation and discovered all of this. I tried to run away, but I was caught and locked in a small dark room for three months. They treated me cruelly. Since then, I stopped resisting and agreed to the Fordsons request to transfer the destiny to Jane. Because I realized that Jane is ambitious and has been secretly infiltrating the Fordsons over the years. Jebediah is merely a fool, relying on Jane to propel him forward. When the time is right, Jane should rece him. Since they have hopes that Jane will lead the Fordsons to a higher level, I will fulfill their wish. Her eyes were filled with hatred. But I dont know what the Fordsons will be called in the future. Simone understood after hearing her words. She couldnt believe that this was the truth of the matter. She sighed and said, If she continues to absorb your destiny, not only will miserable future, but you wont live long. you have a June self-mockingly said, If I refuse, I cant escape either! If I refuse, the people of the Fordsons will deal with me. I didnt just run away once, but several times. But no matter what method I used, even if I avoided surveince cameras on the road. didnt bring a phone, didnt use any identification to take public transportation, and hid in the mountains on foot, they would still find me. After being brought back, I would face even more severe punishment. What else can I do? So, I came up with this revenge n. To be honest, I dont hate Jane the most, but the people of the Fordsons. Simone nodded, I understand. Its indeed worthy of hatred to be treated like this by ones own family. The Fordsons treated their biological daughter like this in the name of so-called destiny and their desire to make the Fordsons bigger and stronger. It was truly insane. When they switched the children, they were still infants. The Fordsons actually listened to a masters words and deliberately exchanged their own biological child, subjecting her to torment and suppression in another family. They took a gamble on an uncertain future. Its truly ruthless. She reached out and grabbed Junes arm. If you had the chance to break free from the control of the Fordsons, would you take it? Simone was both angry and sympathetic towards Junes plight, and she wanted to lend a helping hand. It was evident that although June was filled with hatred, it was directed solely at the Fordsons. She hadnt reached the point of wanting to seek revenge and destroy everyone. She still had a conscience. As long as someone extended a helping hand, she could be saved. However, June shook her head. No, I just want to get back at them now. Let them taste the bitterness of being abandoned. She was willing to sacrifice herself, even her own life. What kept her going now was the desire for revenge. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Dont You Want Them to Hate You Too? Simone understood Junes thoughts. If it were her, with no way out and no help, she might also seek revenge at all costs. But Junes method of revenge might not work. In order to deal with the people behind June, she had to intervene and not let June acquire so much precious jadeite. But it wasnt necessary to harm herself in the process. So, she had to pull her back. Simone held Junes hand and looked at her seriously, saying, You are the most important. Only when you escape and break free, without your luck supporting June, will she lose her footing. Otherwise, although she may have taken over the Fordsons, she will still keep Jebediah as a scapegoat. If you want revenge quickly, you have to push them. Simone advised, If June can no longer rely on good luck to gamble on stones, it will affect her position in the Fordsons and her influence. That means she wont have as much value to them. With the character of the Fordsons, they should hold onto her tightly; after all, they have invested so much. If June doesnt want to let go of the power she has gained and be bound by the Fordsons. She has to step out and fight for power and profit with the Fordsons. Seeing June deep in thought, Simone continued, You hate the Fordsons and want them to experience the consequences of their actions. Dont you want them to hate you too? To wish they could strangle you but be helpless. June nodded, I think I used to want their love, butter, I wanted them to hate me. Simone supported, Yes, being hated by them means you have pushed them to a desperate situation. Just abandoning them with Jane can indeed have a certain revenge effect. 1/4 But then, they will only hate Jane, and in their eyes, you are still a useless waste that can be discarded at any time. She added, To truly make them suffer and regret, revenge shoulde from both sides. June asked, How can we do that? Simone replied. On one hand, encourage June to step out andpete with the Fordsons. for profit. Let the Fordsons discover her hidden ambition; let them fight among themselves like dogs. Stir up an infighting. On the other hand, you voluntarily step out and escape their control and then stand in front of them, surpassing Jane in excellence and distinction. Let them know what they did wrong back then. Make them regret trusting a deceitful masters words, treating the fake as a treasure, while losing the real pearl. And that fake will bite them back, while the pearl will disdain being associated with them. Dont you think it would be even more satisfying to see their regret and pain at that time? Junes eyes were filled with confusion. Can I do it? Can I really surpass Jane in excellence and distinction? Simone nodded firmly in response, As long as you work hard, you can definitely do it. June had been suppressed by two families since she was young and had been instilled with thoughts like you cant do it, youre worthless. Therefore, she also had doubts about herself. So not only did she have to break free herself, but she also had to build confidence in herself. Simone continued, While seeking revenge on them, you can also prove yourself. And after they are all trampled down, you can live a good life in the second half of your life. based on your own abilities. Why sacrifice your whole life for this trash? In the future, when they are stuck in a quagmire and see you living well, they will envy, be jealous, and regret. Isnt that even better? If it were Simone, as long as she found an opportunity to escape, she would retaliate in this way. June listened to Simones words and carefully considered them. If it was really like that, it would indeed be much more satisfying. But the light in her eyes quickly dimmed. But I cant escape, and they somehow know how 21 to find me wherever I go. Simone said, Its okay, I can help you. You have the curse that the same deceitful master ced on Jane, and your aura is connected to hers. So, no matter where you go, they can track you from your aura. I can help you regain your luck and bacsh Jane. And I can sever the connection between you and her. Then I can send you abroad to study a subject you like and pursue further education. If you dont want to go abroad, I can arrange amodation for you and invite teachers to teach you. When youe back or when you have achieved something, you should be able to see the fate of the Fordsons. And maybe even give them a good trampling. At that time, they resented and hated you, but they also had no way to deal with you. Even worse, in order to continue living in the future, they might rely on you. By then, you can do whatever you want to them. For example,ugh at them, just like they once abandoned you, abandon them. June became more and more intrigued as she listened, and she was naturally willing to seek revenge in this way. She asked in confusion, Why do you want to help me? Simone replied, Because I have a grudge against the geomancy master behind Jane. You should know that our family also has an adopted daughter. My rtionship with her is actually simr to yours with Jane. Our fortunes are intertwined. They need to seize our fortunes and belongings in order to grow. All of this is the doing of the person behind them. So, I want revenge, and I want to disrupt their ns and capture person. So, do you understand? that June was shocked, So, its not just me who has experienced such things? Simone nodded, Yes, I am the same. If I hadnt encountered a good master, I would have been sold to the mountains as a child bride. My childhood experiences were not much better than yours. She was luckier than June because she met a master. And although the Gray Family has been so fond of Jodie over the years, they havent reached. the point of being so malicious and insane towards her. June had a much worse fate, and it was heart-wrenching to hear. So, she hoped that June could pick herself up and start anew. Because only when she became strong could those despicable individuals realize their Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 111 J 3/4 mistakes. How misguided their choices were in the past. June felt the warmth in the hand that held hers. It was as if her once cold heart had thawed a little. The enemy of her enemy is a friend, and she was willing to trust Simone this time. She had already fallen into despair, and now, someone was offering her a helping hand. She suddenly felt the urge to explore if there was another way out. And if someone was intentionally stealing their lives from behind, she would also despise that. She didnt have the ability to retaliate against that dreadful master directly, but she could support Simone. At the very least, she wouldnt be a burden.. So, she nodded firmly and said, Okay, I believe you. Ill listen to you. What should I do next? Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Cant Let Her Escape Simone witnessed the spark reignite in Junes eyes, which had been as still as a stagnant pool. A smile appeared on her face. Please provide me with your and Junes birth charts. And find an opportunity to obtain a strand of Junes hair. That way, I can sever the connection between you and June at the most opportune moment. And when the time is right, I will turn the tables on her, making her return the fortune she took from you. Although it would be troublesome to reim the fortune June willingly gave away because it would also cause some bacsh when Simone performed her magic, she was willing to do it. she just needed some time to recover. In fact, she had a way to reim the fortune she lent to Andrew, but she simply didnt want 1. Andrew wasnt worth the harm she would inflict upon herself by doing this. June said, Alright, I know our birth charts. Then, she shared her and Junes birth charts with Simone. She asked, So, my next task is to obtain Junes hair, right? Simone nodded, Yes, it would be best to obtain it before the public auction starts. I want to make June experience a bacsh before she can secure the gemstone using her fortune. I want them to watch helplessly as someone else snatches away those gemstones. To lose what she could have obtained, thats when shell feel regret and difort. Junes eyes brightened. Thats a good n. It sounded satisfying and refreshing She thought for a moment and asked. So, if she has already decided which gemstone to bad on but suddenly experiences a bacsh and her fortune is returned to me, will she have bad luck and encounter other factors that prevent her from winning the bid Sumone chuckled Exactly youre very clever Youre not interior to fare at all Tean ser from your facial features that if that so callest nice halict appeared at your birth in a normal life trajectory you would have a harved great sess. You would have surpassed Junes father and jebeitials are built a sacriful carver on your dwie That was why Junes fortune Cstrong, Huaking her arger for fork die th?c H From childhood to adulthood, June had never received such affirmation from before, except for praise from her teachers. anyone She smiled and said, Thank you! After this is done, how can I repay you? Although Simone was helping her deal with the people who harmed Janes fortune, she did indeed help her. If she could truly start anew and live for herself in the future, then Simone would be her redemption. She was a ray of light in her dark life, and she had to repay her. Simone smiled and said, Well, if I ever need help in the future, you can assist me as a way of repaying me. At times like this, it was only natural to give June affirmation. And only those who knew gratitude were worthy of her help. June nodded and said, As long as there is a ce where you need me, I will definitely not refuse. Simone took Junes hand. She took out a talisman pen dipped in cinnabar from her shoulder bag and infused it with her own energy, drawing a talisman in the palm of her hand. After finishing the drawing, the talisman disappeared into Junes hand. June was amazed by what she saw. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Simone said. This talisman will protect you for a while and prevent Jane from using any evil tricks against you. June held her hand and couldnt tell if it was just her imagination. She felt a sense of security after the talisman appeared in her hand. She said, Okay, thank you! She could sense that Simone was radiating goodwill towards her. So, she was willing to take a leap of faith. And even in the worst case scenario, she would just be jumping from one dangerous situation to another As long as she could seek revenge, even if it meant entering a dangerous situation, she epted it. 111 24 Simone looked at the time and said, Ill leave first, and you cane out in a minute or two. After you obtain the hair. find an opportunity to give it to me without acting like you know me. Well add each other as friends for easiermunication. June said, Jane checks my phone all the time, so Im afraid shell find out if we add each other as friends. Simone smiled and said, Its okay; I have a solution for that. I will hack into your phone and install a hidden anti-hacking system. That way, our conversations will be immediately deleted and cannot be retrieved, and no one will be able to spy on them. June nodded and immediately took out her phone. Okay! So, the two of them became friends, but under Simones control, her profile picture and other details were hidden. Then, she taught June how to ess and send messages from the hidden section when they needed to contact each other. This way, when Jane checked Junes phone, she wouldnt notice that she had added Simone as a friend. Simone then opened the door and walked out, naturally returning to her seat. And she started chatting casually with Zac. After about three minutes, June came back from the restroom. She sat next to Jane. Jane nced at June and asked, Why did you take so long? June replied, I had a stomach ache, so I stayed a little longer. Jane discreetly turned her head and nced at Simone, who was talking to Zac with her head down. Then she said to June, Let me borrow your phone to y a game. Mine is out of battery The two of them went to the restroom one after the other. She was afraid that June would approach Simone and say or do something. June, as before, casually took out her phone and handed it to her. jane took the phone to check the messaging app and the call history She found nothing, andbined with Junes normal expression, she felt relieved 34 She would not let June escape from her control. She casually yed a game on the phones built-in app and then returned it to June. Then she closed her eyes to rest, but she couldnt fall asleep. Her attention was focused on June. After battling with Jane for so long, June naturally knew that the other party was cautious and had many thoughts. When she followed Simone to the restroom just now, Jane noticed it. In order to dispel any suspicionpletely, she had to remain still for now. Thus, she pretended to sleep, preparing to seize the opportunity to take the hairter. Often, your enemy is the one who knows you best. Therefore, Juneposed herself and indeed made Janepletely let go of her guard. Upon arrival at the airport, the group of people disembarked. Jane and Jebediah didnt exchange greetings this time. They took their people and went to the hotel they had booked. Tommy and the others did the same. However, after having lunch, they rested at the hotel for a while. Simone and the Turner brothers separately drove cars that had been prepared long ago and left the hotel. The cars headed towards the border. After more than three hours. Julian parked the car on a small road in the mountains. This is the ce where hest sent a signal, Simone said. Let me try to use divination to find him. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 She Must Return It Simone and the other two individuals stepped out of the car, and Julian retrieved a bag from the trunk. They ventured into the woods, where the signal from the person they were tracking had disappeared. Julian opened the bag and said, Here are the clothes he wore during training, the notebooks he wrote in, and some photos. Simone had already seen the photos. On the day when Julian asked for her help, she contacted him after returning home. She requested that he find a photo first and show it to her for physiognomy. This way, they could determine if the person was still alive. If he was alive, they needed to save him quickly and not waste any time. Unfortunately, the result was regrettable. The person had indeed sacrificed himself half a month ago. Because they needed to find the remains and Julian was being watched during those days, they waited until now toe. Simone took out three ancient coins and rolled them on the photos. Then she picked up the clothes and notebooks that the person had used and infused their aura into the ancient coins. She held the ancient coins in her hands, covered them with her palms, and recited a spell in front of her mouth. Then, she threw the ancient coins on the ground and examined the hexagram. This was not the kind of divination used for fortune-telling, so they didnt need to throw the coins three times like in fortune-telling. She picked up the ancient coins and said, We should go in the southeast direction! and took the lead. Julian packed up their belongings and followed Simone and Zac Along the way, Simone threw the coins five times and followed the directions indicated by 15 the hexagram. Finally, they arrived at a high mountain and discovered a hidden cave covered by grass. They pushed aside the grass and entered the cave. Julian retrieved a shlight from his backpack. Then he examined the ground and said, There are footprints, and its not just one person. There are also dried bloodstains. Simone also noticed, Lets go in and take a look. As they ventured deeper into the cave, the three of them came across a corpse. This cave was concealed among the mountains, and the entrance was not veryrge. It was also covered by tall grass outside, resulting in poor air cirction and low temperature. Due to these unique conditions, the body had not dposed yet and appeared as if it had only died a few days ago. Julians eyes welled up with tears. Its him. Julian approached and carefully picked up the body. After searching, they found nothing. And they could see signs of digging around, indicating that someone else had also discovered this ce. After learning of theirrades death, they too wanted to find something. After they exited the cave, the lighting significantly improved. Julian expressed his gratitude to Simone, saying, I really appreciate your help this time. Otherwise, hisrades body would have turned into bones in this remote location, unable to be properly buried. He also couldnt help but marvel at Simones strong geomancy and mystical arts abilities. They had previously sought the help of geomancy masters, but all attempts had failed. This time, he had only tried as ast resort, but surprisingly, it worked. Simone shook her head and said, Its nothing. 215 Then, her gaze fell upon the body Julian was holding. She asked, There were traces of someone searching for something in the cave before. Did he have something important on him? Its very likely that he had obtained the item we were searching for during our previous mission. Julian sighed, But it seems like someone might have taken it beforehand. He had also searched earlier but found nothing. However, Simone said, No, its still on him. Julian looked at her in surprise, On him? I just searched and didnt find anything! Simone replied, Put him down. Open the bandage on his left arm where he was injured. Julian did as she said. The bandage had actually been opened and examined before, so it was loosely tied. He had even touched it earlier but didnt feel anything protruding. He opened it and removed the bandage, but apart from bloodstains, there was nothing on the surface. Simone pointed to the wound on the bodys arm and said, Use a knife to cut it open. The item should be hidden inside the flesh. Julian hesitated for a moment, then followed her instructions. After cutting it open, he carefully reached in and felt around. Then he pulled out a small memory card. Julian was stunned, It really was here His eyes welled up with tears. One could imagine that hisrade must have intentionally cut open his own anim Then he hid the memory card deep inside the flesh which must have been in redibly painful So when Julian searched from the outside he didnt had anything unusual Simone and Zac also realized this, and both of them felt a deep admiration. Take him back for a proper burial. His ashes should be ced in the Martyrs Cemetery. There must be highly important information on this memory card. When this soldier sacrificed himself, he also found a way to preserve the information, which was impressive and deserving of respect. Julian nodded, I will bring him home today. He carefully stored the memory card and then carried the body away. In his heart, he thought about how, thanks to Simones help, he was able to sessfully bring back his comrades body and such crucial information. So, he would report this matter to his superiors and credit Simone for her contribution. While on the mountain, Julian had contacted his superiors. Therefore, when they arrived near the car, a helicopternded not far away. Julian asked Zac to drive Simone back and took the helicopter directly back to Callington. Obviously, the memory card in his hand was very important. Simone and Zac drove back to the hotel. Original from N?velDrama.Org. By the time they arrived at the hotel, it was already evening. Just as they entered the lobby, they saw Jane and a few othersing out. Simone found Jane quite amusing, even booking the same hotel as Tommy and the others. What did they want to do? She absolutely didnt believe that this was a coincidence or that Jane wouldnt cause any trouble. What made Simone wary was that Jane actually took the initiative to greet her Jane nced at Simone and asked, Miss Simone, did youe here with Mr Turner as a geomancy master? Simone replied, Yes, is there a problem? Jane sined and said. Thave high expectations for your geomancy abilities, so I would like to hire you to assist our family Simone raised an eyebrow. Havent you heard the saying one cannot serve two masters Since I have epted Mr. Turners offer. I naturally cannot switch sides Jane chuckled. But I have also heard that money can sway anyone, and the highest bidder prevails. I will pay you double the amount. How about that? Simone sneered, Do I appear to be someone who needs your money? This phony heiress clearly didnt genuinely want to hire her; she was just pretending to throw money around. Jane frowned and suddenly reached out to grab Simones arm, saying unhappily, You really have no manners. Simone now understood what the other party was trying to do. Yes, I admit that Ick manners. She extended her other hand and firmly grasped Janes hand that was holding her arm. So please, Miss Fordson, show some self-restraint. Simultaneously, she shook off Janes hand. And also, dont touch me. I dont appreciate it. Jane wasnt surprised by Simones action of shaking off her hand; it was a normal reaction. However, the words Simone uttered disgusted her. Is she saying Im attracted to women and want to take advantage of the situation? Her expression turned cold, I just wanted to test your mettle; I dont appreciate it either. Simone raised an eyebrow and said suggestively, My resilience is naturally much stronger than yours. Jane exchanged a meaningful nce with Simone, Is that so? Then lets see who is more resilient. She had achieved her objective and didnt want to waste any more time with Simone Simone agreed, I believe so, too. Lets wait and see. She wasnt someone who could be easily taken advantage of It Jane made a move on her, she would definitely fight back Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Dont Cry When the Time Comes After Jane left with her group, Zac watched her figure and said, This person seems to have a lot of hostility towards you. Be careful. Simone noticed Zac could be sensitive to these things, and she replied, I will. She reminded him, You should also be cautious. If you happen to encounter her, avoid any one-on-one contact. Jane must have many secrets, and she was even more mysterious than Jodie. Zac smiled and said, Alright, Ill make sure to keep my distance from her. He added with a hint of pride, And I have the talisman you gave me, so Im not afraid of any strange things she might try. Simone was definitely more powerful than that ugly woman. Simone chuckled lightly and said, It seems like you have a lot of confidence in me. Zac naturally replied, Of course. As they continued their conversation, they went upstairs and returned to their respective rooms. Once back in her room, Simone took off her coat and examined the arm that Jane had grabbed. She noticed a small red dot, almost like a newly formed mole, which was hard to spot unless you looked closely. Simone sneered. Jane was truly cunning. With that grab just now, she had attempted to imnt a curse into her. Specifically, it was a curse that used negative energy to cultivate parasitic eggs. Once inside someones body, the eggs would feed on their blood to hatch. Then, they would spread throughout the persons organs, infecting them with negative energy. The infected persons organs would gradually deteriorate When they realized something was wrong and went to the hospital for a check up, they 111 16 would only find that their body was in critical condition, with an incurable disease. The final result would naturally be organ failure, leading to death. The days before death would also be very painful. After the person died, the curse would die as well due tock of nourishment. And because it was cultivated using negative energy, it would be instantly consumed by bacsh and turn to ashes. This way, no one would suspect anything was wrong. This curse was ssified as a form of witchcraft and was prohibited by the Geomancy Association and special departments. It was also difficult to guard against. Ordinary people or geomancers with low cultivation would not even know if they were infected. After all, it was quite simple to target someone. As long as there was physical contact, the eggs could be squeezed into the persons body. Once in contact with a person, the eggs would instantly prate the body of the infected person through their clothes. However, cultivating this kind of curse was very difficult, so the chances of encountering it were very low. Simone felt it when Jane pinched her arm. She also had a pretty good guess about what it was. She had a way to neutralize it, so she didnt show any unusual reaction at the time. She intentionally let the other person seed with their move. Otherwise, she could have easily avoided it. Mainly, she wanted to see what technique the other person was using against her. But she underestimated how ruthless Jane could be. This Jane was too vicious, not only did she disrupt her n, but she also sought to harm her directly. 111 26 Simone took out a specially made incense from her luggage. She lit the incense and ced it under her arm. After a while, a ck, sesame-sizedrva fell out of the red dot on Simones arm. She then drew a counter-talisman and burned it. After the talisman burned out, a wisp of smoke enveloped therva and flew towards the door. It crawled out through the crack in the door and floated into a room downstairs, slipping through the crack in the door. And itnded on a pillow on arge bed, but it was so small that it went unnoticed. When Simone grabbed Jane earlier, she infused a strand of negative energy into her. This was the only way to counter the talisman effectively. This way, the unhatchedrva that she forced out could follow the trail of negative energy and find Janes whereabouts. This thing wasnt raised by Jane herself. So, even after entering her own body, she wouldnt notice anything. By the time Jane realized something was wrong, it was toote. Even if she didnt die, she would still suffer a lot. An eye for an eye, Simone hoped that Jane would experience the consequences of her own misdeeds. Lets see if Jane can stillugh after this. Simone had used mystical arts consecutively today, and she was exhausted. So, she took a shower and went to sleep. On the other hand, Jane returned to the hotel, changed into her pajamas, andy on the bed ying with her phone. She happened to lie on the pillow where therva was. Because it was nighttime, only the bedsidemp was on, and the light was dim, so she didnt see therva. 36 Soon, therva crawled into her head without her noticing. Jane also didnt realize this and went to sleep after ying on her phone for two hours. In the middle of the night, therva absorbed her blood and slowly began to hatch. The next day. Simone, Zac, and Felix went out to explore the surroundings together. Simone and Zac wore caps and masks, dressed simply to avoid being recognized. Felix saw them like this and smiled, saying, You guys always look tired whenever you go out. Simone smiled and said, You win some, you lose some, its no big deal. Zac agreed, Exactly, were happy to do it. Felix nced at Zac, and this guy was beyond saving. Whatever Simone said was gospel. The three of them yed until the afternoon before heading back. Coincidentally, they ran into Jane and her group again. It seemed like they were going out for a meal. When Jane saw Simone, she was momentarily stunned, then cast a teasing nce at her. Simone responded with an equally yful smile. Jane was once again taken aback, thinking that Simone was fearless in her ignorance. After seven days, this woman would be crying. The two groups passed each other without noticing. June walked in the back. As she brushed past Simone, she identally touched Simones hand. Simone immediately used her fingers to grab hold of a strand of hair. The two of them didnt exchange any eye contact, just a brief touch before going their separate ways, without anyone noticing anything amiss. Jane, who was in front, didnt see anything either. She had already experiemaal die bas Math thom Jane Valiowan but the final way voll This ralisman had to burn and turn us ashes in walls back on box and the press behind OUUUKAA A(3) I AM AAA AA AA AAN -??????? It wouldnt be as enjoyable now with the bacsh. The next day. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After finishing lunch, Simone, Tommy, and the others took a car to the public stage. When they arrived at the entrance, they ran into Jane and her group. Jane deliberately looked at Tommy and his wife and said, Cousin, cousin-inw, ourpany is about to monopolize the top-grade and premium jade these days. Dont get too anxious when the time comes. She still remembered the grudge she had with Lara before, so she intentionally said those words. She wanted to make Tommy and his wife even angrier. Lara sneered, Are you asking for another fight? She couldnt stand Jane and wanted to confront her. If it werent for the inappropriate asion, she couldnt help but want to start a fight. Jane knew that Lara wouldnt do anything here, so she felt confident. Sheughed, Are you reacting so strongly because I hit a nerve? And you guys are amusing, bringing a geomancy master to this gambling ce. Are you nning to rely on superstition. to gamble on jade? Simone looked at Jane, None of your business, Miss Fordson. Jane retorted, You should consider what youll do if you fail in gambling and cant produce any jade. How will you exin it to your foster parents and the higher-ups in yourpany? Jane exuded confidence, I will definitely prove you wrong because that wont happen. Simone smiled, I dont think well be proven wrong. Just make sure you dont cry when the timees. Jane disliked Simone very much, Well see. Simone agreed, Alright, well see! After Jane finished speaking, she led her group inside. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The Right Approach Tommy and the others followed suit. One of the high-ranking members of the Reich Family frowned and remarked, This Jane is truly arrogant. Her words imply that this public te of good jade is already considered the possession of the Fordsons. The most skilled gambling master of the Fordsons stated, In the past two years, Jane has risen rapidly in the gambling world and gained significant fame. Every time she participates in a public or private te, she always returns with great sess. Her sess rate in gambling on stones has reached over ny percent, and she can almost always acquire top-grade and high-grade jade. People in the gambling circle im that she is a natural gambling master with unparalleled talent. So, we must not underestimate her this time. Another gambling master added, Indeed, she is truly remarkable. Just by touching it, she can determine if there is jade in the raw material. The selected raw materials, when opened in public, never seem to disappoint. Felix recalled his own experience and said, Who knows if she used some mysterious method to achieve this? Regardless, he was certain that the woman employed some shady means. The gambling master helplessly said, she has taken away all the good jade. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. No matter what method she used, the fact remains that Simone suddenly asked, With her fame and skill, hasnt she attracted attention? It seems that Jane is very high-profile in the gambling circle! Its normal; the more exceptional she is, the more attention she garners in the Fordsons and the more influential she bes. She will also be sought after in the gambling circle and establish connections with powerful individuals. No wonder Jebediah, the heir, still has to consider Janes opinion. But being so high-profile, she would usually attract attention. The special department and the geomancy association should also take notice, theoretically. The gambling master said, Its impossible not to, but Jane has someone protecting her from behind the scenes. No one dares to touch her, which is why she is so arrogant. Simone asked, Isnt it the Fordsons behind her? The gambling master replied, No, the Fordsons dont have the ability to let her be so arrogant and monopolize so much jade without consequences. It is rumored to be a formidable figure, but their specific identity is unknown. There have been daring individuals who targeted her before, but they all suffered miserable fates. After that, no one dared to touch her again Simone asked again, Has the geomancy association and the special department investigated. her exceptional skills? The master of stone gambling replied, Indeed, some people suspected that she used improper methods in stone gambling and reported her. The geomancy association sent people to investigate, and the result was that they found no issues with her. The reason she is so skilled is because she has a natural talent. The master of stone gambling looked envious, So, this is something we cant envy. Simone nodded. I see. People from the geomancy association came to investigate, but its unclear whether they genuinely didnt notice any problems with Jane or if they intentionally covered it up. She leaned toward thetter. It seems that there are people from the geomancy association who support Jane. That makes sense. The people behind the scenes have been nning for many years and have set up such arge network. It must not be simple. This public auction was thergest in nearly a decade, attracting many domestic jewelers and stone gambling enthusiasts. The scene was bustling with activity. This public auction followed a one-way auction format. The bidding methods were divided into two types: open bidding and sealed bidding. Open bidding meant that each stone had a base price. You would remember the number of the stone, and then everyone made their bids together. If no one wouldpete, you could acquire it at a low price. If someonepeted and raised the price, the price of the rough material would increase, but one would know the price range. The other type was sealed bidding. Simrly, if you had found a stone you like, remember its number, and write your bid on a form, then put it in a ballot box. In the end, the highest bidder would win. The public auction was divided into four sections: A, B, C, and D. Sections A and B were for open bidding, and sections C and D were for scaled bidding. Todays focus was on open bidding. 21 For sealed bidding, after the people submit the bid forms today, the results would be announced the next day. Everyone entered section A, noted down the rough materials they were interested in, and set a rough bottom line in their minds. In the afternoon, based on these numbers and their own analysis, they would bid together. The exhibition area was filled with rough materials, mostly uncut stones. It meant that it was unknown whether there was jade inside the stones; it all depended on gambling, but it was also the easiest way to find bargains. There were also some half-cut stones, where a window had been opened on the stone, revealing a t surface of jade.. Whether it would appreciate or depreciate when it was finally cut open was uncertain; it also depended on gambling. Finally, there were a few pieces of cut stones, which were the original jade stones that had been cut open. Customers could bid based on the quality if they wanted them. This was the safest option; after all, it wouldnt depreciate, but you couldnt find any bargains either. Tommy led the group of stone gambling experts and started exploring. Simone also asked for a pen and paper and began her search from the beginning. She could actually use the method of observing the aura to determine if there was jade in the raw stone. If there was a particrly unique maic field sensation, then there must be jade. Based on the strength of the maic field sensation, she could roughly determine the quality of the jade. Of course, not every geomancer could do this; only a very small number could. She was one of them, and so was Jane. After she was blessed with Junes luck, she could also do it. However, Simone didnt n to use this method; it was just too unfair. If she picked out all the jade, wouldnt others havee in vain? One should not be so greedy. She used the gambling method she had learned in a mini timeline before, mainly based on the appearance of the skin, color, luster, shape, and cracks. ||| 31 She also brought tools, such as mineral water and a dedicated shlight. Seeing Simone looking at the raw stones so professionally, Felix smiled and asked, Master Gray, do you also have knowledge of gemstone gambling? Before Simone could respond, Zac interjected, Of course! Have you seen how professional Simone is when ites to examining them? He gazed into Simones eyes, captivated by her expertise. Simone always exuded charm whenever she worked. Felix thought to himself. This guy is really trying to impress Simone. Simone chuckled and replied, Well, I learned about gemstone gambling from my master, so I do have some understanding of it. I n to buy some gemstones to y with this time. She added, If you guys also want to participate, let me know if theres anything that catches your eye, and I can take a look for you. However, please keep in mind that my assessment may not be entirely urate, so dont me me if it turns out to be a disappointment. Zac smiled and said, Thats great! I also want to give it a try. Gemstone gambling is already a gamble in itself, so if we end up with a disappointment, its our own responsibility. Felix alsoughed and said, Okay, then Ill buy a few gemstones to y with as well. Simone allowed the two of them to search for gemstones on their own, and if they needed. assistance, they could rely on their instincts to make a choice. Once they were done, she would personally help them evaluate their selections. Armed with pen and paper, the two of them began their search. Simone continued to select gemstones for herself while also keeping an eye on Jane. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 This Is Not What You Forced, Right? Sure enough. Simone observed Jane touching the raw material without any professionalism. She simply used her hands to feel and sense the maic field. This is cheating. No wonder Jane always returns with a full load in both public and private auctions. Simone noticed that it wasnt just her who was paying attention to Jane; many others were also surrounding her. Especially the raw material numbers that Jane had seen and recorded. Many people were also taking note. However, Simone noticed that Jane was being cautious. There were several pieces of raw material that Simone had seen the numbers of, and from at professional perspective, it was unlikely to yield jade. But Jane had recorded them, obviously intending to show them to those who followed the trend. Janes speed in examining the raw material was very fast; she would just touch it and record it. Unlike other stone gambling experts who need to carefully examine and study. So, in just one morning, Jane had finished examining and recording the raw materials with both clear and hiddenbels in the four areas. She even submitted bidding documents for the hiddenbeled ones. Simone had only finished examining more than half of them by this time, and she was considered fast. While Jane and the others went to eat, Tommys secretary also bought boxed lunches. Mainly to save time. Before the afternoon auction, Simone roughly examined the raw materials in the four areas. She recorded the ones she was more confident about, and those she thought might yield jade and wrote down her desired price, waiting for the auction. r 15 As for the hiddenbeled ones, she estimated their value and submitted bidding documents, She examined them professionally, but many of the raw materials were actually full of surprises and uncertainties. So, it was not certain that they would increase in value, and it was very likely that they would fail. Of course, it was also possible to find bargains at low prices and have a significant increase after unlocking the raw stones. Thats even more exciting and interesting. Simone also helped Felix and Zac examine the raw materials they had chosen. Felix had been unlucky recently, and the ones he picked were mostly not good. She selected a few pieces for him that had the potential to increase in value. On the other hand, Zac had better luck, and one-third of his selections might yield jade. She advised him to keep these and bid for them; as long as the price was reasonable, he would definitely not lose. Both of them listened to Simones advice. At four oclock in the afternoon, the bidding for the raw materials with clearbels in the two areas began. Simone went to the restroom before the auction started. Then she burned the talisman in her hand. Completely breaking the shared aura spell cast between Jane and June by the person behind them. And let the curse backfire on Jane, returning most of the luck that had been taken away from June. Moreover, from now on, no one would be able to track down June through their aura. However, this backfire technique could notpletely undo the original curse that had been ced on Jane and June since birth. To undo that curse, there were only two methods. Either one of them had to die, or the person who ced the curse had to die Therefore, neither she nor Jodie, Harold, Gwen, or Freya had been able to undo it. As the curse backfired, Jane, who was originally sitting in the seat below the auction tform, suddenly felt a sweet sensation in her chest, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth and ears. Her face turned extremely pale. Jane felt as if her whole body was on fire, and the pain was so intense that she wanted to bang. her head against the wall. Ah! She couldnt help but let out a few screams. She crouched down, trembling all over. This obvious movement also caught everyones attention. Jebediah was startled and quickly asked with concern, Jane, whats wrong with you? Should I take you to the hospital? Jane was in too much pain to speak, but she gritted her teeth and shook her head. This public auction was too important to her. It was the key to herplete control over the Fordsons. At the same time, she had to secretly transport some top-quality jade to that person. So, she couldnt leave; she had to wait until the bidding was over and the raw materials were opened before she could leave. However, for some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of panic. Her current reaction was suddenly simr to a curse backfire. After a while, the burning sensation on Janes body gradually disappeared. But along with it, strands of her luck also disappeared. Jane could feel it, which made her even more panicked. How could this be? Why was her luck constantly draining and weakening? After her body had calmed down a lot and Jebediah pulled her back to her seat, Jane immediately went to find Simone. She felt that the backfire and loss of luck on her body must be rted to Simone. Then she saw Simoneing back from the restroom. 3/5 Simone noticed her staring and gave her a smirk. This made Jane even more certain that Simone must have done something. The bad feeling in her heart grew stronger, and she prayed that nothing would go wrong. during the auction. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then she turned to June, who was sitting on the other side, and asked, Do you know Simone? June looked puzzled and said, The master invited by the Reichs? No, I dont know her. Whats wrong? Jane looked at her sharply, You better not know her or have conspired with her. She clenched her teeth and emphasized, Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear. June sneered, What do you mean by conspiring? Youre using that term too loosely. If were going to use it that way, then you and the Fordson couple are the ones who conspired together. God knows how many people you guys have oppressed. Jane narrowed her eyes, Youre getting bold, daring to mock me. June quietly looked at her, Isnt it because of your actions? Just then, the auctioneer walked. onto the stage. Then, he turned on the disy screen and started hosting the auction. Only then did Jane stop probing and questioning June. After the auction ended and they returned to the hotel, she had plenty of time and ways to deal with June. She endured the difort and uneasiness in her body and retrieved the notebook she had previously used, cing it on herp. Feeling thirsty, her throat was as dry as smoke. So, she requested Jebediahs assistant to bring her a bottle of mineral water. As she opened it to drink, Jebediahs phone rang. 4.5 When he took out his phone, he identally bumped into Janes arm. Jane was already feeling weak at this point, and being touched like this, she couldnt hold the water bottle steady. Her hand went limp, and unconsciously, she loosened her grip, causing the bottle to fall onto the notebook on herp. Then, all the water spilled onto the notebook. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jane panicked and immediately took out a pack of tissues from her bag to wipe it. But because it was written in pencil, the water had already blurred the words. And with her wiping it like that, the words written on the notebook becamepletely smudged, making it impossible to see what was written. It was her misfortune and the severe consequence of her luck that caused this. Otherwise, if it happened to an ordinary person, the words in the notebook wouldnt have been completely smudged and unreadable. Jane looked at the unusable notebook and muttered, How could this happen? Then, the auction stage began to disy photos of the raw materials and their corresponding numbers. There was also a starting bid for everyone to participate in. Janes mind went nk at this point. She couldnt see the information she had recorded, so how could she bid? She quickly got up. endured the difort in her body, and rushed out of the auction hall. She was determined to return and take another look at the raw materials, then identify the ones with the best and highest-quality jade and bid with the corresponding numbers. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Bacsh The sudden change in Janes condition naturally caught the attention and confusion of everyone present. What had happened to her? She had been allowed to leave during the auction to continue inspecting the raw material. So, Janes actions were also permitted. Others were unsure and went to check on the raw material auction as well. Of course, they didnt want to miss anything. Jebediah and the stone gambling experts from the Fordsons hurriedly followed suit. Only June remained in her seat. Ever since she transferred her luck to Jane, she had been in a somewhat ethereal state. Now, she felt as if her whole being was gradually filling up. She also felt the metaphorical shackles that had been weighing her down disappearing. This meant that what Simone had said earlier hade true. After Jane ran out, she couldnt help but nce at Simone. Simone also sensed something and turned her head, winking at her. Tears welled up in Junes eyes, and she had the urge to cry. Then Simone turned back and typed on her phone. June received a message on her phone. She looked down to read it. Simone: Jane has been hit by bacsh and will definitelye to you for revenge. Get up now and go to the restroom. Theres a woman wearing a ck baseball cap and a mask waiting for you. Follow her and leave this ce to return to the capital Simone knew that with Janes ruthless nature, encountering such a devastating event would surely lead to seeking an outlet for her anger And June would undoubtedly be the first target. Jane had brought quite a few people with her, and jebediah wouldnt help June. So now, while those people were busy re-inspecting the raw material, it was the best time and opportunity to leave. Simone had nned it all in advance, which was why she had sent her assistant, Lisa, here yesterday. She had Lisa take June away, not by ne, but by driving all the way back. There was still a lingering trace of Junes aura, which would take half a day to a full day to dissipate. Driving around and visiting a few more ces was also to confuse the people behind Jane. Once all traces of the aura were gone, that person would never be able to find June again. June felt warmth in her heart upon reading the message. Simone had arranged everything for her. Although she really wanted to see how Jane would suffer from the bacsh and copse in this public competition, she knew she couldnt hold Simone back. June: Alright, Ill follow your n. Thank you, Simone! she said, quickly getting up and heading towards the bathroom. Simone: Ill show you the live broadcastter. Just wait and see Janes reaction and the results of the public auction. Shell be in for a treat. She felt a connection with June and naturally thought that she would want to see this. If it were her, she would definitely want to watch such a spectacle. So, not wanting June to miss out, she prepared to video chat with herter and broadcast the current situation. June couldnt hold back her tears, touched by someone caring and considerate for the first Simone was truly kind Great, I really want to see it she didnt say thank you again, but she kept it in her heart June walked to the bathroom door and saw the woman Simone mentioned Lisa also saw June and immediately approached her, grabbing her arm. Lets go, Ill take you away. June didnt refuse and nodded at her, Okay! The two quickly left the venue of the public te, and Lisa took her to an off-road vehicle. There was already a burly man in the car, plus the driver and the bodyguard. There was also a talisman sticker on the rear window of the car. For safety and to prevent tracking. As soon as the two got in the car, the man immediately drove away. June continued to cry in the car. Lisa didnt know about Junes situation. But she heard Simone say that June had been switched at birth and was instead suppressed and bullied by her own family after returning home. Lisa felt sympathy and heartache for June, and she handed her a tissue. She gently patted Junes back, silentlyforting her. She didnt try to persuade her to stop crying because sometimes its good to let it out. June took the tissue and wiped her tears while crying. She said, Thank you! This youngdy also gave her a warm feeling. Lisa continued to pat Junes back, No need to be polite. After we return to Callington, you can stay with me first, and we can take care of each other from now on. She was currently living alone in an apartment arranged by the Simone asked if she could help take care of June for a while, and she agreed without hesitation June sniffled, Okay This was also the first time she would be living with someone other than those two tamthes In the past, she was controlled and had no choice 111 When she was in junior high school, she actually suggested living in a boarding school to escape from her suffocating foster parents. But they didnt agree and even said that if she wanted to live in a boarding school, she wouldnt be allowed to continue her education. During college, she was controlled by the Fordsons. She was forced to apply to the same university and major as Jane. At the same time, she was also made to be a day student by the Fordsons. What she had always longed for was the opportunity to live outside. Ideally, she would also meet a few roommates who were easy to get along with and make one or two good friends. Because she had never had a good friend from childhood to adulthood. Anyone who befriended her would have bad luck. So, she dared not get close to anyone, afraid of causing harm to them. Now, she suddenly had a kind of expectation for the future that she had never had before. On the other hand, Simone hacked into the surveince footage of the public disk using her phone. She deleted all the footage of June leaving the auction hall. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This way, Jane and the Fordsons would not be able to find June anymore, nor would they have any evidence to demand anything from her. The auctionmenced, and Simone located the raw material numbers that piqued her interest. She also engaged in the bidding process and would acquire them if the price was right. If someone raised the price beyond what she deemed reasonable, she would abandon. the bid. Meanwhile, Jane, who had stepped outside to reevaluate the raw materials, was on the brink of losing her mind. As usual, she reached out to feel the raw materials on the stone. However, she discovered that she couldnt sense anything. That peculiar sense of exploration had vanished, and as she touched each piece of raw, she felt nothing. Due to her hasty and overconfident approach, she solely focused on examining each piece and took note of those with high-quality and top-grade jadeite. She disregarded the medium. and low-grade ones as they didnt appeal to her. However, her quick examination and the abundance of raw materials resulted in her inability to recall which stone contained good the point of madness. How can I proceed with the auction under these circumstances? Jebediah noticed Janes panic and imminent copse, causing his heart to skip a beat. He reached out and grabbed the anxious Jane, asking, Jane, whats the matter? Jane was feeling extremely frustrated at that moment, and being pulled and questioned like this only aggravated her further. She raised her hand and pped Jebediah, her face disying a cold expression as she uttered, Its all because of you. I had clearly recorded the numbers of all the raw materials I intended to bid on. But because you called and interrupted me, my notebook ended up getting wet. She couldnt help but redirect her anger and me towards Jebediah, calling him a useless waste. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 But She Couldnt Do Anything About It Jebediah covered his swollen face, staring at Jane in disbelief. In the past, when Jane was unhappy, she would scold him, but this was the first time she had actually hit him. His face darkened. Have you gone crazy? Jane looked at him. You ruined this open bid. Shouldnt I hit you? Yes, its all because of this useless person. If he hadnt identally touched her hand, the water bottle wouldnt have fallen on the notebook. Although her ability had temporarily disappeared, she could still manage this auction. But now she couldnt even do anything about the open bid She couldnt bear this responsibility, so she had to let Jebediah handle it. Jebediahughed in anger. I barely touched you, and now its my responsibility? Instead of wasting time ming me, why dont you quickly record a new set of data? We still have time. to bid. After being pped, he naturally resented Jane in his heart. But because he still relied on Janes ability, he had to endure it for now. When Jane became useless in the future, he would definitely pay her back double. However, Jane sneered, Youve ruined my mood. I have a headache, and my whole body. hurts. I cant concentrate on examining the raw anymore. She acted as if she was going to give up. So, I have no choice. Jebediah wanted to strangle Jane when he saw this. But he had no choice but to continue coaxing her. Jane, it was all my fault just now. Dont be angry. Now, take a good look at the numbers again, or else it will be toote. Jane also wanted to look, but she couldnt make sense of it. The key was that she couldnt let Jebediah and the others from the Fordsons know. So, she ignored Jebediah, pretended to be angry, and gave up. r 175 No matter how Jebediah tried to coax her, it was futile. Jebediah also became angry and instructed the few stone gambling experts he had brought quickly go and examine the raw materials farther back in the line. They had to remember the ones they were confident about and then rush to the auction Jane breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this. Half an hourter, the group returned to the auction hall. The few stone gambling experts hurriedly wrote down some numbers, and now they could only rely on luck. Janes act of giving up not only angered Jebediah but also upset the others. But her ability in stone gambling was too astonishing, and she was thepanys cash cow, so everyone had to endure it. They went in and took their seats. Jane noticed that Junes seat was empty. So, she asked, Where is June? Jebediah shook his head. I dont know. She didnt seem to go out with us just now. Janes face changed, and she asked, Why didnt you keep an eye on her? She had noticed that her ability to sense the quality of the raw material had disappeared while they were outside, but she wasnt too worried yet. She thought to herself that as long as June was there, everything would be fine. She asked the man to continue helping and to gather more of Junes luck, which would surely restore her ability, but now that June was missing, she was truly panicked. Jdiah noticed that Jane was acting strangely today and said. Maybe she went to the Ters forms on the an tion of the raw first Im for grabdued his arm and sand No, finding June is more ungsorta this She bound in chor to his car and emphasized in a low voice. It you want the Fordsons o Como hegem and prosper, you must und June by back Cand took her now If shes not in the bachisor or so forced necand medam hos My must not her Jebediah was confused, but seeing Janes slightly frantic appearance, he could only say, Okay, Ill go and find her. You take care of the auction here. Although he didnt understand why Jane was so concerned about June, he had some guesses. Every time Jane went out to gamble on stones, she always had to bring June with her. Seeing Janes recent strange behavior and her insistence on giving up, he thought that it could be that she suddenly couldnt gamble anymore. Was it because June suddenly disappeared? As he thought about this, he started to feel anxious and immediately got up to search for June with his men. Jane was anxious in her heart and felt a bit lost about the uing auction. She asked the stone gambling experts to handle the auction themselves, but they all declined. They insisted that she should do it. Jane had no choice but to follow the instructions given by the experts and start the bidding. When Jane started the bidding, Simone deliberately raised the price. Knowing Janes current state, she would definitely hold her ground andpete fiercely. Sure enough, after Tommy raised the price, Jane continued to bid. She appeared not to want Tommy to win and was determined to win herself. After bidding a price that was much higher than the actual value of the raw material, Tommy gave up. By the time Jane regained herposure, she had already been outbid and lost more than twenty pieces of raw material. The prices were much higher than those in a normal auction. Thats when she realized that she had been deceived. She was filled with hatred toward Tommy and Simone, grinding her teeth in anger. And in her heart, she prayed, hoping that her luck would still be as good as before. The raw material she had photographed could all turn into jade. Although there was a sense of unease in her heart, she didnt want to believe that she couldnt do it. The auction ended, and Jebediah had not returned. 111 Jane, along with other members of the Fordsons, went to deliver the raw material backstage. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. And they had a specialist stone cutter open it, as was their custom. After all, every time they opened a good piece of jade, it was like advertising for the Fordson Jewelry. Following Simones suggestion, Tommy deliberately chose the stone cutter next to her. Simone also selected one to help open the raw material she and Zac had bid on. Upon seeing Janes gloomy gaze, Simone smiled and said, Miss Fordson mentioned earlier that she intended to acquire all the top-grade and best jade in this public auction. She nced at the dozens of raw materials that the Fordsons had bid on and continued, I assume all these materials are jade. She deliberately aimed to push Jane to her breaking point. So that the fall would be even more painful. Janecked confidence, but she didnt back down. She sneered, Do I still need you to state the obvious? She simply hoped that her previous luck would still influence the stone-cutting process and that thepanys gambling masters would be reliable. Simone chuckled, Alright, lets wait and see. Lets look forward to witnessing the remarkable jade that the Fordsons can produce this time under the leadership of Miss Fordson. You may proceed! Jane waspletely cornered. If she had known earlier, she would have gone to find June herself. She could only grit her teeth and allow the stone cutter to begin. Tommy and the others observed first, intending to wait for the Fordsons to finish cutting one piece before starting. Others had simr thoughts, and there wereyers of people deliberately gathering to watch. In the past, Jane would naturally want as many people as possible to join in the excitement. But now she felt annoyed and wanted these people to go away and stop watching. Of course, she couldnt say anything that would offend everyone. She could only keep her frustration to herself. 111 15 Soon, the first stone was cut. Many people eximed, Nothing inside. Nothing inside. Didnt they say that Jane is amazing and hardly ever fails? This is only the first piece. Lets not rush to conclusions. Jane became even more panicked when she saw the result of the stone cutting. Hearing everyonesments, she had an impulse to immediately escape from here. But she couldnt. The frowning expressions of the Fordsons executivespelled the stone cutting to continue. Tommy and Simone also had their stone cutters start. Zac also joined in the excitement and had his stonecutter start as well. The second stone of the Fordsons was a disappointment, and nothing came out. But the Reichs got a bean species, which, although of average quality, was fortunate to berge and increased in value. Simone opened a fist-sized ssy species, and it appreciated the stones price. Even Zac opened a piece of purple jade. Continuing on, the Fordsons ores were unwrapped one by one. In the end, not a single piece of jade was opened, and everything copsed. It was as if the Fordsons had spent millions of dors on the ores at the auction, all in vam. On the other hand, the Reichs opened quite a few pieces of jade Simrly, the others had some gains, more or less. Simones harvest was particrly impressive In thisparison the Fordsonspleteck of gains stood out The people from the Fordsons couldnt believe it and looked at Jane Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Adding Fuel to the Fire Jane found herself under the scrutiny of everyone, causing her face to change. She felt extremely embarrassed. Ever since she gained the ability to identify the quality of raw jade materials, she had always been highly sought after wherever she went. She couldnt let anyone know that she had lost this ability now. So, with a stern face, she looked at the several stone gambling experts and reprimanded, How did you choose the materials? They are all worthless, and they all turn out to be failures. I wanted to give you all a chance to gain experience, but you have truly disappointed me. These words made the stone gambling experts of Jane feel embarrassed and frustrated. They were also legitimate stone gambling experts, but in the eyes of Jane, they had be worthless. They could tell that this woman was being ridiculed by others and was now ming them for everything. They were too angry to speak up. They had indeed done their best. It was normal for them to be unsure after looking at so many materials in half an hour. And they felt that today was just too unlucky. They had originally thought that some of the materials were going to be jade, but they all turned out to be failures. It was the first time they had encountered such a situation. Simone was surprised and said, I saw Miss Fordson carefully selecting each piece of material. and even recording their numbers. So, were you just ying around? Tommy also added, It seems that, besides you, Jane, the others in your Fordsons are a bit He didnt finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he meant. He was deliberately provoking the rtionship between Jane and the stone gambling experts of the Fordsons, exposing her previous scheming 13 The higher-ups of the Reichs and the stone gambling experts felt satisfied. Jane had previously hinted several times in the circle that the stone gambling experts of the Reichs were useless. They were bing more and more ipetent, dragging down the Reichs reputation. Because Jane had taken all the good jade, they had to endure it. After all, she was more skilled than them. But Janes character was really bad. Not only did she criticize the stone gambling experts. from other companies, but now she was publicly calling the stone gambling experts of the Fordsons worthless. If this got out, these stone gambling experts would probably have a hard time finding another job. Jane looked coldly at Simone and Tommy, The Fordsons dontck jade, so we just let thepanys stone gambling experts practice their skills. Its just a few tens of millions going down the drain, and our family doesnt care. With a hint of arrogance, she continued, I casually bet on a few pieces of rough stones that will skyrocket, and then Ill be back. Simone smiled and said, Miss Fordson is indeed wealthy and powerful. Millions are just a drop in the bucket for you. At the Fordson Family, you are also a leader. Do you want to let the Fordsons stone gambling experts have a go at the private bidding? You Fordsons are really extravagant. Private bidding had a lot of high-quality raw materials andrge stones, which were the real money makers. She deliberately brought up this topic to elevate Janes reputation once again. Jane had already made a bid in the private bidding, and Jane couldnt afford to let the Fordsons stone gambling experts take the me again. This time, these stone gambling experts probably didnt want to be scapegoats any more Sure enough One of the Fondsons stone gambling experts spoke up. Miss Fordson chose the stones to bid in the private bidding We didnt choose any Another stone gambling master said with a hint of sanam Having Miss Fortson is enough You dont need us useless people They were waiting to see if Jane could win all the bids this time and open up some bigshot, expensive jadeite. Jane had been so popr in the past two years that she rarely made mistakes with the raw materials she had seen, and she could always open up jadeite. Moreover, every time private bidding made a bid, she could always bid for the raw materials. she wanted at the right price. This was quite impressive. Since the bid numbers had already been submitted, Jane was not worried about this. Yes, I did the bids in the private bidding, so there wont be any mistakes. For those who want to watch the excitement, you can see the private bidding results when they are announced tomorrow. Now, you can all leave. She couldnt help but feel relieved that she had already selected the raw materials and made the bid beforehand. Otherwise, she wouldnt know what to do. And she had seen before that there were several times more high-quality and top-grade jadeite in the anonymous bid than in the public bid. Especially with a fewrge stones, if she could win them with the money she bid, they could appreciate in value dozens of times or even hundreds of times after being opened. Hmph, when the raw materials from these bids are revealed tomorrow, thatll show them. At that time, she would personally embarrass Tommy and Simone. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Simone smiled and said, Then lets witness Miss Fordson create another miracle tomorrow, Im really curious and looking forward to it. Tommyughed, Im also looking forward to it. After all, Miss Fordson had some harsh words for my family before. If Miss Fordson can create another miracle, even 1, as a member of the Reichs, will admit defeat. He realized that Janes amazing ability to gamble on stones must have been obtained through some improper means. Simone should have already figured out the problem with the other party Thats why Jane performed so poorly today. Based on his understanding of Jane, if he could bid and win the raw materials to make a name for himself, he would never let others practice on it. So, he spected that Jane was now facing problems and could no longer judge the quality of the raw materials. Although the hidden bids had already been submitted, he could tell that Simone was trying to provoke Jane and put her in a difficult situation. Of course, he had to add fuel to the fire as well. As the two of them continued to praise and provoke each other, many jewelrypany executives who had been suppressed by Jane and lost the limelight in gambling on stones also joined in. If Jane could still return with a full load without making any mistakes, they would ept it. But if she failed this time, they wouldnt hesitate to mock her. They had been robbed of jade by Jane many times before and had been made fun of. They were eagerly hoping and looking forward to reciprocating this time. Although Jane didnt anticipate any issues with the hidden bids, she still felt a slight unease. Especially when everyone was showering her with praise like this. Not only did sheck her previous confidence, but she also felt a bit irritated. After a while, the organizers requested the individuals who submitted the hidden bids to proceed to the front hall to witness the opening of the boxes. Consequently, everyone made their way to the front hall. The two organizers staff members proceeded to open the bidding boxes. One by one, they extracted the bid forms from inside the boxes. As each form was retrieved, they would audibly announce the name of thepany written at the top, or the nickname provided by the person. This was done to confirm the receipt of the bid. After reading all the bid forms, Janes expression had already changed, and he inquired, Where is ourpanys bid form Why didnt they announce our name? The staff member asked, Did you submit it to this box? Jane anxiously replied, Yes, we submitted it at noon. Other members of the Fordsons also chimed in, Yes, we submitted it in the morning If you dont believe us, you can check the surveince footage. The two staff members conferred for a moment, and one of them went to inspect the morning surveince footage. After a while, the individual returned. They said to Jane, You did submit the bid form in the morning. Just as Jane was about to breathe a sigh of relief, they added, However, you didnt sessfully ce it inside the box and left. As a result, the bid form fell out and got trampled on by people, and eventually, the janitor mistook it for trash and swept it away Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Can It Still Be Redeemed? When Jane heard the staffs words, her eyes narrowed. Suddenly, her legs began to tremble and weaken. Its impossible. I clearly ced it in this box.. She questioned, Did your mistake cause us to lose the bid, so youre saying we didnt. seed? She was the one who wrote and submitted the bid, and she was certain that she had ced it in the box. The staff was prepared for this situation. Its not our responsibility. I have a copy of the surveince video of your bid. If you dont believe us, take a look at yourselves. Let everyone witness it. After saying that, he opened the copied video on his phone and projected it onto the disy screen in the hall. Since it wasnt their fault, they naturally had to clear their names in public. Everyone looked up one after another. In the video, Jane casually stuffed the bid form into the box afterpleting it. Without carefully checking, she turned around and left with the others. Little did she know that a part of the bid form was exposed, and a person passing by identally brushed against the box. The persons sleeve identally touched the exposed part of the bid form, and it was brought out and dropped on the ground. The passerby didnt notice and left. Subsequent peopleing and going also didnt pay attention, stepping on the bid form with their feet. In the end, the bid form was trampled and swept away by a janitor After watching the video, everyone couldnt help but feel sorry for Janes musfortune To encounter such a thing If it were a normal situation, even if she didnt manage to put everything in, the next person who came to submit the bid form would have taken it in. Little did she know that she was unlucky enough to have it identally taken out by someone else. Then, it was stepped on and taken away by the janitor. But when it came down to it, it was Janes own carelessness. If she had just put it in directly or paid closer attention, this situation wouldnt have urred, and she wouldnt have been so unlucky. After Jane finished watching, her face turned pale. Why did it turn out like this? Previously, she had felt a bacsh, her own luck gradually slipping away. But she never expected that it would lead to such misfortune. Jane wanted to salvage the situation. So, she looked at the staff and said, It was your janitor who took away my bid form. You are responsible for helping me retrieve it. The staff helplessly said, If its been thrown into the trash can, how are we supposed to find it? Why dont you write another copy and give it to us? Although its a bit dyed, it can be considered as a special treatment in special circumstances. Jane didnt secure it properly, so she should take the main responsibility. The cleaning staff didnt pay attention and mistakenly took the order form as trash. They were also willing to take some responsibility. So, they were willing to give Jane another chance to submit it. Upon hearing these forgiving words, Jane felt like vomiting blood. If she could write it again, why would she waste time here? She said with a seriousce. This is too time-consuming If I have to rewrite it, Ill have to review the materials again. I dont have the energy for that. I want to use the one I wrote before Or maybe you can help us find it and I can copy it again Although it got dirty, the words should still be readable Theds were written with a carbon pen so they shouldnt be sinudged Jane insisted on returving her own order form The staff had no choice but to go find the janitor and ask the worker to try to find that order form.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, todays trash hadnt been taken to the garbage station yet. Finally, the janitor found the order form in one of the trash cans. However, the order form had be greasy and dirty, almost unrecognizable. The onlookers couldnt help but sigh once again at Janes misfortune. Many people brought boxed lunches to eat at noon. And this order form happened to be mixed with the lunch boxes that everyone threw away. Jane hurriedly went forward, ignoring the dirtiness, and took the order form. She carefully wiped it with a tissue. Some of the writing on it was smudged, but there were still many parts that could be read. For example, the price after the stones code and Janes own code that only she could understand. But coincidentally, every line of the code had a problem. This public auction was thergest in recent years, and there were also the most materials. There were over ten thousand pieces of raw materials for the hidden marks, so the numbers. for the codes reached five digits. Every number code written by Jane had one or two that were illegible. For example, in 352:9, the second-tost digit waspletely unreadable due to dirt and oil stains. Some curious onlookers took a nce at the order form. They couldnt help but say, This is really unlucky. Even the ones with number codes have problems. Her luck today is just unbelievable. Could it be that she has used up all her previous good luck someone whispered behind het Its not impossible Evers ce she has been to before, she has taken all the good jade, leaving nothing behind a Is it considered karma now? Indeed, she used to be quite ruthless. If she is present in a public or private auction, its as if others have wasted their time. Yeah, she even acts all high and mighty. If someone says a few words about her, she insults. them and calls them useless. Now, lets see how she handles this. Shes so amazing; even if the numbers are slightly off, she can just take another look and add. them in, right? Thats right, its just a bit unlucky, but it doesnt affect her ability to win the hidden bids for jade. Simone heard thesements. She only retaliated against Jane but didnt tamper with the bidding list. She knew that retaliation was not a joke. So, it was really Janes own misfortune, suffering from the consequences of her actions. Jane cheated using Junes luck, and in the past two or three years, she took away all the opportunities that belonged to others. It wasnt just once or twice; the cumtive amount was considerable. Every time Jane acted, she was domineering, not even leaving scraps for others. If she had earned it through her own abilities, it would have been eptable. However, due to her cheating and not leaving any opportunities for others, she inevitably umted a significant amount of karmic retribution. The consequences of retaliation could be quite severe. The more one cared about something, the more they stood to lose as a result of back hring Otherwise, it wouldnt be so coincidental that every numbered digit had some sort of issue This situation forced Jane to make another choice Itcoubt the considered a unique method of using magic to defeat magic It can only be said that Janes sess and failure were both determined by luck. The staff members were also helpless as they witnessed the situation. There was no way to modify this bidding list. One of them handed Jane a new bidding list. Please double-check the numbers andplete a new bidding list for us. However, Jane had no desire to ept it. But in this situation, she had no choice but to take it. Fine! She then passed the bidding list to a gambling stone expert standing behind her. She intended to use the same method as before to ovee this challenge. Simone spoke up. The original bidding list is no longer valid. Miss Fordson, are you nning to let yourpanys gambling stone expert practice again? If thats the case, can you still fulfill the harsh words you said to us this morning? She certainly couldnt let Jane get away with it; she wanted to witness her embarrassment once more. This way, Jane, who once had poprity in the gambling stone circle, would continue to face defeat and weaken her luck. The more Jane failed, the worse it would be for the person behind her. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 This Is Fun Jane felt the urge to strangle Simone. This woman must be doing it on purpose, always stirring up trouble. She squinted at Simone and said, Its all because of you that I ended up like this, right? Simone raised an eyebrow and replied sarcastically, Youre just unlucky; what does it have to do with me? Youre really good at shifting me. You lost all the bids in the open bid, and you said it was your companys worthless gemstone appraiser. And now that youve messed up your own bid, youre trying to me me. She continued mockingly, Why dont you say that I took your bid and had someone step on it and throw it in the trash can? Zac chimed in with augh, If there wasnt surveince footage, she might actually get away with it. She took a few steps back, saying, I better keep my distance from Miss Fordson. Jane thought to herself, This woman is so despicable. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She wouldnt believe Simone hadnt intervened in this matter. This woman was brought in by Tommy to deal with her, but she had gone too far. Then, she suddenly asked Simone, Wheres my sister? Simone looked at her with confusion, Youre asking me? Jane said, Yes, did you hide my sister? She was testing Simone. Jebediah had just called her and said that they couldnt find June, no matter what they did. When they checked the surveince footage, they only saw June leaving the auction hall and then nothing. It meant that there was something wrong with the surveince footage Jebediah had sent people to search nearby. Jane suspected that Smone had hidden June She was on the verge of a breakdown and deli that the only way to save herself was to find fune, and she was certain that her loss of luck and June were dosely rted Dure she found her sister die would teach her a lesson she would never terges She would break Junes legs and see how she could run. And she wouldnt let Simone, the main culprit, off the hook either. Simone looked at Jane as if she was crazy and said, I dont even know your sister, so how could I hide her? Miss Fordson, defamation is also a crime, and I can sue you for it. Lara sneered. Jane, if you want to divert the topic and everyones attention, you dont have to be so brainless and use Simone, do you? Since entering the public market until now, she has been with us the whole time. When bidding, not only did she not have any contact with your sister, but she also never went out. Can you really me her for this? Youre not the king. of gambling, but the king of ming. Tommy also added, Everyone heard the harsh words you said before. You keep using Simone as an excuse over and over again. Isnt that too much? At this moment, he also noticed something was off. Looking at Janes appearance, it didnt seem like she was just making excuses to use Simone. She was genuinely worried and anxious to find June. Earlier, his assistant mentioned that Jebediah had taken a group of people to search for June everywhere. Jane didnt have a deep affection for June, but at this moment, she cared so much. If there were no tricks involved, he wouldnt believe it. Upon careful consideration, it seemed that every time they encountered Jane gambling on the public or private board, she was apanied by June. He used to think that Jane was just showing off their sisterly bond by intentionally bringing June along for the jewelry bidding, but now, he couldnt help but have some doubts. Could Janes remarkable ability be rted to June being by her side? This was interesting. Jane also regretted it now. If she had known it would backfire like this, she wouldnt have been so harsh toward Tommy and Simone before. She couldnt help but suspect that Simone had led her into this trap. Whats really going on? You both know it in your hearts. She looked at Simone with a meaningful look and said, If my sister cant be found. I will report it to the police Simone raised an eyebrow, Then go ahead and report it. Why are you looking at me It Jone reported it to the police, she would make June voluntarily exin the situation and rify that nothing had happened and it was her own decision to leave. Adult sisters didnt need to report their whereabouts to each other, and June should have seen it herself by now. When Simone said she would livestream for June, she naturally wouldnt hold her own. phone and have a video call with the other party. Instead, she asked Zacs assistant to help hold the phone and connect it to Lisas phone. June just sat on the side and watched without showing her face. Simone wouldnt let Jane discover or catch onto these small details. June was indeed watching the live stream video now. Seeing Janes current state, she knew that the other party probably wanted to harm her. If the other party went to the police, she would exin and not involve Simone. Seeing Jane now, shecked the previous calmness, rationality, and confidence. Not only was she unlucky, but she also found herself in a dilemma, and her mood became. joyful as a result. On the public tform, Tommy didnt want Jane to drag on any longer. So, he looked at Jane and said, These things are not important right now. You should quickly fill out the registration form and hand it over to the staff for screening. Sending someone to help you find the registration form earlier wasted a lot of time. Those people are not employees of your family, so helping you is a favor, not a responsibility. He looked at her intentionally, implying, Or do you want those useless people you mentioned to practice instead? If thats the case, the Fordsons might not be able to get a single piece of jade at this years public auction. He wanted to pressure Jane and also wanted to see if she could still be as formidable without June by her side. When Jane heard this, her expression became even more unpleasant. She was about to speak when one of the Fordsons experts in stone gambling remarked. A someone who is not skilled. I wont participate in the excitement. He wasnt foolish either He could sense that something was amiss with Janey stone gumbling today After being publiclybeled as useless by Jane, he also had his own pride and dati want to be held responsible for her actions The other experts in stone gambling also chimed in, saying, Thats right; we individuals whock skill wont take part. Whether thepany can acquire more jade still depends on you, Miss Fordson. As for the private bids, you should handle them yourself, Miss Fordson, and we wont engage. Since Jane imed they were practicing, then they would no longer practice, leaving it to her. The spectators at the scene were also at a loss for words regarding Jane. By ming everything on Simone, is there something wrong with her? Many people recognized Simone. Even those who didnt pay attention to the entertainment industry knew she was a star because of her remarkable talent. So, when Simone remained seated in the auction venue without leaving, they all took notice. Many people also realized that Jane didnt seem interested in continuing with the private bids; thus, they joined in the teasing. Its not appropriate to keep the staff upied. Miss Fordson, its more important to focus on the main task. Fordson Jewelry relies on you. We have faith in you, Miss Fordson; go ahead. Jane was pushed by everyone and had no choice but to proceed with a forced smile. Let me double- check the numbers once again. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Theres Nothing Left Now, Its Over! After saying that, Jane took the dirty bidding list and returned to the two areas to examine the raw stones again. It was the same as before, and she couldnt feel anything when she touched them. However, she had to conceal herck of knowledge, so she reluctantly went up and touched all of them. Jane couldnt remember which stone she had seen before had jade in it. She could only rely on her intuition and choose the ones that looked more appealing to add the missing numbers. She assumed that even if she didnt get them all right, she could somehow still get a few. Hence, she spent over an hour hesitating before writing a new list. Then, she handed it to the staff, who ced it in a folder in front of her. After everyone had witnessed the spectacle, they dispersed. Jebediah came back in time and was sweating profusely. When Jane saw no sign of June around him, she couldnt help but ask, Where is she? many Jebediah shook his head. I couldnt find her. She wasnt caught in the surveince footage. and we didnt see her go outside either. But we searched for a long time and asked people. None of them said they saw her. Well continue searching inside. I also sent someone to guard the entrance. If she went out, they would definitely spot her. Janes eyes were filled with menace as she grunted, Hurry up and find her! This time, she also joined the search and actively checked all the womens restrooms. Eventually, they still couldnt find her. Unwilling to believe Jebediahs words, Jane even went to the surveince room again and had someone show her the footage. To her dismay, Jebediah was right. The surveince footage only showed June in the auction hall, and there was no trace of her outside at all. This was very strange. Either someone tampered with the surveince or someone used some mysterious ways to leave June out of the footage. What do we do now? asked jebediah June frowned. Lets report her missing at the police station Lets tell them we suspect that someone has kidnapped her Simone was her greatest suspect 11 Jebediah nodded. Okay. With that, they went to the nearby police station to report the incident. The police first recorded the situation they described. Then, they asked for Junes phone number and tried. calling her. The phone was connected, and someone answered it quickly. After hanging up the phone, the police looked helplessly at Jane and Jebediah. Did you guys never think of calling to ask the person youre looking for? She said she just wanted to leave, so she left early. She wasnt kidnapped at all. His statement left Jane and Jebediah stunned. It was true that they hadnt called June. When they couldnt find her, their first reaction was that she wouldnt answer the phone because she took the opportunity to leave again. Who would have thought that she would actually answer their call? After they left the police station, Jane called June. Sure enough, it went through, and the other party answered, Whats up? Jane didnt expect this at all. Are you back at the hotel already? June answered, No, I just left. You guys should enjoy yourselves. Janes expression fell. What do you mean? I said it already. I dont want to y with you guys anymore, June replied coldly. Goodbye! Jane was about to speak when she heard the call getting hung up. She was furious. How dare she?! She immediately called June again, but her number was blocked. June even blocked her social media ount when she checked. Jebediah tried calling as well but was faced with the same situation. Jane was certain that June had run away again. This time, it was most likely Simone who helped her escape. However, whether it was surveince evidence or witness testimony, she had none of them to prove that Junes escape was rted to Simone. Moreover, June was an adult, so even if she had run away, they couldnt intervene legally. They could only suppress their anger and return to the hotel. The first thing Jane did after entering the room was to text a number that was not saved on her phone. She mentioned what happened today but left out the issue regarding the hidden bid. Thinking that she could still salvage the situation tomorrow, she merely asked the other party to send someone to find June The other party agreed to do that for her and instructed. her not to make any more mistakes with the hidden bid tomorrow The next day, everyone went to the public auction. They sat down in the auction hall and waited. After a while, one of the staff members went on stage to announce the results of the 2.1 hidden bids for each piece of raw material. Simone had secretly bid over 200 pieces of raw materials and won 180 pieces. Zac followed suit and bid on over 100 pieces and won 20. However, Felixs luck wasnt as good. He bid on over 100 pieces but only won eight. Reich Group bid on nearly 5,000 pieces and won over 1,000. Eventually, it was discovered that Fordson Jewelry had the biggest harvest. They bid on 3,000 pieces and won over 2,000. Undeniably, they also spent the most on the auction which cost them hundreds of millions. Next was the process of appraising the stones. For this round, the public auction arranged up to as many as 10 gemstone evaluators to appraise the stones. Janes reputation had always been great. Moreover, she had secretly bid 3,000 pieces and won over 2,000 pieces, hence many people came to watch Fordson Jewelrys stone appraisal, especially those who had heard of Janes name before but had not seen her before. They were curious to find out how talented she really was. Unfortunately, the result was shocking. As each piece of raw material was appraised, they were all revealed to be bad ones, just like the stones from yesterdays open bid. What was even more shocking was that these broken stones were not even jade, and their value was less than the marked price from the secret bidding. None of them had raw jadeite in them. Jane couldnt believe her eyes as she watched each stone being appraised and revealing nothing. She murmured, How could this happen? Its impossible! She had bid on over 2,000 pieces, and not a single one had jadeite. Were none of the numbers she had chosen happened to be correct? How could her luck go so bad after being backfired? She grew even more furious. when she saw Felix, Simone, and the rest sessfully obtaining high-quality and premium. jadeite. Jane felt utter disappointment because she had touched all of these raw jadeites before, but eventually, they belonged to someone else. She regretted even more why she hadnt carefully checked the bidding list when she submitted it yesterday. As long as she submitted the original bid, the jadeites that were appraised would be hers. Now, she had nothing left! Hundreds of millions had gone down the drain. How would she exin this to her foster parents and the higher-ups at Fordson Jewelry? What about the premium jadeite that the person wanted? She hadnt obtained a single piece! How would she exin it? The more she thought about it, feelings of regret and panic overwhelmed her. Jebediah and the other members of Fordson Jewelry were equally dumbfounded. This was something they had never expected. How could Jane not obtam a single piece of jadeite? 34 Even if they relied on luck and selected over 2,000 pieces, they should have been able to obtain a few, shouldnt they? What was happening? Did aplete failure just ur? Wasnt Jane supposed to be talented? Wasnt she able to tell which piece of raw material contained. jadeite by just touching it? Jebediah pulled a long face as he questioned her, Whats going on now? Youve ruined everything. It cost us hundreds of millions! Just mentioning it made him feel a sharp pain in the chest. On the other hand, the stone gambling experts of Fordson Jewelry pretended to be furious, but in their hearts, they couldnt help but feel ted. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. One of the gambling experts who had been suppressed the most by Jane in the past two years felt particrly delighted. Looking at Jane sarcastically, he uttered, Even though we, as useless gamblers, havepletely failed, I didnt expect a genius like you to face the same situation! Hearing that, the rest chimed in, Hes right. Not a single piece of jadeite was selected from so many raw materials. Youre truly something, Miss Fordson. Even the higher-ups of Fordson Jewelry couldnt hold back anymore. Looking at Janes furious expression, someone questioned, Miss Fordson, dont you think you owe us an exnation? What was Jane up to? Not only did they not gain anything from the public auction, but they also lost hundreds of millions. This was the first time Fordson Jewelry had encountered such a situation in a public auction. Even the worst gamblers in the past were able to obtain some raw materials that contained. jadeite. Taking advantage of the situation, Tommy deliberately rubbed salt in her wound. You are truly impressive, Miss Fordson. This is what you get for threatening us. We didnt expect to have a good harvest, but you ended up with nothing. How amazing. I admire you! Jane couldnt fathom the situation. Filled with anger and frustration, she found herself the center of everyones amused attention, with questioning gazes intensifying her already agitated emotions. Combined with the aftermath of the bacsh earlier, she spat a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Sever Ties With That Person When Jane spat blood and fainted, Jebediah looked down at her with disgust. However, she was still taken to the nearby hospital. Jebediah felt extremely embarrassed when he felt the gaze around him. Some shot him a mocking gaze while some enjoyed the spectacle. Sadly, he couldnt leave just yet. Because of Jane, thepany suffered a great loss of hundreds of millions. She couldnt even obtain the key piece of jadeite. Because of that, it would have a huge impact on thepanys ns for the next year. Without the jadeite, what could they use to promote high-end jewelry? He could only ask the headquarters to send more money and buy some jadeite that others had extracted on-site. Unfortunately, there were very few people selling premium jadeite. Those who sold theirs. would mark up the price, sometimes surpassing their expectations, so they had no choice but to give up. Having already lost hundreds of millions, thepany faced tight liquidity. After he tried acquiring it for a long time, his efforts were in vain. At this moment, his resentment toward Jane reached its peak. The higher-ups of Fordson Jewelry also look displeased. Not only did the public auction result in failure for them, but it also turned them into clowns within the entire industry. It was way too embarrassing for all of them to bear. Conversely, Reich Group had a rtively good harvest this time, affording them the chance to revert to their state from three years ago. Tommy saw most of the raw materials selected by Simone extracted a lot of jadeites. He smiled and asked, Master Gray, are you selling these jadeites that you extracted? If so, why not sell them to ourpany at the market price? That would mean he was willing to purchase with a price higher than the public auction because he admired her ability. Simone smiled and shook her head. Im not selling them. Im going to use these jadeites Felix chuckled, Are you going to use them to make jade talismans for protection? Simone replied, Yes. The cost is lower, and the quality is better than buying jadeite elsewhere. C 13 Felix smiled. When youve made them, please save a few for us. Simone reciprocated with a smile. Well see when the timees. It was alreadyte at night by now. There were so many jadeites to be appraised that the auction only endedte into the evening. Tommy suggested that his bodyguards help her safekeep the jadeites before she shipped them tomorrow. Simone agreed to his offer. After all, she couldnt afford to carry so many jadeites back to the hotel. Then, she drew a few talismans and stuck them on the safe where she and Zac stored the jadeites. She also stuck some for Tommyspany. This way, it would prevent anyone from switching or stealing the jadeites using any abnormal ways. On the way back to the hotel, Tommy asked Simone, Master Gray, Ive discovered something. Janes stone gambling expertise seems to only work when June is present. Am I right? Simone was not surprised that Tommy had noticed this. After all, any clever person could sense that something was off about Janes performance in the past few days. Yes, June is the key for her to possess that mysterious gambling ability. Curious, Tommy asked, Does this mean that June is actually the stone gambling master? Is she just being used as a pawn by Jane? Simone replied, No. June does not possess such abilities. But her luck has been borrowed by Jane through a special method. Thats why Jane cannot leave her. Upon hearing this, Tommy understood. Janes outstanding gambling ability was indeed achieved through unconventional incans. As long as June doesnt leave, will Jane continue to possess this ability? Naturally, he did not want Jane to rise again. Simone reassured him. Dont worry. The unconventional methods they used before have been broken. Now, whether or not June is by her side, she will no longer possess that ability Moreover, due to her previous actions of stealing others luck and cheating in gambling to seize opportunities from others she will suffer a bacsh in the future The incident trom 23 the past few days was a perfect example. She couldnt obtain any jadeite from raw materials. It was the karma she deserved. Does that mean she will continue to suffer in the future? Simone nodded. Yes. Starting from today, she will grow even more unlucky. Borrowing luck was not so easily done, and when it was time to repay, it could make one miserable. Nevertheless, she was not worth sympathizing for as she had brought this upon herself. Tommy felt relieved upon hearing her exnation. With a meaningful smile, he uttered, It seems like we can take the opportunity to teach her a lesson. Tommy had held a grudge against Jane for the incident where she almost killed his brother. If he didnt personally seek revenge, he wouldnt be able to let go of it. Simone reminded him, Not only can we teach her a lesson, but we can also stir things up with Fordson Jewelry. Considering Janes character and the mastermind behind her, losing the gambling ability meant there was only one way to acquire more jadeites: seizing power. When she returned this time, she would definitelypete with the Fordson Family for power and profit. Tommy could meddle in their family affairs and make both Jane and the Fordson Family N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. suffer Fordson Jewelry relied on Janes unscrupulous means all along to develop their business to its current scale. Now, it was time for them to pay for their past sins. Fordson Jewelry was the greatest source of jade supply to the mastermind behind Jane. This time, she must sever ties with that person no matter what Tommy understood and smiled knowingly. Its time to cause trouble for Fordson Jewelry When he was fighting against Fordson Jewelry previously, he took into consideration that the Fordson Family was part of his wifes family Hur bow he didnt have to worry about it any more He could do whatever made him happy Tonam thought for a moment and ward Will June return to the kophontumise hast assumed that Junes sudden disappearance and detachment from Jane must be rted to Simone Simone responded, No, she wont. Tommy nodded. Thats good. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jane woke up. She felt extremely weak and looked very pale. Only her assistant stayed in the ward with her. Where is Jebediah? Her assistant replied, Mr. Fordson has gone to buy jade. At the mention of jade, Jane felt a surge of nausea, so she instructed her assistant, Im hungry. Get me something to cat. She didnt actually have an appetite at the moment, but she just wanted to get rid of the person in the room. Sure! The assistant immediately got up and left. Now that Jane was left alone in the ward, she reached out and grabbed her phone. The group chat where thepanys top executives were was in chaos. It was filled with usations and insults toward her, demanding an exnation. Janes eyes were filled with scorn. She had previously brought so much jade for thepany that it was definitely worth more than hundreds of millions. Why didnt they appreciate her efforts back then? Nevertheless, that wasnt her point of focus. When she checked her messages, she noticed several unread ones, so she tapped to read them. June is missing. The connection between you and June has been broken. Bringing her back wont help you. The spell on June has been broken, and most of the fortune you took from her will be returned. You will start experiencing bad luck! What have you been doing? How could you fail in both the open bid and the hidden bid? 45 You wont be able to continue with the jade gambling like before Your task now is to regain control of Fordson Jewelry Train a few stone gambling experts for us to use in the future I will have someone send you a talisman to ward off bad luck. Carry it with you at all times! Remember, within three months, you must have control over Fordson Jewelry Each message was delivered after some time. Jane felt immense regret when she realized that she could no longer enjoy the glory of gambling on stones as she did before. But now, she had no choice but to ept it. As a result, she developed a deep hatred toward Simone and June. If she ever had the chance to get her hands on these two, she would ensure they suffered greatly. With that, she replied with a message, Yes. This time, I will seize power and make Fordson Jewelry ours. This was her only opportunity to continue living a glorious life. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Do You Mind? The next day, Simone and the rest left the hotel to collect the jade at the public auction. The guards on duty reported that something strange had happened the previous night. They kept hearing strange noises and took turns going out to check but found nothing. When they returned, they noticed traces of someone walking around the safe where the jade was stored. The talismans attached to the box also spontaneously ignited one after another, which startled them. However, after the talismans burned out, everything returned to normal. Tommy breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Looking at Simone with lingering fear, he said, Its a good thing you had the foresight to attach talismans to the safe. Otherwise, we wouldnt know if our jade would still be there. He spected that it might be the work of a geomancy master hired by Jane to y tricks on them. Simone smiled in response. Better be safe than sorry. Ill draw a few more talismans and stick them on. Lets send them to the airport for shipment soon. She had a feeling that the mastermind behind Jane might not be willing to let go of so much jade. They would likely try to steal it. Sure enough, she was right. But the more it happened, the more it indicated the importance of Fordson Jewelry, Jane, and the jade to the mastermind behind them. Bypletely severing this connection, it would also greatly damage that person. Tommy now had great trust in Simone. Yes. Draw a few more and stick them on. Reich Group had to rely on this batch of jade to suppress Fordson Jewelry ande a new n. They couldnt afford any mistakes. up with After Simone drew the talismans and stuck them on, they took the jade and went to the airport. 15 Once they arrived at Cebros Airport and retrieved the checked-in safe, they found that the talismans on the box had traces of burning again. Tommy was even more grateful that Simone hade along this time. Otherwise, the jade might have fallen into Janes hands again. Out of gratitude, he suggested sending Simone back, but Zac took on the task instead. He had intentionally parked his car at the parking lot when he went to pick Simone up so that he could drive her home. Tommy knew Zacs intentions but didnt expose him. Instead, he smiled in support. Before parting ways, Felix looked at Simone and asked, Master Gray, you didnt ask us for money as a reward when we were at the public auction. Would you like to get paid, or would you like to have entertainment resources in exchange? Simone replied, Lets exchange it for entertainment resources. The money she brought was enough to buy her raw stones, so she didnt ask Tommy and Felix for money as a reward. Felix nodded with a smile. No problem. I will have someonepile a resources list specifically for the artists in your studio when I get back. Tommy also thought of something. The contract for ourpanys jewelry ambassador will actually expire next month. Were nning tounch a new series, but the previous ambassadors appearance and vibe dont quite match our uing concept, so we will hire a new ambassador. We dont n on coborating with the previous ambassador either. The effectiveness of the previous artists endorsement was just average, and there have been some scandalous rumors recently that were not very reputable. Despite all that, they still asked for a rise in pay along with conditions to gain some leverage. Hence, it conveniently gave theirpany a reason to terminate the contract and find a recement. Thepany had already informed the other party as well. He looked at Simone and extended an invitation. I think you would be a perfect fit, so I would like to invite you to be our ambassador. I hope you will consider it Aside from wanting to extend an olive branch and continue to be on good terms with Simone Tommy realized that her image and vibe would suit the high end jadeite jewelry collection that they were about tounch Moreover, she gained fame overnight on a live variety show, causing her poprity to soar ever since. He believed that the other high-level executives in thepany would not object to his decision. Naturally, Simone didnt reject his offer. Reich Groups jadeite collection had always catered to the high-end luxury market. The celebrities who endorsed their products were either A-listers or extremely popr stars. Being an ambassador would put her on the A-list. Even actors and actresses were vying for this opportunity, so it was considered a highlypetitive position within the industry. Debuting as an A-list jewelry ambassador now would significantly enhance her standing in the entertainment industry. After they agreed to discuss the detailster, Zac sent Simone home. Shortly after arriving home, she received a call from Mr. Wills. Miss Gray, you and Mr. Turner were photographed together at the airport, and it was posted online. Netizens have started rumors about you dating him and going on a trip with him. I predict that your rumored rtionship will soon trend on social media. Do you want me to exin or control the situation? When they left the airport, Simone and Zac were wearing masks and hats, but many people still recognized them and took their photos. She didnt expect that her rumored rtionship with Zac would spread because of this. The person who leaked the news obviously removed Felix and his group, who were next to them, out of the picture. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was something that paparazzi usually did for the sake of publicity. She didnt really mind it, but she was worried that it would affect Zac. After pondering for a moment, she replied, Ill ask Zac and have his team handle it. That works, too. Such news would be more of a concern for Mr. Turner. Simone then called Zac By now, Zac had already heard about the online rumors from his manager. 315 Not only did he not mind, but he was quite pleased. I dont mind at all. After all, theyre just baseless rumors. Do you mind? If you do, I can have someone handle it and rify the situation. Simone nonchntly responded, I dont mind either. My main concern is how it might affect you. Zac chuckled and responded, It doesnt affect me at all. It actually helps us gain more attention and increase our poprity. If we rush to rify, they might even im that were guilty. Then, he cautiously asked, Shall we just ignore it, then? Simone replied, Sure. Lets just ignore it. Zac took the opportunity to ask, Simone, you did a great favor for my brother previously, so he wants to treat you to a meal in a few days. Would that be alright with you? Simone smiled and replied, Sure. The two of them continued their conversation before ending the call. Meanwhile, in the bar, Harold, Titus, and Leon were sitting at a table and enjoying their drinks. Harold noticed a trending topic and eximed, Leon, someone took the lead before you. Leon looked at him with confusion and asked, What do you mean? Harold handed him his phone and said, Take a look. Rumors are circting about Simone and the youngest son of the Turner Family being in a rtionship. Leon took the phone and read the news, his expression turning serious. What are they saying? Its definitely just gossip created by paparazzi for attention. Titus also leaned over to read the article. It might not necessarily be fabricated. Look. Theyre both wearing matching masks, and their hats seem like different-colored couple hats. After they disembarked from the ne. Simone even got into Zacs car. He dropped her off at her house before leaving. They do seem like a couple to me. Leon felt a twinge of jealousy and gave him a cold stare. Youre just a single yboy. What do you know about what dating looks like? Titus was speechless at that. Are you just jealous? How could you use me of that? Then, he patted Leon sympathetically andmented, I advise you to prepare yourself mentally, Leon. Leon swatted his hand away and hissed, Get lost and stop talking nonsense. He then turned to Titus and asked, Anyway, can you do me a favor? Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Andrew, That B*stard! Titus immediately distanced himself from Leon and looked at him warily. Leon, you dont want me to break up those two, do you? Harold is good at this. Ask him instead. Although it concerned the happiness of his best friend, he didnt want to provoke Simone because of this. Harold, who was beside them, spit his drink out. He red at Titus and huffed, What nonsense are you talking about? Do I look like such at scheming person? Then, he turned to Leon and said, I wont do such despicable things. Leon was at a loss for words. Harold spoke as if he enjoyed doing wicked things. In an impatient tone, he questioned, What is all this-about? I just want Titus to find out where Simone and Zac went before they got off the ne and if there were other people with them. If there were, then hire some people to post a few pictures to rify. He couldnt ept Simones rtionship with another man, and he didnt believe it. Since neither Simone nor Zacs team rified the situation, he would do it instead. Titus was speechless. Are you insane? Why should we bother with this when neither Simone nor Zacs team are rifying it? You must be bored, but Im not. Leon stared at him and questioned, Are we even friends? We can temporarily break off our friendship, replied Titus. Leon was even more speechless this time. His friends were getting on his nerves. Just tell me whether youre willing to help. Ill get someone else to do it if youre not. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Titus had more connections in this aspect, so it would be easier for him to do it, but anyhow, his manager could do the same as long as he asked. He would merely get nagged for the whole day, which would be annoying. Titus waved his hand. Ask someone else, then. I dont want to get involved in Simones affairs right now. Judging from her personality, she would have already had someone rify it if she cared about this matter. The current situation indicates that either they are really dating, or she doesnt care about the rumors at all He looked at Leon again and said, Be a good friend, and dont hurt me Im going to see her tomorrow and buy another talisman What if she wont sell it to me it I help you with this Today 14 When did you be so afraid of Simone? asked Leon. Titus snorted. If you were beaten up a few times and had to endure the pain thatsted several days, you would be afraid of her too. Moreover, she had previously tarnished my reputation and put a halt to my career. I cant deny that Im afraid of her. After having his life messed up, he knew that he wouldnt end up with a pleasant oue if he were to provoke her again. Leon sighed in exasperation, What a coward. Titus retorted, Im just being wise. Seeing how determined he was, Leon had no choice but to back down. Then introduce me to someone who can help me. After all, he didnt want the public to misunderstand that Simone and Zac were in a rtionship. Titus sighed, Oh, Leon. If only you had known better. Despite saying that, he rmended two people to Leon. Having his childhood sweetheart taken by another man sounded like a miserable encounter. Without hesitation, Leon contacted those two people. Harold asked Titus, Why are you buying a talisman from Simone again? At the mention of that, Titus pulled a long face. Its all because of Andrew, that idiot, causing me trouble. After Jodie borrowed one-third of his luck, he started experiencing misfortunes every day. Hes on the verge of a breakdown now. And after he heard from Luca that I could. buy a talisman, he started annoying me. Ive already made it clear to him that Simone wont sell to him, but who knew that fool would take advantage of my inattention and steal my talisman during lunch today? He even ran off to somewhere I couldnt find. Titus sighed again. When I called him, he told me that his luck had improved after stealing my talisman and that he wont give it back. What choice do I have? I have to get another one from Simone. Harold couldnt help but find his situation amusing. You attract trouble all the time. Having a foolish younger brother made him unlucky. Upon hearing their conversation, Leon immediately gave Titus some advice. 24 Bastard Why dont you contact Simone now and buy another one? Titus raised an eyebrow. What kind of lousy idea do you have this time? Simone just came back from her trip. She must be tired. As her older brother, I shouldnt be disturbing her. Harold sneered, Dont act like she has acknowledged you as her brother. I bet youre just afraid that she might be annoyed and choose to ignore you if you approach her now. Titus was rendered speechless. This b*stard is getting more annoying! In response, he grunted irritably, Dont you know that some things are not meant to be said? Just keep your mouth shut, will you? Harold shrugged. Im just awfully honest. He then asked Leon, Youre not thinking of tagging along to Simones house, are you? She just came back today. Im certain that she wont wee you. No. I just wanted to ask Titus if he could find out Simone and Zacs situation. Titus didnt know how to respond to him. You think too highly of me. Do you really think Simone would tell me these things? I, for one, know she wouldnt. But Leon insisted, Im just trying to create some opportunities for you to get closer to Simone. It shows that you still care about her. Harold was interested in their act, so he encouraged, What he said makes sense. You should give it a try. Leon quickly agreed, Exactly. You should give it a try. Its not like Simone will eat you up. After pondering for a moment, Titus finally agreed. The main issue was that his talisman had been stolen, which made him feel like part of him was missing. In the group chat, he tagged Simone. Simone, my talisman was stolen by Andrew. Simone had just dried her hair and was lying in bed ying with her phone. She responded immediately upon reading the message. Simone: Has he really stooped so low as to steal your talisman? Titus: Yes, he chokes or gags on water or food almost every day now, and he bumps into 34 things just by walking. Its not just ordinary bad luck. Hes on the brink of a breakdown these days. Simone: He deserves it. Titus: He does. He even targeted me and snatched my talisman away. He also mentioned that after taking my talisman, he didnt feel as unlucky anymore. Does it really work? Simone: Of course it does. That talisman carries your aura, and since you are brothers, it can help him ward off misfortune. Titus didnt expect his talisman to have such an effect. Titus: No wonder he refuses to return it to me. He secretly thought that if it worked for Andrew, he wouldnt mind. After all, they were brothers, and he would help as much as he could. Tentatively, he asked Simone. Titus: Can I get a new one? Simone: Are you sure you want to buy a new one instead of getting the old one back? Reading her message, Titus felt an ominous chill. Titus: Are you suggesting that something will happen to me when he takes my talisman? Simone: Duh. He used your talisman to ward off his misfortune, making you the unlucky one. If luck is bestowed, and it only takes one talisman to ward it off, why would the mastermind go through so much trouble? So, are you prepared? Titus mused, Prepared for what? Bad luck? He wanted to curse. Andrew had caused him a huge trouble! Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Stop Struggling Harold and Leon nced at the messages in the group. Upon reading Simones message, they couldnt help but raise their heads. With sympathetic looks, they turned their gaze towards Titus. Harold couldnt help butment, Titus, Andrew is really out to get you! Your first talisman was ruined because of Jodie Gray. You bought a second one, but before you could use it to ward off disasters, it helped him instead. Titus face darkened. This isnt the first time that scoundrel deceived me. Last time, he tried to snatch the bracelet from his hand, and now he took his talisman. He angrily recounted, I was driving today, and the person in front suddenly braked, causing me to crash into them. That person was particrly difficult to deal with. Not only did I have to pay for the damages, but it also dyed me for a long time. After that, wherever I went, there was traffic. When I got out of the car, I bumped and fell. I even said that today is not going well; it turns out I was helping my fourth brother to ward off bad luck. Although Harold knew it was inappropriate tough, he couldnt help but say, Titus, its not Jodie who brought you bad luck, but your brother. It sounds so funny. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Leon also chuckled. Titus, you are truly fortunate to have such a brother. Titus gave them a disdainful look. Ill give you this kind of fortune. Then, he quickly asked in the group chat, So what should I do? Do I have to get back my previous talisman? He didnt want to help Andrew ward off bad luck. After all, Andrew was the one who caused. all this trouble, and he was innocent. There are two options, came Simones reply. One is to retrieve your previous charm, and the second is for me to erase the aura on that charm and draw a new one for you. Titus suggested, Then, lets go with the second option. That scumbag definitely wont return. it to me. Draw a new one for me, and Ill buy it again. D*mn it, buying talismans alone had cost him 2.25 million. Simone: I bought some jade to carve charms, and theres no time limit for this. As long as dont get hit, causing the charm to shatter, you can use it indefinitely, and the effect is much better than the previous charms. Would you like to buy one? you She cut off the path for the mastermind behind buying top-grade jade, fearing that they would have ulterior motives against the Gray Family, Selling talismans and charms to Sembag No. 2 and others could provide some security. It was not that she had any feelings for them, but it was to ensure her own safety. After all, if the mastermind tampered with her bloodline, it could be detrimental to her. At the same time, she could also take advantage of 0 14 the few se mbags. Titus immediately said, I want this kind of protective charm! Simone asked, Dont you want to ask about the price? He then asked. How much is it? She replied. Three million. Non-negotiable It didnt have to be a high-quality jade for those se mbags; a medium-grade one would do. Carving a few pieces of jade worth a few hundred into protective charms and selling them for three million was simply a scam. When Titus saw the price, his mouth twitched. My sister is really ruthless! He knew that she was intentionally trying to scam him, but he couldnt refuse. Compared to money and luck, thetter was more important. Alright, three million it is. I want one. Titus answered. Do I need toe to your ce and use my aura to carve it out? Yes,e tomorrow, she replied. I will finish carving it tonight and seal it with your aura tomorrow. And this time, dont let anyone snatch the protective charm away from you. Otherwise, if you need to buy another one, it will still cost another three million. The reason for using Titus aura to seal the protective charm was to prevent the mastermind from tampering with it. This way, if they tried to harm Titus and the others, she would be able to detect it immediately. Otherwise, a regr protective charm wouldnt require the use of an aura. I definitely wont let anyone snatch it again. Titus assured. It was worth three million, after all. If Andrew dared toy a finger on it again, he would beat him to death. Tll visit you tomorrow, Titus said. Okay, Simone replied. Leon noticed that their conversation was about to end and immediately gave Titus a meaningful look. Titus was speechless, but after thinking about it, he still asked, Simone, I saw on the viral news just now that there are rumors about you and Zac. Are you two together? Simone didnt expect him to ask this. Its none of your business whether we are together or not. Simone replied. Instead of meddling in other peoples affairs, you should think abou what to do if you have bad luck tonight Given Titus personality he wouldnt care about who she was with. It was very likely that Leon instigated hum to ask and she couldnt be bothered to deal with them 21 Titus looked at her words and said nothing. Does that mean that Ill have bad luck tonight? Will I have bad luck tonight? he asked. I dont know. Im going to rest. Thats it, Simone replied. Titus was dumbfounded. It was clear that Simone was not happy, and he red at Leon, grumbling. See, you made me offend her. Then, he immediately sent a message to the group, saying, Dont worry, just consider what I said earlier as nonsense. And you should know that I will never meddle in other peoples affairs again. Simones reaction just now was to annoy Leon because she didnt want him to stare at Titus always and then encourage him to ask this and that. Seeing that Titus admitted his mistake so quickly, she retorted, You will be as unlucky as Andrew would be tonight. Juste and get the charm tomorrow. Titus felt like crying because he didnt want to be unlucky. Can Ie and pick up charm tonight? She answered, No, you cannot. the He replied, fearful of angering Simone and not receiving it tomorrow, Well, then rest well. I will contact you tomorrow. Simone read the message but did not respond. At the bar, Leon lifted his ss and took a fewrge sips. He knew Simone and understood. her previous statement, which left him feeling awful. Not only did she no longer want him, but she also did not desire his concern. Observing Leons state, Titus remarked, Leon, I believe you are destined to be with us. So, stop struggling. Leon nced up at him and inquired, What do you mean by being destined to be with you guys? Titus replied, Being despised and abandoned by Simone, but its our fault. Were the ones who chose Jodie over Simone. It he had known that Jodie was this kind of person, he must have been crazy to have suppressed his sister for her. Leon pursed his lips and stated, I did not cling to Jodie Gray. From the beginning, Simone was always more important to him. Harold sneered. Leon, you are just a scumbag who is oblivious. No matter the reason, you aided Jodie against Simone. That really happened, didnt it? Leon frowned. I did not aid Jodie against Simone. It was my mom who asked me to protect. Jodie, so I helped her, but I did not suppress Simone. Titus raised an eyebrow. You kept it a secret from Simone and privately assisted Jodie, and you expected Simone to give up her spot in the variety show for Jodie. Isnt that suppressing her? When Simone was under attack, I did not see you assisting her with public rtions. I assisted Jodie in attacking Simone and admitted that I was not a good brother. I know I have a problem, which is why Simone abandoned me. Leon, perhaps you have spent too much time with Jodie and turned into a hypocrite? He only realized it after learning a hard lesson. When you are wrong, you are wrong. Why bother making so many excuses? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Cant Escape, ept Your Fate Titus words caused Leons expression to change, and he fell silent as he poured himself a few more drinks. Harold spoke up, Leon used to recklessly indulge in his emotions by relying on Simones love. He believed that no matter what he did, Simone would always be his sweetheart and wouldnt abandon him. So, he acted without restraint. But little did he know that she also had a temper. When she said she didnt love him, she meant it. And when she turned away, she meant it, too. Leon was dumbfounded, but by the time he realized his mistake, it was toote. With each word, Leons face grew paler. After listening, Titus agreed, Thats exactly right. I used to think that Simone was my biological sister and that our bond as a family couldnt be broken. Furthermore, Simone used to treat us so well, caring so much about us, so I thought she wouldnt mind. There shouldnt be any insurmountable obstacles among family members, but in the end, there were. We drove Simone away, and she never came back. So, we, as her brothers, also acted recklessly. Werent they just like Leon, betting on Simones kindness and tolerance? But when they realized their mistake, it was already toote. Leon took a deep breath. Youre right; I used to be too self-righteous. He had always thought that he could hold onto the little girl who grew up relying on him. Whenever he turned around, she would be waiting for him in the same spot, just like when they were children. But this time, he messed up and lost his beloved little girl; she would never wait for him in the same spot again. He looked at Harold and said, You analyzed me so well, but what about my sister? Dont tell me that you think my sister will turn back. Didnt you also bet on my sisters past love for you and hurt her? These words wiped the smile off Harolds face in an instant, and he said in a self-deprecating tone, Yes, so Im not a good person, either. We were self-righteous, acted recklessly, and now weve be estranged brothers. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, he had a simr mindset as Leon before, thinking that Gwen cared so much about him and wouldnt reject him. s, it was toote for regrets now. However, he couldnt give up, so he felt bitter in his heart. Is it because I spend too much time with you two that Ive been influenced by you? Otherwise, why did he treat Gwen so badly in the past? He wanted to do good for her but ended up hurting her instead. Titus and Leon both said to him, Get lost! THE 14 hapter 20 Cant Escape, ept Your Fate Titus was speechless. Among us, you have always been the most malicious, yet you have the nerve to say that we are the ones who influenced you. I even thought that I was the one influenced by you. Leon added, Exactly, you are the most scheming among us, dripping with malice. To turn the tables like this, you are the most shameless. He poured a ss of wine for the other two. But speaking of it, we really are brothers in misfortune, abandoned together. Its our fault for not knowing how to cherish things. Come, lets drink. Were not going home until were drunk. He raised his ss and drank it all in one gulp, then continued to drink without stopping. Since his falling out with Simone, he had developed a liking for using alcohol to numb. himself. Harold and Titus were also in a bad mood after being criticized, following suit, and drinking. ss after ss. The three of them drank until midnight, and then they were drunkenly escorted away by their respective assistants. Titus did have a stroke of bad luck. When he was going down the stairs, he slipped and fell down the stairs. His assistant was terrified when he saw him covered in blood and immediately drove him to the hospital. Halfway there, the car broke down, and they couldnt find a cab. To make matters worse, there were no cars to g down on the road. In the end, they had to call 911 to have Titus. taken away. After falling down the stairs, Titus had sobered up for the most part. In the hospital, his wounds were treated, and he was given a sobering IV drip. When he was fully awake, he realized that his head was cut open and stitched up. One of his hands was also fractured from the fall. Titus wanted to curse again and couldnt stop himself from calling Andrew. No one answered, so he tried video calling, but still no response. He guessed that this jerk was probably feeling guilty and afraid to answer. Afterward, he asked his assistant to take a few pictures of his miserable state, nning to settle the score with his fourth brotherter. Frustrated, he opened the group chat with Luca and Aaron and intentionally initiated a group video call. The other two, who were sleeping, were awakened by the noise. They checked the time-5 am-and wondered what their second brother was up to. Still, they answered the call one after another and saw Titus sorry state. Instantly, they woke up from their drowsiness. Luca couldnt help but ask, Titus, what happened to you? Titus answered, Its all thanks to you. You were doing perfectly fine. Why did you have to talk to Andrew and tell him that I could ask Simone to draw the talismans? So, he came to me, 2/4 Chapter 266 Cant Escape, ept Your Fate but Simone refused to help him, and he snatched my charm. +5 Free Coins Luca was shocked. He snatched your talisman, and then you ended up like this? Titus replied, Of course, isnt it obvious? Simone said that because my aura was on that. talisman, I protected him from disaster when Andrew took it and put it on himself. Then, he exined how he fell from the stairs and ended up in this state. Luca and Aaron were both horrified to hear this, especially Luca because Andrew was staying at his ce. He asked, If our talismans are snatched by Andrew, are we also protecting him from disaster? Titus raised an eyebrow. What do you think? We are brothers, after all. Otherwise, I wont bother reminding you. Somehow, he had a feeling that these two couldnt escape, either. Andrew had always been a troublemaker since childhood, and once he tasted the sweetness of his talisman, how would he let his other brothers escape? So, even though he reminded them, he was looking forward to the aftermath of these two. After all, it was Luca who instigated Andrew toe find him. By reminding them, they would pay more attention to their talismans, making it easier to catch Andrews attention and allowing him to snatch them. Luca was at a loss for words. I didnt expect it to turn out like this. Aaron felt like crying. I dont want to participate in the next variety show. Dmn it, not only did he have to deal with Jodie, but now he also had to watch out for Andrew. Titus chuckled. You were so determined to help Jodie secure a spot on the variety show, and now, you want to run away? Dream on. Luca added, Thats right, little brother. You cant escape, just ept your fate. If Aaron ran away, Jodie and Andrew would likelye after him. After all, as the youngest, he should bear the responsibility. Aaron sighed without a word. With brothers like these, he was truly unlucky. The three of them continued their conversation for a while before ending the video call. However, neither of them could sleep. The next morning, after Aaron finished breakfast, he received a call from Jonah informing hum that the originally scheduled time and location had changed due to some issues. The show had been postponed for half a month, and the location had also been changed to Cubilis Upon hearing this change, Aaron felt uneasy. The fact that they postponed the time and changed the location indicated that the person behind Jodic was not ordinary Tentatively he asked if he could withdraw from the next variety show, even at the cost of paying a penalty 31 Sesertheless I got the hat Escape, ept Your Fate Nevertheless, Jonah disagreed and said that unless he was truly unable to participate, he had to fulfill hismitment no matter what. After all, Aaron had agreed to participate in all the variety shows to make Jodie famous; he couldnt simply break his promise. Reluctantly, Aaron agreed to continue participating in the next variety show. On the other side, Simone and the others also received a phone call from Jonah, and at noon, Titus was discharged from the hospital and immediately taken by his assistant to the apartment where Simone lived. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 A Mistake Simone was unsurprised by Titus pitiful state and allowed him to enter. ncing at her, he asked, Isnt it even unluckier to block a disaster? I dont think Andrew was as unlucky as me before this! Simone nodded and replied, Yes, because you helped him block the disaster so severely, he can go three days without bad luck. Titus was speechless. So, I can only help him for three days? If it happens a few more times, wont I be doomed? He had this suspicion. Simone said, You wont be doomed, but experiencing this kind of bad luck often is unavoidable. Titus didnt want to go through this bad luck again and was even more grateful and scared. that he hadnt lent Jodie his luck before. Otherwise, if it happened a couple more times, he would copse. Are you going to get me that protective charm now? He couldnt wait any longer and could only feel at ease by holding onto that thing. Simone took out a finely carved mini jade charm the size of a thumbnail. Using a talisman pen, she guided his aura into the jade amulet and sealed it with charm drawings. Ten minutester, she strung the jade charm together with red thread and handed it to Titus. Its done. Ive guided your aura into this protective charm, so the previous talisman will be. ineffective. Titus took the protective charm and held it tightly in his hand, thinking to himself that Simone really knew how to make money. She spent only ten minutes on this mini jade amulet and earned three million, which is much morefortable and profitable than working hard as a broker. Of course, he didnt dare to say such things out loud. After wearing the charm around his neck, he breathed a sigh of relief and finally felt a sense of security again. Then, he remembered something. Harold and Leon would also like to buy one of these protective amulets. May I ask if you will sell to them? Simone replied, I can sell one to Harold but not Leon. This morning, she discovered that someone had released photos of the airport incident that rified the rumors from yesterday. It wasnt Zac who did it, so the only one left was Leon. To her. Leon was quite ridiculous. Now that they had broken up and were not in a rtionship anymore, he still wanted to interfere in her affairs. He thought really highly of himself Upon hearing this. Titus knew that I con had offended Simone. As for why he offended her, it 14 must be because of the scandal. In his heart, he silently lit a row of candles for his good brother. Nevertheless, he didnt mention Leon again, afraid of upsetting Simone. Now, it was more important to appease her, so he had to set his good brother aside. Okay, Ill ask Harold to contact you and get the charm from you when he has time. He asked, If I have this charm, will I no longer have bad luck today? Simone replied, It can only be said that Andrew will have bad luck, and he wont be able to block you anymore. If youre originally supposed to have bad luck, you will still have it. She gave Sembag No. 2 a carved charm, which mainly served to prevent someone from attacking from behind and to ensure ones safety. She didnt care about anything else and intentionally didnt draw the full talisman. Titus could only ept it. Okay. So, starting the day after tomorrow, will Andrew continue to have bad luck? Simone nodded. Yes Titus felt relieved when he heard this as Andrew that scoundrel deserved to continue having bad luck. He wanted to say something to get closer to Simone, but shepletely ignored him and directly ordered him to leave. Out of wits, he left dejectedly. After going downstairs, he posted what Simone said in the group chat. Harold replied, Fortunately, Simones forgiving enough not to take it out on me. Ill look for her tomorrow to buy the charm. Leon felt a twinge in his heart. Did she say why she didnt sell it to me? Titus: Isnt it obvious? Harold Leon, you are not as self-aware as Titus and should learn from him. Simone is obviously annoyed by your meddling and wants to deal with you. Why pretend to be ignorant when you clearly understand? Leon Can you not be so mean? It was too cruel to not even allow him some self-deception Haruld If it werent for our friendship. I wouldnt bother saying these things I just want you to see clearly Loop Then lets temporarily not be brothers He didnt want to are things clearly he couldnt let gu Otherwise it wild hurt more than Cutting firs 24 Chapter 267 A Mistake +5 Free Coms Harold: Youre beyond saving But Im not qualified to criticize you. After all, Im following in your footsteps, but your leadership skills are really poor. Leon was speechless. Thats your own doing: what does it have to do with me? Lets go out for a drink. Harold: Im noting. Im not as free as you. Titus: Im not joining either. Im injured and cant drink. Harold: What happened to you? Did you have bad luckst night? Titus then exined what happenedst night in a voice message. Harold: Titus, youre unlucky. This time, you must protect your charm well. At the same time, he felt a sense of caution and needed to protect himself. Leon: Yes, if it gets stolen again, you might be in even worse shape. Titus: I wont meet Sc*mbag No. 4 anytime soon and will just watch him have bad luck. It will be best if Simone will take care of him properly during the variety show. When it came to Andrew, he was filled with anger. Harold: Now that you mention it, Im also looking forward to seeing Simone dealing with your fourth brother. Leon: I can watch it live. Im also looking forward to it. It was clear that all three of them were waiting for Andrew to be dealt with. On the other side, Andrew was lying on the couch in Lucas apartment, ying mobile and sneezing a few times in a row. Still, he was in a good mood. Since taking away Titus talisman yesterday, he hadnt had any more bad luck, and it feltfortable like this. games However, his good mood onlysted for three days. On the fourth day, he started having bad luck again. Furthermore, he discovered that the talisman he had kept in his clothes had turned to ashes, which made him sure that the talisman drawn by Simone could help him ward off bad luck. So, he called Titus again, and thetter answered the call. Titus, where are you** Original from N?velDrama.Org. Titus decided not to settle the score with Andrew for now, he still had to dig a pit for the other two brothers Tm outside Whats up? Andrew said, I would like to invite you to dinner. Lets have a meal together? 31 Chapter 267 A Mistake. +5 Free Coins Titus thought, D*mn it, Andrew is taking me like a big scapegoat, nning to catch and fleece me to death. Did I ever provoke him? He said, Im busy. Andrew, dont y tricks with me. I dont have a talisman on me, but Luca and Aaron do. If you want to fleece someone, can you fleece someone else in the future? Dumbfounded, Andrew thought, So, Titus has seen through it. He didnt bother to hide it anymore. Youre really smart, Titus. Thanks for the reminder; then Ill fleece someone else. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Then, he recalled, No wonder Luca has been touching his left arm these past few days. Seems like he took off the charm from his neck and hid it on his arm. Is he afraid that Im going to snatch it? These stic brothers are cautious of me. Since thats the case, Im going to make Luca my next target. Hence, after Luca returned in the evening. Andrew pretended to stumble and spilled all the water he was holding on his clothes. Luca had to change his clothes, but before he could put on clean clothes, Andrew quickly rushed in through the door. While Luca wasnt paying attention, he grabbed the charm tied to his arm and tore the red string, snatching it away and running off. Luca, Ill borrow your charm for a bit. When Luca realized what was happening, Andrew had already run out of his bedroom, and he also heard the sound of the front door opening and closing, which meant that Andrew had just run away. Stunned, Luca wanted to curse so badly and regretted even more that he had hesitated these past two days about staying at a hotel. Although this ce belonged to him, he could have avoided trouble! He had made a mistake. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 I Cant Take It Anymore Luca had his talisman stolen by Andrew. Even though he tried to chase after him, he couldnt catch him. In desperation, he called Titus for advice. Titus thought that he couldnt let Luca suffer alone, so he suggested to him to test his luck first, and if it turned bad, then contact Simone. When Luca participated in the variety show abroad, his rtionship with Simone became even more strained. As he didnt dare to reach out to Simone, he had no choice but to wait. And then, the bad luck started. While he was at the supermarket, he got hit by an electric scooter and injured his foot. He had to stay in the hospital for two days, but the bad luck didnt stop there. During his hospital stay, the IV needle moved outside of his blood vessel and caused his hand to swell. When he went out to eat, he slipped on an oil stain on the ground, aggravating his already injured foot. He became too afraid to go out and had his friend deliver food to him. To his surprise, he found a cockroach in the middle of his meal. The restaurant had always been clean, so this was an unusual urrence. However, Luca didnt me the restaurant, knowing that he was taking on Andrews bad luck. After being discharged from the hospital, he returned to his apartment, but then the elevator suddenly broke down and started falling. Although he didnt suffer serious injuries, it was a terrifying experience for him. For over an hour, he had to wait in the enclosed elevator before being rescued. When he bent down to change his shoes at home, he twisted his waist. Limping, he then sat down on the couch, only to find a fruit knife where he had just been sitting. Apparently, Andrew had carelessly left it there after peeling fruit while ying games. At that moment, Luca wanted to catch Andrew and give him a beating. He didnt dare to go out again and called the Gray Familys family doctor, asking the doctor toe to his ce to dress his wounds. Then, he made a video call to Titus. As soon as the call connected, he burst into tears and cried, Titus, I cant take it anymore. Im on the verge of a breakdown. Seeing his third brothers pale face and the dark circles under his eyes, Titus could tell that he hadnt been sleeping well recently and asked, Are you experiencing bad luck? Sharing bad luck with his brothers had brought him some relief. Luca nodded. Its not just bad luck; its extremely bad luck. Then, he recounted the incidents he had encountered in the past two days Titus gave him a sympathetic look and said, You brought this upon yourself. Ive warned you 0 14 before, but you still allowed Andrew to steal the charm. Luca had a mournful expression on his face as he said, How could I have known that Andrew is so cunning? If he ever took in Andrew again, he would change his family name. Titus, please ask Simone if she can help me create another talisman, he pleaded. I cant take it anymore. After experiencing such bad luck firsthand, he became even more convinced of the power of fate. He also felt fortunate that he hadnt agreed to give Jodie his luck before. Otherwise, he would have been miserable all the time. This time. Titus didnt make any excuses. After ending the video call, he contacted Simone, who already suspected that Scumbag No. 2 would deceive Scumbag No. 3 and Scumbag No. 5. She approved of his actions, believing that these two scumbags needed to experience Jodies power for themselves. So, she agreed to sell a protective charm to Scumbag No. 3. When Luca found out, he was so moved that he wanted to cry. D*mn it, Im going to finally be free from this mess. Three million was not a small amount to him, but he could still afford it, and he didnt want to continue suffering from this bad luck. So, he followed Titus to Simones ce and bought a protective charm for himself. After purchasing it, Luca hung the charm around his neck. Looking at Simone, he said, I misunderstood you when I was abroad. Im sorry. Whenever he thought about what happened abroad, he felt foolish. He was deceived by Jodie and caused trouble for Simone. Now, he deeply regretted it. Simones expression turned cold. No need for apologies. Seeing that Scumbag No. 3 wanted. to say something, she waved her hand to dismiss them. You can leave now. She could tell. that Scumbag No. 3 wanted to mend their rtionship, but she didnt need that. Panicking from her cold attitude, Luca could only swallow the words he wanted to say. After the two brothers left. Titus said, Aaron will probably be Andrews next target. Luca nodded. Andrew is bing more and more reckless, and Aaron wont be able to escape. Both of them understood without saying anything that they wouldnt remind Aaron; as true brothers, they naturally had to experience this kind of bad luck together. Otherwise, how could they be considered true brothers? So, a few dayster. Andrew discovered that the talisman he had stolen had turned to ashes. again, and he started experiencing bad luck once more. Thus, he shifted his focus to Aaron. One day, he invited Aaron out for a meal, saying that he wanted to discuss their participation in a live variety show Since Titus and Luca didnt specifically warn hum, Aaron didnt know 21 that their talismans had been stolen. As he and Andrew were going to participate in the next variety show, Aaron reckoned that it would be good to discuss the situation in advance. So, he went. After finishing the meal, Andrew pulled the same trick again. identally, he spilled juice and stained Aarons shirt before handing him the new shirt he had coincidentally bought while shopping and asking him to change it first. Without much thought. Aaron took off his dirty clothes. Just as he was about to put on the clean clothes, Andrew suddenly reached out and snatched the charm hanging around his neck. By the time Aaron reacted, Andrew had already left with a parting remark, Little bro, let me borrow this talisman for a few days. Aaron was speechless. D*mn it, Ive fallen for it.Andrew is truly a jerk! After hastily getting dressed, he hurriedly went after him, but there was no sign of Andrew anywhere. Aaron could only helplessly return. Meanwhile, in the group chat, he informed Titus and Luca about what had happened. While the two of them took pleasure in his misfortune, they consoled Aaron on the surface and advised him to observe for a few days. In the following days, Aaron continued to experience a string of bad luck. Although it wasnt as severe as what happened to Titus, who ended up in the hospital, it was still quite miserable. For instance, he was sshed with paint by haters when he went out, and his car had a tire blowout and skidded into a railing. He choked while eating, got water up his nose while drinking, and was scolded while ying games. The endorsement deal he had secured also fell through. There were also various other unfortunate incidents that, whenbined, could drive a person crazy. A few dayster, Aaron couldnt take it anymore and called Titus for help. Titus took him to meet Simone, where Aaron spent three million buying a protective charm. A few more days passed, and Andrew started experiencing bad luck again, but all three brothers had already exhausted their resources, so there was nothing they could do. After two more days of misfortune, he got into a car ident. Jodie took the initiative to visit him and said she had arranged for a inystical tool that could ward off disasters She had no other choice, if Andrew had an ident and couldnt participate in the variety show, what would they do? They had to give him something in advaner At hrst, she nned to give him the bracelet she was wearing, but when her uncle found out. he took the initiative to send a pendant saying that it could provide better protection and the 34 effect was even more powerful than her bracelet So, she kept the pendant and passed the bracelet on to Andrew, not forgetting to mention that she had given him all her precious belongings for his protection Initially, Andrew harbored some resentment toward his misfortune, but after receiving the gift from Jodie and beingforted, not only did his resentment disappear, but he also felt touched. effect was even more powerful than her bewy So, the kege the penm and precand the bowlbyns die not forgoing to mention that she had given him all her prin longing fox pronection Purially Androw hayling the gift fisser lite ut and hartered some entre timidor beingforted no al did fik en best felt most funk effect was even more powerful than her bracelet. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So, she kept the pendant and passed the bracelet on to Andrew, not forgetting to mention. that she had given him all her precious belongings for his protection. Initially, Andrew harbored some resentment toward his misfortune, but after receiving the gift from Jodie and beingforted, not only did his resentment disappear, but he also felt touched. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Going Viral Directly Simone had been extremely busy in the past ten days. Harrys song had been sessfully recorded. First, she had Garys team use the previous variety show to generate buzz. As Harrys song was frequently shared on short videos, the buzz started to rise again. Due to the poor sound quality from the bar recording, many people requested Harry to release this song. When the buzz had reached its peak, Simone arranged for the release of Harrys song and also took the lead in sharing his new song on Facebook. Zac immediately followed suit and shared it as well, and so did Keira, Eric, Dn, and Tina. Fiona and Ethan from the same studio also shared it. To everyones surprise, Leon even shared this song on Facebook. With Simone and others sharing it on Facebook, the buzz continued to skyrocket. Coupled with the high quality and pleasant sound of this song, it exploded in poprity and quickly soared to the top of the new songs and hot songs charts on major music tforms, and Harry became popr as well. Especially since he was already handsome, he gained even more fans, and the number of fans skyrocketed rapidly, which made many singers envious and jealous. Behind the scenes, they all said that Harry was fortunate to have joined Simones studio. With Simone paving the way, he was able to be popr with just one song. Many B-list artists wanted to join Simones studio because she was truly amazing; not only did she revive. Fiona, but she also made Harry popr overnight. Because of the two of them, Simones studio went viral directly. As long as they werent artists. who were deliberately cking off, who wouldnt want to be popr? So, some artists whose contracts were about to expire or who were being suppressed by theirpanies. contacted Simones studio to express their intention to join. Simone was about to participate in a variety show and had two dramas to film, so she didnt have the time or energy to manage artists for the time being. However, Lisa was interested, so Simone allowed her to do the screening herself. If there were any talented and decent. individuals, they could be signed to the studio. June didnt want to go abroad and wasnt interested in buying stones and jewelry. Perhaps it was because she had always been dragged into this field by Jane, so she had developed a psychological shadow. After living with Lisa, June became interested in being a manager and wanted to try this path in the future. Simone had Lisa bring June and also contacted a coach to teach her. Now that there were artists interested in signing with the studio, it was a good opportunity for Lisa and June to gain experience. ||| 14 On this day, Simone called Harry and Ethan to her office. Looking at Harry, she said, Jonah contacted me and said that if you want to continue being a guest, you can join the final. episode. Mr. Reich from Star Entertainment gave me some resources a few days ago, including a singing variety show. I just wanted to ask, which one do you want to participate in? Harry didnt hesitate and said, I want to participate in the singing variety show. His greatest passion was music, so he preferred to participate in this type of variety show, Simones eyes filled with a smile. I knew you would choose this one, and I also think this is the one you should choose. Your recent song has be popr, and now is the perfect time to solidify your poprity. Although this variety show may not have the same level of poprity as the other one I was on, it is more suitable for you. In their show, Harry was ater addition as a guest. Although he could take advantage of the current poprity and increase his fame, the show provided a limited fan base. If he participated in a music- oriented variety show, she believed that he would perform even better and gain more fans. Harry agreed. Thats what I think, too, and I do prefer music-oriented shows. He was grateful to have met Simone, a manager who looked at the future from an artists perspective. If it were his previous company, they wouldnt care about what suited him better. Although he wanted to continue appearing on the show with higher poprity, he realized that he wasnt very good at expressing himself and had an introverted personality. Because hecked a sense of humor, game-oriented variety shows were not his strong suit. If it werent for Simones guidance in the previous episode, he would have been marginalized as a background character, but he felt that he could perform better in the singing variety show. Simone said. Then, I will arrange it for you. This variety show will take ce in half a month, so prepare yourself well. I will have Lisa apany you, and she will handle any issues that may arise. Lasa had strong work abilities and could handle these things without any problems. Harry nodded with a smile. Okay, thank you, Miss Gray. After Simone finished talking to Harry, she turned to Ethan and said, Your role as the second. male lead has already been filmed. So, for this episode of the variety show, I n to take you along because we need more people to know you and cant miss out on the opportunity to ride the wave of poprity Jonah had given her studio a spot for a guest, and they couldnt waste it. Fiona was still filming and Harry was going to participate in another show. Therefore, she decided to give Ethan the opportunity, which would also serve as a promotion for the Republican-era drama they filmed together 24 15 Free Coins Ethan smiled and said, Okay, Ill listen to your arrangements. He knew that Simone was not the kind of manager who liked to exploit artists; whatever arrangements she made, they were always the best for them, and he believed in her. Returning his smile, she said, Lets go with this arrangement. Then, she handed him a script and said, This is a detective mystery drama. Ive secured an audition opportunity for the male lead role for you. Go back and study the script. Ill apany you to the audition in three days. Ive read this script, and the detective mystery plot is intricately woven, with constant suspense and hooks, which are very exciting. Theres not much romantic storyline. or melodramatic love affairs. I think this drama has the potential to be a hit, so I hope you can secure the male lead role. The characters personality and temperament are quite different from yours, but I believe that it can be a great improvement for your acting skills. If you aspire to pursue a career in acting, it is essential to be versatile and not let your image be fixed in the minds of the audience. This was also one of the resources and rewards provided by Felix. In her previous life, when she passed away, she had not heard of this drama and was unsure if it was being filmed or if it ultimately did not materialize. However, she was genuinely fond of this script and believed that its mystery plot was excellent. If executed well, it had the potential to make someone famous, and her only wish. was for Ethan to secure the male lead role.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ethan received the script and felt a surge of excitement because he had always enjoyed watching detective mystery dramas and had even hoped for an opportunity to participate in one in the future. Little did he know that Simone would present it to him on a silver tter, and it was even the male lead role. She was truly remarkable. He responded, You have chosen the right script. I will study it diligently and give my best performance during the audition. Simone nodded and said, Great. If you have any uncertainties or need to rehearse, feel free toe to me. In the Republican-era drama, he had acted alongside Simone and was aware of her exceptional acting skills; she could effortlessly immerse herself in the scene, which was truly impressive. He smiled and said, Alright, if I have any questions, I will seek your guidance, Miss Gray Over the next three days, whenever Ethan encountered difficulties or struggled to grasp certain aspects, he sought help from Simone. Patiently, Simone exined the scenes, taught him techniques, and rehearsed with him. As a result, he sessfully secured the male lead role in the audition, where Simone apanied hum. 34 After confirming Ethan as the male lead, she approached the director in her capacity as a manager. That was when she overheard the directormenting that a previous investor had suddenly withdrawn their funding. Due to thepanys financial issues, they were unable to provide the necessary funds. Simone finally understood why, in her previous life, she had not seen any news about the filming of this fantastic script-it turned out that theycked financial resources. Therefore, she expressed her willingness to invest 4.5 million and urged the director to prioritize quality and use props and costumes that could withstand scrutiny. All thanks to the money brought by those three despicable men. After donating three million to charity, she still had six million that she could freely utilize. Naturally, the director was overjoyed, and as he and Simone conversed further, they found themselves morepatible and confirmed their coboration. In this manner, a few more days passed, and it was time for the final live variety show. This time, the guest. Luca, was reced by Andrew. Tina and Dn, the cameo guests, continued to participate. Meanwhile, Harry was reced by Ethan. As for whether there would be any more cameo guests midway, Jonah had not decided. They wanted to see the effect of the show before making a decision. The production team bought ne tickets for the guests this time and let them fly to Cubilis on their ownL Simone went with Ethan, while Zac brought Dn along. Then, Keira and Eric became a pair. The six of them flew together. Leon, Aaron, and Tina flew separately while Andrew and Jodie rode together. Her injuries had healed, and even the scars on her head were no longer visible. The meeting point was in Cubilis. Jodie and Andrew arrived first, followed by Leon and Aaron. When Leon saw her, she took the initiative to greet him. Leon, youre here! However, he ignored her and walked past without acknowledging her. He even stood far as if he wanted to distance himself from her. away Her face showed a hint of grievance, feeling extremely embarrassed. In her heart, she cursed that Leon was bing less of a gentleman. Even his mother could not control him. anymore. He ignored Jodie, who then looked at Aaron and asked, Aaron, why werent you with us? Aaron thought to himself, I dare not. Im scared. On the surface, he smiled lightly and said. I flew from another ce, so I didnt make ns with you guys. Then, he found an excuse to talk to Leon and walked over to him. At the same time, he distanced himself from Jodie and Andrew As such, she felt even more wronged than before. She could not understand why Aaron would treat her like this. So, she whispered to Andrew, Is Aaron still mad at us? I think he wants to stay away from us But I think were a family and shouldnt be separated. We should still try to include Aaron in our groupter Maybe I can find an opportunity for Aaron to tent his anger on me Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Here Comes Sc*mbag No 4 This time, the guest, Luca, was reced by Andrew. Tina and Dn, the cameo guests, continued to participate. Meanwhile, Harry was reced by Ethan. As for whether there would be any more cameo guests midway, Jonah had not decided. They wanted to see the effect of the show before making a decision. The production team bought ne tickets for the guests this time and let them fly to Cubilis on their own. Simone went with Ethan, while Zac brought Dn along. Then, Keira and Eric became a pair. The six of them flew together. Leon, Aaron, and Tina flew separately while Andrew and Jodie rode together. Her injuries had healed, and even the scars on her head were no longer visible. The meeting point was in Cubilis. Jodie and Andrew arrived first, followed by Leon and Aaron. When Leon saw her, she took the initiative to greet him. Leon, youre here! However, he ignored her and walked past without acknowledging her. He even stood far away as if he wanted to distance himself from her. Her face showed a hint of grievance, feeling extremely embarrassed. In her heart, she cursed that Leon was bing less of a gentleman. Even his mother could not control him anymore. He ignored Jodie, who then looked at Aaron and asked, Aaron, why werent you with us? Aaron thought to himself, I dare not. Im scared. On the surface, he smiled lightly and said, I flew from another ce, so I didnt make ns with you guys. Then, he found an excuse to talk to Leon and walked over to him. At the same time, he distanced himself from Jodie and Andrew. As such, she felt even more wronged than before. She could not understand why Aaron would treat her like this. So, she whispered to Andrew, Is Aaron still mad at us? I think he wants to stay away from us. But I think were a family and shouldnt be separated. We should still try to include Aaron in our groupter. Maybe I can find an opportunity for Aaron to vent his anger on me. 14 Chapter 270 Here Comes Sc*mbag No 4 Andrew frowned. His temper is getting worse. Were siblings. Of course, we cant be separated. Hearing that, Jodie felt relieved. I think the same way. +5 Free Coms As they were talking, the other six people arrived. Seeing Simone, Zac, and the others getting out of the car and walking over while chatting andughing, a hint of jealousy shed in Jodies eyes. She tried so hard to get close to Zac, but he ignored her and actively stayed close. to Simone, constantly sticking to her. She thought Zac was blind and had a bad taste in women. The same went for Keira and the others, who were just opportunistic followers. If she were the one who became popr in the previous two episodes, these people would gather around her like a swarm of bees. As they approached, the live broadcast began. They saw the live camera turn on. Jodie deliberately took the initiative to step forward and greeted Simone and the others with a smile. Simone ignored Jodie and walked straight ahead. There was no need to pretend in thest episode when they had already torn their faces apart. Zac also had a strong dislike for Jodie and ignored her as well. The other few people did not have such a confrontation with her. However, they all nodded lightly to Jodie as a form of greeting. Andrew had been feeling restlesstely. Seeing this scene made him angry, especially when he had approached Simone earlier, saying he wanted to buy a talisman from her. Though Titus had mentioned Simones clear statement that she would not sell a talisman to him. What did that mean? She sold talismans to the other brothers but not to him! Why did she treat him differently? He did not want to admit it, but he was jealous and bitter. Seeing how Jodie took the initiative to greet them, and Simone and Zac gave her the cold shoulder, Keira and the others also looked down on her. Anger suddenly surged within him. So, he walked over, furrowing his brow and looking at Simone. Jo greeted you guys earlier. Hearing his words, Aaron thought his brother was foolish, causing trouble as soon as the live broadcast started. He was even more reckless than Luca. As for stopping him, he naturally would not do it. He still remembered how Andrew had snatched his talisman, so it was only right for him to suffer N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ||| 21 omes Scmbag No 4 We cant be the only ones who suffer. 45 Free Cams Leon saw Andrew acting foolishly and took the initiative to stand up for Jodie, thinking that this idiot was done for. Titus and Luca, watching the live broadcast, had a look of anticipation in their eyes. Immediately, Luca felt an awkward urge to dig a hole in the ground because he was precisely that silly in the previous episode in real-time. Simone raised an eyebrow and looked at Andrew. So, what are you trying to say? He emphasized. Jo greeted you guys, and you didnt respond. He asked again, Where are your manners? Seeing Simones cold and arrogant attitude, he felt ufortable and spoke aggressively. She sneered. Jodie and I have already torn our faces apart. Shes pretending to be innocent. and greeting us. Who said we have to respond? He refuted, But were all participating in the same variety show. Isnt it inappropriate for you guys to act this way? She looked at him and asked, Didnt you watch the previous two episodes? Zac added, Simone has always been like this toward Jodie, so please understand that before you act all high and mighty. This idiot is targeting Simone for Jodie again. Jodie deliberately pretended to be innocent and greeted them hypocritically. Even normal folks could see through it. Right? Hearing their conversation, Jodie reached out and tugged on Andrews sleeve. Let it go. She knew that the more she did this, the less he would let it go. Sure enough, he looked displeased at Simone. Youre going too far. You always try to snatch everything from Jo at home and deliberately target her here. It was Mom and Dads decision to adopt Jo in the first ce. Why do you have to take it out on her? This show was supposed to be Jos. But ultimately, she had to depend on Aaron to secure a spot. In thest two episodes, you intentionally targeted her for online criticism, which resulted in her sustaining serious injuries and being hospitalized. Even after all that, you still wont let her off. He was finally releasing all of his pent-up anger. It was not just Jodies grievances but also his unfair treatment by Simone. Meanwhile, Aarons expression changed upon hearing these words. Is he nuts? Why is he talking nonsense? Tutus and Laica also did not anticipate Andrew going to such extremes. By saying these things live on air, was he attempting to further divide the family? However, not only was Simone not angry, but a smile formed at the corner of her mouth. She was simply waiting for Se*mbag No. 4 to provoke a confrontation. After all, she had something important that she had yet to reveal. Now that it was the final episode of the show, she naturally wanted to expose it during the live broadcast. And herees Sc*mbag No. 4, knocking on my door Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Big Bang For the Start Simone nced at Andrew with indifference. Your ability to gaslight is stronger than your directorial skills. What do you mean by not letting her off? What do you mean Ive been snatching her stuff? Whats even funnier is, ording to you, Im the one snatching her spot on this show, He felt somewhat weakened by her consecutive counter-questions. Still, he questioned with a stiff face, Isnt it true? Were not asking you to have a good rtionship with Jo; we just hope you stop targeting and suppressing her. Were all on the same show, so cant we be kind and get along? Simones face revealed a sarcastic smile. No. I originally had something in mind, thinking that since weve severed ties, theres no need to bring it up again. A clear conscience speaks for itself, but you insist on making a fuss. Why dont we let everyone judge? Is it me whos snatching her things, or is it her who sent you all to snatch mine? Are you my blood brother, or are you her blood brother? Why did I sever ties with all of you and save myself from this mess of a self-pity party? After she finished speaking, she took out her phone from her bag. Perfect timing. The phone is still here. At that moment, Jodies expression changed when she saw Simone doing that. Andrew and Aaron, too, had a bad feeling. What is she nning to do? Simone quickly let them know the answer. She took out her phone and, in front of yed the recording from the day she severed ties with the Gray Family. everyone, When the Grays saw that, they all looked over. The live chat in the broadcasting room, which had been arguing, also quieted down. Everyone was curious about what she was going to do. From her device, a male voice questioning her rang out. I called you earlier. Why didnt you answer? Simone then spoke and had a conversation with this person. Didnt feel like it. The male voice said, Stop with the trouble, will you? She replied, Say something new. Its getting old, and Im tired of hearing it from all of you The man spoke, Is this amusing to you? Jo wants in in that variety show. What harm would it do if you just let that happen? Must you make the whole family unhappy! Her voice rang. This is an opportunity I fought for myself. I wont give it up. Thats your business if youre unhappy 13 Chapter 271 Big Bang For the Start +5 Free Cons The recording paused at this point, and everyone quickly realized that this was a recording. Jonah never expected Simone to start the live broadcast with such a bang. It was truly a stroke of luck for him! As he watched the number of viewers skyrocket, he once again felt it was right to invite her because of that favor. The paparazzi and marketing ounts were also excited. There was gossip, juicy gossip! Titus, sitting at home watching the live broadcast with Luca, had a change in expression. The voice in the recording was his own, the words he had said to Simone when he went upstairs to confront her. Luca was also stunned. She recorded it that day? Titus emotions were indescribable. Sure did. Since Simone had never released the recording, he thought that she had only said those things to scare them. Perhaps she did not want to go too far with them, so she did not release 1. He took a deep breath, with a hint of self-mockery in his voice, and said, Ive always thought. she kept this recording from the public eye because she cared about us, our family. It turns out she was waiting for that opportunity right here right then. At the scene, the recording paused for a moment, then continued. This time, it sounded like the voice of an older woman. What trouble are you up to this time? Its been nothing but chaos ever since you returned. Then, Simones voice appeared, along with a conversation with a few people. Did I insist on returning? I remember you all came to pick me up, right? And what trouble did I cause? Jodie wanted my resources, and not giving them makes me the bad guy? If were being clear here, arent all of you the unreasonable ones? The voice of the older woman argued, Jo just likes that variety show. Youre the youngdy of the Gray Family now, while Jo has lost that status. Shouldnt youpensate her? Moreover, Titus said hed get you a better opportunity in exchange. Why do you have topete with Jo? Lucas voice appeared. I think you just cant stand Jo, so you deliberately target her. Andrews voice chimed in. Simone, cant you just diligently be the youngdy of the Grays? Why do you have to cause trouble? Simone sneered. Every one of you opened my eyes, truly. I never knew defending whats mine makes me the unreasonable one. Youre not only ignorant but also shameless. Firstly, Ive never stolen anything from her from the beginning. On the contrary, she reced me and enjoyed afortable life in the Gray Family for years. Secondly, you need to ||| < 28 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. understand that it was you who lost me back then. I dont owe her anything, and I certainly dont owe any of you either. So,pensate what, exactly? As for the youngdy of the Gray Family, she can have it. I dont care for it. The older womans voice rang. What do you mean? Simone said, I mean it literally. Im cutting off all rtions with you and leaving the Gray Family. In the future, well be like we used to be-just strangers when we meet. Your cherished adopted daughter will remain the little princess of the Grays. You dont need to worry that Ill steal anything from her or snatch your love for her. Im just making things easier for all of you. These words made it clear who was trying to hog those resources, but the recording was not over yet. Then came Jodie pretending to be innocent. The Gray Family members took turns. using Simone, and Simone defended herself. What was even more outrageous was that the Grays threatened Simone with resources and other things. Then, everyone enjoyed a big scoop. It turned out that Simones disappearance was caused by Aaron. Atst From today onwards, I wont serve you anymore. Do whatever you want. You didnt publicly. announce my identity, so I wont have to announce it to the public either. Goodbye forever! The recording concluded at this point. Upon hearing the recording, whether it was the individuals present or the numerous viewers watching the live broadcast, they all felt a sense of pity and empathy for Simone. The recording was not brief. However, it unveiled the attitudes of the Grays toward her. Based on the conversations, one could envision the experiences she encountered upon her return to the Gray Family. Additionally, it had shed light on Jodies role and position within the family dynamic. There were always individuals asserting that Simone was being too harsh on her brothers. Furthermore, severing ties with the Grays appeared to be a regressive step to move forward. After all, they were originally a family, so why make things so tense and inflexible? Yet, after listening to the recording, these individuals fell into silence. Simones fans could not help but shed tears and feel remorseful for her in light of the hardships she faced after being acknowledged by the Gray Family Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Can You Please Spare Me? Zac was deeply distressed as he listened to this recording, his heart almost breaking. He had known beforehand that Simone had been treated unfairly within the Gray Family, but he never expected it to be this dire. He was devastated. As a result, he red at Andrew and Aaron. Are you even human? Forget about being her brothers; even strangers wouldnt be so cruel. He looked at Andrew sarcastically. Have all the books youve read over the years gone to waste? Simone fought for the spot herself from Jonah, but Jodie insisted it was hers. The whole family pressured Simone to give up her spot. Otherwise, its stealing from Jodie. Ive never heard of such a twisted theory before. And isnt Simone the rightful heiress of the Gray Family? Your implication is as if Simone is the adopted daughter, trying to steal the position of the biological daughter. If thats the case, why did your family take Simone back? To acknowledge her and use her as apanion for the adopted daughter, to step on her? All of you have such malicious intentions. Simone has had-terrible luck to have a family like you. Then, he coldly looked at Aaron. And you. You lost Simone in the first ce, yet you dare to ask Simone to give up her spot for Jodie, colluding with others to suppress Simone and snatch her resources! And you have the nerve to say shes being resentful. As she should! If it werent for meeting her master after being abducted by traffickers, she wouldve been sold off to the mountain as a child bride. How dare you say shes resentful, using this as an excuse topete with Jodie for a favor? He angrily continued, Does Simone even care about Jodies so-called favor? She only gave way to you guys because she once cared about you. He questioned again, Think about how much shes done for you guys. Dont you appreciate it? Ive heard of many things, like her making medicinal meals for every member of the Gray Family. Luca often had a sore throat, so she spent over half a year making a throat lozenge that not only soothes but also relieves pain. But during hisst appearance, he unreasonably used her. Im afraid those throat lozenges were all wasted. Simone apanied you to practice dancing and was caught by the paparazzi. She was so badly criticized by your fans, but you, as her brother who lost her, hid and refrained from exining. Afterward, you were also photographed having dinner alone with Jodie. As soon as she was criticized, you immediately stepped forward to rify the situation. given This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This is what we know, but there are still many things we dont know, right? Simone has everything to every one of you. She wanted to cherish this hard-won family rtionship. But what did that get her? Is this how you repay her and her efforts? Your so-calledpensation is cold violence, suppression, punishment, and even turning the tables by using her of stealing from Jodie. You forced her to the point where she couldnt stay in the family anymore, and she had to cut ties with you to protect what she fought for. Then, he continued, But Ive also figured something out. 111 13 Chapter 272 Can You Please Spare Me? +5 Free Coins Whether its before or this recording, it all shows one thing. For the sake of Jodie, you Grays can distort the truth, bully Simone without any reason, and even enjoy gaslighting her. Its ironic because it was Jodie who wanted to take Simones spot. But in your narrative, it became the other way round. He deliberately looked at Jonah and asked, Jonah, were you the one who initially chose Simone as the regr guest on this show? Jonah was initially quite excited and thrilled because of the recording, but after listening to it, he felt a bit bitter in his heart. Thus, he did not avoid the question at this moment. Instead, he truthfully answered, Yes, everyone knows that Simone is a geomancy master. Before the variety show, she saved my wife. At that time, this show hadnt been confirmed, and she didnt ask for any repayment from me. After it was, I took the initiative to contact her and invited her to be a regr guest because I wanted to repay this favor. As for Jodie, it was her manager, Titus, who came to me with her and Aaron. They said Aaron could participate in our show without payment. But there was one condition, which was to bring their sister along. Since Aaron is a popr star, I naturally couldnt refuse and had agreed. He did not exaggerate but simply stated the facts. Zac said, Thank you, Jonah, for rifying things. Then, he looked at Andrew and said, I just want to ask. How did Simone precisely snatch Jodies spot and resources? Please rify for everyone. Otherwise, we wont understand the logic behind this. Andrews face turned pale, then red, a mix of embarrassment and anger. Being questioned like this by Zac, he opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He had spoken without thinking earlier, impulsively bringing up what they once believed. He intended to ask Simone to stop targeting Jodie and let her off in this show. Who would have thought that Simone would release the recording of their conversation from that day? After listening to the recording, along with Jonahs words, he could not find any words to retort. Zac sneered. Whats the matter? Cats got your tongue? You were quite eloquent when you asked Simone to spare Jodie earlier, werent you? Simone was the one who wanted you to spare her. From beginning to end, it was you who provoked and used first, yet you dare to say that Simone didnt spare her. In the first episode, Aaron immediately said Simone was wrong and asked her not to bully Jodie. In the second episode, before the live broadcast started, Luca also angrily confronted Simone in front of everyone. He used her because Jodie asked her not to go too far. And now, in this episode, youre doing the same thing, immediately shifting the me onto Simone If Simone didnt have the recording as evidence, she wouldve been wrongfully used of bullying and stealing Jodes resources He nced at Andrew and Aaron. Did Simone step on your toes or something? Why do you guys hold some deep grudge against her? Why are you treating her like this? At that moment, Simone looked at the brothers and echoed. Thats what Id like to know, too. How strong is your grudge against me that you keep cornering me with every chance you get? You defend Jodie ande after me for attention. Did I offend you? Did I provoke you? Just like before, our rtionship was already strained; we had already fallen out. I dont want to pretend and put on a show for the audience. Now, its my fault that Im impolite She appeared helpless and emphasized, Can I also say, spare me, please? Cant we have no connection or involvement? Cant we just be strangers? This time, Zac truly aided her by highlighting all the crucial points from the recording and questioning them in return. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 I Reject Aarons face turned pale, feeling both embarrassed and bitter at the same time. When he and the others talked about Simone, he did not think much of it. But now, after listening to the recording, their words were exposed.- Suddenly, viewing the situation from an outsiders perspective, he realized how excessive they had been. In front of the people present and the live audience, he looked at her and said, Im sorry. We went too far before, and I apologize to you. After you came back, we believed Jodie without verifying the facts and used you. It was our mistake, and I apologize. Simone looked at him coldly and replied, I reject. Rejecting an apology meant not forgiving, so she continued, If causing harm could be resolved with just an apology, wouldnt that be a joke? Zac added, Exactly. Whats the use of apologizing now? Simone is done with all of you attention- seekers. She doesnt care for your apology. She nodded. Precisely. In her past life, she might have wanted an apology, but in this life, she neither needed nor cared about it. She never expected that, after going around in circles, her loved ones and ex would not understand. Only Zacprehended her and saw through her true feelings. Her gaze fell on the man, with a hint of warmth and a smile in her eyes. Meanwhile, Leon had been staring at Simone since she yed the recording. After listening to the recording, his heart ached. He had no idea she had been mistreated like this in the Gray Family. She had never spoken ill of her family in front of him orined. Who would have thought that the reality would be so unbearable? He med himself even more for not asking her about these matters more often. Instead, because of his mothers words, he lost his love and care for her. What had he done during those days? No wonder Simone knew about his secret meetings with Jodie and wanted to break up after helping Jodie with the variety show. He deserved it. He let the girl he had protected for so many years suffer so much. Moreover, he was also one of the people who hurt her. His heart now felt like it was being pricked by countless needles, causing him pain, especially when he saw Simone questioned by Andrew 13 Chapter 273 1 Reject and Zac immediately stepped forward to protect her. He also remembered every episode of the show before. +5 Free Coins Aaron and Luca questioned Simone, but Zac immediately came out to protect her, not caring about his public image or poprity with the audience. What did he himself contribute? Beforeing to Cebros, he would always be there for her whenever she needed help. Ever since he came here, he had been influenced by others and learned to turn a blind eye to her. He became the kind of person he used to despise. Then, he noticed that Simones gaze toward Zac had a different shine than before. It broke his heart even more, knowing that some things were heading in a direction he did not wish to see. He wanted to say something, but he could not find the words. up for Could he me Aaron and the others? Although he had not gone as far as they did, he had also hurt Simone. So, how could he have the right to me them? Should he stand Simone as Zac did? But Zac had already taken the lead, and if he came forward now, it would seem fake. Although he did not want to admit it, he knew Simone did not need his protection now, even if he came forward. After all, when she needed him before, he was nowhere to be seen. What would it mean if he defended her now? He found itughable. In the meantime, Aaron was also feeling extremely ufortable. Simone, his sister, did not ept their apologies, which meant they had deeply hurt her. She used to be so forgiving and good to all of them. He pursed his lips and looked at her, saying, Even though you rejected it, I still want to apologize. I want to make up for the mistakes I made in the past. Simone immediately shook her head. No. I dont need this. As long as you dont bother me anymore, Ill be grateful enough. Her words were hurtful, but the people around her did not think she was being unreasonable. Instead, they understood her very well. Simone just wanted some peace. Otherwise, why would she cut off ties with them? At that point, Aaron felt like his heart was being stabbed. Suddenly, he remembered the cute little girl who used to follow him around, a memory that had be bluray. He calmed his emotions and spoke again, though with some difficulty. Okay, since this is what you want, I will do as you wish in the future. Simone did not need apologies orpensation, she just wanted them to stay away from her. What else could he do? Andrew, standing in front of everyone, did not know what to say at that moment. Still, he 2/3 spoke his mind, Were blood-rted. Do you need to make such a big deal out of it? She stared at him directly and said, Actually, I do. And besides, Ill say it again in front of everyone. Ive severed ties with the Gray Family, including you. So, please dont talk to me about being blood- rted. It just sounds ironic and ridiculous to me. She could not understand the thought process of these sc*mbags. Just because were family means you can hurt me all you want without being held ountable? Why should that be the case? Aaron reached out and pulled Andrew aside. Andrew, please stop saying such foolish things. And stop talking without considering the consequences. The one who was hurt by us is Simone; only her feelings matter the most. Now, youre standing here as the perpetrator, saying such things. I cant even listen to it. Andrew was stubborn enough to spew such words. What Simone hated the most was them. using family to weaponize against her. Embarrassed to be called out by his younger brother in public, Andrew said, We didnt mean to hurt her before. Besides, she mightve misunderstood us. I thought that since were family, we could get along if she could resolve the misunderstanding with Jo.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He truly did not think he had done anything wrong. We didnt make a mistake in adopting Jo. It was a decision made by our parents. So, Jo is innocent, too. Thats why I wanted Simone not to take it out on her. The conflict between. them is not that big of a deal. Will everything be fine if they both take a step back? Jo took the initiative to greet Simone first. Isnt that an attempt to reconcile and make amends? Since Simone didnt respond, I decided to speak up for Jo. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Simones Aplishment. Andrews words left everyone speechless. Zac looked at him and said, Andrew, are you an idiot? Isnt the recording clear enough? Jodie should take Simones ce in this variety show because she is innocent? Andrew choked and exined, We helped her negotiate with Simone; it wasnt her idea. Zac sneered. Your minds are filled with nonsense. Youve been used and discarded, yet you still feel proud. Ethan also said, Am Ickingprehension? Did you really go to negotiate with Simone? ording to the recording, it sounds like you were forcing her to give the spot to Jodie. These individuals are treating Simone unfairly, and its infuriating to witness such a talented person being subjected to bullying. Keira was angered. Mr. Andrew, were not deaf. We can still distinguish right from wrong. Although Tina arrivedter, she witnessed the whole incident. She said, I might be struggling with my understanding. From what I gathered, Mr. Andrew and his family have been pressuring Simone. In the recording, Jodie explicitly expressed her reluctance to take the spot. She politely conveyed her desire not to upset Simone with their parents. Is this clearly indicating herck of interest? Am I missing something here? Eric coughed. That means ourprehension is wrong. We cantpare to the nonsense in Mr. Andrews mind. He sarcastically added, Ay, were a bunch of fools. He rarely got involved in trouble, but today, he couldnt hold back. Andrew really is, as Zac said, a stupid idiot. He has reached a point where he cant think clearly just to protect Jodie. Brandon agreed. I agree; we cant understand or agree with Mr. Andrews words as were too foolish. Leon coldly said, Hes simply a foolish idiot who fails to distinguish between negotiation and coercion. It makes me wonder if he resorts to hiring others to handle his directorial tasks behind the scenes. Anyway, the Gray Family doesntck money. As long as they gain fame, anything goes. What Andrew said waspletely baseless. It was simply nonsense. Even in this situation, he insisted on iming they were a family and should get along well. Leon emphasized again, If we have to form a teamter, I dont want to be in the same 175 group as this idiot. Id rather die than be in the same group as these people again. Tina took the opportunity to say, I dont want to be in their group either. Thank goodness! I really dont want to be in the same group as these losers again. Andrew realized that all the guests on this variety show were targeting him. You guys are isting us as a group. Thats just too much. It was the first time he had been so singled out and ridiculed. It was too embarrassing. He then said to Leon, You can question my character, but please dont insult my profession. He had never used a ghostwriter to help him direct ys and movies. Zac confidently said, Yes, we are isting you as a group. Did you just realize that? Simone added, He has always been the least self-aware but the most self-righteous. Among the five, the problem was most obvious with Sc*mbag No. 4. Andrew didnt expect Zac and Simone to say such things in front of the live broadcast audience, but he was retorted and didnt know how to argue back. The atmosphere became extremely awkward for a while. Zac looked at Jodie. Andrew is standing up for you. Dont you have anything to say? Jodie, the troublemaker, always hid behind others, and he deliberately wanted to expose She regretted it now and cursed Zac for being nosy. her. Mainly, she didnt expect Simone to have a recording in her hand and that she would release the recording at this moment. Otherwise, she would definitely go and stop Andrew from continuing to act recklessly. At the same time, she felt a bit resentful toward Andrew. Everything was fine, but he had to bring up the issue of grabbing spots. Now, they were all trapped in this embarrassing situation. Jodie didnt know what to say. She could apologize to Simone; sure, she could fake it. After all, it wasnt sincere, but when Aaron was apologizing, he faced ridicule from Simone and Zac, so that was not an option. < 25 On the other hand, if she sided with Andrew, shed be criticized byizens once again. This time, she genuinely wanted to clear her name. So, with red eyes, she lowered her head, pretending to be embarrassed and wronged. Upon witnessing this, Andrew spoke up, This is all my fault; you can just me me. Jo doesnt know anything. Why would you make her say anything? Jodie remained silent, but her silence also indicated agreement with Andrew. Simone realized that this act could almoste to an end, so she answered, We have nomon ground with you, and were toozy to talk to you anymore. After all, you dont understand human language. Director and audience in front of the camera, I apologize for taking up your time just now. Now, lets move on to the live segment of the variety show so as not to waste the program teams time and the resources of the public live broadcast room. Right from the start, she targeted Sc*mbag No. 4, the popr new director in the with a trending topic gift. The Gray Family apanied him on the trending topic. Her goal for the opening of this variety show had been achieved. country, There was no need to continue arguing with Sc mbag No. 4, a person with a one-track mind who couldnt be reasoned with. It was best to stop here in order to stir up more negative emotions toward Andrew and his group. As expected, the live chat had already exploded. Andrew was handsome and was a well-known new director, so he had a considerable number of fans. When the variety show started, his fans came out to criticize Simone, but after listening to the recording, they all fell silent. Either they felt ashamed, or they were afraid of being attacked if they spoke up. Simones fans, along with the fans of other guests and some casual viewers, were all infuriated now. I never expected Simones family to be like this. From her parents to her siblings, not a single good person among them. This is too much! They actually bullied Simone like this. I cried with heartache after listening to the recording TH 35 For the sake of their adopted daughter, they coerced their biological daughter and sister into relinquishing their resources. Is this something a human being would do? The most ironic part is that they believe Simone is the one stealing Jodies resources and bullying her, as long as they dont give up their positions. Based on the implications in the recording, it appears that this kind of thing has happened quite frequently. As Zachy mentioned, Simone is not their family, but their adversary. Simone is truly unfortunate to have such a family. I am truly grateful that Simone encountered her mentor; otherwise, she would have been in a miserable state. For the first time, I find Aaron utterly repulsive. He lost Simone and yet has the audacity to torment her for the sake of Jodie. Yes. This scandal is something I never anticipated. Where does Aaron find the audacity? Now they apologize. But where were they before? Thank goodness Simone didnt ept their apology and forgive them; otherwise, I would have been consumed by anger. The other members of the Gray Family are equally repugnant. That agent, Titus, deliberately defamed Simone before. He is so malicious. Luca as well. Simone dedicated so much time to making throat lozenges specifically for him, but he used her for the sake of Jodie. What a despicable person. Yes, I bet the so-called Mr. Reuben is definitely not a good person. either. Mrs. Gu is even more heartless. Simone is her biological daughter, yet she treats her own flesh and blood this way for the sake of her adopted daughter. Although Mr. Steven didnt say anything, he didnt seem innocent either. Zachy was right about everything. He is protecting Simone and doing an excellent job. All of Simones kindness toward the Gray Family was in vain. The reasoning of the Gray Family is truly absurd. How is Gray Group not bankrupt yet? Now I understand why Simone wanted to sever ties with the Gray Family THE 43 All I want to say is that cutting ties was a wise decision, and Simone did an outstanding job! Soon, Simones Exposed Recording. Simone Being med by Mr. Andrew, and The Logic of the Rising Star, Mr. Andrew all trended and upied the top three positions. Following that, Aaron, Luca, and Andrew experienced a significant loss of fans. Many of their former fans turned against them. They unfollowed and criticized them, stating that they were unworthy of their support. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Titus and Luca were also brought up again and subjected to various forms of mockery and criticism. Salma, Steven, and Reuben, who had previously remained in the shadows, were not exempt from the criticism and found themselves pulled into the fray. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Troublemakers Upon watching the live stream together at home, Titus and Luca wore expressions of utmost concern. Unable to contain his frustration, Luca eximed, What in the world has that idiot done now? Having previously weathered criticism, they had finally found some reprieve. However, due to Andrews reckless actions, they were once again being dragged into the ire of netizens. Luca opened Facebook only to witness a rapid decline in their fan base, with thetest inundated with insults and sarcasm. post He felt an overwhelming urge to confront Andrew and expressed, The past incidents were undoubtedly our fault. We were deceived and blinded. Now, because of Andrew, Simone will hate us even more. Their attempts to mend their rtionship with Simone through the purchase of talismans and jade pendants were now in ruins, all thanks to Andrew. No wonder Simone refused to sell talismans and jade pendants to him. He doesnt deserve them. Titus shared Lucas frustration, harboring thoughts of physically confronting Andrew. Hes just a troublemaker. We shouldnt have allowed him to participate in the final episode of the variety show. Hes the real idiot. He should have faced Simone alone. Why involve us? The situation was deteriorating further, all because of Andrews actions,pounded by the previous incident with Simone and the controversial photos of him with Jodie. Titus, as the agent, was now under scrutiny and trending. Just when things had seemed to settle, and he was ready to go back to work, Andrew managed to stir the pot once again. Upon watching the live stream with them, Salma was furious. What on earth did Andrew do It seemed like he was intentionally causing trouble for no reason. Salma couldntprehend why he couldnt just greet Simone. It he hadnt provoked Simone, she wouldnt have exposed the recording Salma was furious. With a hint of resentment, she eximed, I didnt expect that Simone 14 would actually record our conversation that day. Family matters should not be exposed to the public. How could she do such a thing? With the recording exposed, the Gray Family and their reputation in the industry were at risk of losing respect. Salmas anger intensified as she observed the live chat, filled with insults directed at her. She couldnt believe that her prestigious reputation was being tarnished in this way. Having grown up in an esteemed family andter marrying into the Gray Family, this was the first time she faced such disgraceful scolding. She could anticipate the mockery andughter from those who had previously been at odds with her. She also wondered how her close friends would now perceive her. Salmas feelings toward Simone, her biological daughter, became increasinglyplex. On one hand, there was a sense of guilt toward her biological daughter. On the other hand, Simone publicly exposed the recording in the live broadcast, letting so many people hear about the Gray Familys family secrets. She couldnt help but feel somewhat angry with Simone. Why cant we discuss it privately? Why does she have to expose this recording in front of everyone? And why did she actually record it beforehand? Who is she trying to protect herself from? Titus scoffed, Shes already severed ties with us. What family secrets are left to keep hidden? He saw through his mothers delusions. Because of what he knew about Simone, he believed that Simone had nned to release the recording all along. She was just waiting for the opportune moment. Most likely, Simone was certain that Andrew would voluntarily step into the trap. Sure enough, that fool didnt disappoint her, allowing her to find an opportunity to take action. Simones clever and strategic move during the final episode of the variety show had sessfully garnered the attention of millions of viewers. All phones were usually confiscated before the recording started. Simone seized this opportunity to y the recording in front of the entire national audience, dealing a crushing blow to them 24 At the time, when he and his siblings were aplices, he didnt perceive their actions as bullying or suppressing Simone. However, after listening to the recording, he felt the urge to crawl into a hole. On one side, he felt embarrassed. On the other side, he acknowledged that they had gone too far. During that time, Jodie had instigated and insinuated a certain idea-Simone had stolen something from her. The idea was that if Jodie wanted a spot, Simone should have given it to her. Upon reflecting on this, he sighed. Now that I listen to the recording again, I realize that we were all so foolish, even Reuben. They were all manipted by Jodie. Luca expressed, Indeed, especially Andrew and me. We were so naive, instigated by Jodie, and charged into battle for her. Andrew is even more of an idiot, going up on the live broadcast to invite insults. He looked at Jodie, who was pretending to be innocent and aggrieved with her head lowered during the live broadcast. He added mockingly, Look, he went up there and made a fool of himself. Not only did he fail to satisfy Jodie, but she probably also resents him now. Just likest time with me. Whenever we confront her, as soon as things dont go her way, Jodie starts ying dead and acting innocent. This time, the me for Andrews actions has fallen solely on him. Shes Jodie, and shes innocent. Upon contemting the situation, he couldnt help but ask, How blind were we before that we couldnt see through all this? Titus joined in, How could we have known that our sister, whom we loved and cherished for over a decade, would always y mind games with us and manipte us? Because we were unprepared, we were repeatedly betrayed. That was the most ironic. Luca concurred, Indeed, who could have imagined that she would be such a selfish, self- serving, and malicious person? Every time, she instigated and incited them, waiting for them to charge into battle. When she seeded, she enjoyed the fruits of theirbor. When something went wrong, they took the me while she hid innocently behind them. 34 Upon considering Andrew, he wondered, Do you think Andrew will see through Jodie this time on the variety show? He recalled that Andrew faced criticism and lost countless fans because of Jodie when the show started. He wondered if Andrew would take any more proactive actions. Titus pondered for a moment andmented, Even if Andrew doesnt do it, Jodie certainly will manipte him. In the end, Andrew will be the one who suffers. Therefore, this time, he should be able to discern Jodies true intentions. Luca agreed, If he still fails to see through it, then he is beyond assistance and deserves all the misfortune. Titus firmly stated, Regardless of whether he can be helped or not, he deserves all the misfortune. Not only did he cause trouble, but he also specifically dragged his siblings down. Because of that troublemaker, the time for him to return to work at thepany was postponed again. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As Luca was about to speak, his phone rang. After answering the call, he couldnt help but curse, Andrew is just as much of a disaster as Jodie. Titus inquired, What happened? Luca replied, Just now, my agent called and informed me that the release of my new song has been postponed. The concert that was being prepared has also been postponed, and the autograph session next week has been canceled altogether. All these setbacks were caused by Andrew, who faced criticism, and as a result, his siblings were dragged into it as well. Titus rubbed his forehead. We are truly unfortunate to have such a brother. He nced at Salma, whose face was pale. Mom, it was a huge mistake to adopt Jodie into our family. Look at the chaos now; I cant even show my face outside. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 How Could She Be So Cruel? After the recording was exposed, Salma faced criticism and became a hot topic of discussion. Soon, her family called and scolded her for her actions. Not long after, her mother-inw called and reprimanded her as well. In various social circles, people deliberately brought up the incident, mocking her for going too far as a mother. Some even directly questioned her, asking what she was thinking. How could she show such favoritism toward her adopted daughter and suppress her biological daughter? She felt as if her dignity had been stripped away and trampled on. So, she chose not to respond. Already in a bad mood, her irritation grew when she heard Titus words. She furrowed her brow and said, Whats the point of saying these things now? Besides, its mainly because of Andrews foolishness. Simone is heartless. She did this on purpose to embarrass us. I dont think this incident has much to do with Jo. Dont me everything on her. She had raised Jodie for over ten years, treating her as her own daughter. Jodie also treated her as a real mother, clinging to her and acting like a closepanion. Although Jodies behavior with her sons had crossed boundaries, she didnt want topletely reject Jodie. Doing so would be like denying the decision they made back then. So, even though she said she wanted to send Jodie away, deep down, she wanted to give her at chance. Her husband suggested keeping Jodie at home and monitoring her, and she agreed. They even hired a tutor. They simply wanted to bring Jodie back. When Titus saw his mothers reaction, he knew that she hadnt personally experienced being deceived and hurt by Jodie. So, she wasnt as hurt. She still had feelings for Jodie and was willing to give her a chance. This time, Simone was probably the one they were angry at because of the recording incident. They felt that Simone shouldnt have done this and made them lose their reputation. Titus didnt say much because it wouldnt make a difference. 14 On the other hand. Steven also received a call from his father, who scolded him harshly. He had always been outstanding since childhood. But it was the first time Owen had scolded him so mercilessly. In the family group chat, he was also mocked by his uncles and aunts. At thepany, many shareholders looked at him with strange eyes. Even friends called specifically to ask about his familys situation. Steven was extremely angry and overwhelmed. Meanwhile, he spected that Simone had intentionally done this. The recording from before was probably meant to go viral today. Such a ruthless act showed no mercy at all. Just as she wished, their whole family was criticized byizens and made fun of by friends and rtives. At the same time, he felt that Simone truly lived up to her reputation as a member of the Gray Family. Her attacks were precise and ruthless. Its a pity that Simone cut ties with them; otherwise, he would have wanted to groom her to work for the Gray Group. This incident gave him a headache and made him extremely annoyed. So, on that day, he had his secretary book a flight ticket and went abroad for an inspection. However, he intensified the investigation into Jodie and the two masters. At Gray Entertainment. Reuben went through a simr ordeal as well. First, he received a call from his grandpa and was scolded. Then, in the family group chat, he became theughingstock of his cousins. The same thing happened at thepany, where he received many strange looks As he passed by several ces in thepany, he overheard people discussing this matter This time, it wasnt just a few siblings who lost their reputation, he was not spared either So. be found an excuse to fly to another city on a business trip He nned to return only when the heat died down. Because he was unable to afford the loss 21 of reputation. His feelings toward Simone became even moreplicated because of this. How can she be so ruthless? This time, she didnt spare any mercy for them. At the same time, he scolded Andrew, who was a fool more likely to cause trouble than seed. In Cubilis. Andrew sneezed several times in a row, knowing he was definitely being criticized due to Simones unexpected actions. Upon standing beside Jodie with a solemn face, he didnt utter a word. The director didnt want the awkward atmosphere to continue either. The number of viewers in the live broadcast room reached a new high. He smiled and said, Next, lets move on to the main topic. I believe everyone is familiar with Cubilis. It is a city that preserves ancient culture. Later, we will give everyone a new makeover, dressing you in the ancient costumes you like. This time, your task is to explore the ancient city with a pair of eyes that can discover and take the live audience on a tour together. Of course, the rules remain the same. For the next week, you will be responsible for your own food, amodation, and transportation. We will assign you check-in tasks, and you need to check in at different times. This time, we will still be working in teams. Just as he finished speaking. Zac raised his hand and asked, Can we have free team formation this time? I want to be on Simones team. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Simone was in high demand, and he wanted to join her team right away. Others also realized this and raised their hands one after another, saying, I also want to be on Simones team. Except for the Gray brothers, Jodie, and Leon, everyone else expressed their desire to be on Simones team. It was not that Aaron and Leon didnt want to, but they knew Simone wouldnt choose them. Upon seeing this, Jonah smirked and said, It seems like everyone wants to be in Simones group Then he changed the subject and said, But I regret to inform you all that this time, we cant form teams freely 34 Previously, they had formed teams freely twice. If they did it again this time, things wouldnt be fresh or interesting. Zac asked in disbelief, Why not? He wanted to be in Simones team. Does anything go wrong? Jonah replied, Many viewers have given feedback suggesting that for this episode, the teams. should be decided by drawing lots. They say it will bring more variety and make it more interesting for all of you. So, after the shows team conducted research, we decided to follow the viewers suggestions. The teams for this time will be decided by drawing lots. This way, the finale of this variety show would bring more interesting changes and attract more viewers. Zac and the others were left speechless. The directors decision in the final episode was truly heartless. They cared about the feedback from the viewers? It is evident that the team made the decision. However, since the team had made the decision, there was nothing they could do about it. All they could do was silently pray, hoping to be chosen for Simones team. Even Aaron and Leon were filled with excitement this time. They were silently praying as well. Zac asked, Do we draw lots ourselves? Jonah smiled and replied, To ensure fairness this time, we will y a game using arge roulette wheel to determine the teams. Everyone was a bit puzzled. Arge roulette wheel to determine the teams? Jonah signaled to his assistant. Soon, the assistant brought in arge roulette wheel with its base. The wheel had 12 slots, each bearing the name of a guest. In order, they were Simone, Zac, Leon, Ethan, Eric, Keira, Brandon, Aaron, Jodie, Andrew, and Tina. There were eleven guests and twelve slots on the roulette wheel. One of the slots had the word mystery on it. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 What Is It If Not For Her? Everyone gathered around to see the roulette. As they felt excited and anticipating some fun, they also admired Jonahs creativity. Keira smiled and asked, Jonah, are we having another mysterious guest in this episode? Others looked at Jonah with curiosity. Earlier, it was dered that there would be no more celebrity guests for the time being, leaving everyone wondering who would be joining this time. Jonah smiled and replied, Yes, there will be a guest joining, but its a mystery. I dont know who it will be. Keira was surprised and asked, You dont know who it is? How is that possible? Everyone was puzzled. Jonah deliberately piqued everyones curiosity and exined, The program team is preparing to arrange for you to explore fate in Cubilis. You can look for an amateur guest who seems to have a strong connection with the team. As long as the other party agrees, the special guest for this episode will be them. This idea was suggested by the nners, and the supervisor also supported it, so Jonah had no objections. Jonah spected that the specific amateur guest was most likely pre-arranged. However, they didnt inform him of the guests identity. They just mentioned following the conditions provided by the nning team to look for an amateur. Whoever they found, as long as the person agreed, he or she would be the guest. They said it would make things more interesting and exciting. Since it was just a single amateur guest, plus the pressure from higher-ups, he didnt object. Moreover, it was indeed challenging to form groups with eleven guests. So, adding one more guest would facilitate better grouping. Upon hearing this, everyone understood that they were going to find an amateur guest to bring a fresh element to the show. ||| 15 Simones eyes flickered with interest. Could this amateur guest be connected to Jodie, and is there a specific reason for choosing Cubilis as the location? This is going to be interesting. She asked, How will we form groups using roulette? Does the arrow determine the group? Jonah nodded and replied, Yes, thats correct. After adding the amateur guest, you will have a total of twelve people. You will be divided into three groups, with four people in each group. Zac asked, Do we spin the roulette ourselves? Jonah smiled and said, Originally, the team was supposed to spin it. But if you want to spin it yourselves, thats fine as well. Zac immediately said, Then well spin it ourselves. Jonah agreed and added, Alright, you can spin it yourselves. But to ensure fairness, you have to draw lots to determine the order of rotation. This avoided putting the guests in a difficult position, eliminating any unpleasantness about the order. Everyone agreed to this decision. In front of the livestreams audiences, Jonahs assistant prepared a sealed box with numbered ping pong balls inside, which was lifted and shaken before it was carried over to the guests to make their draw. Each guest drew a number to determine the order of rotation. The person who drew number one would go first. Whoever he spun to, that person would continue to spin. And then, they would continue to rotate until the teams wereplete. Then, the remaining would draw the ping pong balls to start another round of roulette. Once the second round waspleted, the remaining four people would form a team without rotating. Everyone reached in to take their number. Zac drew number one. Then Ill go first. He didnt hide the fact that he wanted to team up with Simone, saying with a smile, I hope for a good start; letsnd on Simone. Simone gestured a thumbs-up to him. Go for it. However, in her heart, she felt that it was highly unlikely for Zac to be in the same group as her this time. ||| 25 5 Free Coins Someone behind the scenes might have manipted the team formations. As expected, Zac reached to spin therge roulette wheel. After a moment, the arrows movement slowed down, lingering on the space next to Simones name and graduallying to a stop. Just as Zac was about to feel happy and excited about drawing Simone, the arrow moved a bit. slower andnded in the space below with the name Jodie. Zacs expression instantly changed. He silently cursed his bad luck. His luck was exceptionally bad today; he actuallynded on Jodie. Upon seeing this, Jodie appeared surprised on the surface. But inwardly, she was delighted. Zac had always been the target she wanted to conquer. This time, it seemed like fate had ced them in the same group. She might have a chance to be with Zac. Excellent! You bet, you pay. Although Zac didnt want to be in the same group as Jodie, he could only ept his fate. With a mournful face, he approached Simone to seekfort. Simone, I shouldnt have washed my hands before leaving today. Upon hearing this, Simoneughed andforted him. Its okay, its just forming teams, lets have fun! Zac sighed. Guess its the only way. Lets just hope my teammates in the uing rounds get lucky and draw your name. Simone responded with a smile, Fingers crossed. Following the turn to Jodie, her name was taken off the designated slot to prevent repetition. If it happened tond on the empty slot, it wouldnt be valid; they would have to spin again. After Zac, Jodie drew Keira, and Keira drew Andrew, forming their group of four Zac and Keira werent pleased about being grouped with Jodie and Andrew, whom they considered troublemakers 111 36 The second group, led by Eric, was paired with Ethan, who then paired with Brandon, and Brandon with Tina. After each pairing, the other persons name was removed from the roulette, creating uncertainty and relying on luck for group formations. The remaining guests-Simone, Aaron, Leon, and the mysterious guest-formed another group. Zac was disappointed, while Leon and Aaron were pleasantly surprised. Simone wasnt very surprised by this grouping, which further confirmed that someone had definitely manipted things behind the scenes. Hence, she wasnt given the chance to go up and spin the roulette. The person behind the scenes must have noticed her interest in Zac and strategically ced him in the same group as Jodie and Andrew, creating a connection with her. Previously, she had observed that Jodie harbored some intentions toward Zac. Jodie wanted to take Zac in her pocket while Andrew wasing for Jodie to support and protect her. This grouping not only fulfilled Jodies desires but also restrained Simone. In the other group, Ethan was an artist she managed. So naturally, she was concerned about him. Tina was arranged by the person behind the scenes. This simultaneously posed a connection challenge for her. In her group, there was an ex-boyfriend, an ex-brother, plus a mysterious guest. It was basically a powder keg. This was clearly directed at her. The person behind the scenes had truly considered every detail. She intentionally didnt make a move, wanting to see how they would y it. And she looked forward to the role of the mysterious guest. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After the grouping waspleted, Jonah had a somewhat surprised expression on his face However, it must be acknowledged that this grouping was likely to be very intriguing Especially Simones group Although everyone was aware of their teammates, Jonah announced the grouping situation in the live broadcast room. Now, please gather the individuals in each group. Zac looked at Simone with a pitiful expression, saying, Simone, we cant be in the same group this time. Simone found Zacs expression resembled a pity puppy. She regarded him, finding his appearance endearing. So, she extended her hand to pat his head and said, Its alright; even if were not in the same group, we can still support each other if necessary. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 They Should Not Have Offended Simone Upon feeling an instant sense offort when Simone patted him on the head, Zac couldnt help but be overjoyed. He disregarded the dagger-like res from Aaron and Leon, who had already sided with. Simone. Alright. He put on a sunny smile and reluctantly returned to his own group. Upon witnessing the scene, Jodie secretly cursed Simone for being shameless. But she saw Zac being assigned to her group as an opportunity. The audience in the live broadcast room also took notice. Ah! Simone and Zachy are so adorable together! A head pat from Simone looks amazing. I wish shed pat me, too. My ship is sailing! Their affection is so sweet! I cant resist shipping them. The affection is overwhelming. I used to want to see Simone looking beautiful alone. But Simone and Zachy are a perfect match. Yes, besides being handsome, her ex-boyfriend always had a cold demeanor. Zachy is better; he can protect andfort Simone! Zachy is also very handsome, no worse than her ex-boyfriend. Simones personality is more suitable for someone like Zachy When Zachy protects Simone, he transforms into a sharp-tongued and domineer. When he spoils her, he is like a wolf dog. When he is spoiled, he bes a little puppy. He can switch anytime. There are so many choices. Quick Bring the City Hall here I want to see them get married on the spot Its a pity that Zathys luck is so bad, he will be separated from Sanone in this episode Although they ate separated. I think Zachy will still find opportunites to be with Sunone Simone will continur to take are of and spoil Zachy Thinking about it is so sweet Tam looking forward to it! Haha! Just now, when Zachy was switched to Jojos group, his face turned ck. I couldnt help but laugh. Jonah is not being fair, creating such a grouping. Both groups are like a crematorium. Of course, Zachy and the Gray Family siblings dont get along. Simone is in the same group as her ex- boyfriend and ex-brother. This episode will be interesting Poor Zachy. When he wants to cry, Simones ex-boyfriend and ex-brother are secretlyughing. Wow, I just realized that none of those who said they wanted to be in the same group as Simone were actually assigned to her group. The grouping from the roulette wheel this time is so unfair. They all want to cry. Simone: I might not be able to handle this episode. The groups had been formed. Simone asked Jonah, Should we go find the group with the mystery guest, or should the production team find them? Jonah replied, We have a mission card here to find the target. Follow the mission card and go find them. As long as the other party agrees, you will be able to sessfully form a team. Simone took the mission card and opened it to take a look. It contained a simplified map with instructions to enter Cubilis and walk into the main street. After walking a kilometer, they should turn left into the alley, then follow the map left again. and turn Upon entering the seventh shop, they should invite the first person they meet, excluding the shopkeeper. If the person agreed, the team formation would be sessful. If not, they should ask the second person they met or wait for the first customer to enter the shop. While Simone was reading, she recited it during the live broadcast. Aaron listened and said, Its all about finding someone with fate; its all up to chance The viewers in the live broadcast room also had simr thoughts, curious about what kind of ordinary, mysterious guest Simone and her team would encounter. 23 Not Have Offended Simone +5 Free Coins Zac asked, Jonah, after we enter Cubilis, do we still have to work and earn money for food and amodation ourselves? Jonah nodded. Yes, the rules are still the same. But you have to be careful; you cant do modern things to make money. Cubilis follows a retro route, so no modern dances or songs. Upon hearing this, everyones faces showed a wry smile. Its like theyre making things difficult for us again. They realized they didnt have any ancient skills either. On the other hand, Jodie was delighted. She knew the traditional dance and the harp and could use them if necessary. Jonah thought to himself, Isnt this obvious? The point is to make things difficult for you. Otherwise, whats the point? He smiled and reassured them, I believe in you. Its already noon, and were not that mean. Each of you will be given 15 dors as startup capital. After entering Cubilis, enjoy lunch first. and then make money. Cubilis was a huge ancient city, and they were still outside it. There were cars and other modern transportation outside the city, but they would disappear after entering Cubilis. Jonah added, By the way, we will also pay the entrance fee for you. Isnt that nice? Cubilis required an entrance fee for maintenance. Visitors entering the city had to pay-14 dors per person. After paying the entrance fee, everyone would receive an entrance token engraved with the date. It was valid for three days. The guests couldnt help butugh and cry. If they were not allowed to use their own money, and the production team hadnt paid the entrance fee, how could they have entered? How dare Jonah actually say that? Next, everyone handed in their phones and exchanged them for the ones provided by the production team. They went to a clothing store outside the city, and each had chosen a set of clothes. This time, it was the production team that paid for them. This set of clothes is also a gift from the production team. However, for the next few days, if you want to change clothes, youll have to earn money and buy them yourselves in Cubilis TH 35 Aaron was dumbfounded. Are you saying we cant wear the clothes we brought in Cubilis? He had never been to Cubilis before. Jonah smiled and said, Yes, thats right. Its a rule set by the authorities before entering the city. No matter what era youre dressed in, you have to wear traditional attire. The same goes for shoes. You have to wear the ones you brought when you leave. Aaron was speechless. Am I bringing a whole suitcase of clothes for nothing? Then he noticed that, apart from himself, Jodie, Leon, and the others didnt have as much luggage. So, he asked, Did you bring enough clothes for a week? Zac looked at him proudly and said, We only brought clothes for today and thest day. Simone reminded us earlier that we have to wear traditional attire in Cubilis, not our own clothes. Things like watches are also not allowed. And we can only use cash; no mobile payment is allowed. He asked deliberately, You guys didnt know? Aaron remained silent. This realization is painful. We dont have Simones reminder, and we have never been here before. How can I know? He smiled awkwardly. Indeed, we didnt know. Then he looked at Simone and said, Youre amazing; you know everything. This was both an attempt to please Simone and a genuinepliment. Simone nced at him and said, Ive been here before. The production team informed us at week ago that this episode would be filmed in Cubilis. Didnt you guys do any research. beforehand? Although she had been to Cubilis in her previous life with her master, in the week before, she still spent a lot of time studying the map of Cubilis and watching some rted videos and N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. news. Aaron was taken aback by this counter-question. He touched his nose and said truthfully, No, we really didnt They simply didnt consider it. Zat looked at Aaron and said, You guys are lucky this time. You found the right person. Otherwise, you would be in trouble 45 advance with di He boasted again. Unlike us, we all listened to Simone and looked up introduction of Cubilis in advance. the map and Keira alsoughed and said, Yes, Simone shared the information and videos she found in advance with us. Aaron and the others missed out on the information. It served them right to offend Simone so significantly. Aaron remained silent. He was struck again. This time, he wisely kept his mouth shut.. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Its Double Standard The group changed into traditional attire, adjusting their clothes and makeup ordingly. Women tied up their hair while the men donned wigs. They strolled toward Cubilis gate, where a queue was forming to enter the city, and they followed suit. This spectacle attracted numerous onlookers and photographers, but the production team had taken security measures, preventing anyone from approaching or harassing the guests. When their turn arrived, they noticed soldiers in traditional attire, d in armor and wielding spears, guarding both sides of the gate. Individuals were also assigned to distribute entrance-tokens. Upon receiving these tokens, they discovered that the wooden pieces were engraved with the date. At this point, a sense of novelty and amusement finally settled upon them. Tokens were either hung on their clothes or stowed away as the group entered the city. What met their eyes were ancient, picturesque streets filled with people adorned in traditional attire. asionally, horse-drawn carriages and ox-wagons, designed to resemble ancient times, carried passengers. It felt like a journey back in time, hundreds of years ago. Unlike modern tourist attractions, these horse-drawn carriages and ox-wagon were authentic. It charged ording to the distance, with fares starting at 3 dors. Reluctant to spend, the guests hesitated to use them. Zac turned to Simone, suggesting, Simone, how about we team up to earn some money? His intention was not to take advantage but rather to spend time with her. However, a staff member reminded them, No, after Jonah assigned you to different groups, only members within the same group can work together. You cant form new groups. Otherwise, the grouping would be meaningless. Upon hearing this, Simone proposed, Lets work separately. We can meet at a certain ce | 13 for meals or rest. Disappointed but understanding, Zac nodded, Alright, lets stay in touch in a group chat and n a meal together. He sought confirmation from the staff member, asking, Can we use the money we earn to treat each other to a meal? The staff member agreed. In another group, Eric suggested, Well work hard to earn money and treat you all to a meal. The other three agreed as well. Then, the staff member suggested, You can split up and work separately now. Zac suggested, Lets not split up for now. Lets have a meal together. We each have 15 dors, so lets find a restaurant and eat together before we go our separate ways. Zac desired to share this first meal in Cubilis with Simone. Upon thinking this way, he cursed himself again for his bad luck. Others in the group agreed and said, Yes, lets have a good meal together. Lets enjoy a good meal together, and well split the billter. Normally, they wouldnt want to eat with Andrew, Jodie, Aaron, and Leon. But since they were all assigned to the same group this time, they had no choice but to share. a meal together. Aaron responded enthusiastically, Sure, lets eat together. It would help improve the rtionship with everyone, so Leon nodded and said, Sharing sounds good! He was willing to do anything as long as he could be with Simone. Upon following the majority rules, Jodie, who wanted to object, could only remain silent. Andrew, still indifferent to variety shows, was indifferent to this suggestion. So, the group found a restaurant and booked a private room that could amodate eleven people. The menu and dishes had an antique style, and the utensils were all traditional. Zac handed the menu to Simone and said, Ladies, take a look and see what youd like to cat ||| 2/5 Andrews eye-rolling response was prompted by this gesture. He certainly knows how to be attentive. It was a trait that both Leon and Aaron observed, as Zac seemed overly focused on Simone. It became apparent why he was always trailing her. Simone took the menu, perusing it alongside Tina and Keira. They didnt order much, opting for just one dish each. Jodie feltpletely ignored, causing her eyes to turn red with a sense of injustice. Simone and the others seemed to go too far, excluding her even during a meal. After cing their orders, Simone handed the menu to Zac, saying, You should also order something. Zac ordered a dish but didnt extend the menu to Jodie, who was in the same group. Instead, he passed it to Brandon, then Andrew, who taunted Jodie with, Jo, see what youd like to eat. Some people justck gentlemanly manners. This drew everyones attention. Zac raised an eyebrow, asking, Who are you referring to? Andrew looked at Zac. Of course, its you. We are in the same group, and you dont pass the menu to Jo but offer it to female. guests from other groups. Isnt thatcking gentlemanly manners? From N?velDrama.Org. Jodie didnt say anything, but she strongly agreed in her heart. She was truly provoked by Zac just now. Zac put on a feigned scared expression. I wouldnt dare to give it to your precious sister. After all, in the first season, she was exposed for having a secret meeting and being flirtatious with Leon. And she was hugging and cuddling with Aaron. In the second season, she sat directly on Lucasp and was caught being intimate with her agent, Titus, at a bar, cuddling closely together. For thisst season, I dont want any scandals with your sister trending on social media. He bluntly emphasized, So I have to keep my distance and stay away from her. Every time Jodie saw him, it was like a dog seeing a bone. He didnt want to have any rtionship with her. Even if he was grouped with her because of his bad luck, he wouldnt have any interaction with her No one, whether present or watching the live stream, expected Zac to say such things. ||| 35 But thinking about it, Jodie did have a lot of previous offenses. If they were to get entangled, the biggest scandal of this season would probably be between Zac and Jodie. Jodie felt unfairly targeted and resentfully bit her lip. How can he look at me like that? And to say these things in public as if I am promiscuous. It is really unfair. Upon seeing this, Andrew addressed Zac, If you want to maintain your distance, then do so! I notice how attentive you are toward Simone. Why dont you keep your distance from her? Leon and Aaron also agreed with these sentiments. Why doesnt he keep his distance from Simone? Zac retorted, Can Simone bepared to her? He shrugged. And please refrain fromparing Jodie to Simone, as they arepletely different. Despite it being a livestream, he remained unconcerned. Jodie didnt possess the qualifications to bepared to Simone in the first ce. Andrew was at a loss. Why is it different now? Arent they both female celebrities? Youre being hypocritical. Confidently, Zac stated, Yes, I am being hypocritical. What can you do about it? Andrew was speechless. He truly couldnt do anything about it. How can someone be so arrogant? After all, this is being live-streamed. Jodie felt genuinely wronged this time and was on the verge of tears. Do I seem so far behind Simone? There must be something wrong with Zacs eyes. The more Zac behaved this way, the more determined she became to win him over. She seemed topromise and, in a somewhat resigned manner, pulled Andrews arm. Andrew, lets order some food. Andrews words couldnt be as cutting as Zacs. So, it was better not to say anything, or else she would be implicated again. 45 Moreover, this allowed Zac to see how considerate and tactful she could be. Andrew was truly at a loss on how to counter Zacs retort. He immediately followed up on what Jodie said. Alright, you go ahead and order. Jodie took the opportunity to ce an order. This meant each person ordered one dish. The portions at the restaurant were not substantial, so everyone finished almost all eleven dishes without any waste. After the meal, the three groups went their separate ways, with the other two groups heading to earn money while Simones group sought someone. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Taking Good Care of Him Simone and the others followed the map and instructions on the mission card, arriving at the seventh shop. The shop specialized in custom-made seals, offering a variety of options for customers. Upon entering, they noticed a young man in a religious robe conversing with the shopkeeper. From their conversation, it appeared that he hade to collect a seal he had previously ordered. The viewers in the live stream room became excited when they saw the Hes quite handsome from the side! young man. Wow, hes the first person Simone and the others have encountered in this shop. They should invite him to be a guest. Yes, invite him! Simone, go! Go! Go! It seemed that many of the viewers were fans of good looks. Upon observing his attire, Simone was certain that this person must be the perfect amateur guest for this episode. She suggested to Aaron, Why dont you go and ask him? Aaron, wanting to impress Simone, agreed and approached the young man. He greeted him. politely, Excuse me. The young man in a religious robe turned to face Aaron, wearing a polite smile. Is there something I can help you with? This sudden change in expression caused the viewers in the live stream room to exim in admiration, calling him handsome with a charming face and a god-like appearance. Simone also noticed his good looks-fair skin, handsome features, a faint smile at the corner. of his lips, and clear, bright eyes. He possessed a refined and elegant temperament, and every movement exuded a schrly and gentle aura. If he were to exchange his green religious robe for a white brocade robe, he would give off an ethereal and immortal vibe. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. 14 Aaron was surprised by the young mans appearance. He didnt expect the first person they encountered to be so good-looking. In the entertainment industry, the young man would be considered quite remarkable, especially with his elegant and ethereal demeanor, which had the potential to make him. popr. Aaron smiled and exined to the young man about their live-streamed shooting of the variety show and the need to invite the first person they met as a guest. So, we would like to invite you to be a guest. The young man was initially taken aback, wearing a slightly confused expression. He asked, But I have never been on a variety show before, and I dont know anything about it. Is that okay? Simone noticed that his voice was like a clear spring, very pleasant to listen to. The fans of his voice control in the live stream room started to scream again. Aaron smiled and said, Its okay, even if you dont know anything. You can give it a try. How about joining us? The man pondered for a moment and said, How long will your program be recorded? I have some priormitments and will be leaving Cubilis next week. Aaron replied, We will be shooting for a week, including today, and it will end just in time. next week. The man hesitated. Ill think about it. Aaron nodded. Okay! The three of them gave the man some time to think, and they wandered around the shop, looking at the seals. Meanwhile, the program staff immediately approached the man and provided a detailed exnation of their variety show live broadcast, introducing the gamey and showing him some exciting clips from the previous two episodes on their phones. Jonah saw the face and demeanor of this amateur through the live broadcast and insisted that they must do their best to persuade him to be a guest This would undoubtedly attract a group of fans to watch the live broadcast This episode of the variety show was a showdown between talented individuals, with most of them being handsome men. After various rmendations and persuasions from the staff, the man finally agreed to give it a try. However, he requested that if he felt ufortable or didnt want to continue participatingter on, the program team should allow him to withdraw. The program team readily agreed to this request. Simone was casually browsing the disyed seals. Suddenly, her gaze fell on a corner where a seal appeared very antique. The jade seal had a dark green color, initially looking ordinary and inconspicuous. Normal people might even feel a sense of dislike upon seeing it. However, she noticed clusters of negative energy lingering around the seal. It should have been nurtured in a ce filled with negative energy, and it was capable of being used as a geomancy attack weapon. Normally, it was challenging to activate negative energy, and the quantity around was generally low. It might work to perform a small action. But engaging in battles bes difficult. With this seal, she could amplify the negative energy, making it much stronger. Simone asked the shopkeeper, May I take a look at this seal? The shopkeeper nodded. Of course, go ahead. Simone picked it up and carefully examined it, finding no signs of tampering. The presence of the negative energy was natural and rare. It was very rare and challenging to She touched the seal with her hand, ensuring there were no issues. She was shocked. Upon lowering her gaze to the seal, her eyes narrowed. Within the seal, there was an aura of a master, indicating that the seal likely belonged to a master in the past. THI 31 Upon suppressing her emotions, she asked in a calm tone, Is this seal avable for purchase? The shopkeeper smiled and said, If youre interested in buying it, you can ask this religious priest. It was consigned to our shop by him. young Simone had already guessed, but on her face, she disyed a surprised expression. So, it was consigned by the religious priest. Does that mean it can be sold? The young man smiled and said, Yes, it can be sold. It was given to me by an elder. But he said I wasnt destined for it and asked me to find its rightful owner. He looked at Simone and said, Ive had this seal consigned for three years, and you are the first person to show interest in it. It seems you are its rightful owner. Simone smiled. So, it turns out that I am truly destined for it. A map, a designated store, and, coincidentally, its a seal shop. This is truly destined. She asked, How much? The man smiled gently. Since we are destined, Ill give it to you. After all, its just an old and worthless seal. Simone shook her head, saying, That wont do. I dont like taking other peoples things for free. The man pondered for a moment and replied, I just made amitment to the program team that I would participate as a guest on this episode, the cameo guest or something. How about this? For the next week, you take care of me a little more, and this seal will be your reward, okay? He emphasized, My elder instructed me to give it to the destined person, so it wouldnt be right if I sell it to you. Simone agreed, Alright, Ill ept your offer. For the next week, I will make sure to take special care of you. Since he was so generous, she didnt hesitate to ept. Moreover, she wanted to see what he was up to. The current situation had left her a bit puzzled. If he wanted her to take care of him, then she would take special care of him. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Now It Cant Be Erased +5 Free Coins After Simone agreed, the man smiled and said, Thank you very much! Take this seal and keep it. Simone imprinted her breath on the seal and ced it in an embroidered purse tied around her waist. She then introduced herself and the other two, Im Simone, hes Aaron, and hes Leon. Whats your name? The man replied, Im Bailey Shawn. Nice to meet you all. Simone smiled. Alright! Now that our group is assembled, lets figure out how to make money. The other three nodded in agreement. Aaron looked at Simone and asked, How do we make money? Do you have any ideas? He thought carefully but couldnte up with any solutions. So, he could only follow orders. Leon and Bailey also looked at Simone as if saying, Well listen to you. Since entering the city, Simone had been observing and thinking about the best way to make money in the next few days. She already had a few ideas in mind. She said, Ive noticed that many peoplee into Cubilis wearing clothes they bought themselves. But their makeup and clothes dont match very well. So, we can set up a stall and help people with their makeup. In Cubilis, there were antique inns. Many tourists would stay for a few days or even longer before leaving. So, if they werent good at doing makeup themselves, they would have to go to a specialized rouge shop in Cubilis to get dressed up. After having traveled through ancient times many times, Simone was quite good at matching and makeup. Leon was the first to support the idea. This is a good idea. Simone looked at the three of them and asked, What are your skills? Leon thought for a moment. Does singing and acting count? That was his current specialty. Sebrased 15 Free Coins Simon boka han cochleady. Dont you still know how to y the flute? Dont tell me eechlessly. wow, the She har shayx The ssical music and wanted to learn to y the flute when she saw Samone going as a child. Then she pulled Lcon along to learn together. Leon was very saint, Nori scopanied her to learn. He even secretly practiced every day and came 30 gunde bewafgewar Bether he resumed to Cobres, he still doted on and indulged her. Tewas ako because of these reasons that she used to rely on and like him more. Leon te hage in his heart that Simone still remembered that he could y the flute. He learned it because she liked it and apanied her to learn. A gentle smile appeared on his stern face. Of course, I remember Simone arranged. Then, you can y the flute to attract customers As she looked at Aaron and Bailey, Simone asked, What about you two? Aaron helplessly replied, I can only sing and dance, and Im skilled in modern instruments. Simone said. Then you can go and attract customers. You only have this face to rely on for now, but its somewhat useful. Although Aaron had lost poprity, he did have a handsome face. It shouldnt be a problem to bring in some girls to do makeup. Aaron thought to himself, Should I be grateful that I still have a handsome face! Otherwise, I might have been abandoned. Before Simone could ask. Bailey said, I am best at geomancy physiognomy, and I can also y the harp. Is that okay? Simone nodded and said, Of course. But can you change out of your religious robe? he will be more eye-catching to y the harp while wearing a white silk robe Bailey nodded. Sure, someone here has given me a few sets of traditional attire, and there is a white one; I can change into it. Simone asked, Do you live in Cubilis? Bailey replied, Yes, I settled in Cubilis and an living near the geome Simone asked again, Are you a certified geomancer? Simone looked at him speechlessly. Dont you still know how to y the flute? Dont tell me you forgot how to y it? She had always liked ssical music and wanted to learn to y the flute when she saw someone ying it as a child. Then she pulled Leon along to learn together. Leon was very disdainful but still apanied her to learn. He even secretly practiced every day and came to guide her afterward. Before he returned to Cebros, he still doted on and indulged her. It was also because of these reasons that she used to rely on and like him more. Leon felt happy in his heart that Simone still remembered that he could y the flute. He learned it because she liked it and apanied her to learn. A gentle smile appeared on his stern face. Of course, I remember. Simone arranged. Then, you can y the flute to attract customers. As she looked at Aaron and Bailey, Simone asked, What about you two? Aaron helplessly replied, I can only sing and dance, and Im skilled in modern instruments. Simone said, Then you can go and attract customers. You only have this face to rely on for now, but its somewhat useful. Although Aaron had lost poprity, he did have a handsome face. It shouldnt be a problem. to bring in some girls to do makeup. Aaron thought to himself, Should I be grateful that I still have a handsome face? Otherwise, I might have been abandoned. Before Simone could ask, Bailey said, I am best at geomancy physiognomy, and I can also y the harp. Is that okay? Simone nodded and said, Of course. But can you change out of your religious robe? It will be more eye-catching to y the harp while wearing a white silk robe. Bailey nodded. Sure, someone here has given me a few sets of traditional attire, and there is a white one; I can change into it. Simone asked, Do you live in Cubilis? Bailey replied, Yes, I settled in Cubilis and an living near the geomancy association. Simone asked again, Are you a certified geomancer? Chapter 281 Now It Cant Be Erased Bailey nodded. Yes. Simone smiled and said. Thats great. Lets get started then. +5 Free CoinG They first went to Cubilis management office and rented a temporary stall for the day. Simone requested the production team to provide a makeup set and purchased some inexpensive essories. The bamboo flute and harp were also prepared by the production team. Within half an hour, the stall was ready. Fans of Simone gathered around, affectionately calling her. Simone responded with a pleasant smile and waves, earning cheers from her supporters. When Bailey returned after changing clothes, a crowd of girls gathered to watch. Simone nodded at him, signaling him to start ying the harp. With Simones assistance, Bailey transformed his simple religious bun into an ancient hairstyle, radiating an ancient handsome man. d in a white brocade robe, he didnt wear any makeup. As he raised his hand to stroke the ancient harp, he exuded the aura of a noble young man from centuries ago. Amidst the nobility, there was a sense of ethereal detachment. Graceful and with an impable temperament, he resembled a jade tree in the wind. Soon, he attracted a lot of onlookers. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Bailey yed a song. The spectators apuded and called for another one. However, next was Leon, who yed the flute. He had a cold and handsome appearance, wearing a ck brocade robe. Since he had acted in many period dramas, he seemed like a scion stepping out of ancient times. It was equally eye-catching Although he garnered attention and sighed for his remarkable appearance, whispers about his past as a sembag ex-boyfriend tilled the air. Leon dud have the looks to attract Simone before: his physique and appearance are quite outstanding Chapter 281 Now It Cant Be Erased However, it doesnt change the fact that hes sc*m. Even though I appreciate his good looks, I cant ept his sc*mmy nature. +5 Free Coins This kind of sc*m ex-boyfriend who cheated on Simone is just like Simones sc*m ex- brother. He can only rely on his looks. So, its better to focus on Simone and the guy in white next to her. Too bad Zachy is in another group. Otherwise, this group would be all about the handsomes and beauties. Zachy is wearing a red brocade robe. He is exuding a carefree and elegant demeanor. He is so handsome! When Leon heard the hushed discussions around him, he almost yed the wrong tune. He felt helpless because he had be the representative of the sc*m ex-boyfriend. But he was really innocent; he never had an affair. But now he couldnt clear his name. Meanwhile, Aaron approached women with mismatched makeup and clothes, offering Simones makeup services at an affordable price of nine dors per person. There were quite a few interesteddies. Also, there was a person who looked disdainfully at Aaron. You, the sc*m ex-brother, stay away from us! Even if you didnt promote, we would still support Simone and get our makeup done. Aaron was speechless. Well, I am the representative of the sc*m ex-brother now. Its really unfair. This title should belong to Andrew. Soon, thedies who wanted Simone to do their makeup formed a line. Leon, Aaron, and Bailey looked at each other helplessly; they felt like human billboards attracting a crowd. However, to avoid being outdone by the other two among the three, they continued with Simones arrangements. Simone worked quickly. She could do a customers makeup and match their essories in about ten minutes. The key was that each persons makeup and essories were unique perfectly highlighting 1 Chapter 281 Now It Cant Be Erased their individual strengths. Initially, everyone came for her. Butter, they came for her skills. The line for makeup grew longer as more people saw it and joined the queue. Jonah couldnt help but sigh. Simones skills are so impressive that she could undoubtedly thrive and earn a living anywhere she chooses to go. Simones fans in the live broadcast room cheered for her, praising her amazing talent. Even fans of other guests switched over to watch Simone do makeup, and Bailey y the piano. As for the other two men, although they were attractive, they were ignored by everyone because of their sc*mmy behavior. Of course, their fans were an exception. This group found sess and started making money, while the other two groups struggled in comparison. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Can We Change? While throngs of people were queuing up to have their makeup done by Simone, a disagreement was breaking out among Zacs group. Jodie suggested, Why dont we continue performing? I can y the harp and do a traditional dance. Andrew agreed, Thats a good idea. Jos dancing is really impressive. However, Zac sneered, Havent you guys already done all that in the past two issues? Especially in thest episode, you yed instruments and danced for so long but earned so little money. Havent you learned from that experience? And now, you want to embarrass yourselves again in this ancient city where there are plenty of people who can y the harp and do traditional dance? Jodie thought to herself, This guy is going too far. Hes so mean. She was a professional. How could those peoplepare to her? How would she be an embarrassment? Andrew found Zacs words particrly offensive and grumbled unhappily, Youre crossing the line. Zac nced at him and said, What? Cant I speak the truth? Andrew thought to himself, This guy is a real jerk. He sarcasticallymented, With such a sharp tongue, you probably wont find a girlfriend in the future. It was the first time he had encountered someone with such a venomous mouth. Zac sneered. If I had to choose between being single for life or dating your sister, Id rather be single. Andrew choked, You-My sister, Jo, wont be interested in you. He had heard rumors about Zac being arrogant and venomous in the industry, especially towards women who approached him, and he thought the rumors were exaggerated. But now, he realized that the rumors were an understatement. A look of relief washed over Zacs face. Thats great. Andrew couldnt evene up with aeback for that, while Jodie was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. She had only approached him a few times, but why did it sound like she was a terrifying monster coming after him when he said it? Zac was bing more and more unbearable. Simone must have said a lot of bad things about her to him behind her back. With teary eyes, she said in a choked voice, Fine, I wont y the instruments or dance 13 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. 10 46 Sat Chapter 282 Can We Change anymore. So, what do you guys suggest we do next? Just dont ask me to do itter. +5 Free Coins Seeing Jodie like this, Zac was disgusted. Stop acting all teary-eyed and making it seem like someone bullied you. If you want to be an angel, then act like it properly. An angel doesnt cry with red eyes every day and should be all ethereal, giving off a sunny and refreshing feeling Youre more like what they call a pretentious b*tch online. He was really annoyed that Jodie always used these few fixed expressions, which only the Gray Family brothers. could look at without getting tired. Keira couldnt help butugh at hisment. You really understand. That meant that she agreed with what he said. Raising his chin, he said proudly, Of course, I am the master of identifying b*tches. Whether it was before or after his debut, countless pretentious girls were trying to hook up with him, and Jodies attempts were simply not worth mentioning. It was obvious that she was just a pretentious girl, but she insisted on pretending to be ant angel, which even he felt embarrassed about on her behalf. Even if she wants to be an angel, she should be more like Simone. Jodies expression froze because she didnt expect Zac to have even more venomous words. If youre so capable, then go make money on your own. She couldnt help it, turning around. angrily and storming off. If she continued to stay with him, she was afraid she would go crazy. This jerk always insulted her, and this was being broadcast live. Her reputation would be ruined, so she decided not to be with him for the time being. Otherwise, her online reputation would be even harder to clear Jodies disappearance clearly showed that she was driven away by Zac. Seeing this, Andrew red at Zac. You have no manners. Well make money separately. It would also save them from this jerk who always bullied Jodie. Zac showed a surprised smile. Thats great. He couldnt ask for more! He and Keira thought that Jodie had made the right decision. They were already ured of her pretentiousness and pitiful attitude. It was already the third episode, couldnt she change? Andrew was speechless with Zat and turned around to chase after Jodie, who was walking and crying as if she had been badly bullied In the live broadcast room, the audience was divided into two groups. One group supported Zac, agreeing that Jodie was always like this and that it was annoying to watch. She was just a pretentious b*tch, so why cry when it was pointed out? 10 4b Sat 16 DeC Chapter 282 Can We Change? This was the majoritys opinion. There were also a small number of Jodies fans and viewers who thought Zac went too far. If they didnt even try, how would they know that Jodie wasnt good enough? It was too much of him to mock and embarrass her. They called for Jodie to make money using her own. methods and thene back to prove Zac wrong. Andrews thinking aligned with these viewers. First, heforted and reassured Jodie. Nevertheless, because of what happened at the hospital before and both of them were paying attention this time, he didnt hug andfort her. After Jodie was coaxed, he said, Lets y the harp and dance. I dont believe well earn less than Zac Turner. This is an ancient city, and what everyone likes is the harp and traditional dance. Dont listen to Zac Turners nonsense because he doesnt know anything. Lets show him whos right and prove ourselves. We wont back down from a challenge. Jodie thought the same way and was particrly indignant. Why did Zac look down on her? She wanted to show him that she could earn money based on her abilities. However, she didnt say it out loud like Andrew did. Firstly, Zac Turner had too many fans, and she was afraid of being criticized. Secondly, she hadnt given up on him. Zac was so protective of Simone and so sarcastic toward her, so she wanted to make Zac hers and then switch roles-let him protect her and criticize Simone. So, after considering it for a moment, she said, Ill listen to you, Andrew. After all, it was Andrew who said it. If she faced criticism, he would be there to support her and also give her an escape route. If she couldnt earn much money like in the second round, it wasnt because she insisted on doing it that way, but because Andrew influenced her. Titus and Luca, who were watching the live broadcast, felt a sense of familiarity when they heard Jodies words. Titus sneered, You see if she messes up, the me will fall on Andrew. Luca agreed, Thats absolutely true. He had personally experienced it and understood it deeply. Before, when he participated in variety shows himself, he didnt notice this. But now, watching this live broadcast, he had apletely different feeling. It could only be said that the onlookers had a clearer view. He sighed. The more I watch, the more I realize that Jodie is so scheming. And she uses all of it on the people who truly care and love her. If he hadnt experienced it himself, he wouldnt have believed that this was his sister, who had been spoiled for over ten years. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Simone Is Their Nemesis. 76% +5 Free Coins Titus now has a clearer understanding of the situation and sneered, How can she achieve. your goal if she doesnt focus on the people who truly love her? Will others care about her? Just look at Zac Turner and Keira Pearson. They dont spoil her. Only those who have loved her before, like them, would spoil her like this. Jodie Gray is just taking advantage of our love for her. Luca nodded. Exactly, we spoiled her while shes doing the meanest things. He then gave a bitter smile. You know, did we also have this kind of feeling toward Simone before? They seemed to take advantage of Simones concern for her family and treated her that way. because they always felt that no matter what happened in the end, she would always be a good sister to them. Titus body stiffened. Now that you mention it, we really did act that way. All these years, we have been greatly influenced by Jodie. They had spoiled Jodie for over a decade, but she has. also influenced us for over a decade. Thinking about it now seemed a bit scary to him. Luca replied, We have all been corrupted by Jodie. The saying birds of a feather flock. together must have some truth to it. If Simone hadnt been lost when she was young and. grew up with us we wouldnt have turned out like this. The more the two brothers thought about it, the more they realized it was true and decided that in the future, they would continue to keep their distance from Jodie. Otherwise, what would they do if they were corrupted and influenced again? In Cubilis, Jodie and the production team discussed and agreed on a n. The production. team provided them with a harp and also helped themmunicate with the city management, who agreed to let them perform and sell their art in a designated area. As the city wanted to maintain better development, they needed to attract more people to visit, and appearing on a variety show was a way to advertise the city. As long as they didnt go overboard, the management of the city was easy to negotiate with. After setting up the harp, Jodie walked over and sat down while Andrew took the initiative to attract people toe and watch. Soon, she started ying the harp confidently. With Andrews efforts and the high foot traffic on this street, many people initially gathered to watch. However, as they listened, quite a few people left. Andrew couldnt help but stop someone and ask, Why did you leave? The puzzled tourists replied, We arent interested, so we left. Whats the big deal? Andrew asked, With such beautiful harp music, dont you want to listen a bit more? The tourists gracefully responded, We prefer the girls ying at the harp recitals held in the Chapter 283 Simone Is Their Nemesis old town. 15 Free Coin Another person chimed in. The guy from Simones group on the next street ys the harp much better than you. She pulled her friend, who Andrew had stopped, and said, Lets go to the next street to listen. Even the lousy ex-boyfriend ying the flute is more entertaining than this. At least Leon had an attractive face. What was so special about Jodie? If they wanted to see beautiful girls, why not go see Simone? Watching the people leaving one after another, Andrew thought, Simone is our nemesis. After Jodie finished ying, she realized that more than half of the audience had left, and when Andrew went to collect tips, hardly anyone gave him any money. Her face froze. How could this be? She felt like she had yed exceptionally well just now. At the same time, Andrew was going crazy. He had nevercked money in his life, but now he had to beg for tips. Yet, no one gave him anything. He wanted to storm off in frustration, but to prove Zac wrong, he held back. With a thick skin, he approached a seemingly approachable girl and asked, My sister yed so beautifully. Dont you think you should show some appreciation? The girl took a step back and shook her head. I thought it was quite ordinary. The town. organizers hold a recital every five days, and the people ying at the recital are better than your sister. Not only is it free, but they also provideplimentary tea and pastries. The guy from your other group on the next street yed the harp beautifully, and he didnt charge, either. So, where do you get the audacity to ask for money? She was a fan of Simone and came here to listen to Jodie to belittle them. Little did she expect to be caught by Andrew right after arriving. Of course, she had to tell the truth. It wasnt that she was intentionally criticizing Jodie, but many people yed the harp better at the recital. Even the hired musicians at the restaurants yed with more vor than Jodie. The girls words received agreement from many people. Indeed, there are many people in the town who y the harp better than this. Its fine to listen for free, but if they want money, I dont think its worth it. I feel the same way. I thought it was free, but they want money. This is the old town, and there is no shortage of people who can y the harp. Why dont you go out and rob on the streets? With this level, you have the nerve to ask for money? Andrew thought, Its embarrassing and awkward. Chapter 283 Simone Is Their Nemesis +5 Free Coins It was not just him who felt awkward but also Jodie, who never expected such a situation to arise. To prevent the atmosphere from bing more awkward, she immediately stood up and asked Andrew to prepare to leave, and she started dancing. Since these people didnt like her ying the harp, dancing should be fine, right? She had been practicing dancing since she was young and could dance very professionally. Unexpectedly, as she danced, more and more people left. They evenmented, This dance is just average, not as good as the girls at the ball. I agree; money. lets go to the ball tomorrow instead. The best part is, they dont even ask for If her dance could amaze me, I would be happy to give her a tip, but this one didnt. Lets go, we wont pay, and we wont watch. Then, another group of people left one after another. Almost all the onlookers of Jodies dance had disappeared. While dancing, Jodie was also observing. Who would have thought it would turn out like this? It made her unable to continue dancing halfway through. Andrew was also quite embarrassed as he hadnt anticipated such an oue. Approaching Jodie, he offered herfort, saying, Jo, lets stop dancing. Its not that you danced poorly; its just that they dont appreciate it. However, his words only served to further embarrass Jodie. She thought to herself that if Andrew didnt know how to providefort, he shouldnt have tried at all; it was only inviting trouble. Mustering a somewhat reluctant smile, she said, Andrew, I overheard them mentioning the abundance of free performances and dances here. Naturally, if we ask for money, there wont be many spectators. That was what she believed. It wasnt that shecked talent; it was simply because these people wanted to enjoy the performances without paying. Lets brainstorm alternative ways to earn money. Simultaneously, she regretted their earlier outburst of anger. They shouldnt have listened to Andrews encouragement to continue ying the harp and dancing. At the same time, she felt a twinge of annoyance that she hadnt done more research and acquired more knowledge beforeing to this city. Who could have foreseen that there would be free recitals and dances in the city? Now, not only had they failed to humiliate Zac, but they had also brought embarrassment upon themselves. Chapter 284 Sure Enough, This Guy Came Prepared Jodies harp and dance performances had failed, so they returned the harp and other items to the production team. Earlier, she had overheard people discussing something. They mentioned that Simone and the others were on a nearby street, and an amazing guy was ying the harp. From N?velDrama.Org. Although she was curious about who it could be, she was even more interested in finding out how Simone was making money this time. So, she suggested to Andrew that they should explore the area and see if they could find any opportunities to make money. With Andrew in tow, she went to the nearby street. In the live chat, the viewers were all cheering. Wasnt Zachy supposed to be proven wrong? Is this it? This ending is hrious. So, Zachy was right all along. Theres no shortage of talented harp yers and dancers here. Jojo just embarrassed themselves. Jojo never listens to advice, and now theyve embarrassed themselves again. Zachy: I cant take it anymore. Its impossible to reason with this stubborn person. Zachys eyes are sharp indeed. This twist is so satisfying. Where are the people who were just insulting Zachy? Why arent they speaking up now? It can only be med on Jojos ipetence. They failed to prove Zachy wrong and ended up embarrassing themselves. Otherwise, they would be jumping in joy right now. I love how straightforward and tactful Zachy is. If you dont like it, stay away. Why should men always amodate delicate flowers? He has always had this kind of bad behavior, and now you know. Our Zachy has always been sarcastic and has a bad temper. Jojo better stays away in the future! Zachy After Zac entered the entertainment industry, he never hid his temperamental personality. He would make self-deprecating jokes, and his fans would also join in. But when it came to haters, they would fiercely defend him. After all, he was their idol, and they couldnt tolerate Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Sure Enough, This Guy Came Prepared others bullying him. +5 Free Coins This time, it was the fans turn to fight back, and all the people who had previously insulted Zac were silenced because these fans and viewers didnt expect the oue to be exactly as Zac had said. The key was that Jodie was indeed a bit ipetent, and they couldnt find a way to fight back. On the other side, Jodie and Andrew walked to a street and saw a crowd of people gathered ahead. There were even people lining up. As they approached, they realized that these people were not here to watch the new guest y the harp or Leon y the flute. They were here to see Simone and wait for her to help with their makeup. Andrew saw the lively scene and couldnt help but say, Can this also be done? I have to say, this person ys the harp, simr to how you y! Is it because more girls are watching, so the new guest is so popr? He said this mainly tofort Jodie but also deliberately said it for the people in the live broadcast room to hear. Jodie blushed slightly, feeling embarrassed. She had specifically studied the harp, so naturally, she could tell that the new guest yed very well and had a high level. Andrews words, on the other hand, made her feel awkward. In order not to make the audience dislike her, she said, Its just that my skills are not as good as his. The new guest they found is talented, attracting so many people. The implication was that Simone and the others were able to be so popr thanks to the new guest. In her heart, there was also a hint of jealousy. Why is Simone so lucky? They managed to find a new guest who was not only good-looking but also talented. Its a pity that the new guest isnt part of our group. Andrew agreed, Yeah, they are really lucky. He thought for a moment and suggested, Jo, why dont you also try making money by doing makeup for others? Jodie grumbled silently, How could I possibly learn from Simone? Its embarrassing. Besides, she only knew how to do her own makeup, not others. Silently, she criticized Andrew for having such low emotional intelligence. Its not a good idea to learn from them. Lets think of other ways to make money ourselves. Or we could go find Mr. Turner and Miss Pearson. After all, we are a team, and its better to act together. She decided to continue pursuing Zac. Seeing Simone and the others making money and gaining poprity again made her feel bitter and ufortable. She especially wanted to see Simones misfortune and had a feeling that as long as she could snatch Zac away, she would be able to suppress Simones luck to some extent, just like when she snatched Leon and her five brothers. She encouraged herself that although she had been defeated by Zac many times, the greater 2/4 Chapter 284 Sure Enough, This Guy Came Prepared +5 Free Coins the difficulty, the greater the challenge. Then, she took a deep look at the good-looking new guest, hoping that his eyes wouldnt be blind. Andrew didnt want to look for Zac as they always had unpleasant interactions, but it was hist first time participating in a variety show, and he didnt know how to react. Alright, Ill listen to you. Hence, they left the street and went to find Zac. After asking the program staff, they found Zac and Keira at a restaurant where they were currently working as waiters to earn money. As a result, they attracted many tourists toe and eat. Just as they finished serving a round of dishes, Zac saw Jodie and Andrew, who hade looking for them. His originally smiling, handsome face turned dark. Why did these two troublemakers show up? He couldnt be bothered and went to the kitchen to continue serving dishes. Andrew stopped him and said, Zac Turner, what are you doing here? Zac turned around and replied impatiently, Cant you see? Andrew asked with a hint of disdain, Is your idea of making money? Serving food to others? Raising an eyebrow, Zac retorted, Whats wrong with serving food? Its hard work and earns money, and were not eating your familys food. Are you discriminating against certain upations? Your thinking is wrong. Whether its using your brain or physicalbor, all work is honorable. Work doesnt distinguish between high and low status. He truly believed in this. Although he was born into a wealthy family and was a top star in the entertainment industry, he respected people in every profession. As long as one earned a living through their abilities and didnt rely on others resources, why should there be a distinction between high and low status? That was why he didnt like Andrews condescending attitude. If it werent for the Gray Family, someone like Andrew wouldnt even be able to serve food properly and probably have to rely solely on his looks to make a living. Andrew choked, but he wouldnt admit his thoughts. I dont think that way. Im just curious about why you guys are doing this kind of work. Zac replied, We do it to earn money and have a ce to stay at night. As long as we can make money, it doesnt matter what kind of work we do. He smirked at the two of them and continued, Why did you guyse here? Youre not here to embarrass yourselves, are you? Andrew really wanted to drag Zac out and give him a beating. This guy was toxic and always hit where it hurt the most. To protect Jodies reputation, he said, We heard from tourists that the city holds free concerts and dances every few days, and we cant make much money by performing. So, were not going down that route. Were a team, and its not good to act alone. so we came to find you guys. 34 Chapter 21 Sure Inough, This Guy Camme Prepared 45 Free Coins In saying so, they were also trying in save face. Despite that, Zac didnt give them any face and sneered, Stop pretending Everyone knows who you are. I told you before that this is an ancient city with plenty of people who can y instruments and dance, but you didnt listen. Now, were doing this kind of service work. If you can swallow your pride, join us. Suppose you cant, then leave. I have to work and dont have time to waste with you. Figure it out yourselves. With these two burdens, he and Keira were really unlucky.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Andrew was furious watching Zac mock them and leave. He wanted to explode, but Jodie held him back. Andrew, lets talk to the restaurant owners and work here to earn money. If Zac and the others could do it, so could they. Andrew couldnt help but feel annoyed as he went to find the shopkeeper with her. Knowing that the two of them were part of Zacs group, the shopkeeper didnt refuse either, allowing them to work as temporary shop assistants. At first, Andrew couldnt bring himself to do it. After being looked down upon and mocked. by Zac and Keira, he didnt want to be underestimated by them and reluctantly went ahead. Because of this, he was heavily criticized by the viewers on the live stream. On the other side, Simone calcted the time and asked Aaron to stop people from queuing up. In the end, it took more than five hours to serve all the people in the queue. If they hadnt stopped it in advance, there would have been many more people waiting. As a result, they earned nearly two hundred. Then, they went to the restaurant where Zac and the others worked, preparing to have dinner together. On the way there, Simone chatted casually with Bailey, Your harp skills are superb Even when she watched him y the harp, she felt like he was a nobleman from centuries. ago. His skills were the most outstanding she had ever heard and was truly remarkable. Previously, she wanted to test the depth of his skills, and sure enough, this guy came prepared. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 She And Bailey Share A Surprising Connection Bailey exuded an air of elegance, with a subtle smile ying at the corners of his lips. My master is skilled in harp, chess, calligraphy, and painting, so I have been learning from him. since I was young. Simone nodded, I see. Your geomancy skills must be very advanced. I cant discern anything from your facial features. That means your abilities are superior to mine. Although she was testing him, most of what she said was true. His facial features didnt seem to be concealed, but she couldnt see through them and could only discern a few basic things. For the most crucial aspects, she couldnt see anything, which indicated that his abilities were likely higher than hers. What she could see was that he, Jodie, and the others had no blood rtion. In other words, he was not one of them. She had a faint feeling that he had reached the highest level of unity between man and nature as a geomancy grandmaster, and his strength was formidable. However, achieving such a high level of unity at such a young age was extremely unlikely. There must be some secret behind this, or there might be some variables about him. Bailey smiled faintly. Thats not necessarily true. From your facial features, I cant see through you, so your abilities are also very strong. While Simone was observing him, he was also observing Simone. To his surprise, he couldnt see through her facial features, but her abilities were only in the innate realm. ording to reason, this kind of situation would only ur with geomancy grandmasters who had reached the level of unity between man and nature. It also indicated that something must have happened to her. Nevertheless, the more he couldnt see through her, the more it piqued his curiosity and interest in investigating. Simone smiled. You are too modest. Lets find an opportunity to spar another day? He nodded and smiled. Sure, I have the same idea. Simone felt that she had met a worthy opponent. Moreover, this opponent was even more challenging The person behind the scenes had really made a move this time, sending someone like him. What puzzled her the most was why this person had the seal of her master in his hands. So, she asked with a smile. Is your master a grandmaster of the geomancy association? I dont know it I know him Of course, if its inconvenient to say, just take it that I didnt ask. Two semors had brought her into several groups of geomancy grandmasters, and she had also recently joined the geomancy association, exchanging ideas with some grandmasters in the group 1.3 Chapter 285 She And Bailey Share A Surprising Connection +5 Free Coins Bailey smiled. Theres nothing inconvenient about it. My master is Magnus Hart, and know him. you This time, she was truly surprised. Mr. Hart is your master? If thats the case, that makes my senior? you The staff of the program had asked Bailey earlier, and he had said that he was 25 years old, older than her. Magnus was her masters senior and also the vice president of the geomancy association. She hadnt expected that they would have such a connection. With this, things were bing more and moreplicated because her masters senior was unexpectedly involved. Could it be that Bailey wasnt arranged by the one behind the scenes, and it was just a coincidence today? But her intuition told her that it wasnt that. simple. Smiling openly, Bailey said, Thats right, my junior. We do have fate. When I saw you just now, I was surprised. My master has mentioned you to me before and even showed me your photo. I thought it would be interesting to be on a variety show with you, so I agreed. And because youre my junior, thats why the seal is connected to you. Simone understood what he meant. He should know that the seal belonged to her master. She smiled and said, I didnt expect that there would be this connection between us. That seal, could it be that my master gave it to you? He smiled with his eyes. Youre clever. Ive met my masters junior three times, and thest time, he gave me this seal. But when I went to pick it up, the seal fell to the ground, and I couldnt have it. So, I returned it to him, but he didnt take it back. He said to keep it for now and give it to someone who is destined for it in the future. Three years ago, I left the seal in that shop, and unexpectedly, you became its destined owner. This truly is a destined fate from heaven. Simone said, Is that so? Thats coincidental. Her smile deepened. I thought that you left the seal in the shop, waiting for me, the destined person. Bailey paused for a moment and chuckled. If you want to interpret it that way, its also possible. Simone changed the topic, Is Mr. Hart in the city? Ive been thinking that after the variety show ends, Ill visit him. Master has gone out for business and may not be back until next month, he repliedThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Simone smiled with a hint of regret. Then, Ill have to miss him this time. Heughed. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. As they walked, they chatted while Aaron and Leon beside them were surprised, not THE < 2.3 10 47 Sat 16 Dec Chapter 285 She And Bailey Share A Surprising Connection 763 +5 Free Coins expecting that the amateur guest they had found would turn out to be Simones senior. The audience in the live broadcast room was also very surprised. One by one, they expressed their amazement. Someone said, Both look so good; no wonder theyre from the same sect. After more than ten minutes, the four of them entered the restaurant. By this time, the dinner rush had passed, and Zac was diligently cleaning the tables, looking very professional while working. Andrew was nearby, slowly moving chairs, and Jodie was wiping the tables. When they saw Simone and the otherse in, Zacs handsome face lit up with a bright smile. Simone, you guys are here. Simones eyes filled with a smile. Yes, we came to have dinner with you. What about Keira? Have you finished your tasks? Zac answered, Ill be done cleaning these two tables soon, and Keira is cleaning up in the kitchen. Shell be done soon, too. You guys go ahead and order in the private room, and well join you shortly. Simone offered, Do you need any help? Zac smiled and replied, No need, youve worked hard all afternoon doing makeup for others; now take a good rest. He had heard from the customers who came to eat that Simone was earning money by doing makeup for others on another street. Those people kept rmending her to other customers, saying that Simone was incredibly efficient at doing makeup; she could finish one person in about ten minutes and even help with styling. Fast and skilled, she was just as good as professional makeup artists. While he felt proud, he also felt a bit concerned. Simone was fast and skilled at doing makeup, but she never took a break. Doing makeup for so many people for over five hours, she must be exhausted. Simone sensed Zacs concern in his words and was touched, smiling. Now that you mention it, I am a bit tired. Well wait for you in the private room. Okay. Zac nodded and considerately led the way to the private room. Aaron and Leon, who were walking behind, felt a bit uneasy witnessing this scene. Zac was good at being attentive. At the same time, they couldnt help but feel regretful. Seeing Simone doing makeup and styling for others seemed so effortless that they didnt consider how tiring it could be. So, they didnt say anything thoughtful, and now Zac had taken the lead. What a pity. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 If Thats The Case, It Would Be Terrifying Bailey raised an eyebrow as he observed the two frustrated individuals. He nced up and noticed that Simone was engaging in a lively conversation with Zac. He observed that the way she talked to this person waspletely different from her interactions with them. She radiated a pleasant aura. He looked closer and realized that Zac waspletely captivated by Simone. The way Zac gazed at Simone suggested he wanted to be by her side at all times. There was a strong possibility that he had ulterior motives toward Simone. After entering the private room, Zac excused himself to continue tidying up. Andrew from outside appeared displeased. Simone and Aaron entered the room without even acknowledging him. She had grown distant toward him and remained silent. However, Aarons behavior was going too far. Jodie lowered her head to wipe the table, her eyes filled with resentment. Earlier, she had asked Zac for help in lifting a table, but he ignored her. Now that Simone had arrived, he immediately showered her with attention. As the favored young master of the Turner Family, why did he go out of his way for Simone? What had she done to deserve it? It left a bitter taste in Jodies mouth. She had been working in the restaurant for hours. Her back was sore, and her waist ached. Yet, Zac had previously made sarcastic remarks, iming they werent doing a good job. During their break, he even mocked them, using them of intentionally cking off. He told them that if they didnt want to work properly, they shouldnt do it at all, as they didnt deserve their wages. He didnt even consider that she would be exhausted from working non-stop. 1.5 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 286 If Thats The Case, It Would Be Terrifying +5 Free Cons Simone sat there, helping with makeup, simply moving her hands, yet Zac was considerate enough to let her rest. Jodie was clearly much more tired than Simone. He was nothing but a hypocrite. At the same time, although she didnt want to admit it, she felt envy, jealousy, and hatred towards Simone. She hadnt realized before that Simone could make someone like Zac, who had such a bad temper, lower himself and fawn over her. Simone definitely had some tricks up her sleeve. In the private room, Leon proactively handed the menu to Simone, saying, Take a look and decide what you want to eat. Simones expression turned cold and indifferent, and she didnt take the menu. Well order when the others arrive. Then, she took out her phone and started chatting with Tina in the group chat. Tina and the other three were on their way. Instead of performing, the four of them had be extras. There was a street in Cubilis specifically designated for filming traditional attire dramas. Since they couldnt find other jobs, they decided to be extras. Each of them earned 45 dors. So, when Zac invited them for a meal in the group chat, they agreed and rushed over. Leon felt a strong sense of bitterness in his heart when he saw Simones attitude. Zac had asked her to order food, and she dly agreed, but now that he was here, her attitude had changed. Well. Lets wait for them, she said with a forced smile. Simone didnt respond, clearly uninterested in talking to him. Aaron saw that Leon had been defeated and wisely chose not to initiate any further conversation. After sending a message to Tina, Simone put her phone down. She turned to Bailey, who was sitting next to her, and asked, Will you be staying at the inn with us tonight? Bailey nodded and replied, Yes. The production team informed me that Ill be joining all of Chapter 286 If Thats The Case, It Would Be Terrifying you for next week. Simone asked, Since youve settled in Cubilis, you must be familiar with it, right? He replied. Yes. Ive been living here since I was a child, so I know it very well. +5 Free Coins She smiled and asked again, Besides what is mentioned online, are there any interesting ces or activities that tourists arent aware of? She wanted to find an opportunity to interact with Bailey more, to observe and test him. After thinking for a moment, he said, There is a night market specifically for geomancy masters in the evening. If youre interested, I can take you there. But photography and filming arent allowed, so you wont be able to livestream it. Simone had no prior knowledge of this. Since Bailey had brought it up, he must have already nned to take them there. She expressed her interest, saying, Lets go check it out after the livestream ends. He nodded and said, Sure. Ill take you there. Simone asked again, Are there any money-making activities in Cubilis? Likepetitions or something? Bailey, being familiar with the ancient city, answered without hesitation. There is a polopetition the day after tomorrow, and even tourists can participate. The top three teams will be rewarded with silver coins by Cubilis. In addition to cash, gold and silver can also be used as currency in the shops of Cubilis. You can use silver coins in all the shops, but if you find it troublesome, you can also exchange them for cash at the bank. He added, Many tourists actually go to the bank to exchange cash for silver coins. It is said that this makes them feel more immersed in Cubilis. I prefer using gold and silver as currency, and Im more ustomed to it. Simoneughed and said, I see. Do you know how to y polo? How about we form a team and give it a try? Polo was an ancient sport where yers on horseback used a stick to hit a ball. She used to enjoy ying it in ancient times and was quite skilled. Bailey replied, I know how to y. ||| 3/5 Chapter 286 It Thats The Case, It Would Be Terrifying 45 Free Coins Thepetition here is in groups of six, but only if you truly know how to y. Otherwise, you wont be allowed to participate. After all, there can be dangers involved. If we cant gather enough people, we can join other teams to y. Of course. It would be best if we can form aplete team. He looked at Aaron and Leon and asked. Can you two y? Both of them shook their heads helplessly. No. We cant. They actually wanted to so they could y with Simone, but just then, Zac walked in with a smile and said, I know how to y this. Count me in. He loved horseback riding and ying polo and would often engage in the sport. Apart from him, Keira, Jodie, and Andrew also walked in. Keira smiled and said, Although I dont know how to y, I can support you as a cheerleader. Bailey smiled and replied, That sounds good. Then, he turned to Jodie and asked, What about you two? Jodie had a sweet smile on her face and said, I can y. When I was studying abroad, Andrew used to take me to y often. She never expected that she would learn polo just to fit into that social circle, but now she could put it to use. Especially with this distinguished guest, the more she looked at him, the more attractive he became. His appearance and demeanor were extraordinary as if he were a nobleman from ancient times. She sensed a mysterious aura around him, which was particrly captivating. It was the first time she had encountered a man with such charisma, and it made her heart flutter. Once she had this feeling, she wanted to hold onto it. That was how she felt about Zac. It also meant that as long as she held onto him, her luck would multiply. So, she definitely wanted to participate. Her eyes flickered, and this might even be a crucial turning point for her to leave her past behind. 111 4/5 0 She had to perform well and surpass Simone. Andrew also chimed in, I can y, too. Count me in. When he was studying abroad, he had a few friends in the circle who enjoyed ying polo, and he would often join them. This was his area of expertise and a great way to showcase himself. It was much better than serving dishes and being ridiculed by Zac. He wanted to surpass Zac and turn the tables on him. Bailey smiled and said. In that case, we now have five people. At that moment, another group of people entered the room. Simone introduced the new guest, Bailey, to them. Then, she asked Tina and the others. Can you y polo? Tina raised her hand and said, I can. She had received training in this sport before. She used to wonder why she had to learn it. Now, she realized it was for this moment. She was even more amazed. She had been taught polo, but that was ten years ago. Did the people behind the scenes already know that they woulde to Cubilis? If that was the case, it would be terrifying. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It In this group, Tina knew how to y polo, while Ethan, Eric, and Dn did not. +5 Free Coins However, the three of them were all excited and said that they would go and cheer for them. Bailey smiled and said, Then, it just so happens that we have six people and can form a team. If we can make it to first ce, ording to the exchange rate at the bank, we can get a prize of thirty thousand yuan. This way, if the three of us form a team, each team can get 5 thousand. Simone smiled and said, Then, lets strive for first ce. Although ying polo with Jodie and Andrew felt a bit awkward. But it was a good opportunity to test them. And she had a feeling that Bailey was leading them. If she wanted to know his intentions, she had to take risks. This time, everyone also ordered a dish for themselves. They ate while talking about the interesting things they saw in Cubilis today. Simone also told everyone about some fun things she heard from the girls while doing makeup today. At the same time, she observed Bailey. She noticed that since the food was served and they started eating with a fork and spoon, he hadnt said a word. His table manners are very good, and he carries himself with a noble elegance. He must be used to the saying eat without speaking, sleep without talking. It was different from the current wealthy families. Instead, it resembled the dining style of the noble sons she had seen in ancient times. His post-meal habits were also simr. D 15 Sat, 16T N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It This added a touch of curiosity for her. The fans watching the live stream were also excitedlymenting. 5 Free Coins Mr. Shawn, youre so vorful. I feel like Ive eaten an extra bowl just by watching you. This appearance and temperament,bined with the noble elegance while dining. touches my heart. Mr. Shawn is so good-looking, especially with this white brocade robe, full of immortal charm. This is the true embodiment of immortality. I wonder if Jojo sitting at the same table is feeling awkward. If shes not awkward, then shes making others feel awkward. Honey, you truly live up to being my wifes senior. Youve perfectly captured this appearance and temperament. Honey, debut right here and now. I dont know if Zachy feels any pressure. Zachy, go for it. Although Mr. Shawn is good-looking, we still have high hopes for you. Its a pity I cant watch Mr. Shawn at night. Ill take my wife and go to the night market for a livestream. Im in Cubilis, too. Ill go and see, and then Ill type and livestream their situation for you. Sis, keep an eye out and charge ahead. Sis, were counting on you. Without the interference of Andrew and Jodies fans, the live chat in the live stream room. was lively. After Simone and the others finished eating, the boss gave them a discount. After paying the bill, they went to find an inn. Because they had Bailey, who was familiar with Cubilis, they were able to find an inn with a good environment and reasonable prices. A room only cost 30 dors, so Simone directly booked four rooms. 2/5 Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It +5 Free Coins After giving money for meals to the other two groups, they had just enough money for each person to stay in one room. The three groups of people stayed in the same inn. The night market didnt start until 10 p.m., so it was still early at around 8 p.m. There was a dedicated tea room on the first floor of the inn, so the group went there to have tea first. Simone sat down first. Zac squeezed through and wanted to sit next to Simone while Aaron sat on her left. Bailey was also quick and sat down on Simones right, just a step ahead of Leon. Aaron and Leon were speechless. They couldnt sit together, so they were about to sit in the two empty seats next to Bailey. They instinctively didnt want to sit next to Zac. But just as they were about to take a step, Jodie sat down next to Bailey. Andrew naturally sat next to Jodie out of habit. Aaron and Leon now wanted to stay away from these two even more. So, with a stiff scalp, they walked over and sat in the empty seats next to Zac. Then, they received a disdainful look from Zac. Aaron couldnt help but ask, Shouldnt you sit in your groups seat? Zac raised an eyebrow and bluntly said, Youre really nosy. I want to sit next to Simone. Do you have a problem. with that? Aaron choked, I do. I think people from the same group should sit together. That way, if he sat next to Simone, he could also try to be attentive like Zac. I can help Simone pour tea and such. Zac sneered. Even if you have a problem, its useless. I wont listen anyway. Aaron was speechless. This guy is really unbearable. Simone spoke up to help Zac. Were just here to drink tea and chat. It doesnt matter how we sit. ||| 3/5 < Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It She bluntly expressed her disdain. Besides, I dont want to sit with you guys either. Aaron and Leon remained silent. Ouch. But what could the two of them do? They could only ept it. At this moment, Andrew sneered, You two deserve it. He shamelessly moved closer to Simone, but shepletely ignored them. Aaron realized that Andrew was bing more and more unlikable. +5 Free Coins He pursed his lips. You dont deserve it. Ill see if you can stillugh in a couple of days. He had a feeling that Andrew was going to have a rough time these days. After all, he had been hanging out with the troublemaker, Jodie. Andrew now found Aaron very displeasing. Im sure I can stillugh. In a sarcastic tone, Simone ridiculed them, saying, Its actually you guys who are thep dogs. Everyone despises you. In the recording, Simone cursed their whole family aspdogs of Jo. But from what he saw, it was now Aaron and Leon who were herp dogs. They didnt mind lowering their status, but he found it embarrassing to watch them. Their faces turned dark upon hearing this. Aaron sneered, Im d. Im willing. Youre just talking big now, but when youre in pain, itll be toote for you to be apdog. With Andrews annoying temper, Simone would definitely not care when he was in trouble. Now, they even dared to despise and look down on them, attempting to get close to Simone. He was waiting to see when Andrew would actively seek Simones favor. Leon sneered, Hes not even deserving Andrew from the Gray Family was truly a fool. And at this moment, Zac interjected. It seems like you guys believe youre deserving These three individuals were all scoundrels, not worth approaching Simone. They couldnt care less about being sycophants or anything. Simone didnt need them. Andrew rarely found Zacs words agreeable. He said to Leon and Aaron. Exactly. It seems like you guys believe youre deserving. Aaron and Leon were speechless. Andrew is an idiot. Zac just insulted them together, and he actually followed suit. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose Andrew teased Aaron and Leon and no longer wanted to talk to him. Aaron changed the subject. He also remembered a question. Master Shawn is taking us to the night marketter. What should we do if we see something we want? Since their phones were taken away, they had not money to buy things. Others also asked, Yeah. What should we do if we want to buy something? Everyone looked at Jonah sitting in the corner. Jonah thought for a moment and said, Well. Ill bring my assistant with you when the time If you find something you like, our program team will pay for it. After the variety show ends, you can reimburse the program team. They couldnt get their phones back. Simone smiled and said, Thats a good idea. Well trouble you, Jonah. He waved his hand. No trouble. He was also curious and wanted to go and see. After hearing about the night market from Bailey during the day, he specifically asked his assistant to inquire about this geomancy night market. Only then did he know that someone had to bring you in. Otherwise, not only would you not find it, but they also wouldnt let you in. After listening to the conversation between a few people, Andrew asked Aaron. Why do call him Master Shawn? Aaron replied, We seemed to have forgotten to introduce him. before. Our new guest in the group is a geomancy master. you So, I call him Master Shawn. Simone had a thought and added, Thats right. He is a very powerful geomancy master, and he is also my senior. Knowing the character of Sc*mbag No. 4, it was very likely that after knowing this, he would ||| < 1/5 hapter 88 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose ask Bailey to help him with his unlucky matters. She really wanted to see how he would choose. Simone hadnt introduced this to everyone before. Now that they heard her say this, everyone was surprised. It was unexpected that she had this rtionship with the new guest. Sure enough, Andrews eyes lit up. +5 Free Cons He looked at Bailey and said, Master Shawn, can you help me take a look? I know that geomancy masters like you have rules, and fortune-telling and physiognomy requirepensation. After the variety show ends, I willpensate you. He was driven to the brink of copse by the bad luck he had before. Now that he was wearing the bracelet Jo gave him, things were better, but he still hoped to solve everything once and for all. If Simone hadnt helped him, he would have found another powerful geomancy master in front of her. This person was Simones senior and was praised by her, so he must be very capable. After hearing Andrews words, Jodie, sitting next to him, tightened her heart. She was cursed in her heart for being nosy. Why ask these questions during a live broadcast? Couldnt he find Bailey privately for physiognomy? Is Bailey really capable? She also thought about the current situation of the live broadcast. Even if the other party noticed something, they probably wouldnt say it. Bailey was also surprised that a guest asked him for help with physiognomy. After thinking for a moment, he asked Jonah. Since we are living now, can I help? Jonah couldnt be happier, as he wanted to generate some buzz. He smiled and said, Of course. There are still many live rooms dedicated to physiognomy, so its not against the rules. ||| 2/5 TO Sat Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose In other words, go ahead and do it. Andrew also said, Master Shawn, dont worry. Theres absolutely no problem. Bailey smiled faintly. As long as theres no problem. Since we are on a variety show together, it can be considered fate. Ill take a look for you. But my fee for physiognomy is very high, 750 thousand for one reading. If you want to resolve it, there will be an additional charge. +5 Free Cons He asked, Are you sure you want me to take a look? This surprised many people present. Is physiognomy really that expensive? Its a bit scary. Simone added, With his abilities, this price is within the reasonable range in the geomancy circle. If he really reached the Divine state, even if it was three million per reading, there would still be plenty of wealthy and influential people willing to pay him. And it also depended on whether he was willing or not. Bailey nodded. When I used to do readings for others, the starting price was always this. Andrew was stunned for a moment. If its for resolving, how much would it cost? Bailey replied, It depends on the situation, but it wont be less than 750 thousand. He wouldnt bother for anything less than 750 thousand. And at his level, he had long been indifferent to worldly wealth. Many wealthy people came to him with money, and he would refuse most of them based on his mood. Now, because he participated in this variety show and this person took the initiative to ask, he decided to y along. After hearing this price, Andrew, although feeling it was expensive, became even more convinced of Baileys true abilities. Simone had sold talismans to Titus for 750 thousand each. Since he wanted to spend 750 thousand, she wouldnt sell it to him. Therefore, he said to ||| 3/5 Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose 45 Free Coins Bailey, No problem. After the variety show ends, I will reward you, and you can take a look for me. Baileys gaze fell on Andrews face. Everyone also looked at the two of them. The audience in the live room also watched with great curiosity, and no one sent any live chat messages. With just a careful nce at Andrew, Bailey already knew everything. Everyone knows about your background. You had a smooth life for over twenty years before, so I wont mention it. He continued, The turning point in your career starts when you seize an opportunity from someone else. You do it before the other person, so you seed. After that, you have a sessful career and gain fame and fortune. Hearing this, Andrew became even more convinced of Bailey. After entering the industry, he followed Jos advice and bought a script before another director did. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It turned out to be a huge sess. Thisid the foundation for him to be the youngest and most promising director in the country. Only he and Jo knew about this. Jodies heart skipped a beat. This person really had some skills. She wondered if he would be able to see through her luck as well. Probably not. Seeing that Andrew didnt refute, everyone understood that Bailey was urate. At the same time, their opinion of Andrews character sank even lower. Their curiosity was piqued, and they were eager to hear more. He continued, Have you had a string of bad luck recently? Choking on water, choking on food, and even falling while walking. O 415 Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose Andrew nodded. Yes. Very unlucky. +5 Free Coms Can you exin why Ive been so unlucky? After asking this question, Simone shifted her gaze to Bailey. She could see the connection between Scmbag No. 4 and jodie. With his abilities, she expected him to see it, too. She wondered if he would reveal it. He said to Andrew, Because you gave away one-third of your luck. He nced at Jodie and added, Didnt give your luck to her? She has suffered a great loss of luck before, so she asks you for some luck, and you agree. There is a connection between the two of you, so after you agree, the luck is transferred to her. He pointed to the bracelet on Andrews wrist and said, The reason you havent had any luck in the past few days is because of this mystical tool. Andrew looked at him in shock and said, Youre truly amazing. This also meant that he admitted to giving his luck to Jodie. Jodies face stiffened, feeling extremely ufortable. In her mind, she cursed Andrew. bad He casually revealed and admitted it. How would everyone look at her? So, she said in shock, Ah. Is it really possible? I heard from a friend before that if youre unlucky, you can ask someone close to you to borrow some luck. That way, you wont be so unlucky. She made a surprised expression again. But he didnt tell me that after borrowing it, the borrower would have bad luck. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Its Really Hard To ept Jodie felt the need to step forward and exin herself. Otherwise, others might fear that she was borrowing something and would be afraid to be around her. She also didnt want Andrew to know that she knew something bad would happen to him after she borrowed his luck. And she didnt want Zac and Bailey to misunderstand her. Aaron saw Jodies surprised look and thought she was really good at pretending. No wonder she wanted to enter the entertainment industry. Otherwise, her acting skills would go to waste. He didnt know if others believed it or not. But he definitely didnt believe it. She didnt know that something bad would happen to Andrew after borrowing his luck. Zac clearly didnt believe it either. Your words make me feel like youre trying to cover up something. Youre feeling guilty. Thats why youre in such a hurry to exin. Simone was about to speak, but she remained silent because Zac said everything she wanted to say. Jodie was speechless. Why is it Zac again? Why does he always jump out and oppose her? He doesnt speak, but no one treats him like a mute. She looked aggrieved. I didnt. I really didnt know before. Zac chuckled, Well. I dont believe it anyway. I guess most of the people here dont believe it either. He looked meaningfully at Andrew. Now, only fools would believe this. Andrew was also speechless. Why is this person looking at him like that? He shouldnt have any doubts in his heart, so it must be fake. But he really didnt want to think badly of Jo. He immediately changed the subject and asked Bailey. Master Shawn, can you help resolve 1/5 it Bailey raised an eyebrow. Do you really want to resolve it? Andrew said, Of course. 1 dont want to have bad luck anymore. Bailey said meaningfully, Resolving this wont be easy. Andrew frowned. Is it difficult to resolve? He asked, So if I wear this mystical tool, will I be able to avoid further bad luck? If wearing it all the time could prevent bad luck, then it would be difficult to resolve, but he would ept it. Simone rarely gave Sc*mbag No. 4 a thumbs up. Finally, she asked the right question. But this made Jodies expression change slightly. She naturally knew how long this bracelet couldst and what would happen after it became. ineffective. She looked up at Bailey, her eyes pleading. She begged him not to say it in front of everyone and on the live broadcast. And she couldnt let Andrew know. Otherwise, would he still believe her afterward? She didnt want Andrew to be like Titus, Luca, and Aaron. Bailey naturally saw the plea in Jodies eyes. However, he ignored it. He chuckled and looked at Andrew. Do you really think this mystical tool can help you for at lifetime? If thats the case, wouldnt anyone be able to borrow luck or lend their luck to others? Andrews heart tightened, and he couldnt help but ask, Master Shawn, are you saying that this mystical tool cannot remain effective indefinitely? He nodded. Thats right. Not only can it not remain effective indefinitely, but it will also bring you even more misfortune for a while. Andrew was shocked. Ah. Why? But ever since I started wearing it, I havent been as unlucky recently. Bailey said, Thats because this artifact temporarily suppresses your misfortune. This artifact can suppress your misfortune for a month. After a month, it bes useless. And during this month, the misfortune that was suppressed will rebound and return to you. So, your misfortune will double or even multiply several times. [1] J 2/5 10 48 Sat 16 Dec Chapter 289 Its Really Hard To ept 45 Free Coins He countered, If thats the case, wouldnt you be even more unlucky? Andrews face. changed. Will it be like that? He really didnt know, and he didnt expect it to be like this. He had previously treated this bracelet as a treasure, but now he felt a bit uneasy about it. Bailey replied, Everything in the world has its destiny. You have lent your luck to your sister, so naturally, you have lost it. Its impossible to rely on external objects to sustain it. He countered again, If thats possible, why didnt she use this bracelet to suppress her misfortune instead of borrowing luck from you? Andrew was starting to lose his mind a little. Are you saying that if I lend out one-third of my luck, no matter what external object I use, I will always be unlucky in the future? Bailey nodded. Yes. To be precise, it wont always be as unlucky as it is now. In the next twenty or thirty years, you will be somewhat less unlucky than before wearing. the bracelet. After that, it will improve a bit. Andrew was speechless. It had only been twenty days before, and he was already on the verge of a breakdown. If he were to be this unlucky for the next twenty or thirty years, he would truly go insane.. He couldnt help but ask, What will happen if I be even more unlucky after not wearing the bracelet? Bailey looked up and nced at Andrews face. Based on your fortune reading, after the bracelet bes ineffective, you will experience a serious car ident, adding insult to injury. You will have to lie in bed for at least two to three months before being able to get up. In the hospital, you will also encounter a nurse identally slipping and spilling hot water from a cup onto your body. You might identally bump into sharp objects and get a head injury when you go to the bathroom, causing bloodshed, You choke on water, and choking on food is a daily urrence for you. Well. You wont die, but youll experience abination of various misfortunes that will you half-dead and barely alive. make Chapter 289 Its Really Hard To ept +5 Free Coins Wearing a bracelet to suppress bad luck for a month usually results in three to four times the rebound effect This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In other words, that kind of extremely unlucky state will take three to four months to improve. Andrew remained silent. His scalp was tingling as he listened. Others couldnt help but look at Andrew with sympathy. This poor guy was in a terrible state. But it seemed like he deserved it since he willingly lent his luck to Jodie.. Aaron, as well as Luca and Titus, who were watching the livestream, felt extremely fortunate that they hadnt fallen for it before. They had experienced that kind of misfortune, which could drive a person crazy. Andrew looked at Simone with disbelief. He didnt know whether to believe Baileys words or not. Simone raised an eyebrow. Hespletely urate. It didnt work on me either. He possessed remarkable abilities, enabling him to foresee all the misfortunes that would befall Sc*mbag No. 4. What surprised her was that he actually divulged everything in front of everyone. He exposed Jodies lies and revealed the truth about the bracelets rebound effect. In doing so, he thrust Jodie into the spotlight. He didnt know Jodie, or perhaps he didnt care about her, which was why he truthfully informed Sc?mbag No. 4. Or was he intentionally trying to confuse her by betraying Jodie in front of her? She couldnt be certain at the moment. Andrew was familiar with Simones personality. If it was true, then it was. If it wasnt, then it wasnt. If that was the case, it meant he was truly going to be unlucky. He couldnt help but gaze at Jodie and say, Jo, when you gave me this bracelet, you didnt mention this. You say it is my lucky charm and that you dont want to see me unlucky, so you give it to me After wearing it, I wouldnt experience any more misfortune. Now tell me. Why does this thing only work for a month? The problem is, after a month, Ill encounter even more misfortune. He had personally experienced that kind of misfortune, and just the thought of it frightened him. Not to mention the fact that he would face even greater misfortune, which would practically ruin his life. Was Jo ying a trick on him before? He found it hard to ept this reality. Therefore, he wanted to hear her exnation. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Bullying People Shouldnt Be Done Like This Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jodie never expected that Bailey could see through everything. She pleaded with him, but he still blurted it out in front of everyone. She was furious. Why does everyone who has a connection with Simone have to target me? Simone must have said many bad things about me to Bailey. They were senior and junior siblings. She refused to believe that Simone and Bailey had just met. Why would Bailey help Simone target her the first time they met? She couldnt help but think that he was stating the facts. She was panicking and didnt know what to do when Andrew asked her. This meant that Andrew still wanted to believe her, which relieved her. So, she looked at him with surprise and innocence in her eyes. Andrew, I didnt know it would turn out like this. My friend didnt tell me any of this. Look. Ive been wearing this bracelet on my hand all along. I used it to relieve the pain in my whole body. I thought it was effective, so I gave it to you. If it isnt good, how could I wear it daily? Andrew found her reasoning sound. He did see Jo wearing that bracelet all the time. If she knew about the rebound issue, why would she wear it for so long? He felt like he had found an excuse for her. With anger on his face, he asked, Who told you all these things? After the variety show ends, well find her and settle the score. You are deceived by that person. TH < 1/5 As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at him with a look that said, Yourepletely fooled. Aaron was speechless. Did Jodie deceive his younger brother? He voluntarily defended Jodie. He didnt want to believe that Jodie had fooled him. Zac also had no words. Whether she is deceived or not is uncertain. But you want to believe that she is deceived. Is it really okay for you to deceive yourself like this? Andrew was already looking for reasons to console himself. When he heard Zacs words, he red at him and said, Im willing to do so. Whats it to you? Zac raised his hand in a gesture of surrender. Indeed. Its none of my business. If youre willing, then continue being a fool. He couldnt stand hearing the truth from others. It was his fault if he continued to be unlucky. Simone took a sip of tea and said, You can never wake up someone pretending to be asleep. Thats how sc*mdogs are. He would instead deceive himself than believe that he had been deceived and harmed by his beloved sister for over a decade. Of course. This was not enough to make his situation worse. Jodie felt extremely depressed as she looked at Simone and said, You dont need to meddle in my rtionship with Andrew. I know youve always been unhappy because my brothers dote on me more. Andrew and I have been together for over ten years, so he naturally knows I would never harm him. A friend also deceived me. Otherwise, I would never have made a joke and told him to borrow some luck. I would never watch him suffer As she defended herself, she also tried to clear her name. Simone raised an eyebrow and said, Borrowing luck is not that simple. You cant just make a 25 soke and say. I end me your luck, and expect it to work if the other person agrees Otherwise, between family and friends, anyone could pretend to joke and borrow luck Wouldnt that be chaotic? Among the people sitting here, there is only one fool Andrew was speechless. In that case, he might as well point fingers at him directly. He couldnt help but ask, So, to borrow luck, are there other conditions? That day, he thought Jo was joking. At that time, he genuinely believed it wouldnt hurt to lend some luck to his beloved sister, even if it was true. Little did he know that lending luck would lead to such misfortune. If he had to choose now, he definitely would disagree again. However, ording to Simone, borrowing luck was moreplex. Simone sighed. What do you think? Borrow some luck from others and see if it works, then youll know. Andrew was starting to believe a little, but it was still difficult for him to ept it. He looked at Aaron and said, Aaron, can you lend me some of your luck? Aaron remained silent. Dan it. Why did he have to be the scapegoat? Andrew, do I owe you something? This b*stard had previously stolen his talisman, not only causing him to have a few unlucky days but also wasting 750 thousand. Andrew said, Simone said it wont work without specific conditions, right? I just want to give it a try. He was desperate to know if Jodie had deceived him. Seeing him like this, Aaron also guessed his thoughts. He had been the same before, not wanting to think of Jodie as such a dishonest person. He looked at Simone and asked, Can we try? He didnt dare to do such a thing so easily. What would he do if he tried it and his brother borrowed his luck? So, he had to ask Simone. Simones personality was not like Jodies. If it could work, she would allow it. If it couldnt, she wouldnt deceive anyone. Simone nodded at him and said, There are no specific conditions between you and him for borrowing luck, so feel free to try. 35 10:49 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 290 Bullying People Shouldnt Be Done Like This She looked at Andrew and said, Now, take off the bracelet and take a few steps. After that, borrow some luck from your brother. 76% +5 Free Coins Andrew asked, Why must I take off the bracelet and take a few steps before borrowing luck? Simone red at him and said, Why do you talk so much? How can we test it if you dont do it this way? Andrew felt wronged by Simones re and said, Fine. Ill do it. But Jodie was anxious. She couldnt let Andrew try it. Otherwise, she would be exposed. But how could she stop it? Just as Andrew reached out to remove the bracelet, Jodie suddenly had an idea. She was already anxious, her face turning pale. She raised her hand to support her forehead and pretended to stand up but identally fainted. Little did she know, just as she was about to support her forehead, Zac said, Jojo, are you pretending to faint to stop Andrew? He had been keeping an eye on this little white flower. She couldnt let the other party ruin Simones n. Jodie was speechless. For the first time, she felt the urge to curse Zac. She even felt like crying. Why did this jerk always single her out? Bullying someone shouldnt be done in this manner. As a result, her n to pretend to faint failed. She couldnt hold back and red at Zac. Im not. Then, her eyes welled up with tears, and she whimpered softly, Why do you always assist Simone in bullying me? What have I done to you? Zac looked innocent. I was just casually mentioning it. Why are you so upset? Simone remarked, Looks like shes feeling guilty. She also noticed that Jodie had intended to feign fainting to stop them. Zac was indeed skilled at identifying pretenders. It was impressive. Jodie bit her lip and said, You two are coborating to iste and bully me. I cant argue with you. Simone smiled and said, If you cant argue, sit back and watch the oue. The message was clear. Whether they were joining forces to bully her or she was the one who harmed Andrew, the truth would be revealed not through words but through facts. Andrew wanted to give it a try now.. Lets prove it to them fearlessly. Jodie was speechless. Can you please be quiet? Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 It Came Too Fast Andrew was determined to try despite being exposed by Zac. Jodie could only sit and watch helplessly. He took off the bracelet and ced it on the table just as he set down the bracelet for a few seconds. Suddenly, someone eximed, Ah. Be careful! Andrew was stunned and followed their gaze, looking up. Then, he noticed a bamboo stick falling from the grape trellis above his head. It was sharp and pointed, heading straight for his head. He waspletely stunned and sat down. There was no way for him to dodge it. He thought to himself. Im done for. Just then, Bailey grabbed the tea cup lid and threw it toward Andrews head. With great speed and uracy, he knocked the bamboo stick off course,nding it by Andrews feet. Andrews face turned pale. This misfortune came too fast. He looked at Bailey and said, Master Shawn, thank you. If it werent for Baileys help, his head would be bleeding. Bailey smiled and didnt say anything. Andrew picked up the tea on the table and sipped it to calm his nerves. Little did he know that as soon as he drank it, he choked, coughing violently. His face instantly turned red, clearly in great pain, and he even had difficulty breathing. He looked quite miserable. Seeing this, Jodie quickly stood up and patted his back. After a minute or two, Andrew finally stopped coughing was panting with a sense of relief after a narrow escape. He felt like crying. It came too fast. Simone spoke up, Of course it did. When you give away one-third of your luck, the rebound from wearing this bracelet is several times faster than usual. She continued, Ask your brother for some luck. Andrew quickly looked at Aaron and said, Aaron, give me half your luck. Aaron was speechless. Andrew is cunning. Jodie asks for you one-third, but youre asking me for half. Arent you too ruthless? Andrew said, One- third wont have any effect if it seeds. Only by asking for half can we test it. Aaron wanted to beat him up. This cunning guy came up with this idea. If it seeds, he will lose half of his luck, and his brother canpensate for all the lost luck. He looked at Simone and asked, Should I agree? Simone said, If you trust me, then agree. Youre wearing the talisman, right? With this protective talisman, no one can harm you. He nodded. Im wearing it. He immediately expressed his loyalty. Of course. I believe in you. Simone nodded. You should go and try with him. Aaron looked at Andrew and said, Alright. Ill give you half of half of my luck. From N?velDrama.Org. Take it. Its yours. After saying that, he stood up and walked around a few times. He breathed a sigh of relief. Im not unlucky. Andrew, seeing this, felt a bit disappointed and stood up as well. After a few steps, he suddenly stumbled and fell towards the flower bed on the side What was rming was that irregr stones surrounded the flower bed. where Andrew fell happened to have a sharp triangr stone protruding If his face hit it, it would ruin his appearance. If his head hit it, he would have a bloody hole. He couldnt control himself from falling, Just then, a water sleeve flew out from the table. It wrapped around Andrews waist and pulled him to the side. He fell on a t area next to the flower bed, avoiding the stones. This water sleeve flew out from Simones sleeve. She was wearing a traditional attire today, which happened to have two water sleeves. The main reason Simone saved Andrew was because she asked him to try. Causing him to be injured on the live stream wouldnt be good. Besides, this guy has had simr misfortunes before, so there will be plenty of opportunities in the future, so it doesnt matter this time. Andrew sat up from the ground, his face turning pale again. It was truly terrifying. He asked, Should I put the bracelet back on now, or is it useless? Simone replied. Its useful, just like before. It can temporarily suppress your misfortune. After the bracelet loses its effect, you will have to experience misfortunes like what just happened for the next three to four months. When these words were spoken, everyone looked at Andrew with sympathy. This is too tragic. They were also startled to learn that luck could be given away, which was terrifying. Simone, what are the usual conditions for giving away luck? They wanted to understand more to prevent future mishaps. Simone replied, There are many dark arts that can steal luck, exchange luck, or even exchange lives. Cases like Andrew and Jodie are rare, and you usually wont encounter them. The most likely scenario is finding a red envelope on the road with a birthdate written on it or a talisman number or digits. If you pick it up, keep it, and spend the money inside. Then, your fate or luck will be given to the other person. This is called buying fate or buying luck. So, its best not to pick up red envelopes on the road or money wrapped in red or white paper. She paused and added, Other than these situations, you must willingly give it away. For example, someone might say to you, Your luck is too good, I wish we could switch. They would jokingly ask if you could exchange your luck. Or they might ask if you could give them your good fortune. Anyway, if someone asks you something like this, you must never agree. If the other person has your birth date, hair, or blood, they could borrow your lifespan. luck or She pointed at Andrew and Aaron. Of course. Like them just now, even if they agreed, their luck wouldnt be given away because they didnt do anything. But my advice is, if someone asks you to borrow luck or lifespan, just refuse. But dont even think about trying it out or not taking it seriously. Dont think its just a little bit of luck as if its nothing. She specifically pointed at Andrew. He is an example. Youve seen how unlucky he is. Thats the consequence of not caring and agreeing to give. away his luck Andrews mouth twitched. He was already unlucky, and Simone was using him as an example for everyone, which was embarrassing. He e quickly put the bracelet back on his wrist. Hippress it for now and deal with itter. After putting on the bracelet, he continued walking for a few moreps, but this time, nothing extraordinary urred. Both the audience present and those watching the live stream were astounded. It appeared as though he could control his misfortune at will. He returned to his original position and gazed at Jodie with mixed emotions. Jo, you witnessed what just happened. Do you have anything to say? Jodie bit her lip, her expression filled with sadness. Andrew, I had no idea it would turn out like this. My friend never disclosed any of this to me. After the variety show concludes, I will take you to meet him, and you can inquire directly. Once she left, she intended to seek her rtives assistance and find someone to shoulder the me. Regardless, she would never admit her ignorance. With Andrews love and trust in her, he should still believe her, correct? As long as he believes her, she will treat him better. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing? Andrew nced at Jodies appearance and felt uneasy. He was willing to trust her but couldnt trust her that much anymore. Borrowing luck requires certain conditions. She was joking, and he agreed so that it wouldnt work at all. Did she not know? Why did she ask him to borrow luck if she didnt know? And why did she give him the bracelet right before he was about to go on the variety show when he had been experiencing bad luck all along? He felt ufortable about it. He remained silent momentarily before saying, If you say you dont know, then you dont know. Looking at Jos appearance, she wouldnt admit it even if he continued to question her. He had willingly given her his luck, so he considered himself unlucky. But there would not be a next time. With teary eyes, Jodie grabbed Andrews arm and said, Andrew, I genuinely dont know. After the variety show ends, lets find that person together, and then youll know. Andrew nodded. Okay. He also wanted to see who had taught Jodie to harm him like this. This statement left Aaron speechless. He couldnt help but say, Andrew, do you believe this? Andrew nced at him and said, Its none of your business. What could he do now? He had chosen it himself and had to continue even if he had to cry and kneel. In front of Simone and so many people, should he p himself? He looked at Andrew with a look that said, Fine. As long as youre happy. Youll regret itter, Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing? Andrew felt hopeless. Andrew ignored him and looked at Bailey. Master Shawn, you said before that my situation is difficult to resolve. Does that mean it can still be resolved? Bailey nodded. Yes. It can. But its not easy. And theres one difficult point. Andrew asked, Whats the most difficult point? Bailey replied, You have to get the person who borrowed your luck to agree to return it to you. Will she be willing? If she is willing, I can help you and Jodie switch your luck again. He emphasized, However, if she returns your luck, she will have to bear the bad luck you had before. These words made Jodies face change. She didnt want to return the luck, and she didnt want to have bad luck. But in front of so many people, including Andrew, she naturally couldnt refuse. Is it possible to do it this way? Then Im willing. I can bear it as long as Andrew doesnt have such bad luck anymore. She looked at Andrew with a fragile smile and said, Andrew, Im willing to do it for you. Upon hearing her words, the distance that had previously grown between them in Andrews heart suddenly loosened. Jo might not know that something unlucky was about to happen to him. Zac, seeing this, pped his hands and said, Such deep sibling love, its moving me to tears. One willingly gives a third of their luck to his sister. One is willing to take on bad luck for her brother. They truly are good siblings. Its awe-inspiring. Andrew and Jodie were speechless. Why does that sound so awkward? And this guy, he can even say nice things now it feels like hes waiting for something. ew looked at Zac and asked. What are you trying to say? Zac blinked and said. Your deep bond just moves me. 10:501, San, 16 Dec Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing? +5 Free Cons You guys should start already. Im curious about how youll return the borrowed luck. Everyone, including the viewers in front of the live broadcast, is equally curious and eager to see.. Just by looking at Jodies expression, it was so fake. She said she was willing, but she was worried about Andrew. This way, she could still change the audiences impression of her. But based on his guess, she definitely wont return the luck to Andrew right now. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After the variety show ends, she could find all sorts of excuses to avoid it. By then, Andrew would be able to do something to her again. So, he had to step forward and expose the deception. He was curious about how this act would y out. Simone chimed in, Ive never seen anyone resolve this before. I want to see. Others joined in, Were curious, too. We want to see. Aaron looked at Andrew and said, Andrew, since Jo will return the luck to you. What are you waiting for? Lets invite Master Shawn to start. Based on his current understanding of Jodie, she didnt genuinely want to do it. She was just appeasing Andrew, who is a big fool. It was up to her whether she returned it in the future or not. Andrew was conflicted and looked at Jodie, Jo, what do you think? If Jo returned the luck to him, she would suffer from extreme misfortune, and he couldnt bear to see that. But if she didnt return it to him, he would also suffer greatly. Jodies face stiffened, and in her heart, she cursed Zac. This guy couldnt stand to see her doing well. He always had to ruin things for her. He was truly despicable. If one day he fell at her feet, she would make him cry in agony. drs Inappropriate to do this in front of the live broadcast, right? Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing? +15 Free Coins How about we wait until the variety show ends and then ask Master Shawn for help? By the she cane up with another excuse. She had just finished speaking when Jonah said, Its okay. I just asked the special department and the geomancy association, and they said its possible. This can also serve as a warning to everyone. If simr things happen, we must be more vignt in the future. Jodie was speechless. Everyone was against her today. It wasnt enjoyable. She looked pitifully at Andrew. Andrew, do I owe you now? But for the next variety show, you must protect me a little if Im unlucky. Then, she forced a bitter smile. I had a tough time in thest episode of the variety show, and it seems like it will be the same this time. She wanted to provoke Andrews tenderness and love for her. He shouldnt bear to see her so unlucky. Indeed, the look of distress on Andrews face became even more pronounced. How about we resolve it after the variety show? Aaron wanted to p his brother to wake him up. He was concerned about his brother and said, Andrew, this is Jos intention. How can you disappoint her? Andrew hesitated and replied, But if Jo returns the luck to me now, she will be unlucky. How can we continue filming the variety show then? Zac cleverly suggested. Its straightforward. Just return the mystical tool in your hand to her You wear it to ward off bad luck, and she will be able to wear it too. Andrew pursed his lips and said, But if she wears the bracelet, it will backfireter. Zac raised an eyebrow. If it can backfire on you, why cant it backfire on her? After all, she was the one who gave you the bracelet. Perhaps her friends can help her avoid the consequences? This fool was still pondering how to cherish Jodie and have a rtionship with her. He must be out of his mind. Aaron agreed. Yes. Now is the best opportunity. Master Shawn will be busy next week and might not have time to assist you. Jus better to resolve this matter sooner. They hoped that their brother could be wise this time.. They had all supported him like this. If he continued to act foolishly, they wouldnt care anymore. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here This time, Andrew was being quite clever. Looking at the bracelet on his wrist, he felt a strange sensation in his heart. He realized it would have been better if he had gotten rid of it earlier. So, he turned to Jodie and said. Jo, lets seek Master Shawns help and reverse this bad luck. Please take this bracelet back. After the variety show ends, well find the person who influenced you to do this. Lets see if he can prevent the bacsh. We can also ask the geomancy masters from the Gray family for assistance. Jodie was speechless. She wasing up with such terrible ideas. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As if that would work, those two masters are just amateurspared to Bailey Andrew was trying to harm her. It made her even more ufortable. He didnt even care that she would have bad luck. He listened to Zac and Aarons instigation and wanted to change their luck immediately. She would never like him again. But she put on a smile and nodded. Okay. Then, she looked at Bailey and emphasized. Well trouble you with this. Bailey could tell that Jodie was unwilling. She better do as she said; otherwise He casually said, After the variety show is over, you canpensate me with 1.5 million. Andrew decisively said, No problem. Ill give it to you. Although it is painful for him to give away so much money. But money can still be earned, but it will be troublesome if the luck doesnte back. Besides, he didnt want to be so unlucky. Bailey asked the staff to bring an empty bowl. There was still half a bowl of water inside. +15 Free Coins Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here He said to the two of them. Each of you should drop three drops of blood into the bowl. Write down your birth date and time, but keep it hidden from the live broadcast. Pull out three strands of your hair and throw them into the bowl. Andrew didnt hesitate and used a fruit knife on the table to cut his finger, squeezing three drops of blood into the bowl. He then pulled out three strands of hair and threw them in. Then, he handed the fruit knife to Jodie Gray. Jodie reluctantly stood up and reached out to take the fruit knife. She extended her finger over the bowl, but her gaze was fixed on the bowl. Then, she bit down on a pill hidden in her teeth, and her face instantly turned pale. She raised her hand to cover her head and said, I feel dizzy. Im fainting. Then, she swayed a few times and copsed to the ground. Zac couldnt help butment. She really fainted at the right time. Everyone in the live stream room was speechless. It was the perfect timing for her to faint. Jonah was also speechless. It turned out Jodie was waiting for them here. All that drama before was aplete waste of everyones expressions. Let the medical staff go and check on her. Soon, the doctors from the production team went up to examine Jodie. She did faint indeed. Jonah asked, Can you tell why she fainted? The doctor replied, It seems to be due to low blood pressure. Jonah couldnt help butment. This bloodstain is crucial. He added, Please help take her to rest and care for her. There was no way to resolve the situation when Jodie fainted so coincidentally. They could only send her down to rest. Otherwise, the production team would be med for 2/4 10:51 Sat, 16 Dec 0 M Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here being inhumane. Andrew stared nkly as the medical staff carried away Jodie.. 75% +15 Free Coins Aaron noticed this and patted his shoulder. Andrew, its difficult for you to regain your luck now. No matter how nice she talks. Its meaningless if she doesnt take any practical action. He then turned to Bailey and asked, Master Shawn, you said earlier that the most difficult point is whether she is willing. Did you already see that she is unwilling? Bailey honestly replied, Yes. Her eyes are full of unwillingness. And since she wants to borrow luck, how could she possibly ant to return it? He was very disgusted with people who yed around like this. She should have said it earlier if she didnt want to give it. Going around in such a big circle, to have a fainting incident, did she think he couldnt see through it? Did she think he didnt know she took a pill that could cause fainting? He looked at Andrew again and said, So, its not easy for you to resolve it this way. Andrews face changed, feeling embarrassed. It turned out that all this fuss was just Jo ying with him. If she didnt want to return it, she could have just said it directly. He didnt have to force her to return it now. After the variety show ended, they could find a solution together. But she imed to do it for his good, to return his luck. Yet she still yed this trick that was so easily seen through. Where did that leave him? He asked Bailey, If she doesnt want to return it, does that mean I can never regain my luck? Bailey replied, Not necessarily. If she refuses, there are ways to resolve it forcefully. But that would require more effort on my part. And if I forcefully take it back, she will face double the bacsh. 10:51 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here If you have bad luck for three years, she will have double that. +15 Free Cons In terms of time, if you have bad luck for ten to twenty years, she will have double that too. After all, borrowing luck is not something that is considered righteous, he said with a meaningful look. It all depends on whether you can bring yourself to do it. He had initially been reluctant to take it forcefully, After all, he and Jodies facial expressions had a slight connection. But daring to deceive him woulde at a cost. Simone had been observing Bailey all along. He noticed that Bailey could have been more keen on forcefully helping Andrew. That was why he suggested that Jodie returned it voluntarily. It was a much easier way to resolve the situation than snatch it. But now that he had made this suggestion, Jodie likely had crossed some line and angered him. So, this seemingly transcendent senior was quite capricious and petty. If Jodie knew that she had actually made things worse for herself, would she regret it? Returning it voluntarily would undoubtedly backfire. But the person behind Jodie should be able to find a way to help resist. Bailey probably wouldnt resort to drastic measures. If they forcefully took it, then there would be no reasonable solutions left. She looked at Andrew, her eyes fixed on him. Everything now hinged on whether this despicable person would subject Jo to even more suffering. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret All eyes were fixed on Andrew as Zac smiled and inquired, Are you fine with it? Andrew hesitated once again, wrestling with the question. Is this too harsh? +15 Free Coins If a forced bacsh urred, Jo would endure more than if she willingly returned his luck. Yet, he couldnt bring himself to be so heartless. Simone overheard and sneered, So, youre not willing to do it. If youre not willing, then theres nothing more to say. Lets disperse. Simone expected this oue. After all, Sc*mbag No. 4 was Jodies dearest sibling, and he had willingly surrendered his luck before. The crucial point was that he hadnt suffered enough. Such an individual needed to face significant loss to truly grasp the essence of ruthlessness.. Zac curled his lips. Youve wasted enough of our time ying tricks, you two. Lets disperse; its no longer interesting. Though Andrew couldnt muster the ruthlessness now, he would undoubtedly regret it in the future. Aaron looked disappointed, saying, Andrew, take care of yourself from now on. Despite reaching this point, Andrew couldnt bring himself to do it, and they felt helpless. As they argued, Andrew had nothing to refute. But when Aaron directed this caution to him, Andrew unhappily replied, Shes your sister too. If it were you, could you be so heartless? Aaron retorted, If she had treated me like that first, why couldnt I be heartless? Its just returning the favor If Jodie hadnt schemed first, there would be no bacsh. Aaron thought, Isnt this self-inflicted? If she can be so heartless, why cant we learn from her? Andrew choked, Anyway, I cant be as heartless as you. 175 10:51 Sat, 16 Dec D Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret Aaron shrugged. Then continue being unlucky; it doesnt matter. 75% +15 Free Coint Andrew asserted. After the variety show ends, I will have a good talk with her. Then, decide whether or not to use this method. Aaron sneered. Then you can wait; just dont regret it. Andrew frowned. Why have you be so sharp? Cant you speak nicely? He epted Simones teasing; after all, he did owe her, and their rtionship had be. more strained. But this was going too far. Aaron gave up. As long as youre happy, I wont bother saying anything to you in the future. When the timees to regret, Andrew will bear it himself. Then he lowered his head and drank his coffee, clearly not wanting to talk to Andrew anymore. Upon seeing this, Andrew also stopped paying attention to him. However, he looked at Bailey and said, Master Shawn, after the variety show ends, can I ask you to resolve it? Is that okay? Bailey looked at him calmly and replied, It depends on my schedule at that time. I might not be avable. He wasnt someone who woulde whenever he was asked. If it werent for Jodics actions, he would have taught her a lesson. He wouldnt help Andrew, who was so indecisive, anymore. Andrew forced a smile and said, Its alright, Ill wait until youre avable. He would talk to Joter and find a peaceful way to resolve this. Bailey nodded but didnt say anything more. The others were speechless as well. They could all see that Jodie was intentionally causing trouble from beginning to end. But they didnt expect Andrew to be so conflicted and indecisive. At the same time, they couldnt help but marvel at how good Andrew was to Jodie. It was so good to the point where lie could still tolerate her behavior. 2/5 +15 Free Cons Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret The viewers in the live chat were also speechless. Mr. Andrew seems a bit too forgiving. Im speechless too. Jodie is clearly ying with him; how could she be willing to return the luck to him? He cant bring himself to be tough now. I have a feeling he might regret itter. Hey friend. Be more confident. He will definitely regret it. Hes too good to Jodie, to the point where he continues to tolerate and pamper her! From another perspective, its clear that he treats Jojo and Simone differently. Could there be something between the two of them? I suspect that as well. But there is no evidence. So, the live chat conversation shifted from Jodies ability to borrow luck to criticizing Andrew for being foolish. They felt like Andrew was being yed by Jodie and had to help her count the money, and he was going to be yed to death. Finally, they started discussing the rtionship between the two, wondering if it was more than meets the eye.. Mr. Wills, who had been watching the livestream all along, knew that it was the perfect time to reveal the truth. He told his team that they could start now. They anonymously sent the video to a paparazzi ount. Once the paparazzi took action, they would step in and stir in and stir up the hype. Soon, a well-known verified paparazzi ount was posted on Facebook. And he attached the video. The paparazzi ount rarely revealed information, but when he did, it was always big news. And most of the time, it came with solid evidence. Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret So many people followed the paparazzi ount, and he had a lot of fans. When the Facebook post came out, everyone was curious and clicked to watch. And then they enjoyed a juicy piece of gossip. Mr. Wills team immediately started several threads. Secrets Unveiled: The Rising Director and Jojo and Headline Exclusive: The Rtionship Between a Renowned Director and a Popr Actress instantly boosted the hype. As for being popr, being famous in a bad way was also a form of poprity. lodie was still quite well-known. However, most of thements about her were negative. Soon, Andrew and Jodies scandal became a hot topic. It even upied the top three spots. In the live chat. Hurry up! Go check out the hot topics. Ive seen it! My values have been shattered. No wonder Andrew is so protective of Jodie. It turns out they have this kind of rtionship. They both deny it. Wouldnt they get beaten up by Mrs. Gray? It seems like nothing happened between them at that time. After all, they were both fully clothed and the Innocent Lily even got injured. But who knows what happened before they got injured. This is exciting. It turns out there was such a big scandal in the previous variety show. No wonder Mr. Andrew was still protecting his little baby even being targeted like this. I understand now why Mr. Andrew is so forgiving. I must say, Mr. Andrew really knows how to handle things men Jojo has had in her pocket. Every time theres a scandal like this, Jojo always seems to Impressive! I wonder how many have close rtionships with those involved. Quite the charmer! It seems that Mr. Reuben of the Gray Family is the only one who hasnt been implicated. However, its possible that his involvement simply hasnt been exposed yet. m eagerly anticipating Mr. Reubens scandal. Ahend Allow me to reveal another scandal: FUDMEN +15 Free Ccing Chapter 291 Exposing the Big Secret Mr. Reuben was recently dumped by his fiance, all because of Jojo. You can connect the dots, right? At this moment. I just want to express my admiration for Jojo. She has managed to win over all sons of the Gray Family. Lets not forget about her ex-boyfriend. Besides these men, who knows how many other people are involved with Jojo? The Gray Family certainly knows how to y a game. It feels like they arent raising a daughter-inw, but rather their five sons are being raised by someone else! The Gray Family is undoubtedly a home of fools. I wonder what Mr. Steven and Mrs. Gray will think after seeing all of this. What could they possibly think? Perhaps theyll be celebrating, as their sons have all fallen victim to Jojos schemes. They deserve it. After how poorly they treated Simone in the past, they are finally facing the consequences. The live chat in the live stream room was filled with discussions about this matter. From N?velDrama.Org. Even those who hadnt seen the hot topics went to check them out. After watching the video and returning, they eagerly shared their thoughts with Once again, the Gray Familys reputation suffered because of Jodie and Andrew. everyone. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Im Really Afraid of You Steven and Salma found themselves once again surrounded by questioning from rtives. and friends. This time, Owen and Alice immediately conveyed the urgent message that Steven and Salma must return to Gray Manor the next day. The two of them had no escape from the impending scolding. Although Steven was still abroad, Owen emphasized that he muste back. He had no choice but to let his secretary urgently book a flight for the following morning. In an attempt toprehend the situation, Steven watched the rey of the variety show episode, focusing on the highlights. As he watched it, frustration surged to the point where he felt like he might vomit blood. The experience was utterly infuriating. He couldnt understand how Andrew thought. After having his luck borrowed and ending up in such a miserable state, yet he was still unwilling to be ruthless to Jodie. The fact that the Gray Family could have such a saintly and wronged individual was astonishing. People who just asked for trouble-Andrew was a perfect example. Steven couldnt be bothered to deal with it anymore. If Andrew chooses this path for himself and suffers in the future, he has to bear it himself. Now, I need to clean up this mess. Just thinking about it gave him a severe headache. He regretted even more that he shouldnt have adopted Jodie, nor should he have raised his sons in such a casual way. Salma shared her husbands frustration. She had been watching the live broadcast with her sons. Then, she received a round of condolences from rtives and friends. Afterward, she looked at Luca with a gloomy expression and asked, Whats the deal with the trending video online? Did you leak it? Luca was also surprised when he saw the trending video. 175 Chapter 295 Im Really Afraid of You In his mind, he wondered, How did this video get leaked? Could it be Aaron? Upon hearing his moms angry question, he innocently replied, It wasnt me. He added, Im not foolish enough to expose our family scandal. Salma frowned. Then it must be Aaron. He is bing more and more outrageous. How can he leak such a video? Doesnt he feel ashamed? The person who recorded the video that day, besides her, was only Luca and Aaron. If it was not Luca, it must be Aaron. Luca said, Aaron is still on the variety show live, so its unlikely. Salma sneered. Unlikely? Cant he send the video to someone else in advance? When hees back, Ill teach him a lesson. And stupid Andrew, is he mentally ill? A director going on a live variety show? What a joke! Now, not only has he ruined his own reputation, but he has also harmed the family. She really was about to be driven to death by her sons; she didnt know why she raised these idiots. Of course, there was also anger toward Jodie. Titus listened to his mom constantly scolding Aaron and Andrew. He rubbed his chin and guessed that it was most likely the video he sent to Simone, which her team took the opportunity to release. Now is indeed a good time. As for family disgrace and embarrassment, it did not have anything to do with him. He had long distanced himself from such people, and he couldnt bear the burden alone. If they were siblings, they would be famous together. Their parents didnt usually pay much attention to them anyway, so it was only fair that they share the me now. Also, Andrew truly deserved to be scolded; he was doing a good thing, after all. Of course, he had to keep his involvement in leaking the video a secret from his Otherwise, they would definitely punish him for that. parents. So, the me for the situation falls on Aaron and Andrew. +15 Free Coins Chapter 295 Im Really Afraid of You The sweet parental love should be borne by them after they finish their variety show. Aaron, who was sitting and drinking coffee, sneezed several times in a row. He looked up at Andrew, wondering if he was cursing him in his mind. Its true that no good deed goes unpunished; I shouldnt have reminded him earlier. He was looking forward to Andrews remorse over his actions. Andrew remained oblivious to the online mockery and criticism. Upon observing others chatting andughing, he found himself unable to join in, sensing exclusion and istion. The urge to leave arose, but doing so would only intensify the embarrassment,pelling him to endure in silence. Around nine oclock, the group exited the inn, making their way to the night market. As they left the inn, Zac, walking ahead of Andrew, remarked, Arent you going to take care of your dear sister? Andrew was caught off guard and stayed silent. He knows exactly where to strike. His emotions toward Jodie wereplex at the moment. He was unsure of how to handle her, and he didnt want to meet her. He responded, Im participating in the show, so I have to prioritize my public image. Zac chuckled. The night market cant be live-streamed, so todays variety show will end soon. It wont affect anything; you can go take care of your sister. Andrew hesitated. I also want to go to the night market; is that not allowed? He preferred istion at the night market over facing Jodie. Zac smirked, Sure, of course you can. I didnt expect you to feel ufortable, too; I thought you were really that saintly and didnt mind. Silence despite knowing the truth-doesnt he understand the rules? From N?velDrama.Org. Andrew grumbled, Can you please say less? Zac shrugged. No, I cant. This fool used to bully Simone a lot. I must make him experience the sting of hitting where it hurts. 3/5 +15 Free Coins Chapter 295 Im Really Afraid of You Andrew choked again. Tm really afraid of you. Zac sneered, Whats the use of being afraid of me? I dont need your luck. Andrew felt hurt again. Upon recognizing Zacs tendency to hit where it hurts, Andrew felt uneasy. He chose silence; arguing or provoking Zac was out of the question. Upon hearing their conversation, the audience in the livestream found it both funny and frustrating. They recognized Zacs sharp tongue really hit the mark; he was definitely number one. But all they wanted to say was, Well done. Since they were unable to live-stream at the night market, they closed the livestream after leaving the inn. Bailey led them through numerous alleys to the entrance of arge courtyard. He knocked on the door. A servant opened the door and greeted them. Upon seeing Bailey, the servants initially expressionless face immediately revealed a respectful smile. He made a weing gesture, Master Shawn, youre here. Pleasee in quickly! Bailey said, I brought some friends to take a look. They are all my friends. The servant smiled and said, Theres definitely no problem with the people youve brought. Pleasee in! The others following Bailey understood in an instant that to enter the night market, they needed to be apanied by someone familiar. No wonder they hadnt heard of it before, and there was no mention of it online. Once inside, they followed Bailey through the main courtyard. Then, a spacious area resembling a market came into view. Instead of electric lights, the night market was illuminated bynterns, evoking a sense of ancient night markets and adding a touch of history. +15 Free Coins Chapter 295 Im Really Afraid of You There were already a considerable number of people strolling around. Everyone was filled with curiosity and amazement. It turned out that there was a hidden world within this mansion, which exined why the night market remained undiscovered. y ventured further into the night market, each stall presented different items to As they behold. Some stalls sold cinnabar talisman pens and other tools, while others offered pre-made talismans and geomancy ornaments. There were also numerous antique items, creating a dazzling disy. Everyones eyes widened in astonishment. Keira whispered to Simone while holding her, Are all these antiques in the night market authentic? Simone replied, Most of the items should be genuine, but their age may not necessarily be ancient. And many of the things here may not be suitable for you to purchase. Eric, who also enjoyed collecting antiques in his spare time, contemted selecting a few to take home upon seeing the abundance of antiques at the night market. Intrigued by Simones remark, he asked, Why is that? Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Youre Overthinking +15 Free Cors Simone exined as she walked, Most of the items here are cursed. If you buy them and bring them home, you might experience bad luck, or worse, get sick or even die. So, its not suitable. She noticed that almost all the antiques sold at each stall were cursed. It seemed like most of these items were unearthed from graves. Of course, not all of them necessarily came from tombs. There were also those intentionally ced in cursed pits to cultivate them. Cursed objects were a disaster for ordinary people. But they were useful for many geomancers. Aside from using these objects to harm others, geomancers needed to use curses in their battles as well. The strong curses came from these objects. Otherwise, the curses formed around them could be easily manipted. It was fine for some minor tricks, but it was not enough for battles. Upon hearing Simones words, everyone who had originally wanted to buy something immediately dismissed the idea. Keira asked, If we buy these things, will they be useful to us? Simone nodded. Yes, they are useful to us. Keira pondered and asked, But what if someone buys them to harm others? If someone buys them and gives them to someone they dislike or an enemy, it would be easy to harm others. Bailey, who was walking in front of the group, turned around and said, Buying cursed. antiques here will be recorded, and the Geomancer Association will regte it. If someone uses cursed objects bought here to harm others, a special department wille knocking on their door. That was why the night market could operate legally. He paused for a moment. Thats also why no familiar geomaster is allowed to bring them in. Ordinary people not only cant find this ce, but they also cant enter. Just like now, the audience who had originally nned to follow and live stream the night market with the group. They had been following since they left the inn. But after a few turns, 1/6 +15 Free Corts Chapter 296 Youre Overthinking they lost track. They could only return disappointed and let the people waiting for the live stream disperse. Keira and the others nodded. So thats why we havent heard of this night market. Keiras father was a lover of antiques as well. She had originally wanted to find a few items to bring back and please her father. She said. with some regret, So we can only look around then? Simone smiled and said, If you want to buy something, you can choose based on your intuition. After youve chosen, I can help you see if theres any curse on it. If youre lucky, you might find something that brings good luck. Something that can protect you and your family. Although there were few things in the night market that brought good luck, there was still hope of finding something valuable. For geomancers, it was all about their keen eyesight. For ordinary people like Keira and her friends, it all depended on luck and opportunity. When Simone said this, Keira and her friends eyes lit up. Simone is the best. So, everyone enthusiastically started looking at each stall. Bailey nced at Simone, seemingly surprised that she would be so kind to these ordinary people. If it were him, he wouldnt bother doing such things. Friends or acquaintances were like passing clouds to him, notsting. So, it was better not to make any connections. The group went from stall to stall, each finding something they liked. They found several items that would be highly valued by antique collectors and worth a lot of money if ced outside the night market. Some even couldnt be bought with money outside the night market. But all of them emitted negative energy, and some items had particrly strong negative vibes. If bought and taken home, they could be dangerous weapons. The Geomancy Association had rules and regtions, both outside the night market and inside. Dangerous items were not allowed to be sold ro ordinary people, and even geomancers with low abilities were restricted from purchasing them, as it would lead to a dead end for them 2/6 Chapter 296 Youre Overthinking On the other hand, ordinary items with negative energy were not a major concern. Though they could impact people, the effects were limited and wouldnt cause significant harm. Ethan had good luck and found a snuff bottle in one stall. Simone checked it for him and confirmed that it was an auspicious item, so she insisted he buy it if he could. Upon trusting Simone, Ethan used up all his savings to purchase the snuff bottle. After leaving the stall and walking a distance. Simone smiled and said, You got a great deal with this thing at that price. The seller overlooked it, and you managed to get it at the price of an antique. This item has ayer of negative energy outside, but the seller didnt realize the auspicious energy hidden inside, so they sold it at the price of an antique. When Ethan first saw the snuff bottle, he had a strong liking for it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As he yed with it, he paused upon hearing Simones words. Are you saying theres negative energy inside this thing? Will it affect me? Or is it because of the auspicious energy that it can neutralize? Simone replied, The negative energy is not significant, so it wont have a big impact on you. At most, you might have a few unlucky days or a minor illness. Ill give you a talismanter. Wrap the snuff bottle with it and leave it for three days, and the negative energy inside will be removed. After removing the negative energy, you can wear it anytime, and it will bring you many benefits. She pointed at Andrew and said, Just like him, who had a streak of bad luck before. If he had worn something simr to this auspicious item, the streak of bad luck could have weakened by about thirty to fifty percent. And unlike his mystical tool, yours wont rebound. The mystical tool that Scmbag No. 4 wore was artificially cultivated, while the one Ethan bought was naturally nurtured in a ce filled with auspicious energy, thanks to a fortunate coincidence. The difference in effects was quite significant, and this was also what geomancy masters seek. It not only provided protection but was also of great help during battles. Simone saw the excitement on everyone elses faces and realized that they also wanted to find such a rare treasure. She added, Of course, its very difficult toe across something like this under normal circumstances. If it werent for the negative energy surrounding it, other geomancy masters would have bought it long ago, and the stall owner might not even bring it out for sale. This 3/6 +15 Free Coins Chapter 996 Youre Overthinking kind of thing is truly rare, hence its value. In the circle of geomancy masters, this item cannot be bought with money. She smiled and said, This is something that can be encountered but not sought after. Youre lucky today. Ethan had a smile on his face. Im really fortunate today. He sighed. Ever since I started hanging out with you, Simone, my luck has greatly improved. Before joining Gray Entertainment and even before entering the entertainment industry, his life and career were not going well. He had even encountered many frustrating situations. But after switching to Simones studio, everything started to go smoothly, and it kept getting better. This time, he even managed to find such a valuable item. Simone chuckled. When things start going well, they usually continue to go well, so you have this perception. Ethan said, Its not a perception. I feel like youre my lucky charm. At this moment, Bailey said, From a physiognomy perspective, Simone can indeed be considered your lucky charm. If you hadnt joined Simone, not only would your career not have improved, but you would have wasted several years. And you would have ended up offending people you cant afford to offend. Then, your life would have been very difficult or even a bit tragic. He had observed that Ethans destiny had undergone a positive change due to his association. with Simone. This transformation wasnt deliberate but rather a consequence of a choice. Consequently, this shift in fate was deemed permissible by the heavens and wouldnt incur bacsh or punishment. It had to be acknowledged that Ethan meeting Simone was likely the most fortuitous event in his life. Baileys words resonated with everyone, given his evident abilities. The revtion left them surprised and astonished. Clearly, they hadnt anticipated that Ethan would have faced such an unfortunate fate if he hadnt joined Simones studio. 4/6 Chapter 296 Youre Overthinking Now, with Simones support, his career was unmistakably on an upward trajectory, promising further improvement. Ethan was taken aback by his own reflections. A more profound smile lit up his eyes. So, being able to meet Simone is the greatest stroke of luck in my life. He genuinely felt this way. Zac, sporting a proud expression as if speaking about himself, chimed in, Thats for sure. Upon adding a meaningful tone, he continued, You are a stark contrast to certain people. Ast you be more sessful, certain people be more unlucky. Its all about vision and choices. He gave Ethan a supportive pat on the back andmented, It shows that you have good taste. Who are Ethan chuckled and concurred, Yes, I think I have good taste, unlike certain people so oblivious. Mistaking a fish eye for a pearl, only to lose the pearl. And we are the fortunate ones who found the pearl. Andrew, Aaron, and Leon exchanged nces with disheartened expressions. You might as well directly name our names. Of course, the words of the two also made them feel quite disheartened. And it was quite unpleasant at the moment. Upon careful consideration, it was indeed true. Ethans transition from misfortune to luck stood in stark contrast to their own increasing streaks of bad luck. Especially for Andrew, he was definitely being resented by the two. Others joked, I feel like job hopping to Simones studio. Simone lightlyughed. Come, wee you all. Aaron had a thought and approached Simone with a smile. Sinone, how about I change to your studio as well? He wasnt saying this for the sake of good luck but to improve his rtionship with her and to make up for past mistakes. Simones smile faded slightly as she nced at him and said, You might be overthinking. 576 Aaron was left speechless. She is cruel. Leon, who had also wanted to ask the same question, fell silent upon seeing this. The group continued walking forward. Andrew, gloating, walked up to Aaron. In a low voice, he said. Aaron, cant handle being a sycophant anymore, huh? Aaron scoffed. At least Im better than you, a sycophant. At least Simone didnt intentionally harm me like you. Andrew remained silent. This conversation cant continue anymore. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Dont Even Try To Think About It After a while, a Ethan and Simone walked, a distance naturally formed between them. Andrew approached Ethan and whispered. Can you sell me that snuff bottle of yours? Ill pay double the price. Whether he used it or gave it to Joter, having that thing would have weakened his bad luck, so he was willing to spend a lot of money on it. Ethan was speechless. He was indifferent toward Andrew as he replied, Im not selling. He couldnt be bothered with someone who treated Simone poorly. Andrew deserved his bad. luck, and he shouldnt think about using these good things to weaken it. Andrew frowned. Then, name your price. Ethan frowned as well. No matter how much money you offer, I wont sell. He bought it to give it to his father as a protective gift, so he spent all his savings on it. Simone said it was good always to wear it, so there was no way he would sell it to anyone, especially not to him, who treated Simone poorly. He added seriously, I would rather throw it away than sell it to you. Andrew was speechless. Who have I provoked with this? People who have a good rtionship with Simone are all targeting and opposing me. I havent done anything to her! He pouted. If you dont want to sell, then dont sell. Although regretful, he couldnt do anything about it. Meanwhile, Simone found a sapphire ring with auspicious energy and a set of knife coins with a strong aura of evil. Those could be used in conjunction with the seal to achieve better results. Everyone who had a good rtionship with Simone found something beneficial. Andrew suggested to Aaron, Why dont you let her help you find something, too? Or ask her to sell you that sapphire ring. If Aaron could also find something good like Ethan, he could borrow it to use. Or he could buy it directly from Simone. Aaron replied, I am much more self-aware than you. O From N?velDrama.Org. Simone definitely wouldnt help him find something or sell it to him. He knew he couldnt even think about it. Andrew, if you want to find something or if you want that ring from Simone, do it on your own. Dont think of using me as a stepping stone. After being siblings for so many years, he could easily see through Andrews subtle. intentions. It seems that spending time with Jodie influences him to enjoy ying such tricks. Andrew rolled his eyes. She doesnt even pay attention to you, let alone me. Aaron was annoyed and suggested, Why dont you ask Master Shawn for help? Andrews mind turned. Thats actually a good idea. So, he approached Bailey. Master Shawn, could you please help us as well? Bailey looked at him coldly. Are we acquainted? In other words, he meant that they were not even familiar, so Andrew shouldnt ask for his help. Andrew choked. Why are they all so arrogant? Upon feeling embarrassed, he said, Of course, I wont let you do it for free. As long as I can find something that weakens bad luck, I will reward you, Bailey raised an eyebrow. Do I look like someone who needs that reward? He decisively refused, I wont do it, dont ask me. Andrew felt quite aggrieved, but he dared not provoke geomancy masters like Bailey and was frustrated. Okay, then I wont buy it. After Bailey walked ahead, Aaron approached Andrew. Andrew, have you noticed something? Aaron asked. Andrew was puzzled. Whats the problem? Aaron replied, Your poprity is really poor. If you continue like this, no one will pay attention to you. Andrew was speechless. What did I do? Aaron said, Reflect on yourself. 275 Andrew was confused. What should I reflect on? I dont believe I did anything wrong. Its these individuals who cant get along, even though were all guests on the same variety show. Theyre ying a game of istion. The group walked to the end of the street without finding anything that brought good luck. Simone stood by the wall at the end of the street, observing several ancient paintings. hanging on the wall. The person in charge of the stall at the end of the street was an old man with gray hair. He saw Simone engrossed in the paintings and smiled. What do you think of these paintings? Simone snapped out of her thoughts. They are very well painted, with excellent technique and a sense of charm. He smiled and said, Thats right, these paintings were done by Master Shawn. She was surprised. Master Shawn painted these? He nodded. He replied with a tone of reverence, Yes, these paintings by Master Shawn have the potential to be appreciated and understood by geomancy masters, which can enhance their abilities. Simone approached and carefully examined the paintings. After a moment, she looked at the old man and said, These paintings seem to be quite old. The old man was momentarily stunned before smiling and saying. These are all early works. by Master Shawn. I heard that these paintings were preserved from hundreds of years ago, so they naturally have a sense of age. Simone nodded. I see; thats the reason She said again. If it werent for what you said, I would have thought these paintings were at least a hundred years old. The old man smiled. Its the paper that has the age. Its normal for you to be mistaken, young girl Simone also smiled. That makes sense. Her gaze fell on a painting of an ancient city in the mountains and gradually entered a mysterious state. As if she were standing in the clouds, overlooking the mortals below, with a sense of pride O 1875 and loneliness. Suddenly, a clear voice came into her ears. Are you looking at my painting? Simone snapped back to reality and turned her head to look at Bailey, Yes, your painting skills are amazing. They made me feel immersed. The bottleneck between the innate and the unity of heaven and man had loosened after she finished looking at this painting. As long as there was another opportunity, she would be able to reach the highest level of a geomancy master, so she was also amazed by Baileys strength. This time, she was certain in her heart that he had definitely reached the Divine State. He might be just one step away from achieving theplete Divine State. The Divine State consists of three stages-the initial stage, the intermediate stage, andplete unity. With each stage aplished, not only would ones strength increase dramatically, but their lifespan would also be greatly extended. After achievingplete unity, there was even a belief that one could live forever. However, Simone had experienced a mini timeline with the backdrop of geomancy mystical arts for the entire nation. She knew that living forever after achievingplete unity was an exaggeration, but with proper maintenance, living for a few hundred years was entirely possible. In fact, once one achieved the Divine State, as long as they had avoided injuries and bacsh. from the heavenly path, living for three hundred years would be easy. Simone smiled and asked, Bailey, with your strength, have you surpassed our master? Bailey returned her smile. I havent sparred with him, so its hard to say. Simone understood that he was avoiding her question and didnt press further. She grinned. Bailey, lets spar in the future. Please teach me more. Bailey nodded and said, No problem. He then asked, Do you still want to take a stroll? Simone replied, No, lets not. 4/5 Bailey smiled and suggested, How about taking another look? Maybe there will be more surprises. However, Simone shook her head and said, No. Todays gains are enough. One shouldnt be 100 greedy. That set of knife coins was something she couldnt resist; she particrly liked it. Moreover, she stumbled upon a lucky ring and felt that the gains from todays night market were already sufficient. As for any more surprises, she didnt want them. Perhaps they would be something frightening. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 A Sudden Blow to His Head Bailey was somewhat surprised. You are rather optimistic and willing to let go, he said with a meaningful look. +15 Free Cons Simone also replied with heartfelt words, Many times, one has to give up in order to gain. I am fortunate to have gained, and it is my fate to lose. There is no need to force it. I am satisfied with what I have gained from the night market today. That is enough for me. Indeed, trying to grasp too much may result in losing even more. I have always believed that things will turn into opposites when they reach their extremes. No matter what we do, we cannot be too greedy. Just be satisfied to have met our own expectations. Bailey looked at Simone, his eyes deep as if he was seeing something through her. I am fortunate to have gained, and it is my fate to lose. There is no need to force it, he repeated before chuckling. It makes sense. But unfortunately, many cant see it that way. Looking at Simone with a rare appreciative gaze, he added, You are pretty good, but its a pity. Upon hearing that, Simone raised an eyebrow and asked, A pity? About what? Bailey smiled. lightly. You have to fight for your life. Simoneughed. Otherwise, do nothing and wait for death? Bailey raised the corner of his lips and said, I hope you can do it. Of course, I ought to strive for it, Simone said, her facial expression slightly serious, For a while, both fell silent By now, the others had almost finished their shopping. Hence they left together. Simone also noticed that whether it was the managers or the elderly stall owners in the night market, they all treated Bailey respectfully. Coupled with his paintings hanging on the walls of the night market, it further indicated that he must have a deep connection with this ce. Who exactly is he? On the way back to the night market, Andrew felt a bit thirsty. He asked the others to go. ahead first. Then, he took Aaron to a grocery store to buy drinks. 1/5 Chapter 998 A Sudden Blow to His Head Just as he was about to pay, he noticed two girls talking and pointing at him. Although their voices werent loud, he could hear them clearly as it was rtively quiet now. Then, his facial expression changed. Not only were these two girls insulting him, but they were also saying that he and Jodie turned out to have an ambiguous rtionship, which was why he treated her with such love and tolerance that he would bully and pick on Simone so much for her sake. It served him right to get scourged by Jodie. They even said he was nothing but one of Jodies pawns. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Now that she had finished toying with him, she was about to discard him like a worthless object. He and his brothers were just toy boys that Jodie could abandon at any time after using them. In the end, apdog like him would end up with nothing. After hearing these words, Andrew was furious. He couldnt help but shout at the two of them, What nonsense are you talking about?! Jo and I arent in the rtionship at all, as you said! ndering is against thew. Believe it or not. I will sue you. The two, who were discussing, were startled by his shout. Then, one of them red at him. You shouldve known if we were ndering or not, right? The video of you two lying in the same bed has gone viral on the inte and is currently the most trending topic. Yet, you still have the nerve to im youre innocent. Ive seen shameless people before, but Ive never seen anyone as shameless as you and Jodie. Andrew, go ahead and sue us if you want to. Were not afraid of you. These words made Andrews expression change again. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. What video are you talking about? At once, the girl logged onto her social media on her phone and showed him the list of trending topics to prove they werent making it up. Look. Heres your trending headline. As she spoke, she clicked on the video and let Andrew watch it. If it werent for this trending video, no one would have known how disgusting you two are. I 2/5 But then again, you guys are a perfect match. Just stay together forever so that you can stop causing trouble for others. Meanwhile, Andrew was about to explode in anger when he saw the video of him and Jodie lying on the same hospital bed ying on the phone. Who posted this? he asked. The ount,mtoppaparazzi, posted it. They have solid evidence of your scandal. So, dont treat the viewers like fools, the girl said. Andrew was bereft of speech. Fools! Im the one feeling like Im the real fool now. Casting them a gloomy look, he said, I cant be bothered to argue with you. The girl twitched her mouth. Youre feeling guilty. Of course, you cant argue anymore. Hurry back to the inn and take care of your Jojo. Shes lying in bed and waiting for you to take care of her after fainting from the sight of blood. Andrew couldnt help but stress. Ill say it onest time. Believe it or not, Jo and I dont have the disgusting rtionship you think we have. Upon hearing that, both girls shook their heads without hesitation. Of course, we dont believe you. Andrew was speechless as their statement was like a sudden blow to his head. You are simply being unreasonable. Seeing that there was no point in exining to them at all, he grabbed Aarons arm and stormed out of the grocery store. After they left, he asked with a solemn look, Tell me-were you the one who had released the videos online? Aaron, just how much do you hate me that you want to do this to me? What benefit do you get from releasing these videos? You are my younger brother. Dont you feel ashamed when others misunderstand and condemn me? In an instant, Aarons face also turned serious. Are you crazy? What does this have to do with me? I have been recording variety shows all day today, and my phone has been confiscated. So, how can I release videos? You do know that you should feel ashamed, huh! He rolled his eyes and continued, If you knew, what were you doing before? How could you let this happen? D*mn it! Im so mad right now! Its clearly not me who did it. I cant believe Andrew would wrongly use me like this! Now, I regret reminding Andrew earlier of kindness. This ungrateful sem doesnt even appreciate it. Andrew looked at Aaron Grays angry face, which appeared like he was telling the truth. 3/5 Thus he figured he might have misunderstood. Feeling embarrassed, he said. If it wasnt you who leaked it, then it must be Luca, that bstard Then, with his face full of anger, he continued, Is he crazy? How could he release such videos? Back at home. Luca and I are the closest Yet. I never thought that b*stard would stab me in the back like this. Aaron thought for a moment. I dont think Luca would do it. ording to Lucas personality, he shouldnt have released such However, Andrew sneered, Why wouldnt he? Besides Mom, you two were the only ones who recorded videos that day. If it wasnt you or Luca, are you implying that its Mom? Since Salma had the most sense of pride among the Gray Family, Andrew was certain that she would never release the videos. Luca is now on my list. He clenched his teeth and dered, I will definitely make him pay when we return. Because I felt difort in my back from sleeping while sitting up in the hospital, Jo advised me to lie on the bed and rest together. I agreed. Little did I know that Mom would get the wrong idea and beat the hell out of me. But now. I learn that the video has spread all over the inte. How can I meet with the people in Cebros teithout feeling shame once I return? I wouldve epted my fate if Jo and I truly had an illicit rtionship. But theres indeed nothing going on between us! I only have feelings of love and care for Jo, like a protective older brother, and never have any inappropriate thoughts. By releasing such videos, Luca is purely attempting to tarnish our innocence, We had faced criticism before. Is Luca trying to make the situation even worse now? The more Andrew thought about it, the angrier he became. He wished so badly that he could go back now and give Luca a thorough beating. As for Luca, who was currently in his room, he sneezed repeatedly. He couldnt help but wonder if there were some b*stards out there cursing at him. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 She Adds Fuel to the Fire Upon witnessing Andrews intense anger, Aaron not only failed to sympathize with him but also couldnt help but want to gloat at him. Could it really be Lucas doing? If thats the case, all I want to do now is praise Luca for doing a great job. I had faced criticism from the entire inte back when we filmed the first episode because of Jodies actions. Andrew even mocked me at that time. Now, the tables have turned. Finally, its Andrews turn to suffer. We had all gotten criticized to the point that wended a spot on the list of trending topics for acting too intimate with Jodie. Andrews actions were even more extreme. It would be unfair to us if he managed to escape the RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only consequences. Its a perfect oue. We are brothers, after all. We should all face condemnation together. Neither of them had thought that it might be Titus who released the video. They believed it was Lucas doing. After Andrew finished venting his anger, Aaron spoke, Come on. Lets go back to the inn. first. Fortunately, there werent many people on the streets at this hour. Otherwise, Andrews behavior would have been truly embarrassing. Andrew held his breath. Then, he asked Aaron, Do you still remember Lucas phone number? Even though Aaron had a vague memory, he answered, No, I dont remember. If there are any ounts to settle, well do it once we get home. By then, I will be enjoying watching Luca and Andrew bicker with each other. After all, they are the closest among us brothers. Andrew even went to stay with Luca for a while after he transferred his luck to Jodie and kept suffering from misfortune. Growing up, they often collude with each other. They even joined forces and tricked me before. O 175 Now, theres a chance they will split up and even fight each other because of the video. I will ask Titus to join me in witnessing such a thrilling drama. Andrew could only suppress the urge to call Luca and scold him. However, it was precisely because of this restraint that he missed out on the chance to learn one truth. Meanwhile, Simone and her group returned to the inn and entered their respective rooms to rest. Simone first organized the things she bought. She drew a concealing talisman and pasted it on the set of knife coins, preventing the negative energy from overflowing and affecting the ordinary folks around. After that, she drew a holy talisman and went to give it to Ethan. When she returned to her room, she saw Jodieing out of her room and knocking on Andrews door. At this moment, Simone was standing at the corner of the staircase, so Jodie didnt notice. her. Instead of approaching, she took two steps back and stood there. Soon, Andrew opened the door. Upon seeing Jodie at the door, he couldnt help but ask, Jo, whats up? Jodies face was still slightly pale. Andrew, I want to talk to you. Can Ie in? she asked. However, Andrew turned her down. Maybe not. If youe inside, someone might see us when you leave. It will only make our rtionship more ambiguous, and someone might even spread rumors about us again. He was genuinely afraid that not only would he be too ashamed to face his family and friends after returning to Cebros, but his parents would also be furious with him if he and Jo caught up in more rumors while they were still on the variety show. Moreover, he still had lingering doubts about what happened before. As a result, he didnt really want to be alone with Jo at this moment. Jodie was a little confused. What do you mean it will only make our rtionship more ambiguous, and someone will spread rumors about us? O 9/5 Andrew didnt hold back. He told her about the video and the trending topic. Jodies facial expression changed, and anger shed in her eyes. Im right about having a feeling that my luck is deteriorating again tonight. At first, I thought it was caused by the criticisms I received from the viewers due to the luck-borrowing incident and the rift between me and Andrew. But no! It turns out that Luca had posted the video online, causing me to get criticized again! She was so angry that she wanted to cry. How could Luca do this? Hes being so petty. It was just that one time I didnt exin clearly when we were abroad and caused him to misunderstand Simone! Must he hold a grudge until now?! He even went too far by doing this to Andrew and me. Andrew felt the same. Exactly. That b*stard is bing more and more petty. I will settle the score with him after we go back. Agreeing with him, Jodie echoed, We must settle the score. Were the ones getting humiliated. What benefit does he get from this? Hes narrow-minded, so he does things that harm others and himself. Hes sick. At this point, she could guess that not only were they being criticized, but Steven and Salma would also be furious. Im not sure if they will me me again after we return home this time. I am seriously being treated unfairly. Andrew, I really fainted from the sight of blood tonight. Youre not mad at me, right? Then, she earnestly assured him, After the variety show ends, I will return your luck to you. When that timees, I can just find an excuse to dy it. Currently, Andrew took every word she said with a pinch of salt. Still, he had no other choice. I cant just force her to resolve it now. Therefore, he nodded. Okay. After the variety show ends, lets go find Master Shawn for help. Then, Jodie habitually wanted to hug Andrews waist and lean against him. But because of the online incident, Andrew was like a badly frightened person at this 3/5 moment. He immediately took a few steps back. Jo, lets keep some distance for now. Otherwise, well be heavily criticized again if someone sees us. Moreover, he didnt know if it was because of a grudge in him as he was now somewhat resistant to being close to Jo. Jodie, who was already in an awkward situation after failing to embrace him, felt extremely ufortable upon hearing his words. However, she was also afraid of being seen and getting any inappropriate videos of her posted online. If that happened, she would once again be subjected to criticism. Every time she was criticized by the entire inte, her luck would weaken and diminish a little. She couldnt afford for it to happen. Therefore, she nodded and said, Alright. I will be careful. Then, she asked, Andrew, do you think that Simones studio could have been the one that released the video? For some reason, she felt Simone had a higher chance of doing such a thingpared to Luca. Upon hearing that, Andrew frowned. What are you thinking? Simone wasnt at the hospital that day. Moreover, she didnt film any videos. So, how could her studio release it? Are you possibly implying that Luca and Aaron sent her the video? Ha! Simone doesnt even pay attention to those two. So, its definitely impossible for her to release the video. Afterward, he continued, I know you are currently having conflicts with Simone, but dont put the me on her for everything. Honestly, Jo is going a bit too far with her usation. You seem tired today. Go back and rest. He didnt want to say anything else to her. Jodie was speechless. Although Andrews reasoning makes sense, I still feel that the online incidents are connected to Simone. But right now, Andrew and I arepletely out of sync. We cantmunicate effectively at all, and its seriously exhausting. Alright. Ill go back to my room and rest then. Andrew, you should get some sleep, too. With that, she turned around and headed back to her room. ? 4/5 Chapter 299 She Adds Fuel to the Fire After both of them had closed their doors, Simone emerged from the corner and returned to her own room. She noticed that Jodies luck had slightly diminishedpared to carlier in the day. Coupled with Jodies angry tone when she heard about the online incident, her judgment was. indeed correct. As long as Jodie faces criticism from the entire inte, her luck will weaken and diminish. In that case, I will add fuel to the fire and directly put Jodie in a difficult situation. I want to weaken Jodies luck to the point that she has no other way but to continue targeting Sc*mbag No. 4. I ought to see if Se mbag No. 4 will still be as conflicted and reluctant as before after being targeted. Finally, the time for me to test their sibling bond hase. Moreover, I can also use this opportunity to investigate the person behind Jodie and Bailey. Thus, she took out her phone and texted Gary. Continue leaking major scandals about Jodie depending on the situation, and crush her directly. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently? The next day, one after another, the three groups of people went downstairs to have breakfast. Jodie acted as if nothing had happened. She put on a nice makeup and joined them for breakfast On the other hand, Andrew looked quite down. He seemed tired and. obviously didnt sleep wellst night. When everyone noticed the contrast between the two, they couldnt help but exim inwardly. Jojo sure has such strong mental resilience. Its no wonder she can easily manipte the Gray brothers. After breakfast, the three groups of people were ready to go out and make money. Zac, who had spent plenty of time with Simone, had learned many habits from her. For example, he would now observe more, ask more questions, and n thoroughly before taking action. So, he chatted a lot with the restaurant owner and the other waiters when he worked as a waiter yesterday. Through the conversation, he learned that a clothing store on the main street was constantly hiring temporary models for their traditional attire. The models would wear their traditional attires and stand in the store for the passers-by to see. If they looked good, people would naturally be tempted to buy. It was said that the basic sry was 45 dors. If they let loose and actively attracted customers, they could earnmissions with every sale of a traditional attire set. Zac didnt mind doing the job of attracting customers. For him, it would be interesting to experience everything. Furthermore, he figured it would also help improve his acting skills. Therefore, he suggested to the other four members of his group to go to the store and be models. He even told them about the possibility of earning commissions. However, Andrew was somewhat hesitant. If we do this, wont we be like monkeys on Primarily, since he was being criticized online, the attention today was definitely not going to decrease. So, he feared if he went to the store and stood there as a model, people would point at him and condemn him once they recognized him I seriously cant afford to get strated like that Zac rolled his eyes in exasperation. If anyone is being treated like a monkey on disy, its you, not us Sizing Andrew up, he added disdainfully. With your looks, those in the fashion industry wouldnt even want to hire you even if you want to enter Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Andrew was speechless momentarily before retorting, Youre talking as if they will want you want to ruter the fashion industry pon hearing dus, Zar raised an eyebrow Not to brag, but Ive been invited several times to Dat fastrious industry. Severalpanies, both domestic and international, wanted a Trai min as a supermodel. But I more interestest in the entertainment industry, so I dochinol. Ned dine, past ask toore questions if you dont understand. Otherwise, moireeted. I know plea this. I saw i trending before. The top modeling agencies 10:53 Sat, 16 Dec OD Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently? +15 Free Coms abroad extended an olive branch to Zac, but he refused. At that time, we evenmented the fact that it was such a waste of opportunities, considering he had such a handsome face and at great physique. At once. Zac pulled a wry face. Well, I did enter the entertainment industry, didnt I? So, I guess it wasnt a waste, after all. Nevertheless, he was confident in his appearance and physique. Actually, he didnt care whether others enjoyed looking at him or not. The key was whether Simone liked it or not. Keira nodded and said, Indeed, your face is quite appealing. Although having connections in the entertainment industry is important, there are still those with strong connections who cant achieve fame, no matter what. Zac is known for his temper, but its his face and physique that have allowed him to be a top star in just over a year. Zac chuckled and said, Thank you for thepliment. Upon hearing Keiras words, Andrew nced at Zac and asked, Is he seriously that popr? Keira replied, Of course, his fanbase is probably several timesrger than yours. Although youre decent- looking, your height and physique are far inferior to his. He can even work a model for antique-style clothing in stores and make money, so why cant you? The store owner doesnt even frown upon hiring you, yet you still have the guts to be disgusted by the idea? If you guys want to ck off, well split the bill for meals and amodation, Zac added. If it were someone else who was easy to get along with, I wouldnt mind, even if they took advantage of me and asked to be carried. But with these two annoying ones, they can just dream if they want to take advantage of me. However, Jodie didnt think about these things. I want to spend more time with Zac. Moreover, I can make money simply by dressing up beautifully and standing there in traditional attire. So, why bother finding other work? Like the waitress job yesterday, it was both tiring and dirty. Theres no I want to do it again. Thinking of this, she looked at Andrew and coaxed him sweetly, Andrew, I think Mr. Turners suggestion is great. Lets go together. way ording to Zac, we can earn amission as long as we can attract customers to buy clothes. This is an opportunity for me to show off my abilities. For a moment, Andrew felt helpless. Great! Everyone is against me. Even Jo is siding with Zac. Its pissing me off. With a stern face, he said, Do as you wish. In other words, he agreed. Otherwise, he couldnt go find other work alone. Zac couldnt be bothered to argue with them. He went to the clothing store selling traditional attire as rmended by the restaurant owner. It was thergest antique-style clothing store in Cubilis, and its location was the most strategic in the city. Zac took the initiative to lind the store owner and inquire about modeling opportunities. The owner was a woman in her thirties who had been keeping up with their live variety shows. Hence, she agreed Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently? without hesitation. Afterward, she looked at Zac andmented, Its a pity Simone isnt in your group. Otherwise, she could alsoe to my store as a model. Her favorites in the variety show were Simone and Zac. She also had a good impression of Keira and Eric. Upon hearing her words, Zac gave her a helpless look. Yeah, I also wish to be on the same team as Simone. As for Jodie and Andrew, not only are they annoying, but theyre also difficult to work with. The bossdy smiled and said, You guys are here to buy some clothes and get changed, right! If you bring Simone, Ill give her a discount. I have three outfits here that I think would suit her. I feel like only she can pull off that kind of look. So, you must ask her to drop by and take a look. Simone will definitely look cool and beautiful if she wears them. Since Zac treated those who liked Simone as if they were his own, he smiled and nodded. Alright, Ill speak with Simer. I will ask her and her group members to drop by the store and choose their clothes once they finish their activities today. Upon hearing that, the bossdy smiled joyfully. Excellent. Now, I shall assist you in selecting clothes first. Then, with great enthusiasm, she helped Zac and Keira pick several sets of outfits that suited. their appearance and personality. She even offered to do their makeup personally and coordinate essories for them. After the bossdy finished helping the two of them pick their clothes, Jodie approached her with a smile and asked, Maam, what do you think would suit us? The smile o on the bossdys face faded a little as she replied, Ill have someone take you to choose. Then, she called a female shop assistant and instructed her to assist Jodie and Andrew in selecting their clothes. If it werent for the fact that these two were in the same group as Zachy, and I was afraid that they couldnt earn money and be a burden, I wouldnt have wanted to hire them. As for choosing clothes and coordinating outfits, I certainly wont do it for these two bothersome individuals. After rying her instructions, she enthusiastically took Zac and Keira to have their makeup donc. The smile on Jodies face immediately copsed. How unlucky! I cant believe I still have to consider someones mood, even for a part-time job in a clothing store People who adore Simone are all equally annoying. Meanwhile, Andrew was left speechless. Is it really eptable to treat us differently like this? Come to think of it. Jo and I truly are having a miserable time. Were getting hated wherever they go. Have we stepped on someones toes? If it werent for the fact that its a live variety show and Id signed a highpensation contract previously. I would have wanted to quit. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Unustomed Jodie and Andrew found themselves in a situation they were not used to and had no choice but to stay. The female shop assistant treated them like regr colleagues, leading them to the disy area and saying, These clothes are for models to wear and showcase. You can pick a few to try on yourselves. Jodies expression turned sour as she asked the shop assistant. Have we to pick them. ourselves? Then, why do we need you? Isnt this person here to serve me? The female shop assistant was initially puzzled. She didnt expect this person to speak so harshly. Is he treating me like a servant? She frowned and replied, We are all working here. I brought you here to choose clothes, not serve you. Besides, Im afraid you wont like what I pick. After all, the two of you have much going on in the live variety show. Jodie was unhappy with the shop assistants response. Didnt the bossdy ask you to bring us here and help us choose clothes? As a star and a daughter of a wealthy family,ing here to work as a model, he felt superior to this female shop assistant. We wouldnt need you otherwise. She was furious at the shop assistants attitude and felt that it was outrageous as she thought the shop assistant should be serving them. The shop assistant had dealt with many customers and was particrly repelled by Jodies condescending attitude. She said, Wait until you be the customer god another day, then well talk. This isnt the Gray Family. This isnt a ce where you can act like young masters and young ladies. If youre not happy, you can leave anytime. Here, we dont necessarily need you to be models. When no customers were in the store, they would watch live variety shows with the bossdy. They hated this fairy-like Innocent Lily, followed by Mr. Andrew, who was self-righteous. Then, there were the other two brothers from the Gray Family. These two were not customers, so the shop assistant refused to serve them. They were just employees. Who did they think they were, acting like pampered young masters and mistresses, needing a servant by their side? The Innocent Lily thought too highly of herself. The bossdy disliked them, so the shop assistant wasnt afraid. Jodie didnt expect a shop assistant to have such a bad attitude. +15 Free Col Chapter 301 Unustomed She was furious. Were not familiar with the clothes in the store. Thats why we asked for your help. Otherwise, we wouldnt need you. The shop assistant nced at her and said, Innocent Lily like you, I cant find clothes that match your style. So, choose on your own, wear whatever you like. After all, everything here. is eptable. When youre done, change into them yourself. Then, find the makeup artist to do your makeup, and you can start working. I have to greet customers, so Im leaving. After saying that, she turned and left, clearly not wanting to serve the two of them. Jodie couldnt hold back and stomped her foot. What kind of service attitude is this? Its too much. With this attitude, you would have been reported long ago in other ces.From N?velDrama.Org. Another staff member overheard the conversation and said, Please understand that we are all just working. No one is superior to anyone else. So why do you have the right to order others around? You have hands, feet, and eyes. Cant you do it yourself? This Innocent Lily is so funny, acting like a customer god. If it were a customer causing trouble, they could endure it, but facing this annoying Innocent Lily? They couldnt patiently serve her with kind words, especially since she was also. mysterious and capable of borrowing others luck. If they got along well, what if she suddenly borrowed their luck? Jodie was choked. Youre bullying me. The female shop assistant innocently said, Were just telling the truth. How are we bullying you? Unlike your good brothers who pamper and indulge you in everything, were not men. You stop pretending and quickly choose your clothes to change, then go to work. You have a daily base sry of 45 dors. I hope you can live up to that price. Jodie was furious but didnt know how to argue back. After all, they were indeed here to work. guys She took a deep breath and said, Fine. Well choose on our own. Who cares if you help or not The female shop assistant smiled. Thats right. It would have been great if they had this awareness earlier. There would be no need for disputes. This happened when ady was used to being pampered and liked to act high and mighty They werent used to it. Jodie didnt say anything more and pulled Andrew to choose clothes. Andrews expression was also not good. He had never experienced this kind of disdain and treatment before. Now, he had to endure it and felt quite aggrieved. He regretted participating in this variety show even more. It felt like nothing was going smoothly, and everyone was against them. He wanted to mess things up, but Jodie persuaded him and helped him choose a few sets of clothes to try on. She also selected a few sets for herself. Later, they would speak through their performance and prove themselves to those two female shop assistants. After choosing, they went to find the makeup artist. Although the makeup artists attitude was cold, she cooperated and matched the makeup and essories ording to the clothes they had chosen. Once they were done, they went downstairs. Zac and Keira were already there, asking the staff about the materials and details of the clothes. Jodie and Andrew didnt join in, as they didnt think it was necessary. They believed that since they werent in this line of work, there was no need to ask so many questions. After Zac and Keira roughly understood everything, they officially started working. When customers arrived, Zac and Keira took the initiative to approach them, showing them the clothes they were wearing and rmending other options. Many customers specifically came for them. They followed behind, listening to the introductions, and then tried on the rmended clothes. Observing this, Jodie said to Andrew. Andrew, lets also attract some customers. Andrew nodded. Sure. The two of them went to greet customers. Jodie for used on male customers, while Andrew mainly attracted female customers Chapter 301 Unustomed However, there was a noticeable difference in their approaches. Andrew seemedzy and didnt put much effort into rmending clothes, mainly because he didnt understand them well. If someone disliked it, he would no longer rmend it. Naturally, customers turned to Zac, who had a better attitude toward appearance and could genuinely rmend clothes. Andrew began to ck off and wandered around in the clothes. Regardless, he still received a basic sry despite being unable to sell the clothes. On the other hand, Jodie was extremely enthusiastic and introduced and rmended clothes to male customers. Once she caught someones attention, she would encourage them to try on clothes. Most male customers felt ufortable refusing. Then, she would pull them and insistently have them try on several outfits, resulting in some people making a purchase. Zac and Keira attracted customers, but if they sensed the customers unwillingness, they wouldnt pressure them. However, they had learned a lot from the store employees beforehand. So, when customers asked questions, they could answer some of them. For example, whether the clothes were breathable or if they would cause difort. Their good looks and attitudes wouldnt annoy or make customers unwilling, resulting in genuine purchases. The viewers watching the livestream also had a better impression of Zac and Keira, especially Zac. Everyone felt that his performance exceeded their expectations. It made everyone feel that he had be more grounded. He was no longer a vain top star, but more people liked him. As for Jodie and Andrew, they disgusted people even more. They came to work, but instead of working, they wanted to be served and acted superior They didnt even bother to learn from the store employees. Chapter 301 Unustomed When Andrew encountered something he didnt know, he let the customers ask other store employees for help Jodie would persistently deceive customers, using what she believed was a charm to bother them. This was a situation that many customers disliked when they entered the store. And everyone noticed that she specifically targeted male customers. Keira and Zac didnt specifically choose customers. They approached whoever they encountered. As a result. Jodie faced more criticism. Inside the store, Jodie had just seen a male customer who had made a purchase. Suddenly, she heard someone calling out. Jo. She turned around, and her face first showed surprise, then she broke into a smile. Its you. It was a decent-looking young man. He smiled wide and said. What are you doing here selling clothes? Wasnt Jodie a wealthy girl? Had she fallen on such hard times: This person had been preupied with other matterstely and didnt enjoy watching live variety shows, so he was unaware. Jodie smiled and replied, I was on a previous variety show, working to earn money for meals. and amodation She then asked. Would you like to buy some clothes too? Let me pick out two outfits for you. The mans eyes affectionately lingered on her. Sure. I trust your taste. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The Appearance Of A Big Shot Andrew noticed a familiar face entering the room. He asked, Who is this? Jodie replied, He is my college ssmate. Although Andrew and Jodie studied abroad, they didnt attend the same university. However, he suddenly remembered something. There was a period when Jodie ofien went out with a group of people, and it seemed like this person was among them. Because he was also from a wealthy family and enjoyed avish lifestyle, Andrew had some impression of him. He greeted the man, who politely returned the greeting. Since they werent close, they didnt engage in any conversation. Then, Jodie took the man to choose clothes. She picked out the most expensive outfits for him to try on, and he bought everything she approved of While they were at the cashier, the mans gaze toward Jodie carried a hint of flirtation. It was evident that they were familiar with each other. Although they had no intimate physical contact, they appeared very close. The viewers in the live chat room began to specte. Could this man be another suitor for Jodie? Luca and Titus were watching the live stream. Salma wasnt present today. She had been feeling unwell and was resting in her bedroom. Seeing the affectionate behavior between Jodie and the man, Luca couldnt help but ask, Could there be something more than just a normal friendship between her and this male ssmate? It didnt seem like a typical student rtionship. Titus replied, Do you even need to ask? This is another suitor. The way he looks at her with such flirtatious eyes. Its clear that hes a yboy I just wonder if Jodie has fallen for his charms. Luca hesitated for a moment and said, Ah. It cant be. She seems so innocent when shes outside, right? When she was at home, she never went out to socialize with other men. Previously, their mother had asked Jodie if she wanted to find a boyfriend, and she offered to introduce her to eligible men from their social circle.. However, she declined, saying she would wait until she met someone she liked. Chapter 30% The Appearance Of A Big Shot Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Gray Family supported Jodie but never considered arranging a marriage for her or had any strict requirements regarding her rtionships. So, she should be involved with other men while shes outside. Titus chuckled and said, Who knows? I just dont think she appears as innocent as she seems. Otherwise, she wouldnt always be so lectionate with us. I think shes intentionally guiding us to be close to her. After contemting, he added, But its possible that she doesnt engage in such behavior with others while outside. It seems like she hasnt had a boyfriend outside before. Is it true what those outsiders are saying, that she wants to treat us like father figures? As soon as this was said, it felt so absurd. Luca also felt embarrassed and said. No way. But if shes being so intimate with us while also getting involved with other men. It does seem a bit strange. Its not that were jealous, but if thats the case, we wont be special to her anymore. Titus felt a bit disgusted and consoled himself. It shouldnt be. From now on, they would keep their distance from her and not be so intimate anymore. So be it if she wanted to be intimate with any other man. That way, they wouldnt feel absurd anymore. Luca nodded in agreement. It shouldnt be. In Simone Studio. When Mr. Wills saw this man appear, along with the spections in the live chat, his eyes lit up. He had been thinking about how to find an entry point to reveal Jodies secrets. Now, it had fallen into hisp. Indeed. Mr. Eric was still formidable. He had anticipated this. 302 The Appea So. Mr. Wills immediately instructed his team to take action. After a while, people started to leak information one by one. Headlines like Toy Boys: Unveiling Jojosuitors and Exposing the men behind the Sea Queen were intriguing. Could it be that besides Andrew and others, there were other suitors for Jojo? Once they clicked on the posts, everyone was amazed. Every post had intimate photos of Jodie with different men and some videos. Although the faces of these men were blurred, their body shapes, clothing, and hairstyles were different. And from the videos, it was clear how wild Jodie could be. She would publicly strip and end up in just a bikini. She would drink with different men and kiss the loser in front of everyone. She often lost, so her carefree attitude was evident in the photos and videos. Different photos and videos also reflected Jodies appearance at different stages of her life. There were even several foreign men, with timestamps indicating her time studying abroad. There were also hotel room photos. Embracing and being intimate throughout the night. They would only leave the next morning, parting ways at the hotel entrance. Her partners in these hotel rooms changed constantly, covering domestic and foreign men. Among them was the man who went shopping with Jodie today. She and this man had fun not only at bars or parties. There were also photos of them in a hotel room. This man was a yboy from a wealthy family who openly stated that he would never get married, so he always had a different femalepanion by his side. He didnt care about exposure and often posted photos with his femalepanions ou his social media ounts. 13/5 +15 Free Co Chapter 302 The Appearance Of A Big Shot The short videos were also widely shared, and she gained some fame. Therefore, Mr. Wills team did not blur her face. At the same time, the expos also briefly mentioned the identities of these people, and they were all extraordinary. For example, there were second-generation wealthy individuals, small business owners, self- made entrepreneurs, and investors. Simone discovered all of this while investigating Jodie. Simone was surprised then, as she hadnt expected Jodie to be so open-minded and yful. She then looked into these mens backgrounds; without exception, the worst among them were second-generation wealthy individuals. Not only were there young men, but also sessful middle-aged gentlemen in their thirties and forties. However, after being with Jodie Gray, these men would have a streak of bad luck for a short period. It seemed that while Jodie was having fun, she also used a method simr to double cultivation to steal some of their luck. However, due to this method, she could not steal much luck. The impact on these men would not be too substantial. That was why nobody had discovered it all along. It was not surprising that with the assistance of her master, she had not experienced a continuous streak of bad luck after Jodie stole her luck. Jodies luck was bing stronger and stronger, to the point where she could even help the Gray Family brothers seize opportunities. In addition to relying on the favor of the Gray Family, it should also be because she stole the luck of these men. Although she did not steal arge amount of luck each time, it had umted over time. Simone wanted to not only fully expose Jodie but also reveal this matter. She wanted to prevent Jodie from using the same method to steal luck in the future. Unless it was true love, those men would not be foolish enough to give their luck to Jodie willingly. After all, the misfortune that Se*mbag No. 4 experienced during the live stream was still fresh in everyones memory. During the live stream, she suggested that Sc*mbag No. 4 should try not wearing the bracelet to demonstrate the consequences to the viewers. To see if those men would dare to engage with Jodie in such a manner again in the future. Once this major scandal was exposed. Jodies previous trending topic from yesterday had notpletely disappeared. Today, a new trending topic had reached the top. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 I Really Cant Afford To Lose That Person The live broadcast room audience was also shocked by the trending topic. Wow. Jojo is truly amazing. She can truly be herself. Oh my god. Jojo is not just a small pond. Shes the ocean. She truly is the Sea Queen. I counted. There seem to be more than ten men exposed. Add that to the five sc*mbag brothers of the Gray Family and her ex-boyfriends. Thats over twenty. There must be more that hasnt been exposed yet, so the number is astonishing. I never expected her to be so unrestrained in private. If she wasnt unrestrained, how could she have yed around with the Gray brothers? Thats true. I wonder what the Gray brothers will think after seeing all these scandals. This is not just a case of being cheated on. They might feel like theyre in a vast grasnd on their heads. After that, many people went to Lucas and others Facebook pages to ask for their thoughts. Gray Family. After Luca and Titus finished reading the trending posts about the scandals, their faces showed difort. Luca frowned and said, Are these people crazy? Jodie and I dont have that kind of rtionship. Why drag us into this? Titus nced at him and said, Didnt you also appear in the trending topic because of intimate photos with Jodie? Havent you heard what people say? Were just Jodies toy boys. He then said with a serious face. But its embarrassing. We were saying that she wouldnt do something like this. Who knows, she can do anything we cant imagine. At this moment, he felt particrly fortunate that he had rejected Jodies advances before. Otherwise, he would feel disgusted and sickened. Luca also sighed. Indeed. Its embarrassing 15 Chapter 303 I Really Cant Afford To Lose That Person I used to think she was innocent, but after knowing how cunning and scheming she is. I never thought she would be this kind of person. Shes shameless, always pretending to be innocent in front of us as if she doesnt understand anything. Who would have known that she understands much more than anyone else? He looked at Titus and asked, Titus, you dont have as many femalepanions as she does. right? Titus had a ck line on his forehead and said. Im not a yboy, so of course, I dont have that many I have about one or two a year, never more than three. How many does she have? Please dontpare me to her. I admit defeat. He truly admired Jodie. Her skills were impressive, iparable. Luca pointed upstairs. I wonder if Mom will be so angry that she falls ill again. Titus replied, Thats for sure. Moms face looked terrible when I returned from the old house this morning. Grandpa and Grandma must have scolded her before the other elders. She hasnt recovered from the previous embarrassment, and now this happens. She probably wont leave the house for a while. Luca nodded. Thats true. Not just Mom, even I havent n on going out recently. I cant afford to lose face. When he went out for dinner with friends, he was constantly teased about the situation between him and Jodie. Some people couldnt stand it and made sarcastic remarks about these matters. Now, Jodie was the one making headlines with her scandal. Inte users were dragging all of us brothers into it. People in our circle would bring it up when we went out to socialize. It was so embarrassing. I needed to go into seclusion for a while. Saying that he posted a message on his social media circle, saying that he would be in seclusion recently and not to disturb him. Little did he know that there would soon be many replies. They asked if he was feeling down and needed some time to recover from the blow. Chapter 303 I Really Cant Afford To Lose That Person They asked for his opinion on the online scandal. Luca didnt feel down, but he felt embarrassed. These people are so nosy. Titus, how about we go abroad for a trip? I dont want to stay in the country recently. Otherwise, whenever I go out, I feel like Ill be mocked and ridiculed. Although they have never had a rtionship with Jodie that went beyond boundaries. They have never had romantic feelings for Jodie. But others didnt believe it. and they couldnt exin it. Titus was in a simr situation. He posted nothing on his social media circle, but his phone buzzed with notifications. Various friends came to greet him, asking if he was okay. They joked about his prairie hairstyle and asked for his thoughts. Some even asked about the taste of Jodie. This made him furious. How would he know the taste? He never had a taste of it. And he and Jodie were not a couple. He didnt have a prairie on his head. His image had disappeared entirely in his social circle. This was the first time he had suffered such a humiliating defeat, and it was all because he was being scapegoated. It was so unfair. Alright. Ill go and book the tickets. After the variety show ends and the heat of these scandals dies down, welle back. He finished speaking and took out his phone to book the tickets. Both brothers were like this. Salma was lying on the bed, overwhelmed by phone calls and messages from rtives and friends. She was on the verge of a breakdown. She never expected that Jodie would be like this outside. The difference between being at home and being here was huge. Especially when it involved her sons, it was so embarrassing. 10 54 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 303 I Really Cant Afford To Lose That Person +15 Free Cons She called Steven and asked him to book a ne ticket for her when he goes abroad in the afternoon. She wants to go abroad with him to avoid hearing news about Jodie and her sons. The situation on Stevens side was not any better. Not only did people call and ask if he knew about Jodies secret actions. Some people even directly asked him if he had an intimate rtionship with Jodie. After all, if her sons were like that, as a father, he probably wouldnt be so serious either. This made Steven furious. Even if hes not severe, he wouldnt do anything to Jodie. Besides, his mind was focused on his career, and he had never been with any other woman except his wife. It was like a pot hitting his head, making him unable to catch his breath. So, he booked a ne ticket and prepared to take his wife abroad. And Jodie could no longer stay. Once the variety show concluded, Jodie would return, and he would ask his wife to send her away. He no longer concerned himself with the geomancy master behind Jodie. He could not afford to keep that person around. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Having such trouble right in front of him was genuinely unsettling. It would be better to send her away and avoid any any further annoyance. Thus, Steven and his wife decided to go abroad, along with Titus and Luca. Only Reuben remained in the country, enduring the greetings from rtives and friends. Everyone assumed that he and Jodie had an inappropriate rtionship. Reuben found it challenging to defend himself. Even his ex-fiance posted on social media, insinuating that it was fortunate they broke up. Otherwise, she would have been disgusted by him and Jodie, Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 I Feel Relieved With Your Words In the shop. After bidding farewell to her formerpanion, Jodie attended to several male customers. However, she gradually noticed many people whispering and pointing at her. She began to feel uneasy as if her luck had been weakened and drained. After a while, she started feeling ufortable in her body. She went to the restroom. To her surprise, she found spots appearing on her body again. It wasnt very noticeable on her face because of her heavy makeup. She looked at herself in the mirror, her skin not as fair as before, and felt frustrated and desperate. How could this happen? Why was her luck weakening and draining again? She hadnt done anything wrong. Could it be the bacsh caused by the exposure of yesterdays video from the foreign hospital? But she felt that it shouldnt be the case. She suddenly didnt know what to do. She calmed herself down in the restroom and then walked out. Just as she reached the door, she overheard someone outside talking. I never expected Jodie to be so promiscuous. How many men has she been with? She used to present herself as Jojo, but now shes using her real identity as the Sea Queen. She can gain some fans. When I watch her livestream, she takes that guy to choose clothes with her, and they seem so affectionate. They spend much time together and even share a room. Wee to the traditional attire shop specifically to see the Sea Queen, but I cant see where her charmes from.. cant understand it either. I used to like Aero, but now I feel disgusted by both everal people were still talking discussing the hot topics 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 3011 Feel Relieved With Your Words Jodies face turned pale after hearing this. 0.74%0 +15 Free Coins From N?velDrama.Org. No wonder more people were in the traditional attire shop before, and many were constantly stealing nces at her. They whispered and pointed at her. It turned out that she had be a hot topic again, with photos and videos of her with her previous companions being leaked online. She was furious and didnt know who could be so despicable. Most likely, it was Simone causing trouble again. Why couldnt that woman leave her alone? It really infuriated her. Jodie retreated to the restroom and waited until those girls left beforeing out. Afterward, she no longer actively approached customers to sell clothes but remained absent- minded and lost in thought. Andrew noticed this and couldnt help but ask with concern. Jo, whats wrong with you? Jodie snapped out of her thoughts and forced a smile. I feel a bit unwell. I sold a lot of clothes before, and themission I received should be enough for us to eat and stay at the inn. Andrew, can you take me back to the inn to rest? I feel ufortable, and my head is spinning She didnt want to stay outside like a monkey, constantly being watched and pointed at by people. And she was also worried that Andrew would hear what those people were saying and learn about this. So, having him return to the inn with her was a good excuse. Andrew didnt want to stay here anymore. He noticed a lot of strange looks from the people in the shop toward him as if they were looking at some big idiot or fool. He nodded Okay. Ill let Zac know and then take you back Then, he went to find Zac and told him that jodie was feeling very unwell and wanted to take her back to the inn to rest 1975 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec u O Chapter 304 I Feel Relieved With Your Words. Zac was speechless. You guys have the most things to do every day. You guys go and greet the bossdy. After you get paid, you can care for your dinner and amodation at night. They were two teammates who couldnt be relied on. Andrew could tell that Zac looked down on them. He was speechless. Dont worry. We wont take advantage of you. Zac smiled. With your words, I can rest assured. +15 Free Coins Andrew remained silent. How could this person, who came from a top-notch family, be so stingy? He didnt know what else to say. Anyway, he couldnt get along with Zac. He didnt say anything but went to find the bossdy and told her about Jodies illness. The bossdy had already seen the hot search and naturally guessed that Jodie was faking her illness. But she didnt deliberately make things difficult. It was better to leave early so as not to feel ufortable. So, not only did she agree to let them leave early, but she also gave each of them half a days wages and themission from selling clothes. Jodie had sold a lot of mens traditional attire before, and themission alone was worth several hundred. The 45 dors they earned in half a day was enough for their expenses today. After receiving the money, the two returned to the inn and didnte out again. On the other side, many youngdies wanted Simones help with makeup and styling yesterday. Among them, arge majority were Simones fans. They also left their contact information with the production team, saying that if Simone wanted to set up a stall for makeup, they must contact them. So today, to repay these fans, Simone continued the activities from yesterday and had the 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec 0 Chapter 3011 Feel Relieved With Your Words production team contact those youngdies. Simones fans were moved and felt their idol spoiled them too much. The youngdies were also excited and came running when they received the call. The other three continued to generate buzz around them. Bailey stopped ying the harp and instead switched to ying the r and flute. In terms of skill and emotional resonance, his flute ying surpassed Leons. Leon couldnt show off his flute ying anymore and could only rely on his looks, just like Aaron, to attract customers. Then, Bailey and Simone yed a song together on the banjo. He also yed a tune on the ocarina. In his hands, these ancient instruments seemed toe alive with emotion. This attracted arge crowd of onlookers, who couldnt help but exim how amazing it was. Simones makeup session was fully booked, with no slots avable forters. Leon and Aaron felt a pang of jealousy. Aaron sighed. It feels like were just tagging along! As performers, they couldntpare to the multi-talented geomancer, which was truly embarrassing Trying to attract people was pointless because as soon as people saw Simone, they would excitedly rush over without needing their help. With Baileys noble and talented image, the area around them waspletely crowded. They were unable to utilize their appearances. Leon forced a smile and remarked. Yeah. Were just dead weight now. He couldnt help butin. How could Zac be so proud and show off while being carried. and lying t? I feel a bit embarrassed. Aaron agreed. Exactly. Zacs ability to endure criticism is much stronger than ours, Someone nearby overheard their conversation. Coincidentally, this individual happened to be a fan of Simone and Zac. Unable to contain their disdain, they looked at the two and said, Its not that Zachy has thicker skin than you. Its that his wife willingly indulges him and spoils him on purpose. What he enjoys is the process and enjoyment of being spoiled and carried by his wife, not that hes shameless and unwilling to do anything. They also desired to experience this kind of enjoyment. Then, they added, After Zachy left his wife, he became the one being carried by their group. As for you two, regardless of which group you join, youre simply burdened. The crucial point is his wife never wanted to carry you and finds you repulsive. She only tolerated carrying you two deadweight teammates because she was forced to be in the same group as you. You trulyck self-awareness, yet you dare toin about Zachy. Another person chimed in. I believe theyre just envious and resentful of Zachy This elicited agreement from the people around them. Certainly. But unfortunately, their envy and resentment wont change anything. Zachy is now his wifes new favorite, and they are nothing. Aaron and Leon were speechless. Its enough for these people to know. Why do we have to reveal the truth and hurt ourselves? Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Attacking Sc*mbag No 4 Again. Simone spent the day applying makeup once again. Then, she announced to everyone that she would no longer wear makeup starting tomorrow because she would participate in a polo match. She also nned to find other ways to make money. Although the girls who hadnt seen Simones makeup skills were disappointed, they all expressed their support and promised to cheer for her tomorrow. Eric and his three friends in another group became waiters at a restaurant. Apart from Andrew and Jodie, everyone else went out for dinner together in the three groups. At the inn, Jodies face and skin had be slightly darker. She still had spots on her face and hands. She covered the exposed areas with foundation before going to a restaurant with Andrew. While eating, she contemted what to do. Seeing her like this, Andrew asked with concern. Jo, are you still feeling unwell? Should we go to the clinic? In the Cubilis, there were no modern medicine hospitals, only traditional medicine clinics. For emergencies, there was a hospital outside the Cubilis. Jodie shook her head and said, No need to go to the clinic. I still feel dizzy, but its much better than before. She added, It might be the aftereffects of fainting from blood loss. Seeing her like this, Andrew began to doubt whether he had overthought things before. It seemed like she did faint from blood loss, and today, she still had some aftereffects. So, he said, Then, let me take you back to rest. He asked, Can you still participate in the polo match tomorrow? If you cant, just let them know and withdraw. It wouldnt be a joke if she were to faint and fall off the horse. 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec D Chapter 305 Attacking Se mbag No 4 Again But obviously, Jodie didnt think it was a big deal. She shook her head and said, No need. I should be able to participate. +15 Free Coins She had to rely on her performance tomorrow and find an opportunity to deal with Simone. She couldnt withdraw. However, her luck had been weakened and drained, and she didnt know if any would happen tomorrow. She needed toe up with apromise. Do I have to use that thing? idents Seeing Jodie lost in thought, Andrew asked worriedly. You dont look well. Are you sure everything is okay? Jodie was annoyed by his fussiness, but she sweetly smiled and replied, Andrew, dont worry. Everything is fine. If I still feel dizzy tomorrow, then Ill withdraw, Only then did Andrew nod and say, Alright. They returned to the inn. Jodic removed her makeup and saw that not only did she have more spots on her face, but she also had wrinkles. She wanted to smash the mirror. She needed luck now. What should I do? If she borrows from Andrew again, he probably wont give her anymore. Unfortunately, shes participating in a variety show. Otherwise, she would bother a few other brothers and find a way to borrow their luck. She can only endure the variety show and figure out how to make up for it when she returns to Cebros. Taking a deep breath, she no longer dwelled on it and removed a jade pendant from her Suitcase. This was given to her by her brothers geomancy master friend before she came to the Cubilis as a mystical tool. 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 305 Attacking Sc*mbag No 4 Again. And she was told that this thing should not be used lightly. It only works when worn by someone who is connected to her. 15 Free Com If the other person willingly wears it, she can absorb their luck using a special method. But this is considered plundering, and the bacsh will be severe if it is deciphered. The other person wont fare well either. Initially, she intended to use this thing on a few other brothers. She would borrow their luck in a friendly manner, and if they still heartlessly refused, she would have to take it forcefully. They couldnt me her for being unjust if they were not righteous. But now, she had to use it in advance. She thought to herself. Shell let Andrew use it for a few days. There shouldnt be any problem. After all, Andrew has been so unlucky a little more wont make much difference. Shell wear it during the variety show for a few days, not absorbing too much of his luck, just enough to maintain her current state. The more she thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. Since she could only use this pendant on a few other brothers anyway. It was a good opportunity to test it on Andrew. That was settled then. Andrew spoiled her so much he shouldnt me her. If worse came to worst, she would spend more time with him to make up for it. The next morning, Jodie knocked on Andrews door. Andrew had just woken up, rubbing his sleepy eyes as he opened the door. Jo, were leaving so early? The other groups said they wouldnt arrive at the polo field at 10 a.m., and his rm hadnt even gone off yet. Jodie smiled and said. We still have two hours before departure. I suddenly remembered that the master who gave me the bracelet also gave me a pendant. He said its a lucky charm. Wearing it can bring benefits 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec 0 Chapter 305 Attacking Sc*mbag No 4 Again. 9.74% 15 Free Coins Since were going to y polo today, and youre the main yer, Ill bring it over for you. If you wear it, youll have an extrayer of protection. Upon hearing this, Andrew couldnt help but feel touched. He smiled and said, I have the bracelet to suppress any issues. Arent you prone to dizziness? Please wear it yourself. Its also safer. He genuinely wanted what was best for her. But Jodie found him indecisive and couldnt help but feel impatient. However, she said on the surface, Im not dizzy today, so its more suitable for you to wear it. At that time, I will rely on you for protection, she said. She continued saying many words, meaning she was doing it for his own good. If he refused, it would mean rejecting her goodwill, and she would be heartbroken. Andrew then hung the pendant around his neck, raising his hand to touch Jodies head. Alright. Ill ept Jos goodwill. I will protect you today as well. Seeing him like this, Jodie thought that Andrew was indeed the best. She originally wanted to hug him out of habit, but she restrained herself because they were outside the inn room. She rubbed her face against his hand, touching her head, saying, Andrew is the best. Andrew was so good after she gathered some luck and stabilized herself today. She should take the pendant back tonight and give it to Aaron. Aaron was not treating her well at the moment, and with Simones instigation, he probably wouldnt be willing to lend her his luck. So, she decided to take extreme measures and rely on Aaron for the next few days. Afterward, they both returned to their respective rooms. Jodie took our a talisman, wrote down Andrews birthdate, and burned it with his hair. 10:54 Sat, 16 Dec D Chapter 305 Attacking Se mbag No 4 Again Then, she followed the persons instructions and recited a spell. She kept silently repeating in her mind, hoping to transfer Andrews luck to herself. An hour and a halfter, Jodie felt that she was much better, so she put on makeup and went downstairs in a good mood. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Andrew had been called downstairs by Aaron several times before he reluctantly came down. Aaron noticed he didnt look well and jokingly asked, Did you go stealingst night? Andrew yawned and replied, Youre the one who went stealing. I didnt sleep well yesterday, so Im not feeling too good today. Go to the polo fieldter to wake up, and you should feel better. At that moment, Simone and Bailey, sitting not far away, nced at Andrew. Bailey was slightly surprised, then wore a yful smile. Simone noticed the pendant hanging around Andrews neck and thought that Jodie had targeted Sc*mbag No. 4 again. She naturally wouldnt remind him now. She wanted Sc*mbag No. 4 to experience Jodies deep sibling affection and then him. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Stirring Up Trouble After everyone made money, they took a carriage to the polo field. +15 Free Cons The polo field was spacious, with four grandstands, and in the center was arge area for the competition. Many people who visited the Cubilis were fond of polo. Therefore, there were numerous participants in todays polopetition. Polo had its specific attire, and participants couldnt wear their usual traditional clothing, as it would restrict their movement. They could purchase their polo outfits, and the shops were outside the polo field selling them. Andrew and Jodie didnt buy their outfits yesterday, so they decided to buy a set now. Simone, Zac, Bailey, and Tina had bought theirs at Zacs store yesterday. The cast shops bossdy helped them choose their clothes and gave them a discount. She even selected bright red polo outfits for them, all in the same style. Zac and Simone looked confident and unrestrained in their outfits, while Tina exuded an elegant sweetness. Bailey had a different charm from her previous ethereal white attire. All four of them were attractive, so when they emerged wearing their outfits, they caught the attention of almost everyone. In the group chat, Zac had previously mentioned that they should buy red outfits. This way, spotting each other on the field would be easier. Now, Andrew and Jodie had bought red polo outfits. However, whether it was the style of the clothes or their appearance and demeanor, they were overshadowed by the other four. After they finished changing their clothes and came out, they saw the other four wearing the same polo outfits and felt very unhappy. Jodie whispered resentfully. Theyve gone too far. 10:55 Sat, 16 Dec DD Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble +15 Free Cons Were all on the same team for thepetition, and they deliberately isted us by wearing the same clothes. Although their clothes were also chosen to look good, they felt inferiorpared to Simone and the others. Beingpared to this made her particrly unhappy. After hearing this, Andrew became even more upset. Exactly. He walked over to them and asked, Are you guys taking it too far? Zac raised an eyebrow. Whats the matter with you guys? Andrew said, You all coordinated your clothes but deliberately left us out? Even if you dont like us and want to iste us, you should consider the timing, right? We are a teampeting now. Cant we let go of past grievances and work together? Zac chuckled. Did we deliberately leave you out? It seems like your eyesight is a bit poor. I asked you in the group chat yesterday if you wanted to buy clothes together. You said Jodie was feeling dizzy and sick, so she wanted to rest at the inn and couldnte. You can buy it after youe to the game. I specifically reminded you to buy red ones if you buy them yourself. Are you saying that we intentionally isted and ignored you? Simone looked at the two speechlessly and added, You guys are not pleasant, and you still me us for isting you. Youre good at turning the tables. Jodie protested, But you didnt say anything yesterday either. You all bought the same thing. Simone raised an eyebrow. When we said we would choose clothes together, wasnt that the meaning? What kind of understanding do you have? Besides, youre not sick, so why must you rest at the inn? Zac asked you in the group chat. Its not like we intentionally hid the clothes we bought from you. You didnte yourselves, and now you have the nerve to be upset. Jodie choked. They did see Zacs message in the group chat yesterday. But they didnt want to go out, so they declined. She deliberately said, No matter what. Doing this makes it hard for us to integrate into the cam Simone still understood Jodie very well. She raised an eyebrow: Then, what do you want? Do you want to switch teams at thest u 10:55 Sat, 16 Dec 0 Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble 74%0 +15 Free Coins minute In general, Jodie would pretend to be kind and considerate and wouldnt express dissatisfaction so directly in front of the live camera. If something like this happened, there was only one possibility. She had ulterior motives and wanted to cause trouble. Jodie didnt expect Simone to see through her thoughts. By isting and excluding us like this, its not beneficial for anyone to form a team. If thats the case, we might as well split up. She didnt want to be on the same team as Simone and the others. If they won thepetition, the viewers watching the live stream would say it was all thanks to Simone and the others. She didnt want to be in a supporting role like that. After the videos and photos were continuously exposed online, she experienced the weakening and loss of her luck. She was sure that Simone was behind it. If she had photos and videos of Simone like that, she would expose them. She couldnt swallow this anger and wanted to retaliate. And she had a feeling in her heart. Only by getting rid of Simone could she return to the days when she was praised and favored. Her luck wouldnt be weakened one after another. So, if they didntpete in the same team, she would have a chance to make a move. Yesterday, she considered finding an excuse and reason to switch teams. Today, she realized this was the opportunity when she saw the four of them wearing the same team uniforms. While feeling unhappy, she took the opportunity to cause trouble and switch teams RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only as speechless. Now are you saying we should separate? Are you intentionally ying 10:55 Sat, 16 Dec DI Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble +15 Free Cont games with us? Jodie felt wronged and said, You guys went too far first. We were just unable to ept being isted by you. Zacughed in frustration. Alright. I can see through it now. Youre deliberately picking a fight, wanting to switch teams. Fine. If you dont want to be on the same team, we dont want to either. Lets just disband now and find two new teammates. You two should also go fin find a new group. In this kind ofpetition, people who didnt have a fixed team but still enjoyed ying polo would come to thepetition venue to find a team. If a team didnt have enough members, they would find someone to join temporarily. So, there was still time to reorganize teams. Jodie had this idea in mind. She pretended to be angry and said, If you want to find someone, go ahead. After saying that, she grabbed Andrews arm and said, Andrew, lets not tolerate this anymore. Lets go. She also realized that her online reputation was deteriorating after experiencing so much. Since she would face criticism anyway, there was no need to pretend anymore. This also meant that she would be angry and retaliate. When theyter became opponents on the field against Simone and the others, it was natural for her not to hold back. By causing conflicts and tearing their rtionships apart now, it was just setting the stage for future trouble. Andrew was perplexed. He didnt expect things to escte like this just because of a set of clothes. But naturally, he sided with Jodie. So, he nodded and deliberately said, Alright. Since theyre treating us like this, lets not y with them anymore Then, he followed Jodie and left. Seeing them leave. Tina, who intentionally positioned himself in front of the live camera, said, They must have nned to separate from us beforehand. Zac said, Definitely. Just look at Jodies demeanor. She was prepared and couldnt wait to find new team Tina asked, Why would they want to separate? Simone knew she was asking on purpose. So, she said, They might be afraid that we will steal the spotlight, so they wanted to separate Tins agreed. I think so, too. But this is too much. They should have informed us earlier so we could be prepared. They suddenly pulled this stunt, catching us off guard. The three of them deliberately wanted to expose Jodies scheming Otherwise, if the other side turned the tables and portrayed themselves as being bullied and forced to reorganize teams, it could easily lead to misunderstandings And this kind of behavior was too despicable, so it had to be exposed, letting everyone know about Jodies scheming. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Cant Get Over This Joke? As anticipated, confusion spread among the audience in the live-stream room. Even Jodies actions had misled them, leading them to believe that Simone and the others were intentionally targeting the audience. Upon hearing the exnations from the trio, the audience realized they had misunderstood the situation. Jodic is so cunning. She wants to rearrange the teams and deliberately finds faults to me on Simone and the others. Zachy reminded them and asked them yesterday They chose not to go. How did they be isted and bullied? Jojo is now acting innocent These two are a perfect match. I think they should stick together! Jojo wants to switch teams, which actually makes sense. With Simone and the others, its true that they would steal the spotlight. But if they can steal the spotlight based on their abilities, cant Jojo and Mr. Andrew do the Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. same? So, psychologically, they feel like they are lost. They feel like they cantpare to Simone and the others, so they want to switch teams to gain the spotlight. Jojo is truly a woman who can manipte the Gray brothers. She truly deserves to be the ygirl. Her ability to scheme is strong Upon reading these live chat messages, the audience, initially misled by Jodie, now felt disgusted. Upon reflection, it became evident that Jodie had intentionally focused on this matter from beginning to end. Had it not been for Zacs reminder in the group chat, the idea of intentional istion and bullying might have appeared reasonable. However, in the current context, everything seems Tar-fetched 1/5 +15 Free Coins Chapter 307 Cant Get Over This Joke? The entire situation appeared to be a setup to switch teams and manipte misunderstandings. She almost seeded. Even the audience members had been part of this calcted move, and their perception of Jodie took a hit. They became curious to witness Jodies performance in another team and whether she could still steal the spotlight. Meanwhile, in a leisure area of a hotel abroad, Titus and Luca were sitting, watching the live stream and reading the live chat. Luca wore an expression of speechlessness. Why do these people always have to bring the three of us into it? Every time they were mentioned, it was suggested that they were being manipted by Jodie. He felt embarrassed. Titus also had a wry smile. Yeah, cant we get past this joke? Every time it was brought up, he felt like they were being dragged out for public ridicule. It was as if they were really pets that Jodie kept. It was truly embarrassing. Luca sighed. When will this end? My concert, which was originally postponed due to the previous trending topic, is affected even more now. Recently, because of Jodie and Andrew constantly trending. I have also been affected by their troubles. This morning, my agent called me and said that there have been quite a few fans returning tickets for my concert these past few days. He felt really down at the moment. The previous variety show failure was embarrassing, but it ended up boosting Harrys poprity instead. Harrys new song had been topping the charts on various apps recently, firmly holding its position in the top five. Not only did one of his songs be a hit, but with Simones help from the previous season and his own clever moves, Harry had be popr as well. On the other hand, Lucas new song didnt do well in terms of recording and distribution due to the previous variety show incident. Now, even the concert had turned out like this. He had no clue what to do. This was the most miserable experience he had had since his debut. 10:55 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 307 Cant Get Over This Joke? +15 Free Come Titus nced at him. Im not doing any better than you. The vice president of thepany personally called me yesterday. He told me to take a good rest and not to rush back to work. The implication is that I shouldnt return to thepany to embarrass myself. As a top-tier agent, it was really embarrassing to receive a call from thepanys higher- ups, politely asking him not toe back to work. Luca looked at him sympathetically. Titus, it seems like youre even worse off. After all, I havent lost my job. You seem like you have failed. Why dont you quit being an agent and start a new career? I think even if you go back in the future, there might not be any artists. willing to work under you. With Titus current reputation being so bad, the artists might also be criticized along with him. Titus remained silent for a moment. Then, he added, Actually, I think you should also consider a career change. As long as Simone is there, she will overshadow you with Harry. And with Jodie constantly holding you back. You, as a top singer, will soon be a has- been. By that time, when you hold a concert, there will only be a few people watching; thats when its truly embarrassing. Come on, if you want to hit where it hurts, I can do that to you as well. Luca fell silent. He retracted his sympathy for Titus. He doesnt deserve it. In order to avoid hurting each others feelings, he decided to change the topic. What do you think, besides wanting to show off, does Jodie have any other motives for suddenly wanting to switch teams? Ever since he discovered Jodies many schemes and calctions, he didnt know if it was just his imagination, but he felt like she was up to something, and her motives were never simple. Titus had a simr feeling. Maybe she wants more than just attention. I have a feeling that Andrew might be in trouble today After all, every time Jodie caused trouble, it was always the Gray brothers who got hurt. Andrew, the fool, seemed like he had been fooled by Jodie again. He was the unlucky one. Luca nodded. I also think Titus might have a tough day today. He added, Lets just sit here and watch the live stream all day: I dont feel like going out to y anymore. Originally, they were nning to go skiing, but now they wanted to see if Titus would have a Tough time 10.55 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 807 Cant Get Over This Joke? Titus said, I dont want to go either. Lets cancel the trip and watch the live stream. +15 Free Cons They wanted to see for themselves what Jodie was up to and how miserable Titus would be. In another hotel room in a different country, Steven and Salma also tuned in to the live stream together. Neither of them felt like going out today; they just werent in the mood to y. Steven hadnt had time to watch the livestream before. But since he didnt have work until tomorrow, he wanted to take this opportunity to watch it properly. If another embarrassing situation urred, he could quickly turn off his phone. Simone and the other four needed to find two more people toplete their team, so they headed to a specific area. There were numerous individuals here in search of teammates. There were also nearly full teams in need of temporary members. Upon arrival, they discovered that there were quite a few people seeking teams. Zac asked, With so many people, how should we choose? Simone pondered for a moment and nced at Bailey. Why dont you go and choose, Bailey? Bailey was highly capable and should be able to identify someone who suited them at a nce. She also wanted to see if he would select the right person or someone who would cause trouble. Zac chuckled and agreed, Thats a great idea. Bailey is more adept at choosing than us. Tina also smiled and said. I support that. Bailey should select two individuals who get along well. Bailey gazed deeply at the three of them and did not refuse. Alright, since you trust me, Ill go and choose. He surveyed the individuals seeking teams and pointed to two of them. Those two appear to be a good fit for our team. You guys can go and invite them yourselves. He did not wish to deal with the rest. Zac smiled and said, Tm skilled at this; leave it to me. Thus, he approached and extended invitations to the two individuals Bailey had pointed out. Coincidentally, these two individuals were already acquainted with each other. Upon receiving Zacs invitation, they were both pleasantly surprised and eagerly agreed. They typically enjoyed ying games and were fans of Zacs game.. Zeus, I never imagined that I would be on the same team as you in polo. If my fans find out. theyll be so envious of me. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, I Fully Support It Initially taken aback, Zac burst intoughter. It dawned on him that since entering the entertainment industry, his fans affectionately called him Zachy. The mention of the name Zeus brought back nostalgic memories, but now he preferred the nickname Zachy because Simone often used it. He smiled and reached out to them to pat their shoulders. Let them envy us. Theres even more for them to envy. I can carry you guys in the game, and Simone can carry you in polo. As fans who admired Zac, they had been avid viewers of his live variety shows and held Simone in high regard, considering her a goddess. Zacs statement about being carried by Simone sparked excitement in their eyes. Being carried by Simone, surely more people will be jealous of us The prospect of teaming up with their idol and being carried by the goddess thrilled them. Simultaneously, they couldnt help but notice that Zeus was indeed Simones advocate. He consistently brought Simone into every conversation. This observation extended to the live chat, where fans yfullymented on Zacs unwavering admiration for Simone. Wow, everything is about Simone. Zachy is beyond saving. Before meeting Simone, Zachy was a walking hormone. But after meeting Simone, he turned into a Simones advocate. Listen to his proud tone. Its like hes praising his wife! Haha! Why is Zachy so adorable? Simone is amazing; hes even prouder of her than himself. Being sweetened again! Im so into their pairing. Be together! The two of them match perfectly! A chorus of fans was even urging the two to be together, emphasizing the perfect match they made. The Turner Family 0 1/5 Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It. 1 Fully Support It On this day of the week, as long as no one in the family was out of town, they returned to the mansion to have dinner with the elderly couple. Usually, they came around ten in the morning and sat together to chat. Originally, they talked about work or things at home. But suddenly, Old Mr. Turner had an idea. Zac participates in a live variety show: why dont we watch it? Old Mrs. Turner smiled and said, Sure, lets watch it together. Then she looked at her children and grandchildren and said, Whenever your father and I are free, we tune in to Zacs live variety show. It is quite interesting. They loved their youngest and charming grandson the most. She hadnt nned on watching Zacs live variety show. But after learning that Zac had fallen into the water and was rescued, she became extremely nervous. She decided to keep an eye on him and started watching the variety show live.. Who would have thought that once she started watching, she would get hooked? After Old Mr. Turner watched the previous episode with her, he got hooked as well. Before their children and grandchildren came to the house, they watched the live broadcast. together. Everyone in the Turner family knew that Zac was the apple of their eyes. So naturally, they didnt go against the suggestion. Zacs parents were usually very busy and didnt have time to watch variety shows. Now, upon hearing Old Mr. Turner express a desire to watch Zacs live broadcast, they also felt a bit curious. After all, not only did the elderly couple cherish Zac, but they also cherished their youngest son. The Turner Family was united internally, and there was no conflict between siblings. On the contrary, their rtionships were very good. The whole family loved Zac, the youngest of the third generation. So, no one was unwilling. 2/5 Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, I Fully Support It It was inappropriate to watch it on a phone since the entire family wanted to watch it together. Therefore, they turned on the TV and watched together. During the live broadcast, Zac and his team were searching for someone to join. Subsequently, Zac extended an invitation and started the role of Simones advocate. Zacs cousin, who was one year older than him, had always been watching this live broadcast. Upon seeing him like this, she couldnt help butugh and say, I knew it! Hes going to be Simones advocate again. Juliet asked with curiosity, What does Simones advocate mean? Zacs cousin pointed to Simone in front of the camera and exined, This female celebrity in their group. Her name is Zacs cousin pointed toe. Zac always promotes how amazing Simone is wherever he goes in variety shows, highlighting her talents. So many fans call him Simones advocate. She opened the live chat on her phone and showed them the various jokes and blessingsRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only from fans. Juliet took the phone and perused thements, visibly surprised. However, she was familiar with the name Simone. She had wanted to visit and thank her as her sons savior before. However, her son insisted on repaying Simone himself and asked her not to go. That was why she refrained from going in person, thinking that if Simone needed their help in the future, they would lend a hand. She said with a wry smile. This little brat, no wonder he doesnt let me go and thank Simone. He even said he was afraid of scaring her; it turns out he wants to repay her like this. As a mother, she could see through her sons intentions. She had never seen him praise anyone before, especially not with such a proud expression. It was also the first time for everyone else to see Zac praise someone like this. Zar had always been a little tyrant since he was young. So, for him to praise someone like this, its like the sun rising from the west. Zacs younger uncle asked, Is Zac in love with that girl? Zacs parents were very busy with work, so they sent Zac to the mansion to be taken care of. 3/5 74% 10:55 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, 1 Fully Support It +15 Free Coms At that time, he also lived in the mansion, so it can be said that Zac was raised by him, and their bond is naturally different. He thought that with Zacs proud and sarcastic nature, it would be difficult to find a girl who would suit his taste. He couldnt imagine what it would be like for Zac to get along with a girl; it would be like a battlefield. He thought Zac would be arrogant and sharp-tongued, but he never expected it to be like this. Zacs cousin smiled and said, Ive watched every episode of the variety show. He definitely likes Simone; he really likes that type. Not only is he Simones advocate, but he also cares about Simone a lot. He is more attentive and considerate,pletely different from his usual domineering self. Then she added, But Simone is indeed very good; her personality matches well with Zacs. She herself is a fan of Simone and has joined the fan group. However, in front of the elders, she naturally couldnt call her affectionately. Old Mr. Turner smiled and said, Zac has indeed undergone a significant transformation since joining this variety show. In this episode, I saw him being separated from Simone and working as a shop assistant in a clothing store. He performed exceptionally well. Im impressed. And the girl, Simone, I think shes remarkable. She is grounded, confident, and independent, making her a perfect match for Zac. Apart from the elderly couple, no one in the family could handle Zacs difficult temperament. Now, it seemed that Simone would be a valuable addition, which was fantastic. Old Mrs. Turner also smiled and said, Ive watched three episodes of the variety show, and I really admire Simone. Her straightforward and determined personality is just my cup of tea. She looked at Philip and Juliet and said, If Zac pursues Simone, dont interfere or stop them. Philip was a handsome man with amanding presence. He appeared to be around 40 years old, but he was actually close to fifty. He looked at Old Mrs. Turner helplessly and said, Mom, our family has never insisted on our children marrying someone from a simr background. So, as long as Zac likes her, we will definitely not interfere or object. Moreover, opposing what Zac wants to do is meaningless. Old Mr. Turner and Old Mrs. Turner were not the only ones who spoiled Zac. 475 +15 Free Coins Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, I Fully Support It Even Philip, Juliet, and their three daughters indulged Zac, contributing to his domineering personality. Juliet was a beautiful woman. With a gentle and intellectual demeanor, she smiled and remarked, Yes, as long as Zac likes her, it is fine. Besides, a girl that both of you like couldnt be bad. With a gentle expression, she looked at Simone on the live broadcast and added, I really like this girl; she is beautiful and cheerful. I even hope that Zac will pursue her and bring her home soon. They had never meddled in their daughters rtionships, let alone Zacs. She used to worry that Zac wouldnt find a girlfriend because of his personality. But now, seeing that there was hope for Zac to be in a rtionship, she not only didnt oppose it but also supported it. Their family didnt prioritize the background of Zacs future wife as long as her character and personality were good. Old Mrs. Turner smiled and said, Yes, I am also looking forward to it. I hope Zac will bring Simone home soon. Upon seeing how much Old Mr. Turner and Old Mrs. Turner liked Simone, everyone in the Turner Family was surprised. After all, the elderly couple had never expressed any opinions on their grandchildrens rtionships before. It seemed that this girl truly pleased the two elders. Then, the whole family didnt chat much but focused on the live broadcast. They were eager to see what kind of girl could change their little tyrant in the family and make him fall for her. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 So Good at It On the Cubilis polo field. Simone remained unaware that Zacs family was watching her on the television screen with curiosity. As Zac brought two men over, she greeted them with a smile. The two of them excitedly shook hands with Simone upon seeing her. In their hearts, they were even more amazed, realizing that the goddess was even more beautiful up close than on camera. A truly natural beauty without the need for any beauty filters. After that. George Liam and Yusuf Taylor introduced themselves. Simone smiled and asked. Are you acquainted? George replied. Yes, we are childhood friends. Several years ago, we came here for tourism and fell in love with polo after watching a match. Afterward, we learned polo at the polo field. Every year, we come to join in the excitement of polo matches. If a team wants us, we participate; if we dont get selected, we be audiences. Their primary motivation was their interest and passion for the sport rather than just thepetition. Simone nodded and 1. Being acquainted is great: it will help us coordinate better. Since were a team now, lets go register first and then choose our horses. George and Yusuf agreed, stating. Okay, well rely on you, Simone, to lead us. Simone knew it was Zac who informed them, and she no longer needed to be modest. So, sheughed lightly and said. Okay. Ill lead all of you. The group proceeded to register and then headed to the stable in the back. Although the polo field provided horses for thepetition, participants had to choose their OWIL With over a hundred horses avable, they could pick whichever one they liked. As long as the problem was not caused by the horse itself or any other safety issues on thepetition field, they had to take responsibility for themselves. During registration, everyone had to sign a safety agreement. Upon approaching Simone, Zac asked, Simone, can you help me choose a horse? 14 Chapter 309 So Good at It Simone looked at him with a half-smile. Cant you choose it yourself? Zac happily replied. The horse you choose must be the best. I trust your judgment. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Simone couldnt help butugh. You! However, she didnt refuse and continued to indulge him, Alright, Ill help you choose a horse too. Zacs eyes filled with a sweet smile as he expressed, I knew you were the best. Upon watching the live broadcast, Zacs family felt a tinge of jealousy. Zacs cousin remarked, Wow, I never thought our little tyrant could be so affectionate. Another cousin said, I remember Zac started learning horse riding before he was ten. He even raised a few purebred horses in the familys stable. He cant choose a horse? Is he kidding us? The previous female cousin said, Otherwise, why would he be called Simones advocate? Havent you heard him say that Simone chooses the best? Another cousin sighed. This is love! Heughed and added, I know you are the best. Is this really the Zac I know? Everyone eximed, Ive never seen him like this before. The female cousin chuckled. What do you guys know? Zac is what we call a little puppy, the one who can most evoke Simones affectionate heart, especially this cheerful and strong girl. I used to think Zac might be the hardest among all the male cousins to find a girlfriend. Who would have thought hes actually the best at it? He can easily switch between being a domineering man and an obedient boy. And with such a handsome face, which woman can resist him? Simone was tough with her ex-boyfriend and brothers. With other people, she maintained a good rtionship with them. It might be considered kindness but not affection. But when it came to Zac, Simone really spoiled him. All of Zacs male cousins were stunned. I didnt expect Zac to be like this. Hes really good at ic They couldnt do it themselves-being both domineering and obedient. Chapter 309 So Good at It The female cousin looked at several single male cousins and smiled. Thats right, you guys should learn from Zac in the future. The single male cousinsughed and cried. Alright, well make time to watch his livestream and learn from him. The elders were also surprised and found it amusing. Zac really opened their eyes. Simone and the other five entered the stable. Suddenly, a robust and majestic white horse galloped up to Bailey, affectionately nuzzling his shoulder. Bailey responded by patting its head before gracefully mounting the horse. Upon addressing Simone and the others, he dered, This is my horse, and I wont choose. again. Feel free to pick your own. Simone observed Bailey riding the white horse in astonishment. While the horse disyed gentleness toward Bailey, its eyes and aura exuded fierceness, reminiscent of legendary steeds like Red Hare or ck Steed. As she observed him, Baileys temperament seemed to take on a more mysterious and aloof quality while astride the horse. The more she looked, the more she sensed an air of enigma surrounding him. In her heart, an incredulous suspicion began to arise. Bailey noticed Simones gaze and calmly locked eyes with her. He queried, Have you found a horse you like? With Simones keen eyesight, she must have chosen one earlier when she visited the stable. Simones eyes returned to normal, and she smiled, replying. It seems you know me well. I did find one that I like. Lets go choose now. Bailey nodded, saying, Alright. Simone proceeded to assist Zac in choosing a purple-red horse while she opted for a ck one herself. Upon sensing a unique atmosphere between Simone and Zac, Tina refrained from seeking Simones assistance and independently selected her horse. The others also found horses to their liking,pleting their selections swiftly After the registration process, Jodie and Andrew entered with a group of people. Upon spotting Simones group, the two didnt extend greetings but instead engaged with their teammates while selecting horses. Upon noticing Jodie and the others joining this team, George and Yusuf expressed surprise. After covering some distance, Simone inquired of the two, Do you know this team? George replied. Yes, they were the champions of the previous two polo matches. He continued in a hushed tone, This team is notorious for its ruthlessness. Many opposing teams end up with injuries after facing them. Always tactically inflicting harm on others, they make it appear idental to avoid penalties. Wepeted against themst year and were eliminated. Two of our teammates sustained injuries, and it seemed intentional. However, they are careful not to leave any trace, makingints futile. Simone asked, Do their team members change as well? George replied, Yes, only four are permanent members. The other two are recruited on the spot, often used as bait. In the previous matches, these temporary members also suffered injuries. They keep ny percent of the prize money for themselves, allocating the rest to the others. Dissatisfaction is met with consequences, so participants in polo matches avoid. their team. They consistently recruit new members, and I wonder if Jodie and the others were recruited or if those two approached them. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lions Den Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zac was familiar with Jodie, He remarked, Considering Jodies personality, its highly likely that theyve already sought information about the strongest teams. Upon noticing the previous championship teams. were only two yers short, they took the initiative to join. While they have ample financial. resources and arent concerned about the prize money, their main focus is overpowering us and clinching the championship. Jodies intentions were ringly obvious. Tina concurred, saying, I think so too. If theyre forming a team, they naturally want a strong one to stand a chance at winning. Simone smiled and added, If they want to y with-fire, let them. Upon observing the four of them, it was evident they werent on good terms with each other. One, in particr, had a menacing look, rebellious hair, and a sinister expression-clearly, a bold and cunning character. Jodic voluntarily brought Andrew into their fold, effectively walking into the lions den. However, it was Jodies own choice, and she would have to face the consequences. It was a sentiment shared by the others. A team of people prepared for the uing matches by riding horses. Those in the live broadcast room heard their conversation, praising Zac for seeing through Jodie since everything he said proved urate. Before forming a team, Jodie inquired about the strong teams. Despite well-intentioned warnings, Jodie persisted in seeking the strongest team, revealing her eagerness for sess. Consequently, not many people held high hopes for her and Andrew. After all teamspleted their registration and were approved, the polo field organizers, announced sixteen participating teams. Opponents would be determined by drawing lots,peting directly to advance to the final for the championship and runner-up. was contingent on strength and luck. Simone was responsible for her team drawing lots. In the first round, Simone drew a rtively weak team, aligning with her expectations. Given Jodies desire to change teams, they were likely to face each other in the final. During the initial game, their strategy focused on improving team coordination rather than rushing to win. If there were any issues, Simone and Zac would immediately bring them up for everyone to make improvements. As a result, they won the first match, and everyones coordination became more cohesive. Moving to round eight, Simones team faced an average-strength opponent. They continued steady y by concentrating on enhancing coordination, leading to another swift victory. The quarter-finals and semi-finals brought stronger opponents, but the six-member teams cooperation improved, securing consecutive wins with Bailey, Simone, and Zacs outstanding abilities. Jodies team also advanced, relying on their strong teammates and cunning tactics. In several matches, their opponents suffered injuries. In thest match, where Jodie and her opponent vied for the ball, the opponent fell and got injured when his club identally hit the horses leg. However, it did seem to fall within the category of normal idents just by looking at it. Upon watching the incident, Simone could see that Jodie did it intentionally. Sure enough, following the ruthless and evil teammates, Jodies evil side waspletely exposed. As expected, the remaining two teams were Jodies and Simones. As anticipated, the remaining two teams for the championship were Jodies and Simones. Excitement spread among the audience in the live broadcast room. They marveled at the fact that both teams had been lucky enough to avoid each other and directly meet in the championship match. In the rest area: LS74%8 +15 Free Coins Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lions Den George remarked. Weve been fortunate. We havent faced them before. From their matches, their strength seems even greater than the previous two years. It had to be acknowledged that despite Jodies seemingly soft and weak appearance, she disyed fierceness in polo. Andrews skills also ranked among the better yers, adding to the teams overall strength. Tina smiled. Its quite a coincidence that we can avoid each other and meet in the final. She didnt believe it was a mere coincidence; there must be someone behind the scenes manipting things. Simone also deduced that influential people were backing Jodie with far-reaching influence. Not only did they manipte the variety show grouping, but they also influenced the matches. This also signified that the webcast was extensive, and thework of connections was quite strong. She looked up toward the distance, in the direction of the headquarters of the geomancy association. This was the territory of the geomancy association, where maniptions could ur. It implied that within the geomancy association, there were undoubtedly people backing Jodie and her team, possibly even high-ranking individuals. Once the variety show concluded, she nned to investigate further within the geomancy association. In the opposing rest area, Andrew perceived it as a coincidence. Upon contemtingpeting against Simone, he felt conflicted. If I encounter Simone, should I give my all or take it easy on her? After some thought, he opted to go easy on her. After all, she was his biological sister. On the other hand, Jodie was brimming with excitement. As the anticipated the uing match, she was eager to have her first real showdown with Simone in the match. She was determined not to lose. As she strategized, she considered various ways to impede Simone on the polo field, contemting breaking her hands and feet under the horses hooves or directly harming her. 10:56 Sat, 16 Dec DD Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lions Den The more she pondered, the more fervent her eagerness became. +15 Free Com After a half-hour break for both teams to rest and adjust, they mounted their horses and took the ball sticks provided by the organizers onto the field. The final match spanned sixty minutes, divided into two halves of thirty minutes each, with teams switching sides. Upon entering the field, the stands erupted in cheers. Come on, Simone! Zachy,e on! Simone, we love you! Daughterling,e on, were rooting for you! Granddaughter idol, go for it! Take first ce! Tina, go for it. Bailey, lets go! We love you! Master Shawn, lets go! The geomancy association was located in Cubilis-a ce frequented by geomancers. Thus, every polo match attracted numerous geomancers to watch. Among the attendees were Simones fans. Many senior geomancers were astonished to see Bailey on the field. He was the favored disciple of the association president. Not only did he possess immeasurable strength, but he also always secluded himself, adding an air of mystery. It was surprising to them that he would participate in such an event. Admiration for Baileys strength and the presidents endorsement led them to shout a few umes in support. Simone and Zac had arge following, with fansprising two-thirds of the entire stands. This made jodie and her teammates struggle to keep their smiles. Jodie even silentlyined about the noisy fans. This is a polo match, not a fan gathering Why are these fans shouting so loudly? Nheless, it has its advantages. Once I defeat Simone, Ill have the perfect opportunity to prove these people wrong. Following Simones loss, perhaps people will start in unfollow and criticize her. As Simone loses her fans and faces criticism, her luck will decline, Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lions Den and mine will rise ordingly. Thats great. As Jodie confidently looked at Simone on her horse, she dered, Simone, we will give our best to defeat you, Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 She Ruins Things Every Time Simone observed Jodie putting on a tough act. Instead of feeling angry, she found it somewhat amusing. This woman seemed like an invincible cockroach. However, their fates were intertwined. They were cursed to be connected. For her to die would be a good thing for Jodie. Yet, for Jodie to die, it could spell trouble for Simone. However, as Simone gradually stripped away Jodies fortune, the repercussions would be more severe. Once Jodie experiencedplete misfortune, she would no longer be able to recover. The person responsible for the curse would also face increasingly severe consequences with each urrence. Simone gazed at Jodie with indifference and uttered, Lets wait and see. Soon, the match officiallymenced. The yers on Jodies team yed aggressively and fiercely, swinging their clubs whenever the ball was in y. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They purposely avoided fouls and employed cunning tactics, making it impossible for the referees to penalize them. In previous matches, they had held back their strength. And now they were like unleashed tigers, seizing the ball without hesitation. The team leader and another yer disyed exceptional strength. When George and Yusuf faced them, the impact of their clubs left their hands numb, and they helplessly witnessed the ball being snatched away. The clubs were even knocked out of their hands twice, inflicting repeated blows to their legs and causing intense pain. Despite Tinas decent skills, her strength was notably inferior to these two opponents, resulting in her being robbed of the ball multiple times. Simone, Zac, and Bailey encountered simr tough situations. But their strong skills and clever maneuvers allowed them to prevent the opponents sess Chapter 311 She Ruins Things Every Time and even snatch the ball from them. Several opponents sustained injuries, and Simones team scored more goals. Simone and Bailey, in particr, showcased exceptional agility, maneuvering skillfully past. opponents andunching effective counterattacks. Upon recognizing the strength disparity, the opponents targeted George, Yusuf, and Tina- the weakest link. Jodie initially targeted Tina the most. Tina was someone she really disliked. Especially since Tina not only failed to support her but also sided with Simone. In Jodies heart, Tina was aplete traitor. Therefore, she showed no mercy when dealing with traitors. Tina disliked Jodie as well. In her heart, Jodie was a selfish and ruthless sister. The two of them experienced several major collisions while on the field. Back and forth, neither gaining the upper hand. Jodie hadnt anticipated that Tina would be so difficult to deal with. This wont do; I still need to seize the opportunity to deal with Simone. In an attempt to gain an advantage, Jodie silently recited a spell and absorbed Andrews luck. Jodie wasnt a geomancer. But she had previously used a lucky pendant given by a geomancy master, so reciting the spell activated its effect. Then, strands of luck flowed from Andrew into Jodies body. Simone and Bailey noticed this. Simone swiftly rode her horse toward the two of them. After absorbing Andrews luck, Jodie seized an opportunity and rushed to snatch the ball from Tina in front of her. Then, using a trick taught by the team captain, she struck Tinas cue forcefully. While it appeared as though she was snatching the ball, her true intention was to make Tinas cue bounce back onto the horses leg. Due to the infusion of luck, Tinas cue rebounded and struck the horses leg. The horse experienced pain and neighed frantically. It then ran wildly, attempting to throw off Tina, who was riding on its back. Tina was startled as she clung tightly to the horses neck. But her grip only made the horse more ufortable, causing it to try even harder to shake her off. Finally, upon losing bnce, Tina was thrown off the horses back. She screamed in fear, and many in the stands also screamed in shock. At that moment, a red figure shed by. One foot hooked onto the saddle, the body tilted outward. In a swift motion, Simone caught Tina, who was on the verge of being thrown off, and securely brought her back onto her horse. The onlookers were left in awe of this unexpected turn of events. The stands erupted with cheers and apuse, echoing the relief felt by the spectators. The viewers in the live broadcast room were equally astonished and impressed by Simones quick and heroic response. Wow, Simone is so cool and powerful! Oh my god, Simone is so amazing I was so scared; if Simone hadnt saved Tina, she would have been seriously injured. Absolutely! She was thrown so high by the horse; hernding would have resulted in serious. injuries. With Simone by your side, you feel safe. Simone is so heroic and handsome; I have nothing to say, but I love you! Guys, do you think Jodie intentionally hit the horses leg earlier? I believe so; thats how this team ys. Once or twice could be a coincidence, but several times is definitely intentional. Jojo is indeed cunning; she quickly learned the worst practices of this team. Im worried about Simone, but I also hope she gives Jodie a taste of her own action. Amid the mix of everyones hope and concern, Jodie observed Simones quick actions with a flicker of coldness in her eyes. Simone, you are a troublemaker. You always try to ruin things for me. How annoying! Since you are so eager to confront me, I wont hold back either On the horses back. Tina held Simone tightly around the waist, and her previously frightened heart gradually calmed down. Simone is truly amazing: she is so capable. If I were a man, I would definitely pursue her Simone, thank you. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble today. She sensed that she had experienced a stroke of bad luck earlier, After realizing that Jodie had tricked her, Tinas cue rebounded, and she prepared to quickly move away. With her usual reflexes, the cue would have missed beneath the horses belly. However, her hand twitched for a moment, causing a slight dy, and the cue struck the horses leg. If thrown off, she had a feeling that she would have sustained serious injuries. She was certain that it was Jodies doing. They were twin sisters, yet Jodie treated her like an enemy and attacked her. Thispletely eradicated thest trace of kindness in Tinas heart. Although she had wanted to see Jodie face difficulties before, she had never wished harm upon her. Now that Jodie had made such a heartless move, she would no longer hold back in the future. Upon sensing Tinas difort, Simone reassured her, As long as youre okay. She then asked, Do you want to continue with thepetition or take a break? Tina replied, Im fine; I want to continue with thepetition. Can I ride the same horse with you to continue the match? Thepetition was temporarily halted, and the horse Tina had just ridden was taken away by the organizers. There was no time to select another horse and be familiar with it. Simone responded, Certainly, you can sit behind me, and we can continue thepetition. Tina nodded. Okay! This situation had never urred before. However, the rules did not explicitly state that two individuals weir not allowed to ride the same horse. Therefore, the organizers approved their request and permitted them to ride together on one horse. This also sparked envy among Zac and Simones fans. Meanwhile, Andrew, who had dismounted to rest and drink water during the break, slipped and fell to the ground while stepping on the stirrup. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 No Way Out Andrew stumbled, catching everyones attention. The referee hurried over to assist him, asking, Are you alright? Can you continue thepetition? Though Andrew felt a bit sore from the fall, he said, Im fine; lets continue thepetition. It would be too embarrassing for him to quit now. Also, he had promised Jo that he would protect her. He intended to keep his word, especially considering the hostile nces Simone and Tina had directed at Jo earlier, indicating potential retaliation in the uing matches. Jodie also rode over on a horse, expressing concern for Andrew. She pretended to ask, Andrew, do you need a break? Of course, she didnt want Andrew to rest. Andrew stood up and smiled, saying, Im fine; I can still continue thepetition. I promised to protect you, and I will definitely do it. Jodie looked at Andrew with gratitude, Andrew, youre so kind. The audience in the stands couldnt hear their conversation, but the viewers in the live broadcast room caught it through the drones live feed. They all eximed, Andrew truly loves Jodie! Titus and Luca were speechless. Luca said, Andrew has lost his mind again. The way Jodie smiles gives me a somewhat uneasy feeling. Is she going to cause trouble again? Before Luca saw through Jodies, actions, Luca would believe the way she treated Tina wasnt intentional. But now, he was sure Jodie deliberately made a move. How has she be more and more unrecognizable? Titus raised an eyebrow. Maybe she was always like this. Only now does she reveal her true colors bit by bit. Havent you noticed? Since she started ying today, she has stopped pretending 1/5 The previous Jodie would never have made such strong remarks against Simone and the others during the live broadcast. She would never have intentionally attacked Tina in public. It could only mean that she must have realized that there were too many criticisms online, and her chances of redeeming her reputation were slim. So, she decided to let herself go. Luca nodded. Ive noticed. Not only has she be more assertive, but she has also shown a fierce side. The foolish Andrew, I dont think there is anything wrong with him stepping on the stirrup, but he slipped and fell. I have a feeling that hes about to have a streak of bad luck! RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Because he had experienced his own share of misfortune, Luca could rte to this kind of situation. Titus shared the same thought. Definitely, no doubt about it. I just wonder how unlucky hes going to get. It seemed that the foolish Andrew was solely focused on protecting Jodie and hadnt realized the misfortune that had befallen him. Titus asked in confusion, Isnt he wearing the mystical tool bracelet? How did he start having bad luck again? Luca was equally puzzled. I wonder, too. Titus said, Lets keep watching. As the polo match continued, Simone took the initiative with Tina to go for the ball. Their cooperation was extremely tacit. After snatching the ball, they passed it to Zac or Bailey, both of whom scored every time they got the ball. As a result, Simones team remained in the lead. Not only were Simone and Tina in sync on the field, but they also had the same mindset. They didnt actively target Jodie. They followed the polo rules and maintained their sportsmanship. ecause they knew Jodie couldnt wait and woulde to them willingly. Indeed, Jodie had been thinking this way, but she hadnt found the opportunity yet In the blink of an eye, the first half ended. Simones team was in the lead. After a fifteen-minute break, the second half began with the teams switching sides. Jodie said to Andrew, Andrew, lets be more proactive in going for the ball, or else well lose. She noticed that Andrew had been hesitant when ying against Simone. She guessed that Andrew was trying to go easy on Simone, which annoyed her. Since he had chosen her, he shouldnt hold back against Simone. However, she wouldnt say it out loud; she would find other ways to force Andrew to deal with Simone. Andrew thought for a moment and nodded. Alright! Although he didnt want to target Simone, they needed to win this match to prove themselves. And he had to protect Jo. So, in the second half, Andrew constantly circled around Jodie on his broomstick. Upon seeing this, Simone felt like praying for Andrew. It appears that Sc*mbag No. 4 believes that absorbing bad luck alone isnt sufficient; he insists on serving as a shield for Jodie from such a close distance. Next, Jodie started targeting Simone. She used various sneaky tactics, but Simone evaded them and counterattacked. However, every time she counterattacked, Andrew suffered the misfortune. For example, when both sides went for the ball, Simone counterattacked Jodie. She sent the ball flying toward Jodies face at an unexpected angle, as if by ident. From a rule perspective, she hadntmitted a foul. And when the ball came toward Jodie, her horse would suddenly leap out just enough to dodge the iing ball. This was because she had absorbed Andrews luck. With her absorbing his bad luck and Andrew protecting her on the side, there was no way he could escape. O 3/5 A ball hit him in the face, causing him to scream in pain. Then half of his face swelled 1. After applying the medicine mist, he continued to persevere. And then he kept getting injured. Either a ball hit his face or body, or he was identally struck by someones golf club. His face, arms, and legs were all swollen. Because the game was about to end, he gritted his teeth and persisted. Then, Jodie used the same method to deal with Simone as she did with Tina. Simone increased her strength, and not only did she not get hit, but she also fought back in the same way. The golf club she extended was bounced back. Jodies hand went numb from the shock; she didnt expect Simone to be so strong. She tried to move the golf club, but her arm was weakened by the previous shock. So, the golf club fell on her own horses leg.. The horse, in pain and startled, threw Jodie off. But luckily, Andrew was right next to her. As she was thrown off the horse, Andrew rode his horse alongside her and reached out to forcefully pull her into his arms. Jodie didnt fall to the ground; instead, she mounted Andrews horse. As she sat on the horse, Andrew, unfortunately, couldnt maintain his bnce and fell off. Fortunately, the horse wasnt moving fast at that moment. So, when he fell off, he only sustained some cuts on his face and hands and wasnt seriously injured. Jodie naturally understood why Andrew fell off the horse. He was protecting her from the disaster. She quickly dismounted and anxiously helped Andrew to his feet. O Andrew, are you okay? Andrews whole body was in pain, especially his face and hands were burning. He replied, Im a little sore all over. Jodie nced at the time remaining in the game. Andrew, there are only a few minutes left. Ill ride with you on one horse; lets try to catch up with them and aim for overtime. They were still behind by several points, but there was still hope of catching up. And even if they couldnt win the game in the end. She had to find a way to deal with Simone, get her injured, and quit the variety show. Andrew had originally intended to take a break. But upon hearing what she said, he could only grit his teeth and say, Okay, lets persevere and work hard for a few more minutes. Simone, who was not far away, witnessed the aura between Andrew and Jodic gradually merging. The beads on the bracelet he was wearing on his hand began to crack two-thirds of the way. Although he had been unlucky before, he only suffered minor injuries, which were prevented by this bracelet. Now, it was evident that the mystical tool couldnt hold on much longer, and if he continued to experience misfortune, he would be in serious trouble. Simone saw Jodie mounting the horse and reached out to help Andrew onto the horse to sit behind her. Based on the situation just now, Sc*mbag No. 4 could easily request a break. This way, idents on the polo field could also be avoided, and thest few beads on the bracelet could help relieve some pressure. But now, Sc*mbag No. 4 was seeking his own demise, and there was nothing that could be done. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Why Did You Do This to Me? The match was temporarily paused as Andrew and Jodie fell off their horses. Seeing the situation, their captain reorganized the formation. He could tell that Jodie held at grudge against the two women riding opposite them. However, their strength was no match. for the women. Instead of restraining them, they ended up losing possession of the ball. Because of that, he instructed Jodie and Andrew to restrain the two weakest opponents and keep Zac upied. They had to focus on dealing with Simone and Bailey if they wanted to turn the situation around. However, Jodie didnt take the captains orders to heart and simply nodded in response. Alright! Then, they continued with the match. Initially, she did attempt to restrain the two and constantly harassed Zac with Andrew. However, the other four yers did not perform well. Not only did they fail to stop Simone and Bailey, but they also allowed them to score two goals. Witnessing this, Jodie felt extremely frustrated. She thought she had chosen a championship team, but little did she know it would turn out this way. The match was about to end soon, but both Bailey and Simone were highly skilled and had not fallen for the tricks of the other four yers. At this point, winning seemed almost impossible for them. It made her feel deep regret and embarrassment about the oue. She wouldnt have made such bold statements if she had known earlier. Now that victory was out of reach, she could only give up on the match and focus on dealing with Simone. When Simone snatched the ball from Jodies teammate once again, Jodie rode her horse and charged toward Simone with Andrew. Upon noticing that, the other yers also rushed over to help Jodie. Zac and his teammates did the same, as they wanted to assist Simone. As a result, both teams gathered together, creating a chaotic scene. Jodie raised her stick and pretended to go for the ball, but in reality, she swung it toward Simones horses leg. Since the match was about to end, it wouldnt matter anymore, even if she was penalized and sent off the field. After all, there were already so many people criticizing her online. She Couldnt care less if they continued to do so over this incident Now she only had one thought in mind, which was to take advantage of this opportunity to 10:59 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 313 Why Did You Do This to Me? +15 Free Coins push Simone and Bailey off their horses. Then, she would ride her horse and stage an ident by trampling over Simone and Tina. It would be even better if she couldpletely ruin their faces. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. Simone had always been on guard against Jodie, so she didnt let her seed. Instead, she ced her stick swiftly in front of her horses leg, blocking Jodies swing. After blocking Jodies stick, Simone looked at her and exposed her intention. Whats the matter? Your sneaky move didnt work, so now youre resorting to tant fouls to hurt others? Jodie cursed inwardly, wondering how Simone could react so quickly. She had almost seeded just now, but upon hearing Simones words, she pretended to be innocent. What are you talking about? I made a mistake just now. It wasnt intentional. However, it wasnt just the spectators and participants because even Andrew didnt quite believe her words. Simone sneered. Were not fools. It doesnt matter if you dont admit it. Youve already lost anyway. Then, skillfully, she snatched the ball from Jodies teammates stick. She intended to run forward with the ball, but Jodie blocked her path on horseback. Seeing that, her teammates followed suit and surrounded her as well. Then, Jodie made up her mind. She blocked Simones way and tried to use the stick to hit her horse again. This time, Simone didnt try to stop her. She deliberately let Jodie hit the horses leg, causing the horse to cry out in pain and shock everyone. All of them were nervous for Simone and Tina. At this moment, everyone saw Simone holding the reins tightly as if trying to stop the horse from going wild. No one expected the horse to leap up with its legs stretched high, appearing ready to kick in Jodies direction. From the looks of it, the horse was not only intelligent but also held a grudge. After getting hit by Jodie, it seemed to retaliate by kicking her. Except for Bailey, no one noticed that Simone used a training technique that caused the horse to behave this way. 10:59 Sat, 16 Dec Chapter 313 Why Did You Do This to Me? +15 Free Coins she might also be seriously injured. So, instinctively, she turned around and reached out to drag Andrew, who was riding behind her, and pulled his upper body over to block herself. Perhaps it was due to the instinct to protect herself and the blessing of luck, Jodie suddenly turned exceptionally strong. Andrew watched helplessly as his beloved sister, whom he had doted on for many years, grabbed him at a critical moment to shield herself from disaster. Because it happened so suddenly, he had no defense and no time to resist. Jodies timing was perfect. Andrew was now in front of her, and when she leaned back, the horses hoovesnded on him directly. He felt a sharp pain in his back as if it was about to explode. Following that, he spat a mouthful of blood and screamed in pain, Ah! Due to inertia, he and Jodie fell off the horse together. What made it worse was that he hadnded first while Jodie fell on top of him. He became a cushion for Jodie, which worsened his injury. At this instant, the signal marking the conclusion of thepetition echoed, and Simones team won. However, everyones attention was focused on Andrew. Without further dy, the referee and medical personnel rushed over to attend to his injuries. The doctor on standby also quickly went up to him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. His injuries are severe, and hes suffering multiple fractures in his back. He must undergo CT scans and cortical bone trajectory to determine the extent of the injuries. We must also check whether his shoulder de has shifted or if there are fractures in the vertebrae. If his shoulder des are disced, or worse, shattered, or if there are injuries to the cervical or spinal vertebrae, the situation will be more serious, and immediate surgery will be required. Another doctor added, Hes also suffering fractures in his arms and legs. Their statements left everyone present in shock. No one had anticipated such a turn of events. They couldnt help but sigh, realizing how unlucky Andrew was. It was an entirely undeserved disaster! It was clear that Jodie had intentionally hurt Simones horses leg, so she deserved to face the consequences. Who would have thought that she would be so ruthless and quick to react by using her own brother as a shield to protect herself from the disaster? Andrew had withdrawn from thepetition after falling off the horse earlier and ignored Jodies words, he wouldnt have faced auch misfortune and be her living shield. Due to the severity of his condition, the medical staff carefully lifted him onto a stretcher to transport him to the hospital for treatment. As he was being lifted onto the stretcher, his eyes were filled with pain and confusion. Then, he looked at Jodie with a gaze of disbelief and an unprecedented coldness. Even though speaking caused him sharp pain, he still looked at her and asked. Why did you do this to me? He had protected her, but at a critical moment, she resorted to hurting him. Why did she have to do that? Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Heartbroken Upon Comparison Jodie couldnt help but feel guilty when she saw Andrew looking at her like that At that moment, she didnt think much and instinctively reached out to make him a shield from disaster. He loved her so much and imed that he would protect her, so she mustve done the right thing, right? But of course, she couldnt say these thoughts out loud With red eyes and a guilty face, she apologized. Andrew. I didnt mean to I was just impulsive at that moment and wanted to drag you off the horse I never expected that the horses hooves would step on you so fast. It stepped on you before we could even fall off our horse. She sounded so certain that she didnt intend to use him as a shield, but her words left everyone speechless. Did she even act like she was trying to drag Andrew off the horse! Everyone could tell that she had intentionally used him as a shield No one spoke, but they looked at Andrew in unison. They wanted to know if he would blindly believe Jodies words again. After all, their words were useless. It was up to him whether to believe her or not. Andrew didnt expect Jodie to say such things. Even if she admitted it, he wouldve felt better. After all, in the face of danger, her actions were somewhat understandable despite the fact that she had hurt him in the process It was now that he realized that in Jodies heart, he could be discarded at any time. After being med for the first time, he was now being used as a shield. No matter how foolish he was, he wouldnt believe that she didnt do it intentionally. Forcing a bitter smile, he uttered. I actually wanted to take a break a long time ago, but I stayed until the end because I wanted to protect you, and I stood by it by shielding you from this disaster. In fact, even if you didnt pull me over, I wouldve dragged you off the horse to protect you. When he saw the horseing toward them, his first instinct was to embrace Jodie and jump off the horse. When theynded, he would even use his body to shield her. She was just a youngdy, so he could predict what would happen if she got kicked by the horse. Ata nun, he deemed it his duty to protect her Chapter 314 Heartbroken Upon Comparison Jodie couldnt help but feel guilty when she saw Andrew looking at her like that. At that moment, she didnt think much and instinctively reached out to make him a shield. from disaster. He loved her so much and imed that he would protect her, so she mustve done the right thing, right? But of course, she couldnt say these thoughts out loud. With red eyes and a guilty face, she apologized, Andrew, I didnt mean to. I was as just impulsive at that moment and wanted to drag you off the horse. I never expected that the horses hooves would step on you so fast. It stepped on you before we could even fall off our horse. She sounded so certain that she didnt intend to use him as a shield, but her words left everyone speechless. Did she even act like she was trying to drag Andrew off the horse? Everyone could tell that she had intentionally used him as a shield. No one spoke, but they looked at Andrew in unison. They wanted to know if he would blindly believe Jodies words again. After all, their words were useless. It was up to him whether to believe her or not. Andrew didnt expect Jodie to say such things. Even if she admitted it, he wouldve felt better. After all, in the face of danger, her actions were somewhat understandable despite the fact that she had hurt him in the process. It was now that he realized that in Jodies heart, he could be discarded at After being med for the first time, he was now being used as a shield. any time. No matter how foolish he was, he wouldnt believe that she didnt do it intentionally. Forcing a bitter smile, he uttered, I actually wanted to take a break a long time ago, but I stayed until the end because I wanted to protect you, and I stood by it by shielding you from this disaster. In fact, even if you didnt pull me over, I wouldve dragged you off the horse to protect you. When he saw the horseing toward them, his first instinct was to embrace Jodie and jump off the horse. When theynded, he would even use his body to shield her She was just a youngdy, so he couldnt predict what would happen if she got kicked by the horse As a man, he deciued it his duty to protect her. Despite that, he didnt expect that his instinct was to protect her while her instinct was to pull him over as a shield. His previous ims of protecting her now sounded ridiculous, especially since he had repeatedly believed in her before. No wonder everyone else thought he was a fool. They were right about that. In a weak voice, he added, Lets go on our own ways after this. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his first few statements. At the same time, she also regretted acting too quickly. Andrew had said he would embrace her and protect her even while jumping off the horse, and she believed he would do so. Just as she was about to express her gratitude, she heard his final sentence. She couldnt believe what she was hearing. What did he mean by going their own ways? Was he thinking of giving up on her? He had promised to protect her! Taking the initiative to jump off the horse with her and being used as a shield meant the same thing, right? Jodie felt a sense of injustice in her heart. She was about to say something when Andrew noticed the hurt in her eyes, which made him shoot her a colder gaze. pain. She didnt even care about how much he was hurt at the moment or ask if he was in Instead, she felt hurt by his words. All the love and care he had given her over the years seemed to have gone down the drain. He no longer wanted to see her or listen to her. Please take me to the hospital, he said to the medical staff before shutting his eyes. He was afraid of having a sister like her. At that moment, Titus, Luca, and Aarons words echoed in his mind. He used to ignore their advice, but now, he couldnt help but take them to heart. It turned out that they had long found out about Jodies selfish and ruthless nature. Only he had been foolish enough to make excuses for her and believe in her constantly. He even targeted his own sister for her sake. In the end, it was his biological sister who didn hun ham She had even saved him once in the garden. Despite all that, the one he poured all A love into over a decade abandoned him easily. When Jodie used him as a shield from the disaster, did she ever think that the horses hooves. might kill him? She probably didnt even consider it, as he was nothing to her and was merely someone who could be sacrificed at any time. After more than a decade, he finally found out her true nature and how good of an actress she was. As expected, those who werent rted by blood wouldnt appreciate the unconditional love given by them. Instead, they took their love for granted without considering giving back. He couldnt help but wonder what would have happened if the same situation had urred. with Simone and him. After Andrew finished speaking, the medical staff quickly carried him out and ced him in the ambnce. In emergencies like this, ambnces were allowed to enter through another gate in Cubilis. Andrew was taken to the ambnce while Aaron, who was in the stands, hurriedly joined him. When the ambnce drove away, Aaron looked at Andrew with concern and asked, Andrew, how do you feel now? Are you seriously injured? The incident just now had scared him badly. He was aware of Jodies cunning and maniptive nature before and even regarded her with some contempt, but he never expected that she could be so heartless and ruthless. As her brothers, all five of them doted on her, but Andrew was considered the one who was most protective of her. When Jodie wanted to study abroad, she asked who could apany her. None of them. wanted to go abroad, and Andrew was no exception, but he still ended up going with her; when she expressed her desire to join the entertainment industry, he took a major in directing to support and protect her. Whatever she wanted to do, Andrew would willingly apany her. Even when Simone returned, he remained cold toward her because of Jodie. But this was Jodies way of repaying Andrew, the one who loved her the most. The way she calmly pushed Andrew aside to protect herself chilled him to the bone. Because the incident happened suddenly, there was no time for much thought, so the instinctive action she took surely reflected what she truly felt. That was, Jodie never really cared about Andrew. Her callousness was difficult to ept, but it was the truth. He felt grateful that he had distanced himself from Jodie earlier because of everything that had happened before. Otherwise, he wasnt sure if he would end up like Andrew. Although they had all been discarded before, most of them were merely scapegoats. Andrew was truly unfortunate! Hearing Aarons voice. Andrew slowly opened his eyes. He observed the worry and anxiety in Aarons eyes, how he inquired about his injuries, and how he was feeling. This was the kind of attitude a family member should have. He reflected on Jodies expression and reaction to the incident until they left. There was guilt, gratitude, avoidance, and resentment, but there was no hint of worry or anxiety in her. Comparing all of this, he felt even more heartbroken. Unable to control himself, he breathed rapidly in anger. Then, he clutched his chest while trembling in pain. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 They Regret It, Too Aaron was taken aback when he witnessed Andrews behavior. Was he heavily impacted by Jodies provocation? Andrew, are you alright? Enduring the pain, Andrew replied, Im not alright. It hurts a lot. While Aaron was concerned, he couldnt help but nag at him. Arent you being too foolish? Ive warned you all along, but you just didnt believe me. She borrowed your luck and even forced you to wear a mystical tool that could backfire you, yet you still havent learned your lesson. If only he had listened to them and distanced themselves from Jodie, this wouldnt have happened. During thepetition, he couldve used the excuse of falling off the horse and getting injured to rest, but he insisted on following Jodies advice and riding the horse until the end. Have you ever considered that this would be the oue of persisting until the end? Andrew forced a bitter smile. Who couldve expected something like this? Well, only in this way can I see her cold and heartless nature. Otherwise, no matter how hard you try to persuade me, I wouldnt have wanted to think poorly of her. He still couldntprehend Jodies actions to this moment. Ever since she came to our house, we have treated her so well. I dont understand why she treats us so cruelly. Aaron pondered for a moment. Maybe its because we spoiled her too much and made her believe that our efforts for her are only natural. It has nothing to do with how we raised her because her nature is simply cold and heartless. When we treat her well, she thinks its what she deserves, but as soon as we be distant and cold, she feels wronged and mes us. After listening to Aarons words, Andrew suddenly had an epiphany. Was that what it was? No wonder when he got injured, Jodie didnt care about his injuries but instead felt wronged because of his words. She was ming him again. He didnt even know how bad his injuries were, yet she still med him. It was simply ridiculous. His care and concern for her over the years only made him look like a clown. +15 Free Coins Chapter 315 They Regret It, Too Aaron didnt expect Andrew to ask that question. He thought for a moment before answering, She would most likely do her best to protect us. Instinctively, she might push us off the horse and bear the burden herself, or maybe she would pull us off the horse together. One things for sure. She definitely wouldnt use us as a shield. Moreover, I reckon shed do the same before cutting ties with us even if we did recognize her after she went missing after years. He continued, You asked me this question because you wereparing Jodie to Simone in your mind, but in reality, you already have the answer, dont you? Andrews smile grew bitter. Yes. He had imagined several possibilities in his mind, but none of them involved Simone doing what Jodie had just done. Aaron, I regret it now. I regret treating Simone like I did because of Jodie. Since Simone was blood-rted to him, and he had shared a bond with Jodie for over a decade, he took Simone for granted and hurt her without hesitation. He deserved to suffer such consequences. Aaron also wore a bitter smile on his face. Yes. We both regret it. But whats the use of regretting? The damage has already been done. Simone will never forgive us. Let me ask you a question. Will you forgive Jodie and treat her as you did before? Andrew felt even more distressed upon hearing that question. No, I wont. Its no wonder that Simone treats us this way. In the past, I couldnt understand why she would cut ties with us, even though we are blood-rted; I couldnt fathom how she no longer treated us as affectionately as before and even started to be cold and cruel to us. But after the earlier events, I finally came to a realization. Only the wearer knows where the shoe pinches. It is only now that I understand her choices. Without experiencing others suffering, one cannot advise others to be kind. I understand now. Its just a pity that I understood it toote. After saying so much, apanied by feelings of regret and remorse, Andrew suddenly coughed violently, causing blood to flow from the corner of his mouth. His whole body twisted in excruciating pain, and the pain was so unbearable that it could almost take his life. His affection for Jodiepletely vanished at that moment. The doctor immediately took emergency measures for Andrew and advised him not to speak anymore. Aaron, seeing this, stopped talking to him and presented a look of anxiety. Andrews injuries were too severe, and it was unknown if his life was in danger. In another country. Titus and Luca were dumbfounded when they witnessed what happened at the polo field. They had anticipated that Andrew would have a tough time, but they didnt expect it to be this tragic. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lucas face was filled with mixed emotions as hemented, Jodie is simply ruthless. Only enemies would do such things. How could she treat Andrew, who loved her the most, like this? Titus was also shocked by Jodies ruthlessness. She is a wolf in sheeps clothing, cunning and heartless. Once again, he was grateful that he wasnt on Jodies side. Otherwise, he couldnt imagine the consequences he would face. Judging by Andrews reaction, he must have realized his mistake, Luca remarked. Thest sentence Andrew spat indicated that he hadpletely lost hope in her. Titus sneered, If he continues to protect her, then he is beyond redemption. After that, the two of them witnessed the scene in the ambnce. They felt uneasy upon hearing Andrews statements because they regretted what they had. done as well. However, it was toote for regrets. The damage had already been done, and they couldnt undo Simones choices. It was their own doing, and they had to ept it, no matter how reluctant they were. Watching Andrew coughing up blood with a pale face and how he contorted in pain, the doctors rushed to provide emergency treatment. His condition instantly worried the two brothers, so they called Aaron and told him to keep them updated on Andrews condition. Although they had wanted to watch Andrew suffer, they never expected him to end up in such a miserable state. At that moment, Titus and Luca experienced a newfound disgust toward Jodie. It was a feeling they had never felt before. Previously, they had only felt disappointed by her true colors and had only wanted to distance themselves from her, but they hadnt truly considered taking any action toward her Now, they genuinely loathed her from the depths of their hearts and simply wanted her to leave the house as soon as possible. Keeping her around would only cause a catastrophe. In another country, their parents were shocked when they witnessed the scene on the live broadcast Clearly, they hadnt expected Jodic to behave in such a manner. While they were furious, they were also deeply concerned about their sons injuries. Steven, who had initially nned to switch off his phone, decided against it. Instead, he contacted Aaron and requested to be kept updated on Andrews condition. Then, he turned to Salma, whose expression was grim, and said, I understand that you were hesitant to let go of Jodie before, and you felt relieved since I didnt insist on sending her away. I even hired a tutor to teach her manners. It was not only for her good but also to prove whether she deserved to be one of us. But after everything that has happened, we can no longer keep such a disaster in our house. I have asked my secretary to book tickets for us to return to Cubilis today. Well visit Andrew there. He was extremely worried about his sons severe injuries and whether his life was in danger. On the other hand, Salmas eyes flickered. Now that her previous thoughts were exposed by her husband, she felt somewhat embarrassed. This time, Jodie had indeed crossed the line, so she nodded and agreed, Alright. I will follow your lead. After this reality show shooting is over and she returns to Cebros, I will send her away. She didnt really want to go back to Cubilis because themotion caused by this incident would surely lead to criticism from her inws at Gray Manor. Her friends and acquaintances in their social circle would also bring this up. However, when her husband mentioned going back, she dared not defy him. Moreover, she was also quite worried about her sons condition. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Inflict Further Pain The viewers were also shocked by Andrews situation, leaving them in awe of Jodies heartlessness. Most people would be terrified and wouldnt even consider using someone nearby as a shield. However, Jodie proved that she was far from ordinary by doing just that. Some med Andrew for his own misfortune. They argued that Jodie treated him poorly. yet he still wanted to grovel at her feet. So, this was the result. With Andrews pitiful state, more people sympathize with him than criticize him. Almost everyone condemned Jodie for her heartlessness. This incident quickly became one of the top three trending topics without any orchestration. Andrews fans even flooded Jodies Facebook page with scathingments. Jonah didnt expect such a turn of events on the variety show. Due to the viewers demands and concern for Andrews condition, they continued the live broadcast with a cameraman. When Jonah witnessed Andrew writhing in pain and coughing up blood in the ambnce, he couldnt help but feel a twinge of sympathy. It was a truly tragic sight. Meanwhile, in the polo field, after Andrew was taken to the hospital, everyones attention shifted to Jodie. Jodie could sense the fear, disdain, apprehension, and even terror in everyones gaze. Even though she was shameless, she couldnt bear it at that moment. She felt frustrated. I wanted to deal with Simone, but why did it end up with Andrew suffering so much? It must be Simones doing. She looked at Simone, her eyes filled with resentment. Its you. Youre the one behind this. You manipted that horse toe and trample on us. Simone wasnt surprised that Jodie was trying to shift the me onto her. In fact, it was the expected response from Jodie. Raising an eyebrow, Simone said, You abandoned Andrew without hesitation, using him as a shield. But now you want to me me for the consequences. This is your usual style. Why did the horse go berserk and charge at you? Dont you have any idea? If it werent for you intentionally hitting the legs of the horse I was riding with a stick, would it have gotten angry and gone wild? The first time, I fought back, but you still came for a second time. Can you really me me for that? She looked at Jodie meaningfully and said. You always have double standards. If you harm others, its considered reasonable and right. But if others fight back, its considered wrong. You made a mess of things and harmed Andrew, but you made it someone elses fault. Just say it directly. Everything you do is right, while everyone else is wrong. Why beat around the bush and shift the me? At that time, everyone present saw what happened, and was also recorded in the live broadcast. We can let everyone judge and see if it was intentional on your part or mine. She used horse training techniques to provoke the horses anger and let it seek revenge on its own. But wasnt it Jodie who deliberately provoked the horse? Jodie choked. You- Then, she firmly said. I just dont believe that the horse came to kick us on its own. It must be Simone ying dirty tricks trying to harm me. Simone sneered. Its your decision to believe it or not. I just say a few more words to you, and you really think youre something? You worthless thing. ording to your logic, you didnt pull Andrew to protect you. Its his body that flew in front of you on its own. If you hadnt intentionally hit the horse, it wouldnt have gone berserk. I wont let this matter slide like this. Whether Andrew mes you afterward is your family matter. Now, lets first deal with your intentional vition that caused serious injuries to people. Simone no longer engaged in a pointless argument with her. Instead, she dismounted with Tina and went toin to the referee and the organizers about Jodie. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Everyone saw what happened clearly, and they all shouted for Jodie to be held ountable. They couldnt understand Jodies way of thinking either. There were so many people watching here, plus millions of viewers watching the live broadcast. Did Jodie think they were blind and couldnt see that she deliberately hit the horse, causing the horse to retaliate like this? She could actually argue and shift the me to Simone, What kind of person would do that? No, as Sitnone said, she was a worthless thing. One could also imagine what kind of life Simone had in the Gray Family before She must have often been framed by Jodie like this while the Gray Family pointed fingers at Simone, calling her toxic. Then, theizens started to criticize the Gray Family parents and the five Gray Family brothers. Many people even said they were d Simone didnt grow up in the Gray Family because she had the right values, was a good person, and was capable, but the people of the Gray Family, from the brothers to Jodie, all showed their twisted values,pletely warped by their upbringing. It showed that the Gray Family itself was very twisted. As they criticized, and since the Gray Family brothers were mostly in the entertainment industry, they became trending. At Gray Manor, Owen and Alice were once again angered. Unable to hold back, they called their son and daughter-inw to scold them again.. Then, the elderly couple had their other son book a flight to Cubilis. They wanted to fly over and see their grandson in person. Although they werent particrly close to their grandson, Andrew, he was still part of the Gray Family bloodline. They were still worried about him, especially after such a serious injury. The rest of the Gray Family also developed a strong aversion toward Jodie. Even the cousins, who used to have a good rtionship with Jodie, couldnt help but feel a sense of dread. This woman is just loo malicious. And they didnt know if Jodie could borrow their luck like she did Andrew. After all, they also shared the same surname. We should keep our distance from this woman in the future. Shes just too terrifying. Back at the polo field, Simone and the othersints were valid. The organizerspletely banned Jodie from participating in polo matches in the future. Furthermore, after the variety show ended and the production team left, she was not allowed to return to Cubilis. Cubilis did not wee individuals with such poor character, Chapter 316 Inflict Further Pam Moreover, since it was Jodie who had provoked the horse, causing Andrews injury, they were not ountable, and Jodie would have to assume full responsibility. This epassed all subsequent medical and care expenses for Andrew, which Jodie would have to bear Jodie was furious, as the oue ced all the me on her. She was bound to face criticism fromizens once again. Now, she experienced a sense of panic, as if her luck was about to wane and slip away. Next on the agenda was the award ceremony and the distribution of prize money. Once the prize money had been distributed, Simone proposed, Lets go to the hospital and visit Andrew. She wasnt concerned about Sembag No. 4. Although he had sustained severe injuries and would undoubtedly require surgery, as well as several months of bed rest before being able to stand up, his life would not be in danger. She wanted to visit Sc*mbag No. 4 after he hadpleted his surgery to disclose the truth about another matter and inflict further pain on him. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 No Compare, No Despair Simones suggestion to visit Andrew surprised many people. However, upon further consideration, they realized that Simone was truly apassionate person. On the contrary, just look at Jodie, who was filled with resentment. Has she ever considered going to the hospital to see Andrew, who protected her? Nopare, no despair. They wondered what Andrew would think if he found out. His biological sister, who was hurt, still wanted to visit him. But the foster sister he just protected seemed to have forgotten about him. Everyone else misunderstood except for Bailey, who looked at Simone meaningfully. This girl is most likely up to no good. Meanwhile, Zacs eyes revealed a hint of amusement. Simone is definitely going to strike a nerve. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Both of them knew that Simone wasnt genuinely concerned about Andrew. Zac spoke up. Although Andrews personality is not very likable, we should indeed. him since hes injured like this. go visit He then looked at Jodie and asked, Are you going too? I guess your dear brother probably doesnt want to see you right now. After hearing that, Jodies heart skipped a beat. She had been so consumed by her grievances and anger that she had forgotten about going to the hospital. Now that Simone brought it up, it was as if she was setting her up for more criticism. This woman is truly cunning. And that b*stard Zac is definitely doing this on purpose. If he hadnt initiated the conversation, maybe no one would have paid much attention to her. But now, everyone was looking at Jodie. Jodie disyed a worried expression and said, Of course, Ill go too. I was actually thinking that after the event, I would talk to the director and ask them to take me to the hospital. But its best that we all go together now. 1/5 She meant that she hadnt forgotten about visiting Andrew. Just then, Leon walked over and happened to overhear her words. With a rare hint of disgust, he looked at Jodie.. Aaron was so anxious and followed the ambnce to the hospital with Andrew. You really think about the big picture, dont you? Andrew protected you, and you can still wait until the event is over to think about visiting him. He had been shocked by Jodies actions on the polo field carlier. He never expected her to be so heartless and ruthless. Mom must be blind to protect a woman like her. Doesnt this also mean that birds of a feather flock together? Is Mom also such a woman? At the same time, he decided to learn from his sister and stay away from Melinda. Leons wordspletely shattered Jodies facade. Yes, if she was truly concerned about Andrew, she would have definitely followed the ambnce to the hospital. Aarons actions woulde from a person who was genuinely worried about their loved ones. But Jodie was still thinking about waiting until the event was over before going. It was clear that she didnt care about Andrew. In the livestream, there was once again full-screen mockery and insults toward Jodie. Andrews fans even wanted to strangle Jodie. Jodies face stiffened, and she resentfully looked at Leon. Is that so? I didnt know; otherwise, I would have definitely gone with Aaron. She quickly changed the subject. Lets hurry and leave. Leon was bing more and more outrageous. He deliberately came to expose her secrets. How did I provoke them? Just because they regretted it and wanted to seek forgiveness from Simone, do they have to step on me? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and her hatred toward Simone grew deeper Chapter 317 No Compare. No Despair The moment the returned, she wanted to take everything away from me. She snatched away my brothers one by one making them treat me coldly. Even Leon, who used to take care of me so much, was taken away and started stepping on me. Simone shouldnt havee back. She shouldnt even be alive. She clenched her hand tightly in her sleeve. I cant let Simone, this disaster, continue to stay alive and harm me Simone could sense the deep resentment and malice from Jodie. This woman will probably cause more trouble in the future. She became more cautious. But this time, the bacsh that followed would be enough for Jodie to enjoy Simone spoke up. Lets go to the hospital No one paid attention to Jodies words As soon as Simone spoke, everyone started moving This made Jodie feel even more resentful and jealous. These people really treat me as nothing. This is outragroza. Jonah had already arranged the carriage. The guests boarded the carriage and would take a car to the hospital once they reached the outskirts of Cubilis. At this moment. Andrews condition had temporarily stabilized after being rescued. He had been taken to the hospital and underwent a series of examinations. While Andrew was being examined, Aaron watched the livestream with the phone given back to them by the director before getting in the car. With such an incident happening, they needed to contact their family and handle various expenses, all of which required their phones. Also, he wanted to see the aftermath and everyones reactions. Shortly after. Andrew finished the examination His injuries were severe, and he needed to undergo surgery immediately. As he was being wheeled into the operating room, Aaron was signing the consent form. The livestream was still on, and as a result, both of thern saw the scene that had just urred. +15 Five Col Chapter 317 No Compare, No Despair They heard what Simone and Jodie said. Aaron looked conflicted. I didnt expect Simone to be the first one to suggest visiting you. He originally thought Jodie would pretend to be anxious and suggest visiting Andrew first. Who knew that Jodie didnt care about Andrew at all and even dared to wait until the event was over? Andrew felt even more hurt. He didnt expect it to be like this.. The more hepared, the more it hurt, making him regret and sad. Ive experienced her heartlessness once again. He closed his eyes and said, I dont want to see her. Then, he was pushed into the operating room. When Simone and the others arrived at the hospital, Andrew was still in the operating room. They saw Aaron sitting at the door, lost in thought. Upon seeing them, Aaron forced a smile. Youre here. Jodie spoke first with a concerned look. Aaron, how is Andrew now? Aaron looked at her expression, and it seemed like she genuinely cared about Andrew. Shes acting so convincingly. But he didnt believe it. What took her so long? The smile instantly vanished from his face, and he said coldly, Thanks to you, hes still alive. Jodie choked, staring at Aaron in disbelief. Clearly, she didnt expect him to utter such words. What did he mean by Thanks to her? It was so ironic. Feeling unjust as usual, she cried. Aaron, what do you mean by that? I was so worried about Andrew, hoping he would be okay; and you me me? Her tears used to be a weapon. Whenever she cried, her brothers would relent and console her. But now, Aaron was no longer the kind-hearted brother he used to be, Previously, when he witnessed her tears, he would feel remorseful and attempt tofort her. Now, Aaron simply felt irritated whenever Jodie started crying. It was so bothersome. He wondered how they had tolerated it before. His expression darkened. Andrew has appreciated your kindness. He thanked you. This is a hospital, and Andrew is still being treated. Your tearful appearance is so inauspicious. He hasnt passed away yet. Anyone who doesnt know would assume youre here to mourn. If you want to cry, please leave this ce. Andrew cant bear your tears. The doctor had previously mentioned that Andrews injuries were severe, but his life was not in grave danger, which was why he made that statement. After all, he wouldnt die, so there was no genuine mourning. But what he said was true. Jodie burst into tears as soon as she arrived. It was truly inauspicious. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Stop Pretending When Aaron made this statement, Jodie couldnt believe it. Even the others were taken aback. It was the first time they had heard Aaron speak so harshly to his beloved sister. But his words were true. Had he finally seen through his kind sisters true nature, so he became harsh? Jodie, who was still crying in sadness, suddenly froze. She couldnt continue crying, nor could she stop. She also started to resent Aaron. How could he mock me like this? Andrew treated me so well. Of course. Im worried. But I know he wont die, so what difference does it make if Ie to see him earlier orter? She pressed her lips together and looked at Aaron, saying, Aaron, I know you me me. But I really wanted to do the vault with Andrew at that time. You misunderstood me. I was truly scared and guilty because I was the one who caused Andrews injury. If you want to me me, I ept it. I just want to wait here until Andrewes out. She said firmly, I can only let go of my worries when I see hime out unscathed. Her words seemed very heartfelt, but no one present believed her. Aaron smirked. How could Andrewe out unscathed when hes so badly injured? I dont know if youre too naive or if you simply dont care about him. Whats the point of saying all this? When you threw him out to protect you, I didnt see you worry like this. He took a deep breath. Jodie, dont treat us like fools. Your actions have shown us that we have loved an ungrateful thing for so many years. Youre just a snake to us now. We really cant afford to provoke you. Were afraid of you, so we want to keep our distance. Cant you understand that? If it were someone else who did what you did before, they wouldnt have the audacity toe here and pretend to be worried. Only you, a heartless and ungrateful person, would have the audacity to continue pretending. This time, Andrew not only suffered physical injuries, but you also hurt him emotionally. He wont trust you anymore, so dont try to deceive him. He said he didnt want to see you before going into the operating room, so just leave. Chapter 318 Stop Pretending Aaron spoke his mind, feeling relieved and refreshed. He had been holding in his anger for so long. Secing Jodie still pretending, he couldnt bear it anymore. How could there be such a shameless person? Hearing Aarons sarcasm, Titus and Luca, who were watching the livestream, felt satisfied. Among their brothers, Aaron had always been the most gentle and rarely got angry or made sarcastic remarks. They had to admit that Aaron had also expressed their thoughts, as they also wanted to curse Jodie like this. They felt like begging her to stop pretending to cry like this. Did she really think tears could always be used as a weapon against them? They were not that foolish. And looking at her crying like this, they felt disgusted. Andrew hadnt even died yet, and she was crying. It was really inauspicious. Was she hoping for Andrew to die quickly? In the hospital, Jodie was being scolded by her beloved brother for the first time. She widened her eyes, truly unable to ept it, and looked at Aaron in disbelief. Aaron, how could you say that about me? Ive been your sister since we were little! I feel sad about what happened to Andrew, too. How could you say such things about me? In front of so many people and the live-stream audience, Aaron actually called her heartless and ungrateful. He said he didnt want to provoke her anymore and just wanted to stay away from her. Jodie was truly panicked at this moment, feeling her brothers werepletely out of her control. How could this be? She regretted even more that she had acted too quickly before. She should have waited for Andrew to protect her. That way, they wouldnt be able to me her like this. Upon hearing Jodies words, Aaron first looked cautiously at Sinione, who had a calm expression. 74%1 11:00 Sat, 16 Dec D Chapter 318 Stop Pretending 415 Free Coins Then he said to Jodie, Its precisely because you grew up with us that we love you even more than our own sister. And its because of your insinuations, provocations, and maniption. that our sisters rtionship with us has been severed. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But how have you treated us in return? Every time, you show concern with your words, but you never take any action. Every time something happens, youre innocent, and we are the ones who have to take the me. And you even threw Andrew out to protect you. After going through so much, we have seen your true colors. So, stop pretending. Everyone knows who you really are. He looked at the people around him and said, You can ask anyone here. Who doesnt know what kind of person you are? Zac chimed in. We do know; thats why we always keep our distance from your dear sister. Otherwise, we would be the unlucky ones. He knew best how to use cutting words. Tina looked at Jodie with a hint of fear. Shes truly malicious and terrifying. She intentionally caused me to fall off the horse before. If it werent for Simone saving me, I would be in the operating room right now. Jodie, youre like a poisonous flower. Everyone knows it, so theres no need for you to pretend anymore. Zac agreed. You always act like this. Even if youre not tired of acting, everyone is fed up with it. Its not just us. Even the viewers in the livestream know what kind of person you are. Your innocent persona haspletely copsed. Youre probably being criticized and trending right now. Why dont you just show your true colors and do whatever makes you happy? Jodie was rendered speechless. She wanted to silence these two people. She also knew that she didnt have a good reputation now. So, she decided to fully embrace the dark and rebellious route since she couldnt clear her name. She red at Zac and Tina and sneered. You two are always targeting and isting me because of Simone. Say whatever you want. Ill wait here for Andrew toe out so I can feel at ease. Simone rolled her eyes in disbelief. Are you crazy? How does this have anything to do with me:* Zac was also feeling frustrated. What does this have to do with Simone? Isnt it because of your personality that everyone dislikes you? You participate in a variety show but put on a facade. Who enjoys that? Havent you heard Jonah say that this variety show is supposed to be genuine? Among all the guests, youre the most insincere and artificial. Its only natural that everyone rejects and dislikes you. Dont you think you should reflect on yourself? Even Keira couldnt hold back this time. Exactly. Why do we not reject Tina and others but keep our distance from you? Thats because youre too pretentious and too fake, and you have too many hidden motives. We simply cant like you. Chapter 319 Would They Handle This Matter? Leon felt as though he was meeting Jodie for the first time. Whats going on with her way of thinking? He frowned and asked, What does Simone have to do with any of this? Why are you involving her? For over a decade, you took on the role of the Gray Family heiress and used various schemes to drive her away. And thats not enough. Do you still want to keep tabs on her? Also, in these three episodes of the variety show, it was always you who provoked Simone first, and then she fought back. Youre truly a double standard. Just good at ming others. How did he ever think that Jodie was a good person just because his mother said so? He had to admit that, just like the Gray Family brothers, they were all deceived by her acting, and their judgment was clouded. Aaron also said coldly. Jodic, this is a matter between you and our brothers. Why do you have to involve Simone again? We have already hurt her for you. Dont you think thats enough? And do you really think we are fools? After being provoked by you so many times, do you think we will still believe you? Disappointment and coldness filled his eyes. I never expected that the sister I loved for over a decade would have such an ugly side. Impatiently, he asked again, Can you stop causing trouble? Jodies expression changed when faced with usations from so many people. What she found most difficult to ept was that Leon and Aaron, who used to stand by her side, were now all using her and siding with Simone. She only said one thing about Simone, but they mocked and scolded her so much to protect Simone. It was really enough. Especially that sentence, Can you stop causing trouble? It used to be directed at Simone. But now, they were all directing it at her, making her feel hurt and unfairly treated, wanting to cry out in frustration. She couldnt hold back and shouted, A-All of you are bullying me. Youre all too much! Just then, a nurse came out with a cold face and said, Please dont make noise outside the operating room. Be quiet! After she finished speaking, everyone looked at Jodie with disapproval and disgust. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Would They Handle This Matter? 15 Free Coins Aaron said with a dark face, Are you not satisfied with how badly Andrew is already hurt? Do you want to shout and distract the doctor to make him suffer even more? Either shut up or leave immediately. He also realized that Jodie wouldnt leave. She was shameless. He could only make her shut up. He guessed that at this moment, Jodic might still be hoping that Andrew would be fooled by her and forgive her. Since that was the case, let her wait for Andrews response. Jodie was furious, but she also knew that she had to endure it. She had to wait for Andrew toe out, exin to him, and coax him. If she just left like this, she might really lose Andrew, who truly loved her. So, she walked to a nearby spot and sat down, looking pitiful and lonely, as she sobbed quietly. If it were in the past, the Gray brothers would have felt sorry for her. But now, whether it was Aaron on the scene or Titus and Luca watching the live stream, they all had the feeling of wanting to throw her out. Zac listened to Jodies sobbing and felt disgusted. He looked at Jodie with disdain and said, Are your tears an endless ocean? Youve been crying since the first episode. Its time to stop. Even if you keep crying, your beloved Aaron wont pay attention to you, so why bother? If you want to cry, save it for when Andrewes out. Lets see if he will still be moved by your tears. This time, Aaron agreed. Yes, Im annoyed and disgusted watching you cry. You better save your tears for when Andrewes out. No one is watching now, so no matter how much you cry, its useless. The sarcastic remarks from the two of them made Jodie unable to continue crying. How could there be such heartless men? Dont they know how to cherish a delicate and beautiful omant Jodie knew she couldnt argue with them, so she bit her lip and stopped herself from crying This also made the people present feel a sense of relief. Viewers in the livestrearn chat were also speechless, and the insults continued to +15 Free Coins Chapter 819 Would They Handle This Matter? circte. After waiting for some time, the lights in the operating room went out, and Andrew was pushed out. Aaron quickly walked up and asked the doctor, Doctor, hows my brother? The doctor replied. His injuries are severe. His scap is shattered, and the ribs on his back. are broken. The surgery was sessful, but he will have to stay in bed for at least three to four months before he can get up and walk. And he can no longer engage in strenuous physical activities in the future. He emphasized. During these six months, he must take good care of himself. Otherwise, if he gets injured again, he may have to use a wheelchair in the future. Aaron breathed a sigh of relief as long as the surgery was sessful. Okay, thank you, doctor. The group followed and went to the ward. After a while, Andrew woke up. There was still anesthesia in effect, so he only felt that his body was stiff and numb without feeling any pain. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Jodie, with swollen eyes, rushing to his bedside. Her eyes and face were full of concern. Andrew, youre fine. Thats great. I was so worried. Andrew felt disgusted when he saw her crying face. Im almost in a wheelchair, and youre saying Im fine? Whats wrong with you? And Im not dead yet. If you cry like this, those who dont know the situation might think you were mourning for me. Jodies worried face froze. Zac couldnt help but chuckle. Youre brothers, indeed. You can even say the same things. Aaron added, Thats right. Andrew looked at Aaron and said, Didnt I say I didnt want to see her? Aaron shrugged. She insisted on staying, saying she was too worried about you. She wouldnt be at ease until she saw youe out unscathed. I cant just throw her out, right? This is a Hospital. Its too uncivilized to do that. When they doted on Jodie, they treated her like a treasure. 375 Chapter 319 Would They Handle This Matter? But once they grew tired of her, they could say anything. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jodie didnt expect Aaron to be more heartless. She decided that the next time she needed luck, she would find him. She nced at Andrew and said, Andrew, Im really concerned about you. Earlier, 1) But Andrew didnt want to hear it. Enough. Dont exin anymore. Its unnecessary. Jodie bit her lip and said, I just dont want you to misunderstand. I hope youll be fine. I also want to make amends for the ident I caused by trying to be clever. This meant that she didnt intend to drag him on purpose. After a moment of thought, she said, I wont participate in the variety show anymore. Ill stay in the hospital to take care of you. In the uing variety show, she would undoubtedly face rejection and ridicule from all the guests. There would surely be a lot of online criticism, and this time, she wouldnt be able to clear her name. So, it was better not to continue participating and stay in the hospital to take care of Andrew, hoping to win him back. Just then, Simone interrupted, Are you nning to stay in the hospital to take care of him, or do you want to continue taking his luck? She looked sympathetically at the pitiful Andrew and said, Hes already so unlucky, in such a miserable state, and you still want to exploit him? Since Jodie willingly handed over leverage, she might as well expose the truth. Those who didnt know would think she couldnt bear to see Andrew in such a sorry state, and that was why she reminded them. In reality, she just wanted to hurt Andrew even more. This also put an end to Jodies hope of exploiting his luck. It also served as a warning to the other sc mbags to be careful not to ept anything from Jodie lest they lose their luck. Because Jodies constantly replenishing luck was not a good thing for Simone. Of course, besides this, she also wanted to put pressure on the person behind Jodie. Since Simone exposed Jodie for transporting luck, would the geomancy association handle this matter? Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 You Have Finally Smarten Up This Time When Simone made this statement, all eyes turned to her, and Jodie felt a pang in her heart. Does Simone know about the pendant? Thats impossible. Composing herself, she looked at Simone and uttered in confusion. I dont know what youre talking about. I just wanted to take care of Andrew in the hospital and be there for him. Why are you interfering? It has nothing to do with you, right? The implication was for Simone to mind her own business. Simone raised an eyebrow. Are you getting anxious? Afraid that your misdeeds will be exposed? Jodie clenched her teeth. I havent done anything wrong. Dont use me. Andrew had a bad feeling and couldnt help but ask, exin it clearly? H Simone, what do you mean? Can you Simone shifted her gaze to him. Havent you noticed that the beads on the bracelet youre wearing are almost all shattered? Andrew hadnt noticed the issue with the bracelet. As he couldnt raise his hand now, he said. to Aaron, Take a look at the bracelet Im wearing. the Aaron stepped forward and reached out to take the bracelet he was wearing. Unexpectedly, as soon as he took it off his hand, the beads on the bracelet shattered one by one and fell to t ground. Aaron was a bit confused. Whats going on? Wasnt this a mystical tool? How did it break? Jodie panicked more and more when she saw this because she didnt expect that the bracelet. Andrew was wearing would actually break. This could be caused by the previous suppression of bad luck. She quickly changed her mind and immediately looked at Simone. Simone, did you do this? Youre so heartless! Even if Andrew wasnt as good to you as he was to me before, you shouldnt harm him like this. Now that he doesnt have this bracelet to suppress the bad luck, what is he going to do in the future? Hes still injured. She pointed to the door. Leave, youre not wee here. She just hoped that Simone and the others would leave quickly, so she took the initiative. Simone could see her nervousness, fear, and guilt, so she sneered. ying the me game again. Havent you learned anything? She looked at Andrew and asked, Do you believe her? Do you think I tampered with your bracelet? This time, Andrew wasnt foolish. He decisively said, I dont believe it. I know your personality. If you wanted to deal with me, you woulde directly. Theres no need to resort to such tricks He also realized that Jodie was putting on a show of force, as if she R/G wanted to quickly drive Simone away, showing that she was feeling guilty. So, what did she do that was harmful to me? He was eager to know. Simone, why did this bracelet break? Please tell me. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Simone replied. Because it was overloaded with suppressing your bad luck, and after the energy of bringing good luck on it was depleted, it naturally broke. She asked again, Didnt you notice that you started having bad luck again after arriving at the polo field? Andrew thought for a moment. Indeed, especially after the match started, I felt something was off. He slipped and fell, getting injured with every collision. He hadnt thought much about it before, but now, upon careful consideration, it was just like when he started having bad luck in Cebros. His heart tightened. Whats going on? Did Jodie absorb my luck again? Jodies face changed upon hearing this, and she immediately retorted, I didnt. She looked at Andrew pleadingly. Andrew, please dont listen to Simones nonsense. Shes deliberately trying to drive a wedge between us. Andrew was already heartbroken by her at this point, and he also wanted to know what wicked things she had done to him. With a cold face, he snapped, Shut up. I only want to hear Simone speak now. If youre going to continue like this, you can leave. Jodie panicked even more and tried to reach out to grab his hand. Andrew, I- But before she could reach him, she was blocked by Aaron, who grabbed her arm and pulled her back a distance. His patience was running out. Jodie Gray, stop causing trouble, or else you can leave. The doctor just said that Andrew cant endure any more movements. Otherwise, it will worsen his injuries, but you rushed over to grab him like this. Are you not satisfied with how miserable he already is? Jodie was just ustomed to making intimate gestures to maintain their rtionship and didnt consider whether this would affect Andrews injuries. She shook her head while crying, I-I didnt! I just dont want Andrew to misunderstand me. Aaron frowned. Whether there is a misunderstanding or not, well find out soon enough. Your eagerness to stop this is a sign of guilt, isnt it? Jodie wanted to say more, but Andrew interrupted, Dont speak for now; let Simone continue. He turned to Simone again. Please continue. Simone smiled. It seems like youve finally smartened up this time. Speechless, Andrew thought that her words implied that he had been foolish before. This statement also made him realize something. Are you saying that after going to the polo field. Chapter 320 You Have Finally Smarten Up This Time: 415 Free Coss Jodie absorbed my luck again, and shes still borrowing the luck that I lent her before? Simone answered. She was done borrowing the previous luck, but after going to the polo field, it was forcibly taken. She pointed her finger at the ne hanging around his neck, which was now exposed. Did she deliberately give you this ne before going to the polo field? As soon as these words came out, Andrew and Jodies faces changed. With widened his eyes, he asked. Is this thing sucking my luck? Simone retorted, What else could it be? You dont think its something good, do you? Andrew was initially stunned. Then, he mumbled, When she gave it to me, she said it was a protective talisman, saying that she didnt want anything bad to happen to me at the field, so she insisted on giving it to me to wear. Simone sniggered, Only you would believe that. Among you brothers, you are the most gullible. She looked at Aaron and asked, If it were you, would you believe it? Aaron shook his head. Definitely not. He red at Andrew, his expression filled with anger. Andrew, why cant you have a better memory? She has used these things to harm you. multiple times, and yet, you still believe her. You just ept it when she gives it to you. Of course, you suffer from bad luck. He wondered why Andrew had been experiencing a string of misfortune since entering the polo field. It turned out that Jodie was once again the culprit. From that moment on, they became more cautious and vowed never to ept anything from Jodie in the future. Titus and Luca, who were watching the live broadcast, shared the same sentiment. Andrew wore a look of despair on his face. How could I have known that she would be so cruel to me? Now, he realized how foolish he had been actually to believe her words and thought it was a protective talisman. He stared at Jodie, suppressing his fury. No wonder I told you to wear this ne as a protective talisman, and you became angry with me, insisting that it was for my own good. So, you wanted to continue draining my luck and making me even more unlucky and. miserable. Jodie Gray, I willingly gave you so much of my luck. I epted that, but why did you still want to harm me, taking advantage of me whenever you could? You wont be satisfied until you kill me, will you? This was the heart of the sister he had loved for over a decade-so cruel! Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 A Ruthless Move This scene left everyone present astonished. They couldnt help but think that Andrew was in a pitiful state. Even in such a situation, Jodie refused to let him off the hook. Naturally, Jodie wouldnt admit it, shaking her head vigorously in denial and saying, No, this is a protective talisman. Someone else gave me this talisman, iming that it brings safety and protection. Its not an object for attracting luck. Andrew, dont listen to Simones instigation. Shes intentionally talking nonsense. Of course, she wouldnt admit it, and she absolutely couldnt admit it. Knowing that Jodie would respond in this way, Simone looked at Bailey and suggested, Bailey, why dont you help Mr. Gray examine it? Is the pendant hes wearing a protective talisman or a charm for attracting luck? Baileys deep gaze turned toward her. Looks like this girl has set her sights on me. He agreed straightforwardly, Alright. Then, he instructed Aaron, Remove the pendant. Following his instructions, Aaron took the pendant off Andrews neck. Just as he was about to hand it to Bailey, he heard him say, Turn the pendant over and carefully check if theres a row of small characters on the back. On the back, its written with your name and birthdate, Andrew. Aaron paused for a moment, then turned the jade pendant over. Sure enough, on the back, he saw a row of small characters-Andrews name and a string of numbers written on it. He didnt remember Andrews exact birth time, so he walked to his bedside, lowered his head, and whispered the numbers on the back of the pendant into his ear. Andrew, is this your birth time? Because they were live-streaming, he didnt say it out loud. Andrew was stunned for a moment, took a deep breath, and said, Yes. Bailey exined, Indeed, this is not a protective talisman, but a charm for forcibly stealing luck from anyone rted to her, as long as you willingly wear this thing. She burns an activatable talisman, recites an incantation, and steals your luck from you. Its different from borrowing luck before, as that was voluntary on your part. Now, without your knowledge, reciting the incantation can transfer your luck to her. He looked at Andrew again and continued, Thats why you continue to have bad luck, to the point where even the bead bracelet cant suppress it and breaks prematurely. This also exins why she happened to be there on the polo field to block the disaster. Simone emphasized, Isnt this against the rules? I wonder which geomancy master helped her with this. She was testing if that sc*mbag, Andrew, could understand her underlying meaning. If the foolishness in his brain had drained out, then it should work Chapter 321 A Ruthless Move After listening, Andrews face turned extremely ugly, and he looked at Jodie with a cold gaze. He couldnt ept the heartache because he had loved her sincerely, only to be repaid with such harm. He didnt ask her why she did it because he already had the answer in his heart- simply because she was selfish and only cared about herself. As long as she could gain fortune from her brothers, she would be fine. As for them, they could go wherever they wanted. Andrew remained silent for a while. Suddenly, he remembered Simones words and asked Bailey, Mr. Shawn, her actions vited the rules of the geomancy association, right? Bailey replied, There is a department in the geomancy association specifically responsible for managing this. They need to intervene and investigate before concluding. I am just a geomancer in the geomancy association. I dont deal with these matters. Simone nced at him and said, In this situation, can the parties involved file aint with the geomancy association? Bailey looked at her with a smile in his eyes and said, Naturally, that is possible. This girl is up to no good again. This is a trap. She wants her brother to send her adopted sister to be punished by the geomancy association! This move is quite ruthless. Sure enough, Andrew calmly said, Then, I will file aint with the geomancy association and hope they can thoroughly investigate and punish the geomancer who practices such sinister methods. I demand strict punishment for them. Now, Andrew felt deep love and intense hatred; he had been so good to Jodie before, always protecting her, but now, he wanted nothing more than to see her punished as she had hurt him too deeply. Jodie couldnt believe it as she stared at him. Andrew, are you really going to treat me like this? Andrew found her toneughable. Im just returning the favor, an eye for an eye. I will treat you the way you treated me. This time, he had made up his mind not to be fooled by her anymore. Jodie took a few steps back, clutching her chest and finding it hard to ept his heartless transformation. Didnt you say you will always cherish and protect me? And now you me me Andrews face darkened. Cherishing and protecting you was on the condition that I volunteered to do so, but I didnt ask you to use underhanded tactics to harm me. I dont want to see you anymore; just leave. He really didnt want to see her anymore because he felt that the once obedient and caring sister had be detestable and terrifying. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Suddenly, Jodie turned around, snatched the camera from the cameraman behind her, and Chapter 321 A Ruthless Move smashed it on the ground, forcing the live broadcast to an end and leaving everyone at the scene dumbfounded. After smashing the camera, she pleaded with Andrew, I wont leave, Andrew. You cant treat me like this. Dontin to the geomancy association, okay? I heard that being taken to the geomancy association for investigation can cause great mental and physical torment. Do you have the heart to let me be tormented by others? I really didnt know that this pendant had a problem and could absorb luck. I thought it was just a protective talisman. If the geomancy association were toe and investigate, she would be in big trouble. Simone interjected, If you didnt know that the pendant could absorb luck, then how did you cast a spell to take away his luck? Your luck is now intertwined with his. Jodie felt her sanity slipping away. She turned her head and red at Simone, saying, Please be quiet. This is a matter between Andrew and me, and it doesnt concern you. Isnt Simone resentful of her brothers? Why is she still assisting them? This woman is intentionally opposing me. How despicable. Just as Simone was about to speak, Andrew intervened. He looked at Jodie with cold eyes and said, You should be quiet. Regardless of anything, Simone is my biological sister. We cant afford to have an ungrateful person like you as a sister. It was my foolishness to be deceived by you in the past, and I wont allow it to happen again. Jodie still wanted to argue, Andrew, its not like that, I Just then, the door of the hospital room swung open, and Owen and Alice entered, apanied by their son. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Im Helping You Vent! Jodies expression changed upon seeing the people entering the room. Why did these two elderse here? Ever since she arrived at the Gray Family, they had always been cold towards her, believing that she did not possess the Gray Family blood. Now, it seemed that the visitors were not here for a pleasant reason! Andrew and Aaron were also surprised, Grandpa, Grandma, why are you here? Owen had already consulted the doctor about his grandsons condition and spoke with a serious expression, You have caused such chaos and brought shame to the Gray Family, yet you still cannot resolve the problem. If we donte, who will clean up this mess? The room door had been slightly ajar, and they had overheard the conversation inside. They red angrily at Andrew. I truly dont understand how we raised such an indecisive fool like you. Andrew choked, I was deceived. Owen sneered, Youck intelligence and still shift the me onto others. He then turned to his second son and instructed, Go to the geomancy association in the city, report and file aint about Jodie Grays use of witchcraft to harm people. Bring her along. His second son nodded. Yes, Dad! He then instructed the bodyguard to seize Jodie and attempt to remove her from the room. Jodie struggled relentlessly, No, you cant do this. Grandpa, youve misunderstood, I didnt harm Andrew, I- Owen looked at her with disgust and interrupted, Dont call me grandpa; I am not your grandpa. Witnessing the cold and ruthless gaze of the old man, Jodie could only cry and turn to Andrew and Aaron. Andrew, Aaron, I dont want to suffer at the geomancy association. Please, beg Grandpa not to send me there, I beg you. Before they could respond, Owen furrowed his brows. Silence her and take her away! he commanded, and a tall bodyguard covered Jodies mouth with his hand before forcefully escorting her out of the room. The ward fell silent as Owen turned to his two grandsons. In the future, act more decisively. Why waste so much time talking to her? Do you believe she hasnt caused enough trouble for your Andrew and Aaron cowered and immediately replied, Yes, Grandpa. They were not close to their grandfather and had always feared him. Owen nced at the others in the room; his previously serious expression softened, revealing an apologetic smile. Everyone, I apologize for subjecting you to this spectacle. Everyone noticed that he was resolute in his actions, and after exchanging a few polite words, the group bid their farewells. As Owen had personal matters to attend to, he did not detain anyone. However, when he saw Simone about to leave with the others, he spoke up, Simone, could you and your senior spare a few minutes? He addressed his granddaughter in this manner because he understood Simones personality. Since she no longer acknowledged the Gray Family, she naturally did not recognize him as her grandfather, either. Aware of this fact, he wouldnt shamelessly exploit their so-called family ties to manipte her morally. In his heart, he couldnt help but curse his son and daughter-inw for their nonsense. Simone nced at Bailey and asked, What do you think? Bailey shrugged indifferently. Its up to you. Meaning, if she stayed, he would stay; if she left, he would leave, too. After contemting for a moment, she asked Zac and the others to go back first. When they had left, she turned to Owen and asked, What do you want to say, Old Mr. Gray? She didnt harbor much affection or resentment towards Owen and Alice. Since being acknowledged as part of the Gray Family again, their attitude toward her had been decent. On the other hand, due to their emphasis on bloodline, their treatment of Jodie was rtively cold, and they didnt even include her in the Gray Familys genealogy. But to begin with, she had grown up outside, and the elderly couple resided in the old mansion, so she rarely visited, and their rtionship wasnt close. The Gray Familys tradition was to grant freedom to their children who werent the heir, let alone their grandchildren. But it must be said that Owens personality was at least more likable than the others in the Gray Family and at least not as hypocritical. When she severed ties with the Gray Family, the elderly couple had also attempted to persuade her to stay. Upon hearing her firm stance, they recognized their sons family was in the wrong and did not press her further. They only mentioned that if she ever wished to return to the Gray Family, she would be weed at any time. If she required assistance, she could also turn to them, but she declined, and they were sensible enough not to pester her any longer. Hearing her address, Owen understood her attitude and sighed. That good-for-nothing grandson of mine brought this upon himself. Although he deserves it, we are still concerned about what might happen to him. So, I wanted to ask if you have any means to help him through this difficult situation. Of course, we will offer any reward you ask for It was somewhat awkward for him to negotiate with his granddaughter, but he couldnt simply disregard this foolish grandson. Simone shrugged and straightforwardly replied, I dislike them. Even if there is a way, I wont intervene. She would caution and attempt to prevent those scumbags from being manipted by Jodie. It wasnt that she still harbored feelings for them but just that she feared they would foolishly get themselves into trouble and cause even more problems for her. They brought this upon themselves, and she wouldnt kick them while they were down. It was already enough that they were in this situation, but she wouldnt care for or assist them. Andrew and Aaron stared at Simone in disbelief. She was truly heartless! But at this point, they had no right to me her. Owen was not surprised. Simone was more like a member of the Gray Family than these foolish grandsons. If they had to sever ties, they should do so cleanly without hesitation. Its a pity. He knew that Simone wouldnt intervene, so his real target had always been Bailey. He politely inquired, Master Shawn, you previously mentioned that you can forcefully resolve this issue for my foolish grandson. Can you still do so now? Bailey responded in a meaningful tone, It depends on whether your grandson is willing to let go or not. Owen gazed at Andrew and inquired, Are you ready to let go now? If this fool hesitated and worried about Jodies fate after the matter was resolved, then he would give up on his grandson. He no longer wanted this grandson and didnt care whether he lived or died anymore. Andrew could sense that as long as he expressed his willingness to let would leave immediately. This time, he didnt hesitate any longer. She has repeatedly go, his grandfather harmed me, so I wont hesitate anymore. As for the consequences, he didnt care. The more ruthless she was to him, the more severe the consequences would be. It was the result of her actions. Owen nodded with satisfaction upon hearing his words. Fortunately, they hadnt reached the point of no return yet. He turned to Bailey and said, Master Shawn, he is now willing. When do you think you can help resolve this issue? Bailey smiled faintly and replied, He was unwilling before, but now I am temporarily unavable. We can discuss it when I have time. These words left Owen and Andrew feeling a bit choked up. Despite that, they had no choice +15 Free Coins Chapter 322 Im Helping You Vent! but to ept it. After all, Bailey was the only one who could help Andrew at the moment. Owen maintained a smile and said, Alright, we will wait until youre avable, and then we will seek your help in resolving this issue. His bracelet that suppresses bad luck has already broken. Will he continue to experience bad luck in the future? Bailey nodded. That is certain. Owen asked, Is there any way to temporarily suppress his bad luck? If he continues to experience such bad luck in his current condition, I dont know if he will be able to survive. At his age, he had to swallow his pride and seek help for his grandson. It was truly difficult for him. It was his son and daughter-inws fault that his grandson wasnt raised well. When they returned, he would teach them a good lesson. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Bailey looked at Simone. You dont have to take action, but you can offer them some advice. The items he had couldnt be given to Andrew for protection because he was not deserving and did not have that fate. Since Simone had previously passed the problem to him, he was passing it back now. Simone realized that her senior was rather petty. She pondered for a moment and said to Owen, Your grandson was harmed by Jodie together with a geomancy master. I think you should go to the geomancy association to seek justice and let them find a way to suppress your grandson. All of this falls within the responsibilities of the geomancy association. If they fail to address it, then you can file a comint with the special department. There are many capable individuals in both organizations, and I believe there will always be someone who can assist your grandson. What she wanted was for the Gray Family to make a scene and observe the attitude of the geomancy association and the special department, whether the individuals behind would protect Jodie or not. Being the cunning old fox that he was, Owen understood Simones intention as soon as he heard it. This was shifting the responsibility to the geomancy association and the special department, allowing them to take the lead in dealing with the Gray Family. Once again, he sighed. Simone, his granddaughter, was a pity. He nodded, Alright! For the sake of his foolish grandson and the person behind them who plotted against the Gray Family, he had no choice but to ept it. Then. Simone and Bailey took their leave. After they departed, she smiled at Bailey and asked, Bailey, are you being lenient toward Jodie? He raised an eyebrow. Arent I helping you? Simone also raised an eyebrow. Helping me? Chapter 322 Im Helping You Vent! He exined, Dont you dislike him very much? Let him experience some misfortune and gradually resolve it. I am helping you vent your anger! Simone was speechless. He certainly had the gab of tongue, and she was defeated by him. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 After All the Twists and Turns, the Younger Sister Is the Most Reliable Sitting in the car on the way back, Simone asked Bailey, Do association will punish Jodie after their investigation? you think the geomancy Bailey nced at her and replied, I cant say for sure. Since she is not a geomancer herself, she shouldnt receive severe punishment. It depends on whether they can find the geomancer who assisted her. That person will face heavy penalties. Simone smiled and asked again, Do you think they can uncover the person behind her? Bailey countered, What do you think? Can they uncover it? Simone replied, There are two possibilities. If someone wants to protect Jodie Gray, they will find a scapegoat to take the me. This way, the responsibility can be shifted to the scapegoat, helping Jodie escape punishment. But if they want topletely abandon her, then they wont be able to uncover that person. In that case, Jodie would not fare well and would have to bear all the consequences, likely ending up in prison. She looked at him and asked, Which possibility do you think it is? It seemed unlikely that they could expose Jodies biological father through this incident, but it was still necessary to give it a try to see how deep it went. Bailey replied, I think the first possibility is more likely. After all, I can still see traces of luck on Jodie Gray. Her fate is also peculiar, with many people connected to her. He looked at her meaningfully and added, If she is finished, it may not be advantageous for you. Simone understood what he meant. Because our fortunes are intertwined, right? Are you suggesting that we need to continuously weaken her luck for it to be beneficial to me? Is that the only way to break the curse between me and her? Is he reminding or misleading me? Simone felt it was more like the former. After all, she had doubts and suspicions about this before. The importance of the person behind Jodie should be even higher than that of Skr, the medium. Topletely suppress Jodie, it was necessary to continuously weaken her luck; only when it was weakened to the point of no return could it be broken. After experiencing this incident, as long as Bailey resolved it forcefully, Jodies luck could be weakened by half and it will be much easier to weaken the remaining halfpared to before. Bailey smiled and said, You are very clever. He looked out the window, giving off an indifferent vibe, and continued, If you want to break the deadlock, just follow your heart. Simone looked at him deeply. Thank you for the reminder, Master Shawn. He chuckled. You dont need to test me. I have no connection with Jodie and dont care about her. Then, he turned his head and looked at her with deep eyes. With a meaningful smile on his lips, he said, Im more interested in you. Simone raised an eyebrow andughed. Is that so? Well, its quite a coincidence because Im also quite interested in you. This person could be a key to breaking the deadlock. They stopped discussing this topic and started chatting instead. Simone began asking him about the practice of geomancy masters, seeking answers to some questions she still didnt fully understand. He didnt pretend to know and answered each question, which gave Simone a lot more insights, so she continued to seek his advice. Regardless of whether this senior was good or bad, friend or foe, she would take advantage of him first. At the hospital, Owen asked his wife to take care of their grandson before taking his son to the geomancy association to file aint. The person in charge of handling such matters in the geomancy association promised him that he would provide an exnation and also brought Jodie in for investigation. Then, Owen startedining about how his grandson was suffering, asking this person to find two masters to help him. He emphasized that this matter involved geomancy masters and witchcraft, and the geomancy association couldnt ignore it. The person in charge had no choice but to invite two powerful masters from the association to apany him to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Owen saw his grandson with a severely swollen half face, and his face twisted in pain. He asked, What happened? Alice replied with a helpless expression, Hes just really unlucky. Just now, a part of the bed that was originally supported suddenly broke, and he fell onto the side table. His face hit the cab hard and got swollen. After the anesthesia wore off, and with the twisting just now, hes in a lot of pain. She pointed to Andrews leg and said, And for some reason, it looks like got bitten by some insects. There are many big bumps, and he says its very itchy. He cant scratch himself, so hes been asking Aaron to help him scratch. he N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Aaron was sitting by the bed, holding something to scratch the itch, helping out. When Andrew saw his grandfathering in, he seemed to see a savior. In a teary voice, he croaked, Grandpa, how did it go at the geomancy association? Im about to lose it. After the anesthesia wore off, his upper body felt like it was being torn apart non-stop. After taking the medicine, he finally felt a bit better. Little did he know that the unlucky bed had a problem and copsed to the side, causing him to roll down. It hurt him so much that he almost felt like he was dying. Then, his legs broke out in a rash, causing both pain and itchiness, but he couldnt reach to scratch them. If this continued, he felt like he would eventually go crazy. At this moment, his resentment 23 +15 Free Coins Chapter 323 After All the Twists and Turns, the Younger Sister Is the towards Jodie reached a new high. He had never hated her so much before. Owen didnt feel sorry for his grandsons suffering; it was all his own doing. As long as there was no danger to his life, experiencing some hardship and suffering was a good thing. At least, he wouldnt make the same foolish mistakes again in the future. He said to the two experts he had invited, Gentlemen, please help me take a look at my grandson. Both men were elderly with graying hair, one dressed in religious robes and the other in coarse clothes. The religiously-robed expert looked at Andrew and furrowed his brows, saying. The energy on his body is in such disarray; a lot of it has been drained by someone. No wonder he has been so unlucky. The expert in humble attire also took a nce and remarked, It appears that the individual who drained his energy has a strong connection with him. He must have willingly allowed it, so there is no way to undo it. At least, Im unable to undo it. The religious-robed expert also stated, I am powerless in his current predicament. If we wish to forcefully resolve it, only a master at the level of a celestial master can aplish it. Within our entire geomancy association, perhaps only the president, vice president, and Master Shawn can do it. The president is in seclusion and will not emerge for a short while. The vice president is away on business, and we are uncertain when he will return. He inquired of the elderly man, Are you familiar with Master Shawn? At this point, you can only seek his assistance. Owen helplessly replied, Master Bailey mentioned that he is currently busy and can only helpter. No wonder Simones senior was so arrogant. It turns out that he holds such a prominent position in the geomancy association. However, the religious-robed expert was not surprised and emphasized, Master Shawn is detached and acts ording to his own volition. It is already quitemendable that he agreed to help. Typically, he would not readily take action. Owen had noticed Baileys indifference before, that he did not bother to engage with them at all. The reason why Bailey agreed to help was probably due to Simones rtionship with him. He looked at Andrew and remarked, Therefore, in the end, it is still the biological sister who is the most dependable. Their family maintained a hands-off approach when it came to their children and rarely interfered in their affairs, but they never anticipated that their son, daughter-inw, and grandchildren would treat their own daughter/sister so harshly. Otherwise, they would have mtervened much earlier. However, by the time they discovered it, it was already toote: they were unable to salvage the situation andcked the dignity to do so. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 We Should Go Find Simone Upon hearing their words, Andrew, who had originally harbored hope, felt even more devastated. Grandfather, I know I was wrong. He now truly understood that his foster sister was not only unreliable but also harmful. Although his younger sister had a tough exterior, she was more dependable. He deeply regretted his actions. Owen let out a sigh. Whats the use of knowing you were wrong? Its already toote. He then looked at the two masters. Masters, if it cant be directly resolved, can you help suppress his misfortune? For example, drawing talismans or using some mystical tools? They couldnt just ignore this foolish grandson, even if they were angry with him. Both masters were in a difficult position. We dont have the ability to suppress it by drawing talismans. For this matter, youll have to find Master Shawn. As for mystical tools, as long as you find a mystical tool nurtured by the natural auspicious energy, it can help suppress his misfortune for a while, but we are powerless in this regard and cannot lend it. They had one or two of these mystical tools, but it was impossible to lend them out. Even if they were offered a high reward, it was still impossible. Owen understood their meaning. May we borrow this thing from other masters in the geomancy association? We are willing to pay a high reward. The master in the religious robe shook his head. No master will be willing to lend this thing. The master in in clothes suggested, Master Shawn has quite a few of these things. Why dont you ask him?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Owen smiled bitterly. He wont lend it. He would already help with drawing talismans or borrowing tools before if he wanted to, and he knew that Bailey didnt like his grandson. If it werent for Simones involvement, he would not bother with them. Both masters expressed that they had no other options, and Owen had no choice but to send the two masters back to the city and then find the person in charge to make a fuss. He imed that if the geomancy association didnt take action, he would not only report to the special department but also sue the top management. He would also sue the geomancy association, using them of sheltering Jodie and her geomancy master. Owen believed that since Simone had suggested this, there must be some reason behind it. The person in charge was driven to the point of helplessness and could only take the initiative to contact the higher-ups. Finally, they discussed at the management level and had the person in charge lend out a natural nurturing tool stored by the geomancy association. So, the person in charge took something and went to the hospital with the old man. When they arrived at the hospital, Andrew had another stroke of bad luck 11:02 Sat, 16 Dec OD +15 Free Coins Chapter 324 We Should Go Find Simone After the surgery, he couldnt drink water, but he identally choked on his saliva, almost suffocating, which identally led to pulling at the wound and causing excruciating pain. Seeing him in such a miserable state, the person in charge understood that he really needed a magical tool to temporarily suppress the situation. He handed a smooth, colorful stone to Owen. This stone can help with the suppression. His condition is not only affected by bad luck but also by the loss of luck, so its quite serious. One magical tool has limited suppression effects. It can only prevent his misfortune from doubling due to the bacsh, but it cant stop itpletely. It would be best if you could find another magical tool to try dual suppression. This way, he can temporarily avoid being so unlucky. He had to be frank about the situation; otherwise, relying on just this one tool wouldnt be enough to suppress it, causing more trouble. Then, he emphasized, Lending out this magical tool is already the bottom line for our geomancy association. Youll have to find a way to get another magical tool yourself. And then he reassured them again, Rest assured, we will investigate Jodie Gray and the geomancy master who helped her. They had to investigate thoroughly; considering todays situation, the Gray Family definitely wouldnt back down. Only then did Owen stop causing trouble and politely sent the person in charge away. Alice ced the colorful stone in a small pouch and put it on Andrew. With the pouch on, Andrew did feel a bit morefortable, but the misfortune continued. As the person in charge said, his misfortune was too severe, and one magical tool couldnt suppress it at all. Owen couldnt do anything, so he had to use his connections to borrow from others, but he couldnt find one. Time passed, and it was already evening when Steven and Salma rushed to the hospital. Steven felt guilty for his elderly father, who had been running around all day. Dad, Mom, youve worked hard today. Owen didnt have a good expression on his face. Its all because of you. After we return to the capital, you and your wife will kneel in the family ancestral hall for three days. This statement made Steven and Salmas faces change. Kneeling in the ancestral hall was a punishment formitting a serious offense, not to mention how ufortable it would be to kneel for three days; the main issue was embarrassment. But since Owen had spoken, they didnt dare to refuse. Yes! Just then, Andrew, who was finally able to eat, choked on something and couldnt help but cough violently, once again almost being sent away due to the pain. After recovering, he weakly gasped for breath. Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I really cant take it anymore. If this continues, it would be better to just die. Chapter 324 We Should Go Find Simone This was simply inhumane torture. He was already in so much pain that he couldnt bear to live or die, and every hour, he would inexplicably have bad luck, aggravating his wounds even more. At this point, he felt that being alive was more painful than death. As a result, his resentment towards Jodie reached new heights. She had truly ruined him. Steven and Salma were heartbroken when they saw their son like this. You cant take it, and we cant do anything about it. Steven sighed. Tomorrow, Ill try to find more people and see if we can find a way to borrow another mystical tool. Your situation is moreplicated, and you need a tool that is nurtured by the natural auspicious energy. Not only is it difficult toe across, its also extremely difficult to borrow. He had already asked the geomancer from the Gray Group before, but they only had ordinary mystical tools, which were useless for his son now. This remark suddenly reminded Andrew of something. Dad, Simone and the artist she brought, Ethan, have this kind of tool. That day, when we went to the night market, they happened to purchase one. At that time, he wanted to buy it from Ethan, but he refused to sell it. Now, the items they held in their hands became his hope to alleviate his suffering. Aaron also remembered. They do possess it, but are they willing to lend it? Andrew had even encouraged him to buy it from Simone, but he didnt. Given Simones current temperament, it would be difficult for her to lend it. you find Andrew couldnt bear the torment of bad luck any longer. Mom, Dad, why dont Simone tomorrow for help? If she doesnt sell it, offer a high price and rent it from her. Perhaps if his parents went to find Simone, she would give them a glimmer of hope. Regardless, they had to give it a try. If this continued, he would go crazy. This statement from Andrew made both Owen and Steven furrow their brows simultaneously as they believed that Simone might not agree. In addition, Steven felt somewhat ashamed to look for Simone. However, Salma spoke up, Yes, go find Simone. This matter is also rted to her, so we should go find her. Although Jodie was the one who caused their son to be like this, it was also connected to Simone. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Dont Regret Steven nced disapprovingly at Salma. This mess was caused by Jodie and Andrew. What does it have to do with Simone? He noticed that due to recent events involving his sons, they had be the laughingstock of their rtives and friends. His wifes state of mind was somewhat unbnced. Feeling embarrassed, she took out her anger on Simone as well, arguing, If she hadnt fought with Jo, how could Andrew have gotten involved? After all, hes still her blood brother and is in such a miserable state. Shouldnt she show some concern? He furrowed his brows. What do you mean by this? Alice looked unhappily at her daughter-inw. I think it was Jodie and your son who started the trouble, and Simone was just fighting back. Do you think it hasnt been embarrassing enough? Do you want to keep this up? Her daughter-inw was bing more confused. It was Jodies issue, but now, it became Simones problem. Salma felt even more ufortable when her mother-inw said this. Im also thinking about Andrew. If he remains in this state, I dont know what will happen to him. Simone is his sister. Since she can help, why be so heartless? I just want to talk to her. Alice looked at her stubborn daughter-inw and became furious. Simone has cut ties with you. If you confront her, its moral ckmail. Not only will it not improve the rtionship, but it might push her further away. Salma was unconvinced. Shes my daughter. Is there anything wrong with me talking to her? She had the attitude that she would go no matter what. Alice was infuriated. Fine, keep being stubborn. She turned to Owen. Old man, since theyre here, we dont need to interfere anymore so as not to cause trouble. It was clear that Salma was dissatisfied with their interference. Since that was the would stop meddling. case, they Owen was equally unhappy. After they arrived today, they had been busy running around, but it did not turn out well. That was why they disliked meddling in their childrens affairs before. Thus, he wanted out. Fine, lets go back to the hotel and rest. Well return to Cebros early tomorrow morning. Then, he looked at his son. Take care of your family matters. Just make sure your wife doesnt regret itter. Salma was bing more stubborn and failed to take other peoples advice. Once she made up her mind, not even a team of horses could pull her back. Since that was the case, they would let her face the consequences. Not only did the few times they were called to Gray Manor for a lecture not work, but it also made the other party resentful. If so, they would excuse themselves from the excessive work. After saying that, Owen left directly with Alice. Seeing this, Steven could not help but follow them. Then, he was scolded by his parents and returned to the room dejectedly. He looked at his wife with a stern face. Theyre out of it. Are you happy now? He knew Salma had been resentful toward his parents ever since she was summoned back to Gray Manor and was berated before the family. She simply wished the old couple would stay out of it. Why would I be happy? Its good that theyre gone now. She was indeed happy, but she could not admit it. After all, your parents are from a different generation and cant lower their dignity to find Simone. They feel embarrassed. But I feel sorry for my son. So, Ill find her. Seeing her like this, Steven knew she would not change her mind until she faced a setback. He said helplessly, Fine, go ahead. Just dont regret it. In any case, he was too embarrassed to seek his daughter. Salma sneered. I didnt expect much from you anyway. He frowned. You should spend less time with Mrs. Foster. His wife had been getting close to Melinda during this period, and they often made ns to go out together. Then, he realized that as time went on, his wifes anger toward her daughter grew deeper. Melinda never liked Simone and favored Jodie instead. She must have been instigating and manipting Salma, influencing her over time. She unhappily refuted, You even want to control who I make friends with. Arent you going too far? I get along well with Mrs. Foster. Whats wrong with spending more time with her? Steven choked. I just think theres something suspicious about her, and she doesnt have good intentions in getting close to you. Thats why I advised you. She did not believe that. Youre overthinking it. We used to have a good rtionship. Now, were just getting closer. Men dont understand women, so dont interfere. She now had a lot to say to Melinda, considering how her daughter was ruthless, always opposing her mother. Melindas daughter was the same, deliberately embarrassing her, His face became even uglier. Youre simply being unreasonable. She retorted, Youre the one whos being unreasonable Seeing that the two of them were arguing, Andrew and Aaron were a bit confused. Thetter immediately stepped forward. Mom and Dad, have you booked a hotel? Let me take you to rest first. It was a tactic to prevent them from arguing further. Steven said, Not yet. Ill stay here tonight and keep watch. He was still worried about Andrew. Salma had a thought and said to Aaron, Do you still have rooms where youre staying? Book me two. She saw on the live broadcast that Tina and Simone were in the same group, so they stayed in the same inn. With that, she could move there to find her. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Aaron felt ufortable and awkwardly said, At this hour, there probably wont be any avable. He could not bear to have his mother and sister stay together. She replied in displeasure, Fine, youre going against me too. She then snorted coldly and left with her bag. After going out, she had her assistant book a room in the inn. As she left with a sullen expression, Steven and his two sons exchanged nces. How agitated, and we didnt even provoke her! With a glimmer of hope, Andrew asked, Dad, do you think Mom can get the artifact from Simone? Steven looked at him and sighed. I think its unlikely. He emphasized, If she doesnte through, dont me her. After all, what you did before was indeed excessive. Your mother was influenced and became fixated on it. He simply hoped his wife would not act impulsively, but she would not listen to him now. At that, Andrew forced a bitter smile. I know. I have no right to me her. Steven stayed behind with his assistant while Aaron returned to the Cubilis. Just as he entered the inn, he saw his mother and her assistant walking in. His expression changed. Mom, why are you here? Salma nced at him and said, Of course, I came to stay. Even if you didnt help with the booking, I couldve asked someone else to do it. He felt a looming headache. Then, should I take you to your room? She coldly snorted. I can manage on my own. With that, she went straight to check in with her assistant. He followed along and only rxed when he saw his mother enter the room. Then, he nured around and went back to his room. After thinking for a moment, he took out his phone and sent a message to Simone. Morn has checked into the inn. She should be looking Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Regrettably, Im Not Falling For Your Ploy Simone briefly contemted and deduced that Salma was seeking her out due to Scoundrel No.4. Moreover, she still held possession of that mystical tool Upon seeing the response. Aaron couldnt help but chuckle and sigh. His sister was indeed astute, seeing through the situation immediately. He sent a voice message, echoing the words of the geomancy associations head. My mother wishes to borrow your mystical tool to assist Andrew. She responded, Tell her not to waste her efforts He instantly knew that Simone wouldnt lend it. It was predictable, after all. Once Simone made a decision, she was steadfast. We cant sway her. Even Dad cant dissuade her. Ugh! When his mother was irate, she wouldnt listen to anyone. Simone was indifferent. Let me meet her, then Regardless, she wouldnt give the other party any leverage. Aaron recalled the conversation between his parents at the hospital, so he warned her. Mom has been getting along well with Leons mother recently. Perhaps shell be provoked to cause you trouble. Simone found it amusing. She should exercise her critical thinking. How can she be provoked if she didnt intend to? If Salma hadnt been so quick to believe Jodies words without question, why would she use Simone of always causing a stir! The thought processes of these two mothers were peculiar, and it was no wonder they were such good friends. Aaron was at a loss for words. His sister had just insinuated that their mothercked entical thinking. Ah. what a headache. In her room, Simone had just finished conversing with Aaron and was examining her masters seal when she heard a knock on the door. Without a second thought, she knew it was Salma. However, she couldnt be bothered to rise and answer the door. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Outside the door. Salma knocked persistently with her assistant, but no one responded. Thus, she reluctantly returned to her room. An hourter, she knocked again, but Simone didnt answer. After asking around, she discovered that Simone hadnt left, which meant her daughter had deliberately ignored her. Feeling both furious and wronged, she thought Simone was being cruel by treating her this way. That night, she tossed and turned in bed due to her anger. Simone, on the other hand, had a peaceful nights sleep. The next morning, she woke up refreshed and went to practice martial arts. Then, she went to the restaurant to join the others During breakfast, Aron asked. Whats our n to earn money today? Since arriving in Cabulis, he aut Leon had be mere spectaters. After some consideration, she turned to Bailey, suggesting, How about we make money through physiognomy? She wanted to test him. He nodded and smiled. Sure, Im well-versed in it Aaron and Leon were disheartened, as it was another task they couldnt handle. What about us? She replied. We can coborate. Why dont you try being a stall assistant? Aaron, looking miserable, protested. Can we not do that? He tentatively suggested, Can we help with attracting customers and moving tables instead? Leon also didnt want to separate. It wasnt about gaining an advantage but about being with Simone, even if it was just to observe her. She didnt mind. Whatever you guys prefer She never expected much from these two teammates. As long as they didnt cause trouble, she couldnt care less about them. Hearing her say that, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. The other two groups were also discussing their money-making strategies for the day. After finishing breakfast, everyone had just risen to leave. Just then. Salma walked in with her assistant. Seeing Simones radiantplexion, she felt even more upset. She had spent the night tossing and turning while this girl looked rejuvenated. She was the only one who was bothered byst nights events! Approaching Simone, she forced a smile. Simone. Id like to have a word with you Simone looked at her impassively. Mrs. Gray, theres nothing for us to discuss. Salmas smile faltered, clearly not anticipating Simones refusal. She suppressed her anger and said Itll only take a few minutes of your time. I have something crucial to discuss with you. Simone sat back down. Alright, go ahead. The live stream was still running, so she did this intentionally. Just as Salma was about to speak. her assistant whispered something in her ear Her expression shifted, and she turned to face away from the camera Then, she looked at Simone and requested, Can we talk outside? She had only thought about seeking Simone and almost forgot about the livestream. Naturally, she didnt want to be on camera, let alone discuss those matters in front of an audience. Simone declined. If its something important, you can say it here. If not, you can forget it. Salmas face darkened. Its important. Thats why I want to talk outside. She emphasized. We should do it away from the camera. Simone shed a smile. As long as its not something scandalous, whats the harm in saying it in front of Sam was taken aback Was Simone implying that what she wanted to say was scandalous Her anger a that point, erupted into fury. How could her daughter be so callous? Just like Melinda had said, a daughter like her was born to forment them. She could tell that Simone didnt want to go outside to talk. In front of the camera, she could only suppress her anger and say. I want to talk to you about AndrewTM Simone shook her head. Theres no need for that. I dont want to hear it. And Mrs. Gray, let me remind you, weve already severed ties. So, Im not obligated to help. Please remember that. Not expecting Simone to embarrass her m front of so many people and on a live by Salma felt humiliated. Why are you so heartless? Regardless, youre blood-rted siblings She was filled with disappointment and sorrow. Hes already in such a pitiful state. How can you just stand by and watch without trying to save him Whether it was on a live broadcast or in a crowd, she wanted to see if Simone could be so heartless and ignore her youngest brother. To her, they could only sever ties on paper but not in blood. Simone scoffed Why didnt you mention we were siblings when they treated me heartlessly? Mrs. Gray, your adopted daughter is the reason hes in such a pitiful state. You should talk to her. She added with a meaningful tone. Your adopted daughter truly lives up to the values you taught her, just like clockwork. ying the victim and gaslighting using moral coercion She had never realized before that Salma was such a hypocrite. She purposely expressed disappointment and used her of being heartless during the live broadcast attempting to use moral coercion. No wonder she had such a strong maternal love for Jodic. It turned out they were cut from the same cloth She shrugged, wearing an indifferent expression, and reiterated, Regrettably, I m not buying into this Salma choked. furious. You! How could this wicked daughter of hers speak so harshly? Was she referring to her as victim-ying? She asked. Are you really that heartless? Sumone nodded. Yes. I am Ill discard what I have without helping these so-called blood-rted siblings if I want to. After all, I learned to be ruthless from all of you. In this second chance at life, she simply wanted to live as she pleased. No one should try to influence or morally coerce her. At that moment, she stared at Salma with cold eyes and dered, So, save your little schemes. Alter saying that, she stood up and left directly, showing no interest in dealing with her mother. It left Salma extremely embarrassed, for she had never experienced such public humiliation. Her biological daughter granted her that experience today. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 The Inevitable Retaliation Following Simones departure, the other guests also took their leave. Aaron was left alone, feeling out of ce and ufortable. He informed the program stall, who promptly removed the camera from their vicinity. He then approached Salma and said, Mom, since Simone doesnt want to help, lets drop it She red at him, her expression gloomy. Why are you so indifferent? Your brother is lying in bed right now. Are you following Simone around every day just to learn how to be a brat? Her dissatisfaction with Simone was evident, and she directed it toward her son. He was left speechless. But she has to be willing to help, right? We already owe Simone. Why do you keep trying to emotionally manipte her? Andrews current condition is not Simones fault. You should find Jodie. Since she was able to harm Andrew, maybe she could also help him. After all, the people behind her are not to be underestimated. His guilt towards Simone was overwhelming, and he didnt want to force her into doing something she refused. Salmas expression darkened further. You ungrateful child, are you saying I was wrong? Simone got lost back then, and it wasnt my doing. After she returned, I, too, wanted to make amends. It was her decision to sever ties with us. So, I dont think I owe her anything She took a deep breath and continued. On the contrary. Im her biological mother, but she publicly embarrassed me like this, which is unfilial, Aaron was taken aback by his mothers words Mom, how could you think like this? Simone left the Gray Family because of us. Dad was right. You should cease contact with Mrs. Foster Salma had expressed regret and guilt after Simone left. She had always said that she wanted her to come back home. However, it seemed like the tables had turned, for his mother had garnered more resentment toward Simone forgetting how they had driven her away. Now, she felt that Simone owed her as a mother. This kind of logic and thinking was not present in his mother before and only started after she became closer to Melinda Salma raised her hand and pped Aaron a few times. You idiot. You dare to meddle in my affairs! I see that youre just following Simones footsteps. The more you learn, the more unruly you be. Youre learning to disrespect me, just like how Gwen disrespects her mother. Stunned by the ps, Aaron turned furious. Youre simply unreasonable. You dont listen to our advice but insist on listening to those with ulterior motives who sow discord. Just do whatever you want, as Grandma said. After saying that, he did not care about her mother anymore and left angrily. Frustration surged through Salma as she stomped her foot. All of my children are getting more outrageous by going against me! Aaron did not go back to his room. Instead, he asked the staff and ran after Simone and the others. At that moment, Simone and the others walked toward a lively street in Cubilis. She and Bailey were walking in front, chatting, while Leon followed behind. He caught up and walked beside Leon, who nced at him and asked, Did you resolve your mothers issue? Aaron looked speechies. No, shes impossible He pulled Leon away from the cameras and, in a low voice, asked. Hows your rtionship with your mother now? Leon was puzzled. Why are you asking this? Aaron did not hide anything. Our mothers have be close. My dad told me that they go out together- every day. My mom used to feel guilty toward Simone and wanted to make amends. But now, she has a lot. of resentment toward Simone and thinks shes not good in many ways. Your mother mustve yed a part in this. Leon did not expect his mothers matter to be involved here. Lately, our rtionship has been quite strained. Shes been saying bad things about Simone in front of me, but I didnt listen. She mustve said it to your mother as well. His mother wanted him to help Jodie and distance himself from Simone. She even said some nasty things about thetter. This time, he not only ignored her but also argued back, which angered his mother. It was likely that because of this, his mother redirected her anger toward Simone. Aaron instructed unhappily. Talk to your mother. Tell her to stop troubling Simone. She hasnt done anything to provoke or bother her. Thats being unreasonable. Melinda was not a good person, instigating Salma to be more aggressive. Leon nodded. Okay, after the show ends, Ill talk to her. He, too, found his mother unreasonable. He could justify her dislike back then regarding his feelings for Simone, but now that she had rejected him, he found no reason for his mother to target anyone. The two of them continued talking behind them. Although in a low voice, Simone and Bailey could hear them. She was rather speechless about Melinda, who favored the daughter of a cheating husband and treated her own daughter poorly. How hypocritical of her to attack me. Since Melinda insisted on causing trouble, she did not mind fighting back. Her master once said that geomancers like them should stand their ground and follow their hearts. Sometimes, it was okay not to take the high road because some simply did not deserve it. And I dont know what Salmas thinking. Cant we just live a good life? Why does she have to mingle with that insane woman! She will regret it in the future, However, if Melinda and Salma could see Jodies true colors and despise her, Jodies luck would be greatly weakened This time, Sembag No. 4 had suffered continuously. Not only would they despise Jodie more, but it would also create more resentment toward her. That way, Jodie could face bad luck and even a considerable bacsh. Simone had already discovered that Jodies luck mainly came from those who genuinely pampered her. Once these people stood against her, her luck would weaken, and the bacsh would be more severe. With this in mind. Simone decided to take actionter. When dealing with a snake, it was important to target its vulnerable spot. She was aware of Melinda and Salmas weak points, and if they tried to cause trouble, she would certainly retaliate. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As Samone and the others were searching for a ce to set up a physiognomy stall, they found a single in the seomanry association. room Jodie was confined in that room, which had a bed, a table, and a bathroom. At that moment, she stood in front of the mirror, unable to believe what she saw. Her appearance had aged and became unattractive. Herplexion had darkened significantly, worse than before Not only did she have numerous blemishes, but she also had many wrinkles, making her look twenty years older overnight. Her once ck hair now had a significant amount of white hair mixed in. Without makeup, she resembled a woman in her Resentment filled her eyes as she muttered, Andrew Gray, you are heartless! In addition to being cursed and weakened, her luck had also diminished because he had started to resent and give up on her. Her biological brother had always said that she relied heavily on her luck. Apart from relying on Simone, she depended on those who genuinely cared for her, like the Gray Family. If they betrayed her, she would be in trouble. Ever since her foster brothers began to dislike her, her luck had significantly weakened, and abnormalities. started appearing on her body. Now, Andrews bacsh was even more severe. She regretted her actions at the polo field, not wanting to ept the reflection in the mirror. In a state of panic, she rushed to the door and began banging on it desperately Soon, a voice came from outside, asking. Whats going on? She ceased banging on the door upon hearing the voice. Instead, she raised her hand and tapped on the door rhythmically a few times, like a secret code. After a moment, the person outside said, Wait. Momentster, she was quietly escorted to a secret room Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 The Confrontation The vibrant streets of Cubilis were lined with antique shops and bustling stalls. Simones group found the management office and rented a temporary stall. Aaron and Leon, following Simones instructions, procured a table and chairs for the stall, as well as a piece of white cloth to serve as a banner. The production team supplied ink and brushes. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Simone turned to Bailey and said, Bailey, Ill entrust the writing on the white cloth to you. She was curious to see his handwriting and the emotions it might reveal. Bailey felt a twinge of annoyance; this girl seemed to enjoy testing him. After a moments thought, he agreed, Alright, Ill write. He picked up the brush, chipped it in ink, and wrote. Physiognomy and Divination. Simone watched him intently. His elegant, graceful posture while writing reminded her of ancient schrs. The characters he wrote were bold and captivating, a testament to his skill. Such beautiful handwriting she eximed, then added with a smile. Your handwriting suggests years of practice. Bailey responded with a smile, You tter me, Simone! Aaron and Leon, intrigued by the exchange, came over to examine the writing. Despite their limited knowledge of calligraphy, they could appreciate the quality of Baileys work. Owen, a calligraphy enthusiast himself, admitted that Baileys work surpassed the ancient calligraphy and paintings in his collection. What a fascinating man he is The live-stream viewers were equally impressed, showering Baileys handwriting with praise. Even a calligraphy mastermended his work, and several art collectors expressed interest in purchasing the white cloth banner. At the scene. Simone instructed Aaron and Leon to hang the banner and then turned to Baley. Would you like to go first, or should I? Bailey replied with a smile, You can go first. I rarely do physiognomy readings for others and havent done divination for years. Ill take over when youre tired. Lets just go with the flow. Simone wasnt surprised by his response. She nodded and said, Alright. Just dont judge me too harshly She then wrote a message on a piece of white paper: Variety show live-streaming. 15 dors per physiognomy fortune-telling session if you dont mind disclosing your identity and details. She asked Aaron to attach the paper to a wooden cast. Bailey, intrigued by Simones writing,plimented, Simone, your handwriting is quite good. Its unique and has an elegant, lively charm. He added, It seems impossible to achieve such a style without years of practice Simones writing indeed had a solid foundation, which seemed beyond the capability of a girl in her She responded with a light smile. You uer me, Bailey She had intentionally mirrored his earlierpliment, and he noticed. Aaron and Leon, oblivious to their subtle exchange, asked. Can we start now? Simone nodded. Yes. You guys just handle the money collection. They didnt mind. In fact, they were relieved to have a task. Okay, well collect the money! They were eager to contribute, fearing that Simone might dismiss them if they were idle. Theirbination of good looks and charm quickly attracted a crowil. However, initially, no one stepped forward for a physiognomy reading: they were still observing and assessing. During this time. Aaron fetched a set of tea from the production team and brewed a cup for Simone and Bailey. Not to be outdone, Leon bought some popr tea snacks and ced them in front of Simone. Aaron, seeing this, found a fan and began fanning Simone like a servant The excessive ttery and servility made Titus and the other live-stream viewers cringe. Aaron is bing more like apdog- Salma, watching from a distance, felt a pang of jealousy. Her son had never served her like this. She had never received such attention from him, not even a cup of water. Her resentment towards her biological daughter intensified. She secretly cursed Aaron and Leon for their shameless attempts to win Simones favor. They were acting like servants, a disgrace to their prestigious family. She recorded a video of the scene and sent it to her husband, along with a message: Look at your rson. Hes acting like a servant, embarrassing himself. Steven, watching the live-stream in the hospital with Andrew, was taken aback by his wifes message. Hes just helping his sister. How is that being a servant? Besides, their group relies on Simone to make money, What hes doing is not wrong! Salma was furious at his response. Hes serving Simone. Isnt that being a servant? Steven was at a loss for words, Youve been disapproving of Simely, so whatever they do, you find fault with it. Cant you stop causing trouble for no reason? Youre still a mother. Be more understanding Salma was livid. I raised my son not to be at the service of others! Steven retorted, Why are we arguing so much as a family? Youve be increasingly unreasonable lately? He decided to have a serious talk with Leon. Salma was bing more like Melinda, petty and troublesome. He needed to put an end to their interactions, or their family would be in turmoil. Meanwhile, Salma was seething. All men in this family are unreliable! They betrayed me! As Melinda had warned, she couldnt rely on these men or her daughter. They needed to be dealt with. In Cebros, Melinda watched the video Salma had sent her. Seeing her son serving Summone like a servant, whale Simone renamed cold and indifferent, infuriate her. What a disgrace! She had never been served like this, even as a mother Who did Simone think she was? Thus only deepened her resentiment towards Simone. Not only had Simone harmed Jorlie, but she had also ensnared her son. Melinda decided to teach this little vixen a lesson. She would expose Simone as a fraud during the live fortune-telling session and humiliate her in front of everyone. Lets see how proud this little vixen will be then! Melinda stumbled upon a recent social media post by her nephew, taken in Cubilis. Intrigued, she decided to reach out to him Upon receiving her call, her nephew reassured Melinda that he would provide any assistance she needed. Cubilis was teeming with life, its streets bustling with activity. Simone and her friends had set up a stall there. After a young woman in her twenties approached them. She sat down before Simone and smiled, asking Simone, could you help me with something? Simone responded with a smile. Were currently live-streaming a variety show, so well write the predictions on paper. Is that eptable to you? The woman shrugged and replied, I dont mind. She then took out 15 dors and ced it on the table. Simone sought her permission. May I begin by reading your face? The woman was intrigued to see if Simone could urately predict her situation without her revealing anything. She agreed, saying. Sure Simone studied her and said. You hail from a wealthy family and are an only chuld. At the age of fifteen, you had a near-drowning experience. Since then, life has been smooth sailing for you. After graduating from university, you sessfully started a business with your friends, and now youre self-employed. Things are going well for you, both in terms of family and career. In your love life, you have a boyfriend, and youre even nning to get married. The woman was taken aback and said, Thats true. Its incredible how you knew about my near- drowning incident when I was fifteen. And you even knew that my boyfriend and I are nning to get married. We just discussed this yesterday, and even my family isnt aware yet. She was genuinely surprised as she had decided to have her fortune told on a whim. Therefore, Simone couldnt have known her situation beforehand. She had approached Simone simply because she liked her and noticed that no one else was seeking a fortune reading. Since the woman had nothing to hide, she wasnt afraid of being exposed, and she merely wanted to give Simone a good start. Little did she know that without revealing any information, Simone was able to tell her everything. Simone was truly remarkable. Simone smiled and asked, Which aspect would you like me to read? The woman pondered for a moment and said, Lets explore my marriage. I want to know when would be a good time for me and my boyfriend to get married. Samone replied, Do you have a photo of your boyfriend? Id like to examine it before giving you ani Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Unveiling Unexpected Truths The woman nodded and said, Yes She opened her phones photo album and found a picture of her boyfriend, which she handed to Simone- After studying the mans facial features, Simone sighed and said to the woman, Your marriage wont happen. The woman was taken aback. Why? Upon hearing Simones words, everyone turned to look at her. Didnt this woman say she was about to marry her boyfriend? Why cant they get married? Is it because of opposition from her family? Simone said, Because your boyfriend doesnt genuinely want to marry you. You two met online and fell in love, right? The woman felt a pang of anxiety. Yes, we met while ying video games together, and then we met in person and started dating. She was confused, so she asked, Why doesnt he want to marry me? Simone revealed the harsh truth. Because he has been deceiving you. When you discussed getting married, was he just making excuses to ask you for money? The womans expression changed. Yes, he was. He mentioned yesterday that if we were to get married, he would need to buy a house in my city. He doesnt have sufficient funds and wants to sell his current house. but he still has a mortgage of over 300 thousand. He recently invested his money with a friend and is short of 300 thousand He suggested that I lend him 300 thousand first, and after he pays off the mortgage and sells the house, he will repay me. Then, we can use it as a down payment to buy a new house near my family. We have been together for almost two years, and he has never asked me for money before. Our rtionship is very good, so I trusted him and agreed: She asked, somewhat incredulous, Simone, is he really deceiving me? Simone could tell that the woman was deeply in love with her boyfriend, but the reality was just too harsh. Yes, he is deceiving you. From his features, I can tell that he is married and is about to have a child. This is probably why he nned to deceive you for 300 thousand and then disappear. The womans eyes widened. What He is married? She was in disbelief. T-This cant be true. Simone said. I can tell from his features. You must have introduced some projects to him before, and he made money from them. He then used the money to support his parents and wife. Now that has wile is pregnant, he wants to sever ties with you. Between you two, he chose his wife. If you hadnte to see me today, you would have transferred the money in the afternoon. And then he would have taken his parents and wife to immigrate to a small country, and you would never be able to contact him again. As a result, you would neither get married nor get your money back The woman waspletely dumbfounded, unsure whether to believe it or not. A voice inside her told her that Simone probably wouldnt deceive her; another voice hoped that Simone was deceiving her or talking nonsense. The onlookers and the audience in the live broadcast were also perplexed. Clearly, they didnt expect it to turn out this way Samone could see the hesitation in the womans eyes and her reluctance to believe this fact This was understandable, after all. They were about to get married, and it was hard to believe and ept if someone said their partner was actually a fraud. And so, she suggested, You can report the case and ask the police to investigate whether he is married or not. You will then know whether I am telling the truth. In a daze, the woman agreed. Because of Simones words, she couldnt help but recall some details she had noticed before and indeed felt that something was off. And so, she began to doubt her boyfriend. It was mainly because Simone had urately described her situation from the start, making her feel impressed and not fake. In the end, the woman called the police. Soon the Cubilis police arrived. They first asked the woman about the situation. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Upon learning that Simone had deduced that her boyfriend was a fraud through physiognomy, they were neither shocked nor disbelieving. After all, the geomancy association was conveniently located, and they strongly believed in physiognomy. When the woman presented evidence to prove her romantic rtionship with the man and provided his identification information, they immediately contacted the station and asked their colleagues to verify the mans marital status. The woman and her boyfriend had taken a trip together, during which she had assisted him in purchasing ne tickets, resulting in his ID being stored in her phone.. As she reported her boyfriends identification information, the live broadcast was momentarily n muted. leaving her anxiously clutching her phone, awaiting the answer. After a short while, the results were revealed her boyfriend was indeed married, having registered his marriage three years prior. Upon hearing this devastating news, the woman felt as if her world was falling apart. However, her resentment toward her boyfriend grew even stronger, not only for emotionally and financially deceiving her but also for making her unknowingly be a mistress. Determined to seek justice, she continued to report the case and used her boyfriend of fraud. The onlookers and the audience watching the live broadcast were once again astonished, unable to help but admire Simones astuteness in uncovering the truth. The woman gazed at Simone with gratitude, her eyes welling up with tears. Simone, thank you. She continued, He had previously informed me that he worked in foreign trade and frequently traveled abroad for business purposes. So, after he received the money, he would likely feign a business trip overseas and disappear. I would have been extremely worried about his safety and might have even gone saching for him. If u werent for your help in exposing his lies, not only would I have lost my money bar my future would have been rumed Simone handed her a tissue andforted her, saying. This is also somewhat fated. If you hadnt come to get your fortune told today, you would have encountered difficulties because of this. You might have embarked on a quest to find your boyfriend, only to be involved in a car ident and suffer severe injuries and disabilities. Thetter half of your life would have been even more challenging as a result. This can be considered a cmity, but once you ovee it, your life will be transformed. In the future, you will also encounter your soulmate? She then advised. Today marks a turning point, so I hope you will engage in more acts of kindness in the Upon hearing Simones words, the woman felt a tremendous sense of relief and her fear. She nodded and replied, Okay, I will definitely strive to do more good deeds in the future. Today had altered the trajectory of her future, and she was resolute in following through with her newfound determination.. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Arrival Of The Troublemaker Simones uncanny predictions had piqued the curiosity of many spectators, who were now eager to have their own fortunes read. However, the live broadcast made most of them hesitant to step forward. Just then, a dashing young man approached and took a seat. Master Gray. Id like to have my fortune read, he announced, extracting 15 dors from his wallet and cing it on the table.. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Simone cast a nce at him and began, First, let me outline your current situation. The young nodded in agreement. Very well. You hail from a wealthy family. At the tender age of three, you lost your mother to illness. Your father remarried, but both your stepmother and father treated you kindly, and they didnt have any more children. Your family is harmonious and content. Despite facing some hurdles in the past, such as falling ill during your SATs and having to repeat a year, you eventually secured a ce in your dream university. After graduation, you joined yourtherspany and have been thriving in your career. The young man looked taken aback and remarked. My bond with my stepmother is even stronger than that of many biological mothers and their children Apart from a few rtives, even my friends are unaware of this. I was intrigued by how urately you predicted the fortune of the youngdy earlier, which prompted me to have mine read. Theres no way you or the production team could have researched my background beforehand. Youre truly remarkable. Everything 15 spor on He then inquired. You havent touched upon my love life yet. Simone smiled and responded. You have captivating eyes, which may give off a flirtatious vibe, but in reality, you are incredibly loyal. In the past, you had a girlfriend whom you deeply cared for, but she unexpectedly ended the rtionship when things were going well. Over the years, youve always held her in your heart, but youre uncertain about whether you should seek her out again, right? The astonishment on the mans face intensified. Goodness! How could you know all that? He had always kept his feelings for his ex-girlfriend to himself, never sharing them with anyone. He confessed, I do want to know if theres still a chance for us if I were to find her. Of course, provided she is still single or unmarried If she already had a partner, he wouldnt interfere or disrupt their rtionship, regardless of his lingering feelings for her. Despite his ex-girlfriend abruptly ending their rtionship, he always believed she had her reasons. Simone asked. Do you have a picture of her? The man nodded. Yes. He then scrolled through his phone album to a photo of the two of them and showed it to Simone. The live stream camera tactfully avoided them. After examining the photo, Simone looked at him and said, Your story isnt over yet She ended things with you due to family pressures. She waspelled to She then scrutinized the photo of the man and the woman, raising her hand to calcte for a moment. She smiled and said, Sometimes, fate is unstoppable. I see that she is still in Cubilis and remains single. You can seek her out. The young mans eyes widened. Is that true? Simone chuckled. Thats what I see. Whether you choose to believe it or not is up to you. The young man immediately stood up, brimming with excitement. Of course, I believe you! Where is she? Simone revealed the calcted location. Proceed to the next street and continue straight to the end. In thest shop, you will find her. Hopefully, this tume, you wont miss each other again. The young man eximed joyfully. Thank you I will go find her now. The spectators were equally stunned. Could this be true? The young mans er-girlfriend is also in Cubilist And Simone read it urately, too. How intriguing! Subsequently, many people trailed behind the young man, eager to see if he could indeed find his ex- girlfriend. The live stream viewers fervently requested the camera to follow along They were burning with curiosity to find out if Simones calctions were urate With the young mans consent, a cameraman from the program staff followed him. After more than ten minutes, the young man reached the end of the street. He found thest shop Simone had mentioned, which turned out to be a pastry shop He paused for a moment His ex-girlfriend had always loved baking pastries. She had even expressed her desire to open a pastry shop like this in the future. Could she really be here? He entered the shop with a sense of trepidation. He saw a woman in a blue dress, engrossed in kneading pastries. He instantly recognized her and couldnt help but call out, Yasmine! Upon hearing this voice, the woman froze. She then looked up, her eyes reflecting disbelief. After a moment, she finally managed to speak, W-Why are you here? It was clear that she was equally starprised and anxious The young man then exined to the woman about the fortune-telling incident. Following that, the two of them began reminiscing about the past, and the live stream was temporarily interrupted This left the spectators and the live stream viewers in awe. They were astounded by the precision of Simones physiognomy and calctions. Had they not witnessed it firsthand, they wouldnt have believed it. After a while, the young man, his face flushed with excitement, led the young woman into the frame. He exined that his ex-girlfriend had abruptly ended their rtionship in the past. It was because her family had wanted her to extract arge sum of money from him to help her brother repay his debts They even nned to extort a dowry from him. She didnt want to burden hin or make him a target for her familys greed. So, she broke up with him and left the city. Later, she managed to free herself from her parasitic family, but shecked the courage to return and find. her beloved. So, after saving some money, she opened a pastry shop in Cubilis. Now that they had cleared the air, they realized that they still loved each other and decided to reconcile They even returned to the neighboring street and expressed their heartfelt gratitude to Simone. The young man couldnt help but ask, Master Gray, if I hadnt impulsively sought your help, would I have found her here? Simone smiled and replied. No, you wouldnt have found her this time. You would be leaving today. But when you return to Cubilis in a few years, you will find her again. You two are destined for each other, and since youve always loved each other, you would eventually reunite. Now, its happening sooner, he said. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Its wonderful that we could meet each other a few years earlier! Otherwise, they would have been anxious for so long. After expressing their gratitude to Simone once again, the couple held hands and left. Witnessing the uracy of Simones predictions, those who had initially been hesitant to be filmed couldnt resist and approached her to have their fortunes read. Sering others eager to have their fortunes read, those who had been wanting to have theirs read couldnt s?t stall Thus a queue formed After waiting for over an hour two seemingly nonchnt young men sauntered over and joined the queue. If it hadnt been for the live broadcast, they would have jumped the queue. They waited for half an hour before it was their turn. The blond-haired young man impatiently took a seat, He scoffed at Simone and said, You con artists are quite adept at putting on a show. Im here to expose your scam and warn everyone not to fall for it. Simone looked at the blond-haired man and sensed that trouble was on the horizon. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Unveiling The Impossible The blond mans audacious ims left the spectators and livestream viewers utterly astounded. Supporters of Jodie and critics of Simone were quick to voice their opinions. I knew it! Ive always had a hunch that Simone and the production team were pulling the wool over our eyes. The people who sought Simones help with physiognomy were undoubtedly in on the act Absolutely! While geomancy is indeed potent, Simones predictions are just too uncanny. I refuse to believe it. She cant be that extraordinary! However, Simones defenders were swift to counter these allegations. Several individuals in the livestream, familiar with Simone. stepped forward. They vouched for the authenticity of the events, asserting they were not contrived for the shows sake. The majority of people ced their faith in Simone. In Cubilis. Simone turned to the blond man and smiled. Are you insinuating that I and those who sought help with physiognomy were merely putting on a show? The blond man arrogantly lifted his chin. Indeed. Isnt it ringly obvious? Aaron and Leon, noting the blond mans insolence, recognized his intent to stir up trouble. They were about to intervenc and ask him to leave, but Simone interjected. If you wish to debunk the rumors, present some evidence The two men halted and echoed, Yes, furnish us with evidence. Dont just make groundless usations. The blond man scoffed. Anyone with a pair of eyes can see that you all are nothing more than performers. The crowd didnt take kindly to his words. Youre the one whos blind. We trust Simone. Exactly! You dont speak for all of us. Those who had previously consulted Simone were also incensed. We spontaneously decided to ask Simone for a reading. How could it have been premeditated? If you persist in spreading falsehoods, we will sue you for defamation, The blond man smirked. Im not easily cowed Go ahead and sue me if you dare! He then turned to Simone. You want proof? Here I am. Take a good look at my face and tell me about my life He wasnt just there to create a ruckus. He genuinely disbelieved in physiognomy. Deep down, he was convinced that Simone had employed actors. Therefore, he was ready to use his personal experience as evidence to expose the alleged fraud. He didnt believe Simone could disclose his personal circumstances. After all, she couldnt have anticipated their arrival to stir up trouble and scrutinize him. Simone raised an eyebrow at the blond man. If you want a reading, pay up first. Dont think you can get a free ride The man hesitated and took out his phone. Its just 15 dors. I can spare this petty cash. Simone calmly retorted. No electronic payment. Cash only, please. He was momentarily speechless, feeling that this woman was deliberately trying to provoke him. Surely, it was because she couldnt decipher his situation, so she wanted to drive him away. He resolved not to fall for her ploy. Thus, he turned to hispanion and asked. Did you bring any cash? Hispanion shook his head. I didnt bring any either. Ill go find someone and get some. Hold on. After ensuring his ce in the queue, he dashed off to the cafe diagonally opposite them. Simones gaze followed him to the second floor of the cafe, specifically to a private room overlooking their location. The window was ajar, suggesting that the upant had been observing them Her keen eyesight allowed her to identify the person seated in the private room. She was mildly surprised The person in the private room was none other than Melindas nephew, Banny Steward. Not only had she encountered him in her previous life, but he had also sought her out. He had proposed that she break up with Leon and offered to provide her with financial support. His relentless harassment only ceased when she dealt with him sternly. He had orchestrated even more malicious deeds behind her back. Simone had observed that the blond man and hispanion were acting under someones instructions, and she had spected who was pulling the strings She had also noticed theirck of cash, so she deliberately requested cash payment. forcing them to seek but their bucker. She could then trace and identify the person behind them based on the energy of the money. Now, she didnt need to calcte anymore. Seeing Banny, she knew that the person pulling the strings was most likely Melinda That woman must be out of her mind to actually send her nephew to pick a fight with her. Simone and Leon were no longer involved. Could it be because of Jodie? But since Melinda had made the first move. Simone would retaliate. Soon, the blond manspanion returned, pping 90 dors on the table. The money is here. Read both of us. He sneered at Simone. If you cant provide an urate reading, dont me us for creating a scene. After all, Banny had instructed them toplete their act and then wreak havoc. Simone instructed Leon, Keep the money. She knew Melinda was likely watching the live broadcast, so she deliberately involved Leon. Melindas possessiveness would undoubtedly make her seethe with jealousy. As long as Melinda was unhappy, Simone would be content. Leon was pleasantly surprised when Simone addressed him and asked him to do something. A warin smile spread across his face. Alright! He picked up the money, ced it in the cash box, and then turned to Simone. Is there anything else you need me to do? Simone deliberately requested, The pastries you bought earlier were a tad too sweet. How about you get some less sweet ones, and we can enjoy them with tea? Leons smile broadened. Excellent! He then cheerfully went off to buy the pastries. As Simone anticipated, Melinda, who was watching the livestream, was indeed livid. The older woman muttered curses,beling her son a love-struck fool and a disgrace. She also felt a twinge of jealousy, as her son had never done these things for her. In the past, when she asked her youngest son to do something. he wouldply without hesitation. But now, their mother-son rtionship had soured because of Simone, the little vixen. Let alone ordering pastries; even when Melinda called her son now, he often didnt answer. When he did pick up, they wouldnt exchange more than a few words before he hung up, and sometimes he would even argue with her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Melinda could only hope that the two people her nephew sent would prove more effective. Upon witnessing Simones behavior, the blond and hispanion suspected that she was intentionally stalling. In response, they mmed the table and demanded, Stop making excuses and start our readings immediately. Dont think that by constantly dying, you can prevent us from uncovering the truth. Only then did Simone turn her attention to the two men. She stated firmly, Let me first enlighten you about your respective situations, and I strongly advise you to brace yourselves for any potential regrets. The blond man sneered. We wont regret it. Im curious to see how youll spin the story. Go ahead Simone studied his face and pondered for a moment. She began. Lets start with your story. You were born into a financially disadvantaged family, where your father and grandmother frequently subjected your mother to physical abuse. Unable to endure the situation any longer, your mother divorced your father and left that vige. By chance, she remarried a prosperous businessman. Driven by her longing for you, she willingly brought you into the affluent household. However, your biological father exploited you and extorted a substantial amount of money. Your stepfather, who was childless due to health issues, treated you with kindness. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Simone fixed a cold gaze upon the blond and continued. Yet, your mother was likely unaware that she unknowingly weed a ruthless and deceitful individual into her life. A few years ago, your mother became pregnant with your stepfathers child. Concerned that the birth of this child would jeopardize your position, you ndestinely took action and caused your mother to miscarry. To this day, she probably remains oblivious to the fact that you were responsible for the loss of her child. On the contrary. she carries a burden of guilt towards your stepfather, as it was his sole opportunity to have a child, which was cruelly snatched away. Upon hearing these words, the blond mans face drained of color. His eyes widened, and his gaze revealed a mixture of shock and uncase. How is this possible? Flow did she find out? Ive been a discreet, involving no one else and keeping it a secret. Does this woman truly possess knowledge of physiognomy? Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Unveiling Melindas Facade. Simones words sent shockwaves through the crowd and the viewers watching the livestream. Their gazes instantly turned to Ray Abberton, one of the two men who had stirred up trouble at Simones stall, filled with a mix of curiosity and revulsion. If Simones usations are true, this man is utterly heartless Morcover, judging by his reaction, they surmised that her words held truth. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After all, even Ray himself seemed taken aback Kay quickly regained hisposure, ring at Simone with a guilty look. Youre spouting lies! How could I possibly cause my own mother to miscarry? He raised his fist threateningly at Simone, Believe it or not, Ill give you a beating if you continue with your fabrications Seeing this, Aaron immediately positioned himself protectively in front of Simone, ring back at Ray What are you trying to pull? This isnt the ce for your antics. Judging by your reaction, youre clearly feeling guilty Ray retorted defiantly, Nonsense! Im not guilty of anything. Simone paid no heed to Ray. Instead, she turned her attention to hispanion, Now, lets talk about you. Youre a spoiled brat, being an only child. This led you astray from a young age. In school, you bullied your peers daily and even caused injuries multiple times. Your father always bailed you out with money. As you grew older, you became an absolute ruffian. Not only did you harass innocent girls repeatedly, but you alsomitted murder Simone then took out her phone and dialed 911 Hello, Id like to report a murder. Rayspanion was visibly shocked, clearly not expecting Simone to have uncovered his dark past. His shock deepened when he realized she knew about the murder hemitted. Seeing Simone actually calling the police, he lost hisst shred ofposure. You witch! What are trying to pull? Stop making false usations. As he lunged at Simone, attempting to snatch her phone, Leon returned from buying pastries. Seeing themotion, he immediately rushed over to protect Simone. What do you think youre doing? Stop right there. However, the man knocked hirn over, causing him to fall and scatter the pastries all over the ground. Simone was speechless. Leon is such a liability Unfazed by Leons fall, Rayspanion continued to charge at Simone. However, she swiftly kicked him, sending him sprawling to the ground. She then ended her call. Panicking now is futile. You must face the consequences of your actions. Youvemitted numerous heinous acts, and this is your retribution. Neither of these two are decent human beings. Theyvemitted all sorts of atrocities. Of course, Mrs. Fosters nephew, who associates with people like them, is no better. The many on the ground, clutching his stomach, his eyes seething with rage as he red at Simone. Youre lying. I didnt do it. At this moment, he was filled with anxiety. He hadnt expected his secrets to be exposed when he came to cause trouble. As a result, he deeply regretted agreeing to help. It seems there really is a powerful geomancer. This woman can reveal so much just through physiognomy calctions. After all, only I know about the murders Ivemitted. He then tried to escape. Simone instructed Aaron and Leon. Stop him quickly. In an instant, Aaron stepped forward and grabbed the mans clothes Leon also got up and rushed forward to help restrain the man. Earlier, he had been pushed down by the man in his eagerness to protect Simone. He felt quite embarrassed about not being able to show his bravery in front of Simone. So, naturally, he had to make up for it now. While struggling the man shouted, Let go of me! This is abduction! Ray was taken aback by the situation. Furthermore, judging by hispanions panicked state, he deduced that Simone was likely telling the truth. Therefore, he felt guilty and wanted to escape. Like hispanion, he now also wished he hadnt agreed to help in the first ce. All he could do was hope his mother and stepfather werent watching the livestream. Otherwise, he would be in deep trouble. Ray didnt want hispanion to get caught, so he hurriedly went forward to help. Whats going on? You guys feel guilty after we exposed your fraud, so now you want to harm us? Let him go, or I wont hold back Just as he reached out to pull Leon away, Aaron intervened. Meanwhile, Sumone moved her fingers. Immediately, two strands of negative energy emerged from the knife coins in her personal coin purse and drilled into Rays and hispanions bodies, respectively. Bakey nced at Simone. This girl is up to no good again. But then again, these two brought it upon themselves, so they deserve t The negative energy invaded their bodies and began to affect them. The man caught by Leon suddenly turned around and red at him. Let go. Or else, Ill kill you along with the others. Ray also kept attacking Aaron. Even if you know our secrets, so what? We have connections. You cant do anything to us. Let us go quickly, or we will harm you. Since Aaron had trained in Tackwondo, he dodged Rays attacks. Then, he tripped Ray with his foot and swiftly pinned him down. You murderers. Don even think about escaping. Just wait for the police to arrive. In truth, he was also amazed by Simones extraordinary physiognomy and fortune-telling skills. When Ray and hispanion heard Aarons words, they struggled even more desperately. Suddenly, Simone asked. Who sent you to cause trouble? Ray sneered. Your predictions are indeed urate. You even knew it was our boss who sent us. After saying those words, his expression changed. Why did I just blurt that out? Simone continued to probe, Who is your boss? Is it the person sitting in the cale across the street? Ray involuntarily blurted out, Our boss is Banny Steward. His aunt is the wife of the head of the Foster Family in Callington. Hes watching us from the cafe right now. You cant afford to cross him, so be smart and let us go. His statement left Leon slightly stunned. Banny Steward? Mrs. Fosters nephew? Since Ray was oblivious to the entertainment industry and live streams, he had no idea about the rtionship between Leon and their boss. For that reason, he proudly turned to Leon and said, Yes, he is Mrs. Fosters nephew. Are you scared now? Leon genuinely hadnt expected such a revtion. Why would he send you to harm Simone? They dont have any grudges, do they? Under normal circumstances, Ray would never reveal the truth. Yet, at this moment, he couldnt control himself and blurted out, Its all because this vixen offended our bosss aunt. As a result, she took a dislike to her. Coincidentally, our boss is in Cubilis. So, she summoned hmm to handle the situation. After hearing his words, Leons expression changed. Is everything you said true? Kay rolled his eyes at him and added. I swear on my honor, Im not lying to you. Despite saying so, he felt even more anxious. What the hell is terong with me? Why cant I control my words? Its Simone had deliberately used negative energy to manipte their minds because she intended to make them publicly expose Melinda and her nephew. She feigned surprise. That exins it. I was wondering why you would target me and cause trouble when we had no prior grievances. So, it was Mrs. Foster and her nephew who sent you. Then she turned to Leon and remarked, Your mother is truly overbearing. Just because she favors Jodie, she wants to vent her anger on me after Jodie was sent to the gromancy association by the Gray Family formitting a crime?! She even purposely let murderers like theme and cause trouble at our stall. Besides the so-called exposure of us selling counterfeit goods, does she also want them to harm me? Seeing how she has connections with individuals like this and evenmands them to carry out such actions, I can tell Mrs. Foster isnt a kind woman. Also, because she rose from a lower social ss and became Mr. Foster, she is even more sensitive about her image and cares more about her reputation than Salma. In high society, she has always boasted about her own refinement and often presented herself as a noblewoman. Now, I will expose her true colors in front of the livestream. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 A Change Of Heart Leons countenance slufted as Simones questions relentlessly bombarded him His lips parted, an attempt to articte a response. Yet he found himself at a loss for words. In all honesty, he had already epted everything Ray had disclosed. Ever since he had liberated himself from the shackles of familial affecuon, he had gained a more lucid comprehension of his mother true nature From the outer Mother had er harbored any affection for Simone. In fact, she even held a grudge against her. Moreover, the trean foder with more kindness than Gwen and me, her own flesh and blood. So, it would surprise me if Mother would stoop to such levels for Jodies sake. He cast several nces at the case before turning to Simone, stating Later, Ill seek out Bammy at the cafe and inquire abian. If my mother is indeed the mastermind behind this, I apologize on her behalf. However, Sunson retorted sarcastically. Do you really think you have the authority to speak for her? I fear you may be overestimating your influence. Furthermore, do you believe a mere apology can rectify such a despicable ace Seeing that Suone had misconstrued his mentions, Leon hastily rified. Thats not what I intended. Of course, if she is indeed culpable, she should be held ountable. Ell support whatever course of action you decide to take His disillusionment with his mother continued to intensity Therefore, he would stand by Simine if she chose in retaliate After all, it was his mother who had acted recklessly andmitted such a transgression Moreover, he surmised that she might refrain from causing further trouble after learning her lesson. which would be advantageous. That way, his father would have one less concern to fret over Upon hearing his exnation. Simone nodded and said. Thats more like it. Melinda, who was watching the livestream, was so incensed that she nearly toppled over. What an ungrateful son! What kind of son have I raised?? I cant believe he would utter such words on a livestream! From his tone, its clear that he already suspects that I am the culprit. Whats worse, not only did he fail to defend me, but he also sided with Simone against me At this moment, Melinda wished fervently that she could turn back time and give birth to a son who wasnt av ungrateful as Icon. Her expression grew increasingly grim. I have resented Lean and Gwen since the day they were conceived. As I had anticipated, they were born to defy me. One after another, they disrespect me as their mother and even betray II had known, I would have chosen to abort them, even if it risked my health.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. That way, I could have spared myself this rage. She couldnt help but click and peruse the live chat in the livestream space. Oh my God! I was right when I suspected these two didnt just randomly start a light. So, it turns out that Mrs. Foster orchestrated the whole thing. Mrs. Foster is indeed malicious. Simone and her son had broken up long ago, yet she still keeps tabs on her. Hello. She did it for Jojos sake, not Leon Given Jodies character. Mrs. Foster must also be a maniptive woman. Thats why they are so close, like a real mother and daughter No doubt. After all, birds of a feather flock together. I wonder if shes also promiscuous. Furthermore, how virtuous can she be when she associates herself with a murderer? Is Mr. Foster blind? How could he marry such a woman? I heard that Mrs. Foster hails from a humble background. She must have used some underhanded means to elevate herself to her current status. Mrs. Foster The live chat was filled with people berating Melinda. Some even disclosed her family background This made Melinda feel extremely humiliated. Her face turned a ghastly shade of pale. Because of this, she believed that the most pressing matter now was to shift the me onto someone else. Otherwise, she would no longer be able to maintain her social standing in high society. Hence, she dialed Bannys number. Banny, who was standing by the window, was gazing outside with a gloomy expression. Upon receiving Melindas call, he was first subjected to a tirade. Then, she instructed him to shoulder the me himself and not implicate her. Since the Steward Family was entirely dependent on Melinda, and he was able to livefortably due to her support, Hanny immediately assured her that he would bear full responsibility. After ending the call. Banny descended the stairs and headed towards the opposite street. Previously, he was still contemting whether to rake the initiative to go there. Now that Melinda had urged him, he could no longer evade it. Moreover, among his twockeys, one had caused their biological mother to miscarry, while the other hadmitted murder Judging by their reactions, Banny felt that Simones usations were likely to be true. Therefore, he had to whisk them away before the police arrived. As soon as Bany made his appearance, Ray and hispanions faces lit up with excitement. Mr. Banny, were here Mr. Banny, help us! As they shouted, the bystanders shifted their attention to Banny. The livestream camera also zoomed in on Banny Even though Banny looked quite presentable, everyone had formed a negative impression of him due to the earlier incident Realizing this, he inwardly cursed his twockeys. Ipetent fools! I asked them to stir up trouble and sabotage Simones business, but they left me with a mess instead With a smile stered on his face, Banny first greeted Leon, Leon, its been a while. Leon had always harbored a dislike for his maternal rtives. After Gwen was sent to Grandmas house, she suffered greatly at their hands. Since he was young, Banny has been unproductive, always associating with dubious characters. Being the youngest child, he is pampered by the Steward Family. With a furrowed brow, he asked, Whats going on? Why did you instruct these two men to harm Simone? In an instant, Banny added Leon to the list of people he cursed inwardly. Leon is truly impetuous. Shouldnt he try to find a way to defend and clear our names in such a situation? I cant believe he would interrogate me as soon as I arrive. Damn! Hes as irritating av ever. Still. Banny didnt let it show on his face Instead, he wore a congenial smile and said. Leon, its all a misunderstanding. I genuinely admire Miss Simone, so I wanted to do something to capture her attention. Then, he looked slightly abashed and added, I thought about having these two acquaintances of mine stir up some trouble, and then I would swoop in to save the day like a hero. However, I never anticipated that they would botch things up. Banny didnt attempt to defend himself because he knew no one would believe him if he imed he didnt orchestrate the chans In addition, it would also implicate Melinda. Therefore, he took the fall himself. Besides, he figured it wasnt a big deal to admit he was attracted to Simone and wanted to y the role of her knight in shining armor. After all, it was only natural for men to be drawn to beautiful women. The worst consequence he could face was public criticism: Either way, he was cynical. He didnt mind unting his wealth or personal life on livestream on usual days, so he definitely wasnt afraid to appear on camera now, Bannys deration caused Leon to furrow his brows even deeper. What nonsense are you spouting? An unappealing man like Hanny aspiring to pursue Simone? Is he even worthy? Simone arched an eyebrow at Banny. I didnt detect any hint from your deineanor or gaze that you were smitten with me and wanted to y the hero. Its clear that youre deliberately trying to absolve your aunt of any me Immediately, Banny was taken aback. He was surprised that Simone had seen through his ruse. No woman has ever dared to challenge my authority before. Although he was displeased with Simones defiance, he couldnt show it. With a smile, he borated, I have always kept my feelings for you hidden. You used to be Leons girlfriend so I didnt want to interfere. Its only now, after you two have broken up, that I dare to entertain such thoughts He was speaking the truth. In the past, he had always known that Leons girlfriend was a beauty. He believed she would make a great trophy if she were his. However, he didnt pursue her because he didnt dare to cross Leon. After Melinda discovered their rtionship, she had vehemently opposed Leons rtionship withi Simone. She even asked Banny to find a way to sabotage their rtionship and win Simone over After that, they could tamish her reputation by publicly dering that Simone was his sugar baby before discarding her. But before he could act, Simone took the initiative to break up with Leon. And since Melinda didnt bring it up again, he didnt make a move. Of course, he desired Simone if he could have her, especially when he had the chance to be with her after she had parted ways with Leon. The thought drilled Banny and made him feel invincible. would he thrilling to toy with her Now, conventional methods wont suffice if I want to seed. I have to resort to drastic measures. Simones actions today must have thoroughly offended Aunt Melinda. Im certain Aunt Melinda will assist me and ensure Simone will be mine afterward. By then, I can settle the score with her for undermining my authority today. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Do You Dare? Aaron couldnt help but chuckle at Bannys audacious words. He gave Banny a once-over, his eyes filled with contempt. Then, he said disdainfully, Youre unappealing, shameless, and sleazy. Is that why youre aiming for someone out of your league? Simone is a remarkable woman, A lowlife like Banny isnt even worthy of shining her shoes. Yet, he has the gail to atter such disgraceful words?! How revolting! Even if we were to break up, it wouldnt be your turn. Besides, you imed you wouldnt dare to steal my girlfriend. But I have to ask, do you even stand a chance? With your looks, Simone wouldnt even spare you a nce. Leon retorted Its not that I despise Banny. Its just that hes genuinely worthless. Even if Simone were visually impaired, she wouldnt be interested in such a pitiful cacur for a man. Banny, who had always been self-assured, was rendered speechless. These two have crossed the line! Flow could they say such hurtful things? One of them is even my own cousin. No wonder Aunt Melinda despises Leon. Well, I hate him too, He responded awkwardly. Even if she doesnt reciprocate my feelings, that shouldnt stop me from liking her, right! Fine! Ladmit my mistake. I apologize to Miss Simone and everyone else. These two were merely messing around earlier and didnt cause any harm to Miss Simone. Ill make them apologize to her. So. Leon, please let them go. Realizing that Leon and Aaron were blindly loyal to Simone, Banny knew he couldnt reason with them. Regardless, he had taken full responsibility and removed Melinda from the equation. He didnt care if others believed him or not. Now, all that was left was to take his twockeys and leave. To his dismay. Leon sneered. Do you think a simple apology can absolve you of your wrongdoings? Do you take thew for a joke? Moreover, these two havemitted crimes, one of them even a murder. If we let them go, wouldnt we be aplices? He was utterly disgusted by Banny and hisckeys. Moreover, he wanted to impress Simone and make it clear that he had no association with these people. Banny was left speechless. This cousin of mine is a real nuisance! Not only does he not support me, but he also betrays me like this! Melinda, who was watching the livestream, was also livid. Has Leon lost his mind?! Does he take pleasure in Bannys downfall?! Simone hasnt even spoken yel, and hes already intervening What an idiot! Hes just holding them back entirely. She felt an overwhelming urge to reach through the screen and p Leon On the other hand, Leon was oblivious to his mothers thoughts. He continued addressing Banny. They have alreadymitted a crime, so we should wait for the police to arrive before deciding whether to let them go. At this point, Banny was so furious that he wanted to pummel Leon. Feeling helpless, he said, Leon, this physiognomy fortune-telling thing is pure nonsense. Miss Simone probably knew they were here to cause trouble. Thats why she said that Supone interjected. You want to defend them and take them away? No chance. She nced at Banny face and continued. Youve alsomitted numerous illegal acts. Youve drugged innocent girls and bulled them. Youvemitted hit and run. Youve forcefully pursued a girl and injured her boyfriend hand after learing she has anyfriend Youre even involved in human trafficking and illegal business You cant even clear your own name, but you want to save them? Dream on. When Banny heard Simones words, he was taken aback. Damn! This woman really knows how to read faces. Indeed, he hadmitted these acts before. However, the Steward Family often settled them with money. If money couldnt solvent, Banny would turn to Melinda for help. She always found a way to handle it for him. Thats why he continued to be so brazen. Now that he was exposed in public, he felt a rare sense of panic I dont know what youre talking about. I was wrong to think of pursuing someone out of my league. He denied firmly once again. But you cant just nder and use me without evidence, can you? Simone couldnt be bothered to argue with him. It Imy ndering you, well find out when the police. arrive and conduct a proper investigation Stay and wait for the police to investigate if youre innocent. If I have falsely used you I will not only apologize to you on this livestreams, but I will also compensate you for any mental damages Looking straight at him, she challenged. Do you dare Mrs. Foster wants to clear her van, huh! Dream If he has Bunnymitted so many crimes but never been caught Why is he still so arrogant and continues tomit illegal acts: Its all because he has an aunt who is the madam of a wealthy family. She helped him settle everything How are of Mrs. Foster to think she could make Banny take all the me and get away with it after provoking me I wont let her seed. I want to send Banny to prison to Jace the appropriate charges and punishment, Banny is the most favored grandson in the Steward Family. He is the apple of Old Mr. Steward and Old Mrs. Stewards eyes. If they find out Banny has gone to prison because he has helped Mrs. Foster, they will definitely confront Mrs. Foster. Ill let them fight among themselves first. Moreover, Mrs. Foster cares about her image the most. So. I want to make her the subject of inte-wide criticism. Banny was at a loss for words, for he truly didnt dare. Pretending to be innocent, he said. I cant defend myself further now that youve put it that way. Since I have other matters to attend to, I wont waste my time with you guys. After saying that, he turned around and attempted to leave. Theres no way Im sticking around! Once the police arrive, theres no way I can escape. If the police take us away and expose our hetuous acts to the livestream viewers. I will still face severe consequences, even with Aunt Melinda backing me. Im no fool. But now that Banny had walked right into the trap, there was no way Simone would let him escape. This time, even without her saying anything, the onlookers blocked Bannys path. If youre innocent, why are you running away? Exactly! If youre brave, stay here and wait for the police. At this point, everyone already believed Simones words. Otherwise, Banny, who didnt seem like a good guy at first nce, wouldnt have tried to escape out of guilt. If they hadnt engaged in immoral activities and were indeed falsely used, they would have already stepped forward and confronted Simone. Their current attempt to flee only indicated their guilt. As for Banny, he grew anxious after seeing his path blocked. He red at the crowd and retorted. Whats your problem: Back off! I didntmut those crimes, but i wont stick around either Fle tried to break free, but there were skilled individuals in the crowd who immediately restrained him. Just then, local police officers arrived. After gathering information, they turned their attention to the three suspects. The trio denied the usations and instead pointed fingers at Simone, iming she had framed them. Sure enough, the police couldnt rely solely on Simones testimony and promptly arrested the three suspects. Then, they asked her. Do you have any evidence? As Simone had dared to report to the police, she naturally had evidence N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She nodded and stated. I deduced that they had engaged in numerous immoral activities in Cubilis. Currently, an innocent girl is still being held captive in the courtyard of a house they purchased outside the city. Then, she pointed at the man on the ground and added. Furthermore, hemitted murder and buried the body in that yard. If you investigate the yard now, you will find out whether my usations are false or As soon as these words left her mouth. Banny and the other two trembled with fear. They even broke our in a cold sweat. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 In Deep Water The trio was in a state of utter panic, particrly the man who hadmitted the heinous act of murder. He eximed nervously. Youre spouting nonsensel We came to Cubilis for leisure. We typically lodge at an inn, and we dont own any courtyard. Banny chimed in, Indeed. We all lodge at inns in Cubilis. We dont have a courtyard. Over the past couple of days, they had indeed been touring Cubilis and lodging in an inn. He turned to the police officer and said. If you doubt us, you can verify it with the inn. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Simone raised an eyebrow and retorted. Denial wont get you anywhere She then addressed the police officer. I can ascertam where they purchased the courtyard. Please investigate. After all, not only is an innocent girl trapped inside, but there are also corpses buried in the courtyard, implicating a murder case. Upon hearing this. the police officer grew anxious. Alright. Lets first inspect the courtyard He then addressed the trio. If this turns out to be a false rm. she will be held responsible for falsely using you, and we will take appropriate action. However, if her ims turned out to be true, these three individuals would face the consequences. The trio was reluctant to visit the courtyard and continued to defend themselves, attempting to prevent the investigation However, their efforts were in vain. They were escorted out of the city. In the heart of Cubilis, there were numerous residential areas with no high-rises. They were all single- story houses with courtyards. Simone deduced the location based on the demeanor and aura of the trio, leading everyone along. The livestream camera followed suit. There were also many spectators who had trailed behind earlier. Eventually, the group halted in a secluded alley. There was only one residence here, and the courtyard gate was at the very end. Simone dered, Its here. Upon seeing the courtyard, Banny and the others were petrified. They hadnt anticipated Simones exceptional abilities, enabling her to deduce such details. The trio continued to deny ownership of the courtyard and refused to produce the key to unlock the gate. mone instructed Leon, Banny has the key in his waist pouch. Retrieve it and unlock the gate. fle turned around and found a bunch of keys in Bannys pouch. Bauny was seething with anger at Leons audacity. Leon then took the key and tried it, sessfully unlocking the courtyard gate with one of them. At this moment, even the skeptics were taken aback. The courtyard gate had indeed opened. This could only imply that this was indeed their courtyard. After the gate was unlocked. Simone ventured in alone. A door opened, and a man who appeared to have just woken up emerged. Upon seeing Simone and the others, he was momentarily taken aback. Who are you? Upon spotting Banny and the others behind her, he respectfully greeted, Mr. Banny, youre back Banny and the others wished they could throttle him. He had carelessly called out to them without assessing the situation. They had nned to continue their defense, but now they were left speechless. The murderer was the most panicked of the lot. Banny and Ray were both contemting escape ns. Simone pointed to a room in the corner and stated. The girl theyve been holding captive is in that room. As soon as these words were uttered, the mans face drained of color. He also noticed the uniformed police officers and panicked, unsure of what to do. He wanted to flee but found that the exit was blocked by the crowd that had followed them in. The police officers swiftly approached and forced open the room door, their faces turning grim Inside the room were three wornen, bound and gagged. Upon seeing the police officers, all three of them cried out in relief. The cameraman followed suit and captured the scene in the room for the livestream. Initially startled, the audience began to berate Banny and the others for their inhumanity. The police officers rescued the three women and interrogated them. They discovered that they were friends who hade to Cubilis for a vacation. A few days prior, they had encountered Banny and the others in Cubilis and were invited to socialize with them. They had even visited a bar together at night. Labeknownst to them, they started feeling dizzy after consuming a few drinks, Baray and the others used the pretext of escorting them back to their inn and instead brought them so this courtyard, locking them up. They overheard that these men were nning to sell them overseas. They were terrified but couldnt escape and were under constant surveince. Moreover, ording to the men, when Banny and the other two returned, they intended to vite them. They deeply regretted their naivety in trusting strangers while traveling and wished they had been more cautious. At the time. Banny and the others seemed persuasive and didnt appear to be malevolent. Banny even showed them his video ount. They merely wanted to socialize and have a few drinks, nothing more, Who would have thought that these men could be so deceitful and wicked? After rescuing the women, the police officers also acknowledged Simones deductive abilities. One of them inquired. You mentioned earlier that there are buried bodies in the courtyard. Where exactly? Simone responded. Under therge tree in the backyard. If you dig ten meters, youll find them. This implicated a significant case, so the police immediately reported to their superiors. They then found a shovel in the yard, went to the back of the tree in the backyard, and began digging at the spot Simone had indicated. Bannys follower had already slumped to the ground,pletely drained. There was only one thought in his mind. Its over Not only did he regret picking a fight with Simone, but he also began to resent Banny. After a while, the police indeed unearthed two bodies from beneath the tree The livestream camera did not focus on this, but the audience knew that there were indeed bodies under the tree. The police interrogated the murderer about the circumstances surrounding these two bodies. Since the details of the murders had already been uncovered, the man no longer attempted to defend himself. He confessed that he had lured these two people here from out of town. One of them resisted too much when he was viting her, so he identally killed her. He left the other person locked up in the yard while he went out to enjoy himself and forgot about her. When he returned after a week, the person was already dead. After confessing, he pointed at Banny and stated. He was involved too. Not only did he socialize with these two people, but he also helped bury the bodies. He knew that Banny had a powerful aunt, and it was because of Melinda that he would be exposed So, he deliberately implicated Banny in the hope that Melinda could assist them and extricate them from this predicament. He was influenced by the sinister aura, and all the darkness in his heart was brought out. He no longer possessed his previous rationality andposure. Ali he could think of was that he and Banny would not have a good life. Banny was taken aback. Then, his expression changed as he eximed, Nonsense. I had no idea there were bodies buried under thisrge tree. How could I have been involved? I never even met these two people. Dont spout nonsense like a mad dog He truly hadnt been involved. However, the man insisted that Banny was involved. Subsequently. Banny, along with the other two followers and the two other henchmen in the yard, were apprehended by the police. Leon witnessed Banny being taken away, and his eyes filled with mixed emotions. He truly did not anticipate Banny turning out so badly as he believed that Banny was merely fooling around outside all day, being a yboy. Who would have thought he hadmitted so many crimes? His heart grew even more troubled. Did his mother know what Banny had done? How many times had she covered up for him? The more he pondered, the more he realized that his mother was very different from the mother he had envisioned. She was not only hypocritical and insincere, but she also allowed her family to be corrupt. Simultaneously, he was certain that his mother would not fare well after news of this incident spread. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Fury Unleashed Melinda was engrossed in the livestream. The sight of the courtyard left her bbergasted. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She had cleaned up after Bannys mumerous blunders before, but they were merely instances of girl humiliation, brawls, and hit-and-run incidents. There was no involvement of imprisonment, trafficking, or even murder, so she was oblivious to the fact that Banny hadmitted a plethora of crimes. Melinda was now in a state of panic, her concern for Banny intensifying The murderer implicated Banny If it was discovered that he was indeed involved. Banny would be in deep trouble. This situation would also implicate her. After all, once Simone revealed it, everyone would know that Banny was her nephew, Melinda watched Simone on the livestream, her heart filled with resentment. This cunning girl was specifically targeting her. Her decision to not let her in earlier was justified. Seeing Leonsplex expression, Melindas fury escted. Leon was an unreliable ally. When Simone instructed him to find the key, he obeyed. Now, witnessing Bannys arrest, he didnt even attempt to help and had the audacity to continue participating in the variety show. He even continued to linger around Simone, who harbored resentment against them. It was infuriating. Melinda couldnt resist and opened the live chat to take a look. As expected, everyone was berating Banny and her. Many people threatened to expose and report her, urging a thorough investigation. After a while, Melinda also discovered that this matter had be a trending topic. The headline read, Melindas Nephew is Actually a Murderer. This matter was gaining increasing attention on the inte. In addition to discussing this matter, her background and family history were all exposed Even her maternal family was revealed. Moreover, people wereing forward one after another, revealing that Reuben and Tituspany hadmitted numerous vitions and crimes, There were also people who dug out that her niece tried to snatch someone elses boyfriend and, when unsessful, resorted to throwing sulfuric acid at the person. She was aware of this incident. The woman was disfigured and wanted to sue her niece. She arranged for the victim to undergo stic surgery abroad and alsopensated for mental damages. Then, another nephew who entered the entertainment industry as an investor had his scandals exposed. Soon, the other two nephews and nieces were also revealed with a plethora of information. Melinda felt that things were spiraling out of control, drifting further and further away. Her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from her mother, Teresa, Picking up the phone, she was immediately berated. You little wench. Are you not satisfied until youve ruined our family? Do you have a problem? Letting Banny go and find trouble with a geomancy master. Now, Banny has been arrested, and our family has been criticized by many people. Reuben and Titus said that if this continues, theirpany will also be investigated. How could I have given birth to such a foolish and useless person like you? Youre a money-losingmodity. When Melinda heard the harsh scolding from the other end, her expression became even more unpleasant. Since she married into the Gray Family, Teresa had not called her names like little wench. Toolish, or money-losingmodity. Her family began to praise her, making her feel valued. In order to maintain her dignity in front of her family, she constantly provided them with financial support and assistance. Reuben and Titus both startedpanies, relying on her help and support When her nephews and nieces caused trouble, she was the one who put in the effort and money to resolve For many years, Teresa had not scolded her like this. Unable to bear it, she asked, Mom, what are you saying? This was clearly Bannys own doing, and its causing trouble for us. How can you me me for this? At this point, she also felt some resentment toward Banny He actually foolishly went to cause trouble with a murderer, leading to this mess. Teresa didnt care about all that. Nonsense! If it wasnt for you wanting Banny to go and cause trouble for Sermons how could all these things have happened? Quickly go and find someone to rescue Banny. Deal with all those online criticisms as well. And dont let your brotherspany be investigated. Otherwise, I wont spare you, and we wont recognize you as our daughter anymore. When she had value to be exploited, Teresa would use kind words to coax However, now that Banny might be imprisoned, her family was being cursed with more trouble lying ahead. She could no longer stand it as this money-losingmodity was brainless. It was also fortunate that she had a beautiful face, which enchanted Adam. Otherwise, she didnt know what kind of life they would be living. Melinda not only cared about her pride but also valued family ties. She had always wanted to gain recognition from her maternal family, parents, and siblings, so when she heard these words, her expression changed. Tunderstand. I will immediately ask Adam to resolve this. Teresa coldly snorted. Thats more like it. At that, she hung up the phone. Melinda immediately called Adam. The phone was unable to be connected, which indicated that it was out of service. She tried calling Adams assistant but couldnt get through. When she called thepany, the secretary informed her that Adam was overseas on business. He must have turned off his phone while on the ne. With no other options, Melinda had to make calls everywhere to ask for help. All the things Banny was involved in were criminal activities. They were even exposed in a livestream, so these people didnt dare to help or have the ability to do so. The situation online was so severe that anyone involved would suffer. Everyone was not foolish, so they all found excuses to refuse politely. Some even intentionally ignored Melindas calls when they saw her number. After thinking for a moment, she decided to call Salma, who was unaware of the situation. She had been angered by the way Leon served Simone like a ve, so she returned to the inn and was too angry to watch the livestream. Because Simone didnt take Leons pride into consideration, she was nning to go to the hospital to comin to Steven and Andrew. She had just arrived at the hospital room and sat down. When she saw Melindas call, she answered it. She heard the other person say that Banny had been framed by Simone and was now being arrested in Cubilis. Aware of her presence in Cubilis, they sought her assistance in rescuing Banny. They deliberately ced all the responsibility on Simone and incited a great deal of gossip. Salma didnt expect Simone to do such a thing. She has a very good rtionship with Melinda now, considering her to be a close friend and confidante, so she agreed without hesitation After ending the call, she informed Steven about the situation. Then, she added with someints, What is Simone up to? Just because I went to her for help to save Andrew, she got upset. Not only did she heartlessly refuse to save Andrew, but she also mocked me in front of the livestream. Now, shes even targeting my friend. She falsely used Banny, resulting in his arrest ording to what she understood from Melinda, Simone became upset because she knew about their close rtionship. It was all because of her that Simone intentionally targeted Melinda. Consequently, she felt particrly upset. She pondered to herself that Simone, as a daughter, was bing increasingly callous and audacious. As her mother, she hadnt done anything to her, yet she was intentionally targeted like this She nced at Steven and pleaded, Honey, dont you have connections with influential people in Cubilis? Please help and secure the release of Banny. From her perspective, it was simply a matter of assisting in the rescue of an innocent individual, nothing overly significant Upon hearing Salmas voice on the phone, Steven already sensed that something was amiss. Now that he heard what she had said, he became so furious that he felt like he was about to explode. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Despair Andrew, let alone Steven, stared at Salma in disbelief. Had Salma lost her mind? She was actually proposing that Steven should bail out a murderer. Even if Steven had connections with influential people, they wouldnt be able to assist in this predicament. Steven gazed at Salma with a level of disappointment he had never experienced before. Do you believe Melindas words? Simone is our flesh and blood, and you question her based on someone elses ims? Salmas anger red at this. I acknowledge she is my biological daughter, but she should also recognize us! You saw it on the live stream; she showed no respect for me. I pleaded with her to help save Andrew, and she mocked me, she continued. She simply despises me as her mother and seeks any opportunity to retaliate against me deliberately. Steven realized that Salma harbored deep resentment towards Simone and reasoned with her was furile So, he shifted the topic. Do you know what happened to Banny? You agreed to let me bail him our Salma responded. She told me that Simone set up Banny and got him arrested. She didnt specify his exact wrongdoings. She added nonchntly, Since he was falsely used and framed, he couldnt have done anything wrong. You can bail him out. Steven was taken aback. Salma seemed to be growing more naive, manipted by MelindaThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He took a deep breath and said, He hasmitted numerous wrongs, and its not Simone who framed. him. With so many people watching the live stream, even if Simone wanted to frame him, she couldnt have seeded. Banny not only drugged and imprisoned girls but also trafficked them overseas. Moreover, he was implicated in a murder case. All their crimes were broadcasted live, and we witnessed it too. His expression hardened. You actually want me to bail out someone like that. Are you suggesting that the Gray Family doesnt have enough problems and wants to actively provide more for the opposing family? I cant get involved in such a matter. let alone take the lead. Banny brought this upon himself and should face legal consequences, Salma was taken aback by these words. How is that possible? Melinda said its not a big deal. Banny was falsely used! His expression grew even grimmer. You believe whatever she says. Are you a fool? This caused Salmas expression to shift. Shes my friend. How could I have known that such things were involved? There might be a misunderstanding. She asked, So, what do we do now? You cant help? Steven replied impatiently. Of course, I cant help. Adam has better connections than me, but she didint approach him. She came to you. Shes trying to extricate herself from trouble and drag us into it. Dont associate with such a person in the future. Otherwise, you wont even know when she betrays you. His aversion towards Melinda had now intensified. Salma still couldnt believe that her trusted friend had deceived her. She said Adam was on a ne and couldnt be reached by phone. She knew we were in the Cubilis, so she asked for help. Did Banny really do such a thing? Could it be a misunderstanding? Honey, Ive already agreed to help. Why dont you go and inquire again? If you can help, then help; if you really cant, then forget it. This way, I can also give Melinda an exnation She had already made a promise, and breaking it would be embarrassing. Steven was livid. You are beyond help. If you want to assist, go ahead and do it yourself. After all, your family connections are strong. I dont have the capacity to save a murderer. After saying that, he disregarded Salma. Andrew looked at Salma and said, Mom, stop creating chaos. Simone isnt so idle as to deliberately target you. He scoffed. This isnt a TV drama. She doesnt go after people around you. Its all because of Melinda. She sent Banny to stir up trouble for Simone intentionally, and thats how he exposed himself You have poor judgment of people. Melinda is not a good person. That scoundrel Banny wanted to harm Simone, and now, he was reaping what he had sown Salma couldnt see through it, so she was upset by Stevens words. Now, even Andrew wanted to reprimand her, making her furious. Fine. You guys have good judgment, huh? She looked at Andrew and sneered. Then, you wouldnt end up in this situation. Andrew shrugged. I didnt im to have good judgment. I didnt heed other peoples advice. Thats why I ended up in this situation. Mom, please be vignt. He advised her kindly, If you dont want to end up like me, stop doing However, these words only added fuel to the fire. Salma red at him angrily. You ungrateful child! I was worried about helping you before, but you want To curse me. Tm not as foolish as you Now, both you and your father are united against me because of Simone. Just say it directly if youre dissatisfied. No need to bear around the bush. It was impossible tomunicate with each other. If thats what you think, then theres nothing we can do, Steven sighed. Were doing this for your own good. If you dont listen, dont regret itter. Yet, Salma refused to listen. She waspletely stuck in her own thoughts, believing that Steven and Andrew were all siding with Simone and targeting her. If you dont help, then forget it. Why say so much? Fine. Ill call my family. Salma William longer wanted Stevens help. Instead, she took out her phone and called her older brother, After the call connected, she exined the situation The other side was silent for a few seconds Then, William asked. Are you in the hospital? Salma was puzzled. Yes. Why? He inquired. Ask Steven to take you to see a psychiatrist. Only someone with a mental or psychological problem would do something like this. He really suspected that Salma had a mental issue. calma was speechless. He had actually suggested she was mentally ill. William, its you who needs to see a psychiatrist. Im perfectly fine. She felt wronged. her eyes welling up with tears. If youre not willing to assist, then forget it. Why do you have to belittle me like this? William was at a loss for words. A reasonable person wouldnt engage in such behavior. If youre fine, then. why did you ask me to defend a murderer? When I saw the trending topics and news, I thought that Banny was despicable and hoped he would rot in jail. Somebody like him is a threat, and if he were given the death penalty everyone would apud. How could I possibly defend him? He added in an irritated tone, If you want to harm us, just say it. Salma was astonished. Did he reallymit these crimes? But Melinda imed that Simone framed and falsely used him! Her brother was frustrated. Are you out of your mind? You dont believe your own daughter and instead trust Melinda, who has always had a bad reputation. I strongly suggest you see a psychiatrist. He truly couldntprehend Salmas thought process. When she pushed away her own biological daughter to raise an adopted daughter, he felt like her mind was malfunctioning. And now, because of the words of an outsider, she doubted Simone even more. She even wanted to drag their family down with her. It was hopeless. I cant help, and no one else in the family will help either. Just stop it. Thats it He finished speaking and ended the call. Salma waspletely bewildered when she heard the dial toneing from her phone Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 A Surprising Agreement Salma, the youngest daughter of a wealthy family, was ustomed to a life of privilege and indulgence. Her parents and two older brothers doted on her, which made her somewhat spoiled. However, her rtionship with her sister was strained, and she was taken aback by the way she was treated, particrly by William N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Steven, who had overheard Salmas phone conversation, didnt catch the specifics but could infer the gist of it. He began to question if Salma was under Melindas influence and was grappling with psychological issues. After a moment of contemtion, he turned to Salma with a grave expression and asked, Should we consult a psychiatrist or a psychologist? If she was indeed under Melindas influence, seeking professional help seemed like a sensible course of Salma, jolted back to reality by Stevens suggestion, stared at him in disbelief. Do you genuinely believe Im mentally unstable? she retorted. Steven attempted to pactly her. If were facing problems, we should confront them. Lets go and consult a professional Salma was livid. She could barely contain her anger as she sternly told Steven to leave her alone before storming out of the hospital room. She was not mentally ill, so why should she see a psychiatrist? Steven and Andrew watched Salma leave in a huff, feeling helpless. They didnt attempt to stop her. With no support from Stevens family and no one else to turn to. Salma a full-time housewife, had to rely on her assistant to investigate the matter. By the time she returned to the inn in Cubilis, it was already evening. Her assistant hadpleted the investigation and showed her the rey of the livestream. Salma was shocked to see the girl locked in the yard and the police confirming the discovery of a body buried beneath arge tree. She muttered to herself in disbelief. Is this true? Did Banny really do such a thing? Her assistant, feeling contempt for Salmas naivety, confirmed, Yes. They were involved in kidnapping. human trafficking, and other illegal activities. They even confessed to it. If the charges are proven, Banny could face life imprisonment or even the death penalty. Salmas expression darkened. She immediately called Melinda to confront her. Melinda, however, denied any knowledge of Bannys actions and imed that he was framed by Simone. Salma, reluctantly, believed her. Melinda, not wanting to lose Salma as an ally against Simone, shared her own experiences of being deceived by her family andforted Salma. After ending the call. Melinda was seething with anger. She cursed Salma for her ipetence and wty to handle Steven Unable to reach Adam, who was abroad, Melinda turned to her son, Skyler. However, Skyler, aware of what she wanted, refused to help Banny and ignored her calls. Melinda then turned to Leon, who had just returned to the inn with Simone after a day of livestreaming. When Leon answered her call, Melinda berated him for not helping Banny. Leon retorted, Banny brought this upon himself. He deserves it. Melinda, unable to control her anger, demanded. You must help Banny with this matter. Leon scoffed. Im just a celebrity. What can I do to assist a criminal? Melinda, in her fury, suggested. Simone! She harmed Banny, so she should take responsibility. If you allow her to save him. I will agree to you being together. Leon was taken aback. Steven and Gwen had previously mentioned that Melinda was arrogant and foolish. Now, after hearing what Melinda had said, Leon found himself inplete agreement with their assessment Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 What Does This Have To Do With Me? Leon was rendered speechless by Melindas words. He cast a cautious nce at Simone, fearful of any potential misunderstanding. With a hint of impatience creeping into his voice, he retorted, Mother, theres no need for you to fret over my affairs or obsess over them. Having grown up alongside Simone, he understood her well. He recognized that she wasnt ying hard to get, but was instead being utterly indifferent. He continued, Bannymitted a crime and should face the consequences under thew. His actions are so grave that no one can absolve him. Dont persist in trying to save him; it wont end well for you either. Upon hearing Leons words, Melindas face flushed with anger. You heartless creature, hes your own cousin! How can you stand to see himnguish in prison? She had already helped her maternal family rise to prominence when Banny was born. He was raised as a pampered child, unustomed to any hardship. Leon was taken aback. Of course, I can bear it, and I would even apud. If he cant endure the suffering, what about the people he humiliated and those who were sold abroad? Wont they suffer too? I just cantprehend why you feel the need to financially support your maternal family every month. And under the guise of my fathers name, you aided your maternal familyspany. Theyre not exactly strapped for cash either. Why did Banny still engage in such reckless and criminal activities? Melinda hesitated. She too was curious. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Every year, she provided substantial individual subsidies to several nephews and nieces. She also gifted. them houses and cars. Banny should not be in need of money, so why did he resort to illegal activities? He must have been led astray by someone. The more she pondered, the more she was convinced of this. He must have been led astray by someone. Perhaps these actions were carried out by others, and he was merely a bystander or was framed. Banny may be frivolous, but hes not inherently evil. Leon found Melindas words ludicrous. Mother, youre utterly deluded. If this kind of person isnt evil, then who is? Melinda was displeased. Why are you speaking in such a manner? Hes my nephew. How can you speak so ill of your own cousin? If hes evil, then what does that make my parents and sisters to you? Leon retorted, The parents and siblings of an evil person, of course. Hemitted such heinous acts, all because you indulged him. In your eyes, hes not even considered evil, and you want to save him. Its clear that your family is naturally predisposed to wickedness, and you, Mother, are no different. Its ingrained in your bones, ack of moral values and boundless malevolence. He couldnt help but voice his thoughts. Now he understood. Banny was not a good person, and neither were the people in his family. Melinda and the people from the Steward Family were no different. Melinda was so furious that she nearly smashed her phone. You ungrateful wretch. How dare you call yourself my son? He had the audacity to say that she, Teresa, and others were all wicked, with no limits to their cruelty. Her rage was uncontroble, and she couldnt hold back her scolding. But Leon was no longer the son who yearned for maternal love and was obedient. As soon as she started scolding, Leon hung up the phone. He also blocked Melinda. Listening to the busy tone on her phone, Melinda was so incensed that she wanted to rush to Cubilis to confront Leon, her ungrateful son. After hanging up the phone, Leon noticed everyone looking at him with a mix of sympathy and speechlessness. He cleared his throat and pointed to his head. My mother has some issues, so theres no need for you to worry about her. Others also thought Melinda was unhinged, and she seemed to be mentally unstable. She was still insistent on saving Banny. Who knows what she was thinking? But to be able to spoil Banny to this extent, Melinda was certainly not a good person either. She indeed lacked moral values and boundaries. Having such a mother and maternal family, Leon was truly unfortunate. Fortunately, Simone had broken up with him. Otherwise, with such a mother-inw, she would be utterly repulsed. Simone had keen hearing and overheard what Melinda said on the phone. She could guess what Melinda was plotting. It seems that the lesson was not harsh enough. She needs to do more. Everyone sat and chatted for a while before retiring to their rooms. After a while, Simones phone rang. She saw an unfamiliar number but answered it anyway. Hello! Melinda voice came from the other end. Simone, its Melinda Simone raised an eyebrow. You called me. What do you need? Melinda had been upset by Leon earlier and couldnt contact Adam and Skyler. Then, her family started pressuring her, urging her in various ways. They told her that she must save Banny. Otherwise, she shouldnt bother returning to her family. Melinda thought about it and reluctantly decided to find someone. She got Simones phone number to call her personally. She asked, What do you want in order to spare Banny? Simone sneered. Melinda, Leon said you have some mental issues, and now it seems to be true. I suggest you seek medical help. Bannymitted a crime. You should consult awyer and ask if the law will let him off. So, what does this have to do with me? Melinda was taken aback. She never expected that Leon would tell Simone that she had a mental illness. She loathed that abomination to the core. She suppressed her anger and said, Banny is in trouble because of you, so you should take responsibility. She threatened, If you still aspire to marry into the Gray Family in the future, find a way to save Banny. Otherwise, I will never ept you. (D) Simoneughed. How audacious and self-absorbed do you have to be to utter such egotistical words? I have no interest in marrying into the Gray Family. Honestly, even if youe begging on your knees, I still wont marry into the Gray Family. She sneered. You absolutely wont ept me? Who are you? Do I need someone like you to ept me? Although I left the Gray Family, I used to be a true heiress of a prominent family. You, a lowly creature, where do you find the audacity to criticize me? Just because you are shameless? The more Melinda cared about her status, the more Simone wanted to provoke her. Indeed, Melindas expression darkened. You little harlot. Simone retorted, What kind of person are you to insult others? You are an old harlot. Melinda shouted with anger, You! Simone, Im warning you, you better be wise and save Banny. Otherwise, not only will I prevent Leon from being with you, but I will also make you suffer. She was serious. If Simone didnt save Banny, she would find someone to deal with this little vixen. She would have someone strip Simone naked and even take turns tormenting her, then release videos and photos. Undoubtedly, this would ruin Simones reputation, making her regret so much that she couldnt even cry. By then, Leon would no longer harbor any feelings for this worthless person. Chapter 340 The Silent Tiger Is Mistaken For A Sick Cat Chapter 340 The Silent Tiger Is Mistaken For A Sick Cat Simone has an acute sensitivity to emotions. Even through a phone call, she could detect the profound malice radiating from Melinda. Melinda was not just unintelligent, but also malicious. No wonder she and Jodie got along so well. They were cut from the same cloth. In response, Simone casually retorted, Even if you were to offer Leon to me on a silver tter, I wouldnt be interested. So, you can put your mind at ease. As for your wish to see me suffer, go ahead and give it your best shot. She sneered. I initially didnt give you a second thought, but since you insist on drawing my attention, dont me me for being discourteous. Originally, Simone had nned to meddle with the Steward Familys ancestral grave after the variety show. She wanted the Steward Family to taste their own medicine. However, now that Melinda had taken the initiative to threaten and provoke her with ill intentions, Simone had a change of heart. Melindas expression shifted slightly, sensing something ominous. What do you n to do? Simone replied. Youll find out soon enough. All of this is a consequence of your own actions. If you want to me someone, me yourself. Without waiting for Melinda to respond. Simone ended the call. Simone knew that Melinda was too self-absorbed. Over the years, she had been pampered by Mr. Foster and had be increasingly thoughtless, It must be acknowledged that Mr. Fosters approach to raising her had been quite effective. However, Simone was not Mr. Foster. She did not have the patience to constantly indulge and tter Melinda. If the tiger doesnt roar, it will be mistaken for a sick cat. People like Melinda needed to be taught a lesson. She needed to understand who she could provoke and who she couldnt. Simone got up and borrowed aptop from Jonah. Back in her room, she began hacking into the Steward Familyspany. As expected, she discovered a wealth of evidence of illegal activities. There had been online rumors about issues with the Steward Familyspany, but there was no concrete evidence. Mere words were insufficient, and it was impossible to simply bring down the Steward Familys company. Now, she was determined to swiftly dismantle the Steward Family. She then uncovered evidence against Melindas nephews and nieces, who had engaged in numerous despicable and repugnant acts. Afterwards, she hacked into Bannys Facebook ount and made a post. Banny v: I can no longer tolerate the fact that the Steward Family hasmitted so many wrongdoings. and gotten away with them. So today, I am performing a good deed by exposing the evidence here. Take it, and dont thank me. I have shared the Steward Familys past and all this evidence. She then changed Bannys Facebook password, preventing the Steward Family from logging in and deleting the post. She permanently deleted all the records and traces on theputer, making recovery impossible. Finally, she returned theptop to Jonah.. Since Melinda wanted to show off, Simone decided to add fuel to the fire for the other party. She wanted Melinda to witness the consequences of provoking her. Melinda was the typical family-aiding demon. With her family facing continuous troubles, she must be feeling uneasy. The individuals in the Steward Family were all troublemakers, without a single decent person among them. With this evidence, thepany would undoubtedly be unable to continue, and the legal representative would end up in jail. At that point, Melinda would be the Steward Familys savior. Knowing the character of the Steward Family, they would undoubtedly cling to her and never let go. That would be enough to make Melinda suffer. After Mr. Foster kicked Melinda out of the house, she would have to decide whether to find a way to rid herself of these blood-sucking rtives from her family or allow them topletely drain her. And if she didnt investigate, Simone wouldnt realize that she had indeed been disgusted by the people from the Steward Family. From the oldest to the youngest family member, none of them possessed a proper moralpass, and they never did anything good, only engaging in despicable acts. Banny, in particr, was worse than a beast. Therefore, she needed to swiftly expose and destroy the Steward Family, not only to make them face punishment and retribution but also to prevent them from harming innocent people. Due to the livestream exposure, the incident spread widely during the day. Many people essed Bannys Facebook ount and left various insults. Now, when they suddenly saw Bannys post on Facebook, everyone was shocked and rushed to read it. They then examined all the evidence. Only then did they realize that it was actually a hacker who couldnt tolerate the Steward Family using Bannys Facebook ount to expose their scandals and illegal activities. In addition to thepanys illegal activities, there were also numerous incidents involving members of the Steward Family. For instance, before Melinda married into the Gray Family, the entire Steward Family resided in the vige. Teresa was notorious for being a shrew in the vige and enjoyed taking advantage of others. The two sons were troublemakers, often engaging in petty theft and annoying people with their actions. To make matters worse, they would collude with Teresa to extort money from drivers on the vige road. Austin, Melindas father, was known for being apulsive gambler and alcoholic. The Steward Family had a notorious reputation in the local area, and everyone kept their distance, aware of the kind of family they were. After Melinda used her methods to marry into the Gray Family, the Steward Family also prospered. They relocated to Cebros and became even more arrogant and domineering. From the oldest to the youngest family member, they never did anything good and were involved in all sorts of malicious acts. In addition to the incidents involving the Steward Family, Simone also uncovered Melindas past when she was young. For example, she had associated with thugs on the streets and even had an abortion. With the assistance of two hooligan brothers, she bullied many ssmates who didnt get along with her. In college, she had even framed her roommate, nearly driving her tomit suicide. Using the money and connections of the Gray Family, she had covered up many messes for the Steward Family. The disgusting actionsmitted by the Steward Family shocked inte users. The Steward Family members are typical examples of a rotten family, corrupt from top to bottom, and this included Melinda.. In addition to criticizing the Steward Family, people couldnt help but express their astonishment at Mr. Fosters ignorance. To have loved and cherished a woman like Melinda, who possessed such distorted values and a bad temper, for so many years. Of course, in addition to expressing their astonishment, Mrs. Foster was also heavily criticized. If it werent for the support of the Gray Family, Melinda wouldnt have been so bold in assisting her own family. This gave the Steward Family the confidence to be increasingly arrogant in their actions. Soon, Simones post on Bannys Facebook went viral. Melinda and Mrs. Foster were also facing criticism. After being hung up by Simone, Melinda couldnt help but feel inexplicably uneasy. Therefore, she has been closely following the online news. When she came across Bannys Facebook and its contents, she was astonished. She never expected that her familys secrets would be exposed. She was even more flustered. All the evidence of her two brothers illegal activities in theirpany had been posted. Not only would thepany be shut down, but her two brothers might also face imprisonment. The actions of other family members had also been revealed. Even if they managed to avoid jail time, they would be outcasts, despised by everyone. What infuriated Melinda was that her past mistakes had also been unearthed and exposed. When she was young and naive, she found it amusing and had rtions with a few troublemakers. She even had an abortion due to herck of precautions. Later, she watched a TV show about Cindere marrying into a wealthy family and couldnt help but yearn for it. She believed that being beautiful and intelligent, she could also achieve that. So, she distanced herself from the wrong crowd and focused on her studies, eventually gaining admission to Cebros University. Thats where she met the man she loved the most and became deeply infatuated with him. She sessfully married Mr. Foster, who loved her unconditionally, even though she didnt love him. So, she deliberately buried those past experiences. Now that they were exposed, she felt as if her skin had been peeled off. Then Melinda let out a scream filled with hatred, Simone! You wretched woman. We are enemies from now on. She refused to believe that what happened online had nothing to do with Simone. She had just called Simone and threatened her, and Simone had promised to make her wait and see. It didnt take long for so many things to be exposed online. She was certain that Simone was behind it all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She couldntprehend how Simone managed to do it. Did she hire someone to investigate? But it couldnt have been done so quickly. At the same time, she regretted her actions. She regretted making that call to Simone and provoking her. In her mind, Simone was just a lowly woman whotched onto Leon. Although she waster epted by the Gray Family, Melinda favored and had high hopes for Jodie. So, she opposed Leon being with Simone.. Then Simone left the Gray Family, and Melinda was even more delighted. She never expected that Simone would retaliate against her and bring her such trouble. Now that so many things have been exposed online, she has no idea how to handle it. Her immediate reaction now was to find her husband and ask for his help resolving the situation. But she cant reach him on the phone.. Melinda has no choice but to send a message to an unknown number. Chapter 341 Unexpectedly Not Fooled. Chapter 341 Unexpectedly Not Fooled. After sending out the message, Melindas phone quickly rang. When the call connected, she cried andined about her grievances in a flirtatious manner. The main focus was on how Simone had bullied her. She wanted the other person to help her seek revenge. The man on the phone firstforted her with a deep and captivating voic. His words sent shivers down Melindas spine, electrifying her heart and body. She couldnt help but rx her body and said in a sweet voice, Darling, I miss you! The man hesitated for a moment and replied, I miss you too. Melinda acted like a young girl and said flirtatiously, Honey, you have toe and see me soon. The man cleared his throat and said, Okay, Ille see you in a little while. He immediately changed the subject and said, Ignore your nephews situation. Its impossible to save him after his criminal behavior has been exposed. Melinda pouted and said, Not even you can save him? In her heart, this man was capable of anything. He replied, I can save him, but because it has caused such a bigmotion, I might get implicated. Then, should I give it a try? she asked when she heard that he might get implicated. No need; its his own fault. Let him suffer a bit and learn a lesson. She couldnt bear to let her beloved help her nephew and get into trouble herself. It was necessary for that trouble-making nephew to suffer a bit so she wouldnt always have to dean up after him. It must be said that love makes people biased. The man on the other end casuallyforted Melinda for a while and wanted to hang up However, Melinda asked, What should I do about this matter? Simone has gone too far. I must teach her a lesson. The man thought for a moment and asked, What kind of lesson do you want to teach her? Melinda said, Ruining her reputation. Then, she told him her n. The man sighed and said, Shes a formidable geomancer and has good martial arts skills. If you let ordinary people kidnap her, it will only bring trouble upon yourself. This womans way of thinking was truly extraordinary. If someone else said this, Melinda would definitely not listen. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She thought about it and thought he had a point, and she said, Well, honey, what should I do? she asked. Are you willing to let me be bullied by her? The man remained silent for a moment and said. If you want to deal with her, you have to use extreme methods. Ill introduce a sorcerer to you. Contact him and ask for his help. The cost of his services is not cheap; it should be around seven and a half million per transaction. Melindas eyes brightened. The cost is not a problem; Ill pay for it, she added. She could still afford seven and a half million. Is he really powerful? She knew about witch doctors and felt they were much stronger than any geomancer. The man nodded. Yes, very powerful. There shouldnt be a problem dealing with Simone. then. Melindas gloomy mood suddenly brightened. Youre still the best, my dear husband. Indeed, in the end, it was only ones loved ones who could be relied upon. The man made a few perfunctory remarks and then hung up the phone. Soon, a string of phone numbers was sent to Melinda via text message. Thus tume, Melinda became clever. She asked her assistant to buy an anonymous SIM card for her, and she used this card to contact the witch doctor After it was done, she will couldnt swallow her anger. So, she called Simone again, deliberately recording the conversation. Simone liked to y with recordings, so this time, Melinda decided to turn the tables. Simone was just about to go to sleep when she saw Melinda calling again. After some consideration, she decided to answer. Melinda, do you need something? Melinda deliberately spoke with anger, Simone, youve gone too far by spreading rumors about our family online. She wanted to take the initiative.. By asking this way, Simone should admit to what she had done. However, upon hearing this, Simone guessed Melindas intentions. This idiot was most likely recording the conversation. Even if there was no recording, Simone wouldnt say anything that could be used against her. What are you talking about? I dont understand what you mean. Melinda was taken aback. The things online, werent they done by you? You said you were going to deal with me, and then all these rumors about our family started spreading online. Simone sneered, Melinda, it seems like you have a problem with your brain. You should hurry up and have your husband take you to a psychiatrist. Melinda was furious. This little girl actually said I am mentally ill. In order to lure Simone into admitting what she had done online, she suddenly softened her tone, Simone, I beg you, please dont do this. My nephew has already been caught. Can you the Stewards? As for the things online, as long as you take them down, I wont bother you again in the future. I wont interfere in the rtionship between you and Leon either. She added with a pleading tone, As long as you delete the evidence of those rumors, you can make demands. I will agree to anything. Simoneughed. Melinda was bing more cunning, emphasizing that the things online were just rumors. If she admitted that she did it, Melinda would definitely upload the recording online to clear her name. And it would expose her as a hacker who hacked into Bannys Facebook ount and posted thence. She said helplessly, Melinda, I really dont know what youre talking about. Our phones cant even ess the inte. Not to mention sending things, I cant even see the evidence youre talking about online. It must be because your family has done too many bad things, so they were exposed. If thats the case, then I can only say congrattions. Evil will be repaid, and now is the time. Hearing Simones sarcastic words, Melinda was so angry that she almost vomited blood. This little fox is too cunning; she didnt fall for it. For some reason, even though Simone didnt admit it, and their phones couldnt ess the inte during the live broadcast, she felt that Simone was the one behind this. Her voice was no longer gentle but rather stern as she asked, Do you really want to be our enemy? This little girl actually congratted them on their misfortune. How despicable. Simone scoffed, Clearly, its you who have been constantly targeting me. Your skill in shifting me and defaming others is on par with Jodie. No wonder the two of you get along better than a biological mother and daughter. Melinda was speechless. This cunning little fox was too skilled at manipting words, which was too infuriating. Fine. you asked for it, so just wait and see. She coldly threatened, I hope in a few days, you wont be able tough anymore. I will definitely not let you off the hook. Simone smiled, Alright, Ill wait and see how you make me cry. This time, Melinda ended the call first. Her recording was useless, so she didnt care, but she didnt know that when the call connected, Simone also pressed the record button. Everything she said, including her threats, was recorded. In the inn, Simone felt that Melindas tone of speech today was arrogant and aggressive. She exuded an air of overbearing confidence. There was only one possibility: Melinda wanted to take action against her, and she had already made preparations. She saved the recording of their conversation. As long as Melinda tried to harm her, she could use this recording as evidence. She also wanted Melinda to experience the feeling of being outsmarted when her ns failed. At the same time, she became more cautious in her heart. Chapter 342 Butting In Too Much Chapter 342 Butting In Too Much Cebros. The more Melinda thought about it, the angrier she became, and then she received a message from the sorcerer. After reading it, she immediately called Salma and poured her heart out to her. She continued to sow discord between Salma and Simone, hoping topletely sever their mother- daughter rtionship. She wanted Salma to feel more resentment and dislike towards Simone. At the same time, she asked Salma for a favor. The next day. Simones group went to set up a booth for physiognomy fortune-telling again. Since Bailey didnt participate yesterday, Simone asked him to go first today. Bailey looked a bit helpless, Simone, I dont enjoy doing physiognomy fortune-telling for others. This time, its because of your insistence. Ill read for three people. He had distanced himself from worldly matters and didnt want to get involved in too much cause and effect. If it werent for Simones constant monitoring, he wouldnt have helped at all. Simone could sense his resistance. And her own spection deepened. Alright, I dont want to force you either. Lets just read for three people. When the timees, well draw lots. Whoever gets chosen is in lucks hands now. Today, Ill only read for ten people. With the ie from today and yesterday, it would be enough to cover the expenses for the remaining two days. Bailey nodded. Okay. The group continued to set up their booth in yesterdays location. Leon and Aaron were still assisting Simone. Because Simones physiognomy fortune-telling was so urate yesterday, and word got out that Bailey would be helping today. So, they especially rushed over from elsewhere. As soon as the booth was set up, many people lined up to have their fortunes told. Simone looked at the crowded crowd and said, Today, we will only read thirteen peoples fortunes in total. She pointed to Aaron behind her and said, Ill read ten fortunes. Those who want me to read for them, come over here and draw lots from him. The ten chosen people will line up and wait for their turn. Then she pointed to Leon and said, Those who want my Bailey to read for them,e over here and draw lots. The three chosen people will line up and wait for their turn. Simones fans, as well as those who witnessed her skills yesterday, all lined up at Aarons side. And those who came for Baileys looks and his reputation went to find Leon. Soon, the chosen ones were drawn. Simone gestured to Bailey and said, Bailey, please! Bailey nodded, Okay! Then he started reading for the person in front of him. Just like Simone, he examined the persons facial features and then revealed their situation. This person was seeking guidance. Bailey took out three ancient coins from his pocket and asked the person to silently pray their request in their heart, then toss the coins six times. Simones gaze fell on those three ancient coins. They were indeed ancient artifacts, emitting a strong aura of good luck. Following Baileys instructions, the other person threw the divination coins. Bailey analyzed each divination result and made some calctions. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Simone had been observing him all along. She noticed that when he was making calctions, he exuded a mysterious and ethereal As if he could transform into a celestial being at any moment. His divination technique was also very ancient. Bailey was impressive. After the other person threw the coins six times, he spoke up. He voluntarily revealed the information the other person was seeking. This left the person who asked for the divination wide-eyed and shocked. Bailey had already figured it out without the person saying a word. He was truly amazing. It was not in vain that he rushed here from Cebros overnight. Soon, Bailey interpreted the divination for this person. The person became even more respectful towards him and paid him satisfactorily before giving way to the next person. Next, Bailey easily and effortlessly provided divination for the other two individuals. He also gave some profound guidance to thest person. The person was so grateful that they almost burst into tears and wanted to kneel down. The viewers in the live stream room also praised Bailey, calling him a master. They marveled at how impressive he was, being Simones brother-inw. After Simone finished watching Baileys divination and guidance for the three individuals, she completely confirmed her guess. There was no need for further probing. She then proceeded to provide divination for ten more people and gave advice on a character for another person. Because there were fewer people to see today, they closed up shop during lunchtime. Bailey was very familiar with the ancient city. So, Simone asked him to take them, along with the viewers in the live stream room, to explore the ancient city. Bailey was indeed knowledgeable and knew the ancient city like the back of his hand. It was as if it was his own ce. After having dinner with the other two groups, everyone returned to the inn together. When they arrived at the inn, the livestream for the day ended. On her way back to her room, Simone ran into Salmaing down from upstairs. And it seemed that Salma deliberately sought her out. Simone pretended not to see her and was about to pass by and go upstairs. Salmas gaze was fixed on Simone the whole time. Seeing that Simone noticed her but pretended not to, her chest, which was already in pain, now hurt even more from anger. She frowned and spoke to Simone, You saw your birth mother, and you didnt even say hello? Simone turned her head to look at her and coldly replied, We severed our rtionship a long time ago, so where does this birth mothere from? Mrs. Gray. I hope you will show some self-respect. Salma: She took a deep breath. Fine, if you dont recognize me as your mother, I wont force it. I just want to ask: did you do those things online? You and Leon were once together, and no matter what, his mother is your elder. Arent you being too aggressive? Last night, Melinda and I had a video call, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Melinda said she was threatened by Simone. And because of her nephews matter, Simone took it out on her and retaliated. That was why the Facebook incident happened, and most of it was just rumors. Then she vented to Salma and wanted Salma to help talk to Simone. Melinda meant that she could apologize and make amends as long as Simone would leave the Fosters alone. Salma looked at her friends appearance and felt uneasy. She also thought her daughter went too far. Originally, Banny made a mistake. Why did Simone take it out on Melinda and continue to attack her? Upon hearing Salmas words, Simone found it amusing. Mrs. Gray, are you being too lenient? Besides, Im currently filming a variety show in the ancient city. How could I have done the things you mentioned? The brain is a valuable asset, and I hope you can bring yours with you in the future. Simone noticed that Salma looked exhausted, and even her facial features had changed. Geomancers usually didnt read themselves or their rtives because their vision was often unclear. However, Simone and Salma had already ended their rtionship, and Simones understanding of her own abilities had reached a new level. Now, she could vaguely perceive certain things about Salma. Salmas facial features had be harsher, and she had a look of intense obsession. There was also a faint bluish hue on her philtrum, indicating that if she continued in this state of mind and condition, there might be a disaster. Simone could clearly sense that Salmas dislike for her was growing stronger. There was even a clear sense of resentment and anger. Salma was helping her so-called best friend question her. In reality, it was also Salmas way of expressing her dissatisfaction with Simone. Being criticized by Simone in such a harsh manner, Salmas face darkened. Even if you dont recognize me as your mother, I am still your elder, right? Is this how you treat your elders? Simone smiled. If you want me to show respect to my elders, I understand. But that elder also has to be deserving of my respect! She looked at Salma and hinted, Clearly, you do not fall into that category. Salma choked, feeling a pain in her chest. You! She didnt know what else to say. She had been hesitating whether or not to help Melinda. But after being criticized and mocked by her own daughter, she no longer had any doubts. Then her gaze fell upon the strand of hair on Simones shoulder. Chapter 343 She Doesn’t Believe Chapter 343 She Doesnt Believe Salma took a deep breath when she noticed the hair on Simones shoulder. Suppressing herst bit of hesitation, she reached out and lightly patted Simones shoulder as if she were brushing off some dust. Then she quickly grabbed the strand of hair and held it in her hand. Upon seeing Simones gaze, Salma felt a twinge of guilt and said, I noticed some dust on your clothes, so I thought Id help you brush it off. Simone looked at Salma with a cold stare. Is that so? Then why did you take my hair? She grabbed Salmas hand as she was about to retract it and took the hair back. When Salma looked at her shoulder with a conflicted expression, Simone realized that something was amiss. She also noticed the hair on her shoulder. It wasnt actually her hair; someone had identally brushed it onto her clothes earlier. But she couldnt let Salma take it away and potentially harm someone else. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As a geomancer, Simone attached great importance to her hair and blood. She couldnt let them remain on her clothes and be taken away by someone. The reason Simone didnt stop her initially was to see if Salma would choose to take it. In the end, Salma did, which surprised Simone but also seemed expected. Salma was caught off guard and suddenly felt a bit panicked. She didnt expect Simone to be so perceptive and notice her small actions. She awkwardly smiled and said, I noticed some hair on your clothes, so I wanted to pick it up and throw it away for you. Simone looked at her firmly and said, If you look in the mirror now, youll see that your eyes and face betray a sense of guilt, Melinda asked you to take it, didnt she? Being directly exposed by Simone, Salma felt even more embarrassed. She shook her head and denied, No, Melinda didnt ask me to take your hair. Youve misunderstood. I simply saw some dust on your clothes and wanted to help you remove it. Simone no longer held any hope or affection for her biological mother. Otherwise, this kind of thing would be quite hurtful. She looked at Salma coldly and said, Whether I misunderstood or not, you know the truth. very well. Youve always wondered why I dont recognize you and want to sever our rtionship. In addition to Melindas influence, there are also these recent events. She sarcastically added, So, you actually wanted to take my hair, give it to against me. Are you my real mother or my enemy? After all that you did, audacity to act superior in front of me. What happened to your dignity? Salma wouldnt just randomly grab her hair, which meant it was instigated by Melinda. Her own mother didnt just take Melindas side when it came to her and Melinda, but now she took Melindas side as well. She didnt expect this before. But fortunately, she stopped caring a long time ago, so she wouldnt be upset anymore. When Simone bluntly stated it, Salmas expression changed. She originally wanted to continue denying it, but when she saw the sarcasm and coldness in Simones eyes, she couldnt bring herself to say it anymore. Salma remained silent for a moment and said, Yes, Melinda did ask me to bring her a strand of your hair. She pursed her lips and continued, She said that you might have been cursed before. Its like being possessed by something unclean, which is why you became heartless and indifferent towards us. As long as I give her a strand of your hair, she can ask a geomancy master she knows to perform a ritual to cleanse you of the curse. She looked up at Simone with a hopeful look, I want the old you back; thats why I agreed. Please, give me back my daughter? She truly wanted her obedient and considerate daughter back. This prickly, cold, and heartless Simone was not her daughter. Simone suddenlyughed, You still like to deceive yourself. Do you really think Ive been possessed by something impure? Cant you even recognize your own daughter? She found it truly ironic, Deep down, you know that Im still me. Its just that you can only ept the obedient and considerate side of me. And you cant ept that you hurt me, causing me to sever ties with you andpletely change my attitude towards you. Youre just a hypocrite who holds different people to different standards. She then changed the subject and said, Do you truly believe that Melinda wanted my hair to help me get rid of a curse? If you truly believed it, why were you hesitating just now? So, you also had doubts and suspicions that Melinda wanted my hair so she could use it against me. Just because I didnt The more she realized this, the more fortunate she felt for severing ties with her biological mother. Otherwise, who would dare to desire such a twisted form of family affection? When Simone revealed her inner thoughts, Salmas expression changed. Her eyes. flickered, I am your biological mother, so how could I possibly want to harm you? Besides, you are so capable; how could you be harmed? She didnt fully believe Melindas words. She had a slight suspicion that Melinda wanted to do something with Simones hair. But she thought that since Simone was so powerful, just taking a strand of hair shouldnt cause much harm. At most, she would learn a lesson. And if what Melinda said was true, it would be even better if her once considerate daughter could return. So, she took action. Simone chuckled, Look, youre still making excuses for your coldness and evil. I am capable, so I deserve to be manipted by you? She looked at Salma and said, Mrs. Gray, we used to be mere acquaintances. But now youve crossed my boundaries. If you provoke me again, dont me me for any violent repercussions that might happen. With Salmas temperament, as long as she wasnt a close and obedient daughter, she would always hold a grudge. It was only a matter of time before she provoked her again. When that happened, her counterattack would be justified. Salmas face turned red, embarrassed and indignant What did it mean to call her cold and evil? How could anyone say that about their own mother? This daughter always managed to make her angY She said coldly, These are just fabrications; I dont believe them. Simone shrugged nonchntly, Believe it or not, its up to you She said with a meaningful tone, Now I understand why Jodie is so cold and heartless. Because she was raised by you since childhood, he learned from you. Like mother, like daughter. Salma was so angry that her whole body trembled as she pointed at Simone., Y-You But she didnt know how to refute it. What she despised the most now was being, told that she had raised Jodie to be this way. Seeing Salma so furious, Simones thoughts shifted. She put on a friendly expression and said, Considering our past as mother and daughter, let me remind you. I notice that your philtrum is turning purple. If you continue to associate with Leons mother and be as mischievous as her Then, you will face a series of unfortunate events. The worst oue would be being abandoned by everyone. Simone wasnt genuinely trying to kindly remind Salma but rather nting a seed of doubt in her mind. She knew that Salma had always been very suspicious. If it came true, Salma wouldnt me herself but would definitely me Melinda. Melinda wanted to sow discord between her and Salma, but Simone didnt care. However, she wouldnt allow the other party to continue causing trouble unchecked. She would also plot and scheme so that no matter how good Salmas rtionship with Melinda was now, their rtionship would be extremely hostile in the future. It would be quite interesting to witness two wealthy wives fighting each other. Most importantly, given Salmas current state, she simply couldnt listen to what Simone was saying. Sure enough, Salma was so enraged that her whole body trembled. Youve gone too far, cursing me like that. She didnt believe that she would encounter any misfortune or be abandoned by her loved ones. Chapter 344 This Is Not Difficult to Do, Right? Chapter 344 This Is Not Difficult to Do, Right? Simone could sense from Salmas expression that she was unwilling to ept her reminder. It was clear that she didnt want to believe it. With a smile, Simone said, If you dont believe me, then forget it. Some people just cant handle the truth. They insist on associating with malicious individuals and end up harming themselves. Deciding not to say anything more to Salma, Simone walked back upstairs to her room. Salma turned around and watched Simones figure disappear, her face turning pale. In a fit of anger, she went back to her room and messaged Melinda, informing her of her failure. She exined that she couldnt help anymore because Simone had discovered her hair. Melinda replied, saying it was okay but secretly cursed Salma as useless. She couldnt even obtain a strand of hair. As a mother, Salma is a failure. The warlock had instructed her to try her best to obtain Simones hair or blood, as it would allow them to deal with Simone more effectively. Melinda pondered the situation and decided to contact Leon. She asked her youngest son to find an opportunity to obtain a strand of Simones hair for her. She used simr words to exin to Leon that Simones transformation was due to a curse. If the curse could be broken, Simone would return to her previous self and reconcile with him. However, Leon didnt believe any of this. Instead, he suspected that his mother might have hired a geomancer to deal with Simone. Why else would they need hair? It just didnt seem normal. He not only refused to help but also spent a long time persuading his mother to stop causing trouble. Frustrated, Melinda hung up the phone herself. After considering her options, she impulsively made a voice call to Jodie. To her surprise, the call connected. Melinda didnt hide anything and told Jodie about hiring a warlock to deal with Simone. However, she rified that her motive wasnt personal resentment towards Simone. Instead, she couldnt bear to see Simone bullying Jodie and wanted to seek revenge on her behalf. Jodie had already witnessed the online disputes between the Stewards and Melinda, so she didnt fully trust Melindas words. Nevertheless, she expressed gratitude and thanked her. Melinda exined why she had contacted Jodie. She knew that Jodie was harboring the most hatred towards Simone. Thus, she asked Jodie to find a way to obtain a strand of Simones hair. If possible, getting Simones blood would be even better. Jodie truly despised Simone to the core at that moment. She wished she could drink Simones blood and deyour her flesh. After hearing Melindas request, she realized that both Salma and Leon had failed to obtain the hair. She didnt have much hope for Melinda either, but she agreed to try and find someone. After ending the voice call with Melinda, Jodie pondered and thought of someone she could utilize. She put on a hat and a mask and left the geomancy association. The person behind her had solved her problem, so she was no longer held captive, and she was free to go out asionally as long as she wasnt discovered. In a little while, she would bepletely free again. As she walked down an alley, someone suddenly covered her mouth and dragged her into another alley. Jodie was initially startled, but when she saw that it was her three former teammates from the polo team, she suddenly calmed down. She felt a sense of joy. It was true that good fortune oftenes when least expected. These were the three people she had been searching for. She had been wondering how to find them, but who would have thought that they woulde to her on their own ord? Fate was still favoring her. Jodie pretended to be scared and asked, What do you want from me? The fierce team captain coldly replied, Because of you and your siblings, we lost the match. So, tell us how you n topensate us. He had already discovered that Jodie and her siblings came from a wealthy family. Their previous loss in the match had caused them to miss out on the prize money, and they held Jodie and her siblings responsible for it. They hadnt been able to find Jodie before, but today, they coincidentally ran into her, so naturally, they wouldnt let her go. Jodie inwardly criticized them. It was only because these three were ipetent that they lost the match. Now, they were shifting the me onto them. However, people like them were easily dealt with. She put on an innocent look and said, It was Simone who cheated, which caused us to lose the match. So, you should go find her. The team captain sneered, We saw what you did with our own eyes. Dont y innocent. We know exactly who you are. He grabbed Jodies chin with his hand. So dont take us for fools Simone was busy recording a live variety show and was difficult to catch. Besides, she had already distanced herself from the Gray Family, so she definitely didnt have the wealth that Jodie possessed by staying behind. Only fools would let a rich prey right before them go. Hearing his words, Jodie knew that they wouldnt fall for any weak act. She didnt beat around the bush anymore and asked, Do you want money? The team captain smiled and said, Youre quite clever. Jodie asked, How much do you want? After thinking for a moment, the team captain said, Give each of us 150 thousand aspensation, and we wont pursue the matter any further. Jodie thought to herself that these people had such small ambitions. Four hundred and fifty grand was nothing to her. She no longer concealed her true intentions and straightforwardly said, Alright. But you have to do something for me Seeing the captains ugly expression, she added, As long as its done, Ill give each of you 300 grand. The captains interest was piqued, and he asked, What do you want us to do? Jodie said, Just help me obtain a strand of Simones hair. After a moment of consideration, she added, If you can get her hair and blood, Ill give you a million and a half. She confidently asked, How about it? It shouldnt be difficult, right? With the hair and blood, if the warlock Melinda had hired couldnt deal with Simone, she could seek help from her uncle and hire an even more powerful geomancer to handle Simone. Upon hearing the offer of a million and a half, excitement sparkled in the eyes of the captain and the other two individuals. Its just hair and blood; it shouldnt be difficult for us, they acknowledged. Alright, well do it, the captain agreed. He added, But you have to pay 450 grand aspensation first, as a deposit. Once we provide you with Simones hair and blood, you can pay the remaining money. He feared that Jodie would deceive them. If she were to run away and they couldnt locate her, it would be a waste. Jodie understood his concerns and readily agreed, No problem. She then requested the captains ount number and transferred 450 grand to him. She simply hoped that these three individuals would be trustworthy and sessfully obtain the items. After receiving the money, the captain no longer bothered Jodie and allowed her to leave. They then made preparations and sought an opportunity to capture Simone. After discussing, they decided to make their move once the variety show live broadcast concluded, as it would be the best opportunity. Over the next two days, Simone and her group continued to explore the ancient city with the audience in the live broadcast room. They searched for hidden ces and new ways to y that were not documented online. Two dayster, this episode of the variety show came to an end. The production team then inquired about the guests departure ns from the ancient city so they could arrange their flights. Simone informed the production team not to book her ticket as she wanted to postpone her return to Cebros for two more days. She also needed to retrieve the items her master had sent to the geomancy association. Zac initially wanted to stay with Simone, but she declined. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Simone had a feeling that Leons mother had hired a mystical arts practitioner to target her. And she knew that someone would be watching when she retrieved her masters items from the association. So, she might encounter danger and troubleter, and she didnt want to involve Zac. Zac didnt insist when Simone refused. He asked her to keep in touch and departed with the other guests. Leon and Aaron chose not to leave. Aaron nned to go to the hospital and return to Cebros with Andrew once his condition stabilized. Leon stayed because he knew his mother hade to the ancient city. He was concerned that his mother would cause trouble for Simone, so he imed to apany her, but his true intention was to keep an eye on her. Bailey returned to his residence in the ancient city and invited Simone to stay. However, Simone politely declined. Later that day, after nightfall, Simone left the inn and headed alone to the geomancy association. Unexpectedly, she was intercepted on the way by three men. Chapter 345 Really Scared. Chapter 345 Really Scared. Simone noticed the three individuals blocking her path, and a hint of amusement appeared on her lips. These three people couldnt have been called by Melinda; it must be Jodie. What do you mean by this? she asked. The captain smiled and said, Miss Simone, I apologize, but we need your assistance. What kind of help? Simone inquired. The captain replied, Could you provide us with a strand of your hair and a few drops of your blood? As he spoke, he took out a ss test tube filled with blood from his bag. Simone raised an eyebrow. And if I refuse to help? The captains smiling face instantly turned serious. A fierce aura emanated from him. Then well have to take it by force. So, Miss Simone, it would be better for you to cooperate. Simone pursed her lips. Im not the type to cooperate, so go ahead and do whatever you can. The captain didnt expect her to remain fearless even after he released such a strong aura. She even wanted to confront them head-on. His expression turned grim. Miss Simone, lets go to the nearby alley and talk. After he finished speaking, the other two immediately reached out to grab Simones arms. Clearly, they intended to take her to a secluded alley. The eyes of the two men looking at Simone were filled with lust. This girl was incredibly beautiful and had a great figure. Since she wasnt willing to cooperate, they wouldnt be polite either. They had assaulted many women before, but none of them were as beautiful as this famous star. Today, they would indulge in their desires. It was already evening, and the alley over there was very secluded, with no one passing by. Alternatively, they could take turns guarding outside the alley, and each would have a chance to assault Simone.. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The more they thought about it, the more their gazes toward Simone became heated and lecherous. The captain knew his two subordinates very well. Seeing their expressions, he became interested as well. Not only could they make money from this, but they could also have some fun with Simone. Perfect. Simones gaze turned cold, and she evaded the hands reaching out to grab her. She took the initiative to walk towards the alley, saying, Ill go by myself. The three of them were stunned. They didnt expect Simone to walk there on her own. This girl was truly audacious. She hadnt experienced the darkness of human nature! So, they would let her experience it. Soon, the three of them followed closely behind and entered the alley. There were a fewnterns hanging in the alley, but the lighting was dim. As they walked in, for some reason, all three of them shivered. They saw Simonezily leaning against the wall, looking at them with a smirk that seemed to conceal something. Although she was smiling, they felt no warmth in her eyes. The three of them inexplicably felt a sense of danger. But because Simone was a woman, they were ustomed to being ruthless and wicked, so they suppressed this feeling and walked past her The captain nced at Simone and said, Hey, pretty, how about having some fun with us. tonight? Simone smirked and replied, Sure, I guarantee it will be unforgettable. The captainughed. I didnt expect you to be so bold. Then I wont hold back. After saying that, he reached out to Simone. But when his hand was about fourteen inches away from Simone, he couldnt reach further. He even felt that his hand had be stiff and couldnt move anymore. When he tried to take a few steps back, he found that his body couldnt move either. He eximed in horror, Whats happening to me? Simone raised an eyebrow. Didnt the person who hired you inform you geomancy master? The captain was stunned. She didnt mention that. These ouws only cared aboutmitting evil deeds and making money; they had no interest in the entertainment industry. Although they knew Simone was recording a live variety show, they were not interested in watching it. So, they never bothered to watch. As a result, they had to miss witnessing how Simone dealt with Banny and his gang. Otherwise, they wouldnt have recklesslye to capture Simone. Simone exuded a hint of wickedness. Then let me show you. After saying that, she moved her fingertips, and strands of negative energy entered the bodies of the three men. The three of them suddenly felt a chill all over their bodies, and for the first time, they felt fear in their hearts. Then, the scene in front of them suddenly changed, and it was all bloody darkness, with decaying corpses reaching out towards them. Ah! Ah! The three mens pupils shrank, and they started iling their arms and legs. The captain could move again, and his face became fierce. Stay away, donte any closer. Im going to kill you. As they fought, the three of them ended up huddled together, fighting each other. Simone stood by and watched. These three men were all ouws, with heavy negative energy surrounding them, and hadmitted numerous crimes. That day at the polo field, she had sensed something amiss in their auras and had initially considered anonymously reporting them to the police. But after the match, she felt that these three men might soon cross paths with her. So, she waited for them toe to her. This ancient city had stood for many years and had experienced multiple wars. Therefore, there was no shortage of negative energy, which could be easily manipted. She not only tapped into but also amplified the amount of negative energy that prated the bodies of the three individuals. From now on, these three would not only have nightmares every day, but in a few days, they would also lose their virility. They would be gued by serious illnesses and misfortune. After being tormented to the point of exhaustion, any criminal activities they hadmitted would be exposed, and they would spend the rest of their lives in prison. When the three individuals were almost done beating each other up, Simone snapped her fingers. Gradually, the three of them stopped their actions and regained their senses. Then, they felt intense pain all over their bodies and remembered what had just happened. Apart from the fighting, the things they saw were truly terrifying, and their hearts were still pounding. They looked at Simone in horror, and their previous lewd thoughts had vanished. No wonder she dared to follow them into the alley. It turned out she possessed these terrifying mystical arts. As people who roamed the world, they naturally knew that there were truly extraordinary individuals out there. If they provoked them, the consequences were usually dire. The captain was a sensible person. So, with a ttering expression, he said to Simone, Miss Simone, we were foolish and ignorant. We were mistaken. We will never dare to seek your assistance again. We will leave now. After the three of them had finished speaking, they attempted to leave unnoticed. Simone scoffed disdainfully, Do you think this is a teahouse where you cane and go as you please? The captains back was drenched in cold sweat as he silently cursed Jodies ancestors multiple times. He inquired, So, what is it that you desire? His entire body felt cold and achy, and he was still trembling from the earlier fright. He was genuinely terrified. Simone replied, Were you sent here by Jodie? Chapter 346 Another Spectacular Show Chapter 346 Another Spectacr Show Upon hearing Simones words, the captain realized that this woman was extraordinary. He quickly recounted the incident where Jodic approached them to Simone. Simone looked at him and said, I can spare you if you want. However you want to treat me, treat Jodie the same way. The captain immediately responded, No problem. That woman dared to deceive us, and I wont let her off easily. He believed that Jodie knew from the beginning that Simone was a skilled She wanted to use Simones help to deal with them. The remaining money was just bait to lure them to their deaths. She had no intention of actually giving them the final payment. This made him furious. Simone could tell that this man misunderstood Jodies intentions. But she didnt exin and thought it was better this way. She took out a small packet from her purse and pulled out a strand of hair from the noodles inside. She handed it to the man and said, Heres a strand of hair. Give it to her. The hair Simone gave to the captain was Jodies hair, which she obtained from Tina. She continued, As for blood, just get a few drops somewhere and give it to her. When the timees, just say that you took it from me. Jodie wanted her hair to be given to Melinda for some witchcraft. Let the other party reap what they sow. The captains eyes lit up. Miss Simone, I understand. By doing this, they could also get their hands on the final payment. Simone suddenly smiled and asked, Dont you want to make more money? The captain was confused for a moment, then asked with interest, Of course we do. What do you mean? Simone reminded him, Jodie is wealthy. Whats one and a half millionpared to that? You can turn her money into your own. People like you should have bank ounts overseas, right? She suggested, Once you receive the money, immediately transfer it out. Then she wont be able to touch it. After Jodie turned Andrew into that state in the ancient city, with Stevens character, he probably wouldnt keep her at home anymore. After kicking her out of the Gray Family, he would also cut off her financial support. If Jodie conspired with Melinda against her, she naturally had to pay her back in kind. It would be satisfying enough to turn Jodie into a pauper. With Jodies personality, she wouldnt dare to approach Steven if she had no money. But she would definitely cling to Salma and her brothers, who could still give her money. And that would be another spectacr show. Of course, these three people wouldnt have a good ending either. She wouldnt let them enjoy this money. After the money was transferred, she would embezzle it and transfer it to the ount of the charity fund to do good deeds. The captains eyes lit up as they had done many things to transfer money from other peoples ounts to their own. They would resort to various threats and coercion. He nodded and said, We are good at this. Thank you for reminding us, Miss Simone. If Jodie wanted to plot against them, they would not hesitate to take action. Simone thought for a moment and asked, Besides this, you have another way to make money. The captain asked, What is it? We are all ears. Simone said, You should know that Jodie and Andrew had a falling out because of a kickball match. Actually, all you need to do is collect Jodies hair and blood and send it to the hospital to Andrew. I believe he would be very interested and willing to buy it from you. To retaliate against Jodie and regain their luck, Andrew would ask for Baileys help. The effect would be even better if he also used Jodies hair and blood. Since Andrew was bedridden and cursing himself, he would definitely be willing to buy it. Then, they could witness another drama of the siblings fighting each other. Although the captain was skeptical of Simones words, he thought it was worth a try. Since they were already nning to cause trouble for Jodic, they might as well make some money by collecting hair and blood. It was a profitable deal. He sped his fists and said to Simone, Miss Simone, you are truly kind-hearted. I apologize to you once again for what happened today. This girl was still too soft-hearted. She only scared and threatened them but didnt really harm them. She even provided them with two ways to make money. Although they were being used to plot against the siblings, it was the most beneficial for them. What a good person! Simone nced at him and said, Just go away. In a couple of days, these people probably wouldnt be able to speak anymore. She had been kind enough. After dealing with the three of them, Simone went straight to the geomancy association. She found a ce specifically used for storage. Sure enough, she sensed a fluctuation of the aura of a formation in the surroundings. After sensing it, she realized that this formation had been set up for many years. This ancient city and the geomancy association were definitely not as simple as they seemed. The gate of the association was open, and Simone walked in directly. Inside, she saw an old man with white hair sitting under a big tree near the entrance, dozing off. When he saw Simone, he stood up and walked over, examining her. He asked, Itste, what are you doing here? Simone took out the key and showed it to him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Im here to retrieve something. The old man nced at the key and the number on it. Go directly to Room 7 in the third courtyard to retrieve it from the storage cab Simone nodded. Okay! There was only one old man guarding this ce. But she could tell that the old man was a highly skilled geomancy master. With the formation here, there was no fear of anyone daring to rob or anything. This was arge courtyard of ancient buildings with several courtyards, each with many rooms. Simone didnt stop and walked to the third courtyard, finding room number seven. Chapter 347 Important Information Left by the Master Chapter 347 Important Information Left by the Master Room number seven was locked, but on the adjacent wall, there was an embedded stone box. Simone opened the stone box, and inside, she found two recessed areas. She took out the masters identity seal and the key and ced them inside. Soon, the door to the room opened automatically, and Simone entered, taking the items with her. Inside the room, there was a wooden cab with a talisman hanging on it. Simone infused the energy from the masters identity seal into the talisman. After a moment, the talisman attached to the cab spontaneously ignited and turned into ashes. The cab, which had no lock or visible seams, slowly opened on its own. Simone saw that inside the cab, there was only a small square wooden box with a talisman attached to each of its four corners. There was also an ancient-looking lock on the wooden box. Simone carried the wooden box and felt a familiar aura emanating from it, confirming that it belonged to the master. Instead of opening it here, she decided to take it with her. As she was leaving through the gate of the courtyard, the old man with white hair nced at the wooden box in Simones arms, his eyes flickering. He emphasized, Once you retrieve the contents, as soon as you pass through this gate, you will have no further connection with us. If you lose it on your own, we will not take responsibility. Simone looked deeply into the old mans eyes, She nodded and said, I understand! Then she walked out of the courtyard gate, carrying the wooden box. Just as Simone had left, in another courtyard of the geomancy association, at the entrance of the main room, a person walked over and knocked on the door. And at the door, they said, Master, Simone has already obtained the item. A voice came from inside the room, Wait until she leaves the ancient city and then retrieve the item. Yes! This situation was not limited to just one courtyard. Along the way, no one appeared to snatch the wooden box. This was within Simones expectations. On the territory of the geomancy association, if she had taken out the stored item and it was snatched away, no one would dare to store anything here anymore. But once she left the ancient city, the situation would be different. Back in her room, Simone locked the door. Still, inside the room, she set up a formation that could not be detected by others, Only then did she approach the wooden box and unlock it with another key. Then, she pricked her finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the talisman attached to each of the four corners. The blood instantly merged into the talisman, and the talisman then ignited, turning into a wisp of smoke. Crack! The wooden box made a sound and opened automatically. Simone looked inside, and there were only two things in the wooden box. On top of the noodles, there was an ancient jade button emitting a quaint aura and a strong auspicious energy. The jade button was intricately carved withplex patterns, and in the center, there was a vividly carved miniature winged serpent. Simone picked up the ancient jade button and examined it carefully. It was a top-grade magical artifact. However, she had a feeling that this item was more than just a magical artifact. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Beneath the jade button, there was a letter. Simone reached out and took the letter. There was also a talisman attached to the envelope. As soon as Simones hand touched it, the talisman spontaneously ignited and disappeared. She knew that this was a contingency left by her master. This was a talisman that served as a verification. Only by sensing her aura could the letter remain unharmed. If anyone else tried to take this letter, the talisman would also ignite. But it would burn along with the entire letter, destroying itpletely. Even the wooden box containing the items could not be opened without her blood. If forced open, the wooden box would be destroyed. Therefore, even if someone coveted the items left by her master, they would never be able to obtain them. Simone opened the letter and read it, tears streaming down her face. Her master had divined that she would face life-threatening challenges, so he used secret techniques to seek a lifeline for her. The secret technique had ultimately seeded, but he didnt know what form her lifeline would take. Since birth, she had been cursed, and in order to break free from the shackles, she had to first destroy and then rebuild. So, this life-threatening challenge was not entirely a bad thing; fortune and misfortune were intertwined. It also informed her that the Geomancy Association was not as simple as it appeared to outsiders. There were righteous individuals, but there were also those who harbored dark secrets, and she was advised not to get too involved. She was also advised to avoid setting foot in the ancient city as much as possible, as it was a prison and not a good ce. Her master listed a few names in the letter, saying that these individuals could be trusted. When she saw two of the names, Simone was surprised. Her master also mentioned the jade button, saying that it had been passed down from his ancestors. It was said that this jade button held a secret, and once it was unlocked, it would bring great opportunities to a geomancy and mystical arts practitioner. Her master had never been able to unlock this secret in his lifetime, but it had attracted the attention of others. As a result, he had been targeted and attacked several times, leading to severe and incurable injuries. The fact that she was able to obtain the wooden box indicated that she had survived that major cmity and gained the ability to protect herself. She was instructed to keep the jade button safe, and a clue for deciphering its secret was also provided. It was emphasized that for her, this could be a chance to break free from her current situation and change her destiny. The individuals plotting against her were powerful, and she was advised not to confront them directly. Unless one day she reached the Divine State, she would have no hope of resisting them. If she couldnt reach this level, she would be sent abroad to avoid danger, which would at least save her life. In the end, her master said he had reserved a Cebros courtyard for her and wrote down the address. The deed was in her name and ced inside the courtyard. He had set up a formation in the house, and she could make some adjustments to it when she moved in, which would help enhance her strength. He had also stored a lot of high-quality medicinal materials that had aged in that house specifically for her. Lastly, it was his hope. He hoped that his only precious disciple could live a safe and peaceful life. Simones tears fell onto the letter, and she was unable to speak. Her master was the best person to her in this world, and he was the only family she recognized. At that moment, the letter spontaneouslybusted into ashes. Clearly, her master did not want anyone else to see or discover the contents of the letter. It turned out that her masters injury was the result of a deliberate attack, and she would seek revenge for him. From the letter, it appeared that her master knew who was conspiring against her, but he could not write it down or inform her directly. However, it did provide an important piece of information. That individual had already achieved the Divine State, and their name was not among those trusted by her master. Simone threaded the jade button onto a red string and wore it around her neck, And in that moment, Jodie once again left the geomancy association. She headed alone to the inn location that the captain had just informed her about. Chapter 348 Her Own Medicine Chapter 348 Her Own Medicine Jodie entered the inn and headed straight to the third floor. She knocked on the door of a room. When she saw the captain, who opened the door with a face full of injuries, she was surprised. Then she remembered that Simone was very skilled, so these people must have been beaten up. She didnt care about their injuries, but she was concerned about whether they hadpleted the mission. The captain said, Come in. Jodie walked in, closed the door behind her, and deliberately locked it. Jodie asked, Did you get the items? Yes, we obtained them. The captain pointed to a strand of hair and half a bottle of blood on the coffee table. The blood was dropped by one of his subordinates. Jodies eyes lit up when she saw this, and she carefully picked up the items and put them in her bag. How did you acquire these items? Did she give them willingly? With Simones personality, it was impossible for her to give them willingly. Jodie was testing the three of them. Upon hearing her words, the captains face darkened. How could she give them willingly? We obtained them after we forcibly drugged her and took them from her. He then intentionally looked unfriendly and questioned Jodie. Why didnt you tell us earlier that Simone is so skilled? When we tried to stop her, she beat us up. If we hadnt brought the syringe and injected her while she wasnt paying attention, we would have lost our lives. Simone had previously mentioned that she wanted Jodie to believe that the hair and blood belonged to her. So, he said it like this. Sure enough, when Jodie heard these words, the suspicion in her heart disappeared. Judging from the appearance of the three of them, they probably didnt assault Simone, which was a pity. Jodie pretended to be innocent and said, Im sorry, I didnt know she was so skilled. The captain impatiently said, Enough with the nonsense; transfer the remaining money to me. However, Jodie said, I can only give you 300 grand for now. After I verify that this hair and blood indeed belong to Simone, I will give you the rest. Although she basically believed the words of the three people, she still had to be cautious. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If these were not the items she desired, she would definitely not give them the money. And if these people dared to deceive her, she would make them return the money they had taken before. The captain had originally nned to whoop Jodie, but now she had taken the initiative to challenge him. He reached out and grabbed Jodie by the neck. You think you can fool us, you b*tch? Weve been beaten up, and you havent paid us yet, and now you want to avoid paying. Jodie looked displeased. I never said I wouldnt give it to you. As long as the verification is correct, Ill transfer the remaining money to you! She would hand over the items to Melinda and wait for the warlock to take action. If it wasnt Simones blood, it must be these three. If they faced misforter, it would serve them right to try to deceive her. The captain sneered, Where can we find youter? Transfer it now, or Ill kill you He finished speaking, and another person immediately took out a dagger and pressed it against Jodies head. Jodie didnt expect these people to turn on her so quickly. But she truly felt an indescribable sense of danger. Her sixth sense had always been urate. If she didnt transfer the money, these people might actually harm her. She could only say, Fine, Ill transfer it to you. These three dared to treat her like this so she wouldnt let them off. Under the gaze of the three, Jodie could only take out her phone and transfer 1.05 million to the captains ount. Is it okay now? She looked at the captain and said, Were even now; Im leaving. The captain suddenly smiled, Do you know what we used to do? Jodie had a bad feeling, What did you do? The captain leaned closer to her ear and said, Robbery, extortion, fraud, assault, we did it all. You can leave if you want; just transfer all the money from your ount to me. And then spend a night with us; I guarantee youll leave unharmed in the morning. He still had lingering fears about what happened before. This girl had crossed them, so they had to make up for it. Let her have some fun with them and vent their frustrations; it was only fair. Jodie couldnt believe it. You dare. These people not only broke their promise but also shamelessly wanted all her money. And they wanted her to spend a night with them as if they were worthy. The captain could see through Jodies thoughts with just one nce. He pped her directly. Im not a soft-hearted person; you better be smart. Jodie covered her face and red at the captain. If you dare to do such a thing to me, you wont have it easy either. The captain sneered, Thats a problem forter It was clear that Jodie was unwilling. So, he gave a signal to his twopanions. The two immediately grabbed one of Jodies arms each and dragged her into the room. And they threw her onto the bed. But they didnt directly harm her. Instead, they used their previous methods to torture Jodie first. They made her unable to bear it and forced her to transfer all the money in her ount to them. She was Miss Gray from the Gray Family, so her cards are all unlimited transfer types. The captain saw millions of dors added to the ount and squinted his eyes, Indeed, she is a wealthy youngdy. We have never been with a wealthy youngdy before, so lets try it today. A hint of disdain appeared in Jodies eyes. The men she had been with before were notcking in looks or social status., These three men were far behind. But looking at their appearance, she knew she couldnt escape their clutches today. Resisting might even get her into more trouble. Anyway, she wasnt exactly innocent, so she could only ept her fate. However, Jodie didnt know that the three men secretly recorded a video. They nned to use the video to ckmail this wealthy heiress once they ran out of money. Finally, the captain used a special technique to press Jodies head, and she fainted. The three men pulled out a few strands of her hair and dropped a few drops of blood into a ss container. Then, they simply left the room. Chapter 349 This Is the One I Raised? Chapter 349 This Is the One I Raised? The guys werent worried that Jodie might call the cops After all, she was the one who paid them off first If it were exposed, it wouldnt benefit her. And since they had always been on edge, they werent afraid even if she called the police, They were prepared to go to the hospital, sell their hair and blood to Andrew, and immediately leave the ancient city. Then, they would go to the border and pay to smuggle out of the country. With that much money, they would be able to live freely. When the money ran out, they woulde back and use the video to ckmail Jodie. At the same time, to be safe, they followed Simones advice and transferred all the money to an anonymous foreign ount. Then, the three of them went to the hospital. Andrew was in pain all over and couldnt sleep. After his streak of bad luck, he suffered various torments every day in addition to the pain. His left cheek was still swollen. This time, it wasnt from a collision but from a wisdom tooth and inmed gums. Steven had business to attend to and returned to Cebros in the morning. Because they had hired a nurse to care for him for the night, Aaron went back to the hotel to sleep and wasnt around. When they heard a knock on the door, the nurse opened it. They saw three fierce-looking people standing at the door. He was startled, What are you doing? The captain said, Were looking for Andrew. The nurse let them in after they mentioned the employers name. Andrew recognized the three of them, but he was puzzled. Why are you looking for me? The captain said, We have something important to tell you. Let the nurse leave first. Andrew wasnt afraid of the three of them, and he was also curious, so he asked the nurse to leave. Now you can speak. The captain walked over and asked with a smile, Your current situation is all because of Jodie. Im sure you must have a lot of resentment towards her. With each day of misfortune and pain, Andrew was on the verge of copse. His resentment towards Jodie was growing stronger. She used to be his beloved sister, but now she was the person he resented the most. He frowned, What do you want to say? Just say it. The captain didnt beat around the bush either, I heard that you need Jodies hair and blood. So today, we brought these two things and are ready to sell them to you. Andrew was taken aback, When did I say I needed Jodies hair and blood? The captain replied, ording to Simones words, Arent you nning to deal with Jodie? This can come in handy. He actually didnt know how hair and blood could be used to deal with someone. Why were these siblings interested in hair and blood? However, it was said that some wealthy people have peculiar hobbies, and this brother and sister should be one of them. Upon hearing this, Andrew instantly understood. He wanted to retaliate against Jodie, and using blood and hair would probably be more effective. Andrewsst bit of affection for Jodie had already been exhausted by recent torment. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As for what would happen to Jodi any remorse. after the retaliation, he no longer cared, nor did he feel He inquired, How do you know about this? The captain replied with a stern face, You dont need to worry about that. Just tell me, do you want it or not. Andrew pondered and said, How do I know if its Jodies hair and blood? Theres no name written on it. What if these people are deceiving me? The captain was prepared for this, as he wouldnt have believed it either. So, when they collected Jodies hair and blood, he recorded a video. He opened his phone and showed it to Andrew. Andrew was shocked to see the video, and he asked, What have you done to her? In the video, Jodie had her eyes closed and appeared unconscious. The captain smiled, Dont worry, shes just tired, so she fell asleep. Andrew was puzzled, Tired? The captain thought for a moment and yed a short segment of the video showing Jodie willingly screwing with them. After watching this short video, Andrews eyes widened with disbelief. He never expected that the innocent-looking Jodie would be like this behind their backs. That appearance was repulsive to him. This is the woman weve been spoiling all these years? I guess everything about her is an act. Fine, Ill buy it. He asked, How much do you want? After watching the video, he already believed that it was Jodies hair and blood. The captain and his team had already discussed this, A million and a half. If Jodie was willing to give a million and a half, as the biological son of the Gray Family, Andrew certainly wouldntck that amount of money. Upon hearing the amount, Andrew sneered, Thats daylight robbery. I dont want it; you can leave. He wasnt a fool to spend a million and a half on this. Besides him, these three wouldnt find any other buyers. The captain was a bit stunned by his reaction. It was clear that Andrew thought it was too expensive and didnt want it. How could this young master be stingier than a fakedy? They pretended to turn around and leave, Alright, if you dont want it, forget it. But when they reached the door, Andrew didnt react. The captain couldnt help but turn back, Then how much are you willing to pay? Besides Andrew, no one would buy this thing, let alone ept it as a gift. They then negotiated the price, and Andrew ended up spending 75 grand to buy the hair and blood. The captain and his two teammates were speechless, but they had no choice but to sell it. However, the other party only offered this price, so selling it was still better than keeping it and losing money. After receiving the money, the captain couldnt help butment, Youre really stingy; Jodie is much more generous than you. Upon hearing this, Andrew couldnt help but ask, What do you mean? Exin it clearly. Chapter 350 What Can I Do? Chapter 350 What Can I Do? The guys were leaving anyway, so they werent worried about letting Andrew know of this. Jodie paid us a million and a half to obtain Simones blood and hair. Isnt that much more generous of her? He looked at Andrew with disdain and said. A grown man and a young master from a wealthy family, yet so stingy. Thats impressive to an extent. Andrew: Not all young masters from wealthy families are fools. Unable to resist, he asked. Did you give it to her? The captain smiled and replied, Of course; otherwise, how could Jodie give us a million and a half? You should learn from your sister in the future. After saying that. he departed with the other two. Once they left the hospital, the three of them didnt stop. They immediately hired a car and headed for the border city. After their departure. Andrew pondered for a moment and asked the nurse to dial Simones number for him. At the inn. Simone saw Andrews call and roughly guessed his intentions. She chose not to answer. Then Andrew sent her a message inquiring if someone else had taken her blood and hair. She assured Andrew not to worry about it. Andrew had no choice but to remind Simone that Jodie would harm her. Since Jodie wanted her hair and blood, she should be cautious. Simone replied with an I know and didnt continue the conversation. Although the scum sent her messages as a reminder, Simone remained unaffected. However, from this, it can be inferred that Jodies blood and hair had already been taken by those three. Simone then hacked into the captains phone. Not only did she trace the foreign ount where the transfer was made, but she also discovered those videos. Simone transferred them to her own email. Then, she hacked into the captains foreign ount. Using the captains identity, she dispersed the money and donated it to several legitimate charitable foundations. She had previously verified that these charitable foundations genuinely carried out charity work without any embezzlement or misuse of funds. The captains foreign ount was an anonymous ount specifically used for moneyundering. Therefore, after transferring the money using his identity, it would be impossible to trace it back. They could only ept their fate. As for the purpose behind these people recording the videos, Simone could also make an educated guess. Upon discovering that the money in the ount had been donated, those three would likely target Jodie once again. She looked forward to seeing how Jodie would handle the situation when she had no money and was being threatened. Jodie definitely wouldnt want such videos to be exposed. So, she would either have to find a way to raise money for the three of them or find a way to eliminate them. They would undoubtedly continue to fight against each other. The next morning. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The sunlight streamed in as Jodie woke up and opened her eyes. Then she remembered what had happened before, and her expression changed. She quickly sat up and looked around, only to realize that the three of them had already left. Due to being lost in thought while the three of them drew blood with needles, she hadnt noticed the mark. She was filled with anger and hatred towards the three of them. She took a shower and got dressed before returning to the geomancy association. She was still not free and was also out of money. Once she returned to Callington, she would spend money to have someone deal with the three of them and retrieve her money. With so much money, the three of them couldnt possibly spend it all in a short period of time. However, this incident left her feeling disgusted and resentful. Fortunately, she managed to obtain Simones blood and hair. She then messaged Melinda and asked her toe to the ancient city to pick them up. Melinda was being watched by Leon at the hotel, so it was inconvenient for her to retrieve them herself. She sent her assistant to the ancient city to collect the items and wait there. Once the warlock arrived, she would hand them directly to him. Melinda didnt leave the ancient city but stayed to witness Simones misfortune. Noon. An overweight middle-aged man entered the ancient city. He checked into the inn that Melindas assistant managed. Without wasting any time, he performed the ritual after obtaining the hair and blood. Meanwhile, Simone went to find him based on the address provided by Bailey. Bailey resided in one of the courtyards at the headquarters of the geomancy association. When he saw Simoneing to visit, he wasnt surprised. Come in. The two of them sat in the courtyard. Bailey poured a cup of tea for Simone. Do you have something to tell me? Simone smiled and said, Bailey, Im nning to return to Cebros tomorrow. Are you interested in joining me for a visit to Cebros? Bailey raised an eyebrow. Do you think I can leave the ancient city? Simone thought to herself, Called it. She looked at him and asked, You cant leave the ancient city? Master said that this ancient city was a prison, and she couldnt help but think of Bailey. He was trapped here, deeply connected to the ancient city, unable to leave. Bailey knew that she had figured it out. Yes, I cant leave. He nced at her neck, Whether I can leave in the future will depend on you. Simone was taken aback, Rely on me? Then she realized, So this is the reason why you created a chance encounter with me? Bailey smiled, Youre very clever. That was an admission. Simoneughed, Bailey, have you been misled by someone? Your strength surpasses mine, yet you cant break free and leave. What can I do? She never felt any malice from Bailey towards herself. But she was certain that he knew the people behind Jodie. So, she didnt understand why he approached her but didnt help Jodie. Now, she suddenly understood. Bailey looked at her with a smile in his eyes. With a confident tone, he said, Simone, dont underestimate yourself; you can do it! Chapter 351 She Actually Discovered It Chapter 351 She Actually Discovered It Simone gazed at him with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. Why are you so certain, Bailey? she inquired. Who informed you? Bailey chuckled. No one informed me. No one in this world can control me. Simone knew that with Baileys strength, he wouldnt bother lying about this. She asked, Could it be that you divined it? Bailey looked at her. You catch on quickly. Yes, I divined it. The opportunity to escape this prison lies with you. For many years, he had divined once every year, and they had all been failures. Until recently, someone approached him and told him they had found a geomancer who seemed to be from another world and wanted him to go and see if there was a problem personally. Initially, he wasnt very interested. He casually divined the future and unexpectedly found that his chance was connected to this person. That was why he took advantage of that persons arrangement and coincidentally met Simone. Sure enough, he couldnt use physiognomy on Simone, nor could he predict her future. For many years, he had never encountered someone like her before. Simone was also quite surprised. She had previously thought that Bailey was instigated by the person behind Jodie, but now, from what he said, it seemed that he didnt even care about that person behind the scenes. Do you know how I can assist you then? Bailey had no ill intentions toward herself, and her masters list of trustworthy names also included him. So, to the best of her abilities, she didnt mind helping him. Consider it a good deed. Bailey smiled bitterly and shook his head, I dont know. People like us, when ites to important matters, can only have a vague feeling. We cant deduce the specifics through divination. After that divination, he attempted to divine and deduce again, but not only did he fail, but he also suffered bacsh and was injured. Simone furrowed her brows slightly, If you dont know, then its a bit difficult. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Bailey smiled indifferently, Everything has its own destiny. When the opportunityes, you will naturally know. I have been waiting for so many years, and I dont mind this bit of time. He nced at Simones neck again. Perhaps when you decipher the secret inside the jade sp, you can help me. The clothes Simone wore today had a high cor that conveniently covered the jade sp. It indicated that Bailey sensed it himself. She had previously used a qi-concealing talisman to hide the aura of the jade sp, but he could still sense it. Truly impressive. suspected that he had already reached the state of perfection where heaven and man are Being discovered, Simone did not hide it and asked, Bailey, do you know the origin of this jade sp? He replied, I only know that this is a medium artifact passed down by the grandmaster. Simone had experienced a lot, so she understood as soon as she heard it. A medium artifact? Can this thing be used as a key? Bailey was somewhat surprised. You knew as soon as you heard it. Indeed, the more Simone interacted with him, the more he felt she was extraordinary. Not only can it be used as a key, but I heard that there is also a hidden map inside the sp. The locations on the map can bring about opportunities that even the Celestial Masters Sect covets. The Celestial Masters were individuals who had reached the state of perfection where heaven and man were one. He shrugged, As for what it is, I dont know either. Simone did know that there was a map inside the sp, which was a clue left by her master in the letter. However, her master also didnt know how to activate the map. From her grandmaster to her generation, many methods had been attempted, but none had been sessful. As for being used as a key, her master did not mention it; perhaps he didnt even know himself. She smiled and asked, Bailey, may I ask how old you are? This guy was definitely older than her master. Bailey was somewhat speechless, Youre still interested in that. Theres nothing to hide; Im twenty- six. Upon hearing this age, Simone rolled her eyes. Do you think Im a child? She had already discovered from many clues that this Bailey was an old guy. There was a chance that his age might even match this ancient and historic city. Bailey reached out his hand, Why would I lie to you? See for yourself. Simone looked at his outstretched hand; the aura that had been originally concealed had already been restrained by him. Not only was he able to hide the sp, but he was able to hide his palm lines as well. And now she could see the lines in his palm clearly. She carefully examined his lifeline, and indeed, it stopped at twenty-six, but there was another important discovery. His lifeline disappeared after twenty-six, not like a severed lifeline, but rather, it suddenly vanished. She said, It really is twenty-six. Bailey withdrew his hand. I told you I wasnt lying. Simone looked up at him. He looked young and handsome, but his eyes carried a sense of depth and world-weariness. Bailey, could it be that you are the legendary special long-lived physique? Because she had experienced so many mini timelines, she had some understanding of this type of physique. Usually, this kind of long-lived physique was caused by a sudden opportunity, resulting in a bodily mutation that remained at that age forever. Not aging, not dying unless killed by external forces. It was the legendary immortality. These words caused a slight change in Baileys indifferent face, and his eyes narrowed. How do you know? He knew that Simone had been trying to figure out his age and his connection to Jodie. Previously, he had guessed that she had discovered that he had lived for a considerable number of years, but he never expected that she would actually figure out his true nature. Simone said, I happened to read about it in a book. Bailey had a newfound passion in his eyes, and Simone saw it. She shrugged and said, Unfortunately, the book has disappeared, so I cant show it to you. The book was something she made up, so naturally, she couldnt produce it. Baileys eyes dimmed. Thats a pity. However, he spected that perhaps that book was the catalyst that had made Simone different. Simone pondered for a moment and asked, Bailey, is your immortality rted to this city? Bailey looked at her in surprise. She had actually discovered that, too. It seemed that he had underestimated her once again. He humbly remarked, Even if I were to live forever, what would be the purpose? I would still be unable to break free from this confinement. Destiny and adversity were intricately linked, and that was his present predicament. Chapter 352 So That’s It Chapter 352 So Thats It Bailey confessed these things to Simone not only because he despised lying but also because of his immense strength. If Simone had any ill intentions towards him or harbored any evil thoughts, he would be able to sense it. Given the difference in their strengths, he naturally wouldnt allow her to live. Of course, she was also the opportunity for him to break free from his restraints, which was another reason. Simone asked, Bailey, can you tell me why you merged with this city? If I know the reason, maybe I can help you find a solution. Bailey replied, Since you already know so much, theres nothing for me to hide. Over eight hundred years ago, an outside race invaded this city with the intention of annihting it. I was born in this city and had just returned from a journey to visit my rtives. So, I used mystical arts to kill the invaders who wanted to massacre the city. But it also exposed my identity as a geomancer, and they hired a powerful shaman to deal with me. At that time, I was only twenty-six years old and had not yet reached the Divine State. But my opponent was already in that realm, so we fought. I used the secret techniques passed down by my sect to enhance my cultivation of the Divine State temporarily. And in order to protect this city from annihtion, I chose to perish with him. Who would have thought that I would leave behind a glimmer of life and fall into a deep sleep? When I woke up again, it was already three hundred yearster, and my age, appearance, and organs had not changed. I became an immortal, forever stuck at the age of twenty-six. My cultivation also broke through to the Divine State. But I discovered that I could no longer leave this ancient city. In these few hundred years, I have raised my cultivation to a level close to the peak of the Divine State. Only then could I move within 300 miles of the ancient city. Thats why I was able to follow you to the hospital outside the ancient cityst time. Simone nodded, So thats it. The reason you didnt die and your physique changed must be rted to this ancient city. Ill think of a solution and let you know. Or perhaps Ill decipher the jade sp and find that so-called opportunity. Ill pay special attention to see if theres anything that can help you. In fact, she had already figured out how to help Bailey. As long as she taught him a set of techniques she knew, and he used them to refine this ancient city, he would be able to break free from his restraints. This kind of refining technique would not affect or harm the people inside or outside the city. But for now, she couldnt tell Bailey. After all, she was not yet at the Divine State, so how could she know this kind of technique? It was important to be cautious. What if she revealed it and he had other intentions? She would only expose herself once she could confront him. So, she would need toe up with a legitimate reason to bring it upter. For example, she would awaken the map inside the jade sp and find a way there. By then, she could tell him that she found this technique there so as not to raise suspicion. Bailey always felt like Simone knew something. But he didnt believe that someone of her age, strength, and knowledge would know a way to help him break free from his constraints. He looked at her and said, Alright, then Ill wait for good news! He promised, As long as you can help me break free from the constraints of this city. I owe you a great favor. It had been so many years since he could leave the ancient city, and he was very ufortable. After learning to use electronic devices, he realized that the world outside had changed a lot in the past hundred years. So, he wanted to go out and see what the outside world was like now. And he had a feeling. In order to achieve the Divine State, he had to break free from his constraints and find an opportunity outside. Simone smiled and said, Sure! If she could help Bailey leave the ancient city and get his favor, she would do it She thought for a moment and said, Bailey, I have a question for you. Bailey nodded, Go ahead. Simone asked, ording to what you said, you should have lived for more than eight hundred years. Is my martial uncle really your master? Her martial uncle certainly didnt have the longevity physique. To live for so many years, there was only one possibility: absorbing qi to replenish vitality. Bailey chuckled, No, my master passed away a long time ago. Your martial uncle is a member of our sect, but he is my former great-grand martial nephew. He said honestly, Saying he was my master before was just an excuse to get closer to you. Simone asked again, Then how old is he? Bailey smiled and shook his head, Thats something I cant say. Simone raised an eyebrow and asked, Does he have any rtionship with Jodie? Bailey shook his head again, Dont ask me; I cant tell you about your two martial uncles. They are from the same sect as me, and if I reveal their secrets, I will suffer b?csh. He looked at her meaningfully and said, It is destined that you will face such a cmity. If you want to break free from this situation, you have to find the answers yourself. On this matter, I cant help you. If it was any other matter, he wouldnt mind helping her. But on this matter, he truly felt powerless. She had a peculiar destiny and, indeed, looked like someone from another world. If he were to tell her directly, it would be equivalent to revealing a great secret, and he would suffer the bacsh of divine punishment. Simone looked at his expression, and it didnt seem like he was lying. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting toplicate matters further, she asked, So, how old is my master? This shouldnt be considered a breach of secrecy, right? After all, I am his only direct disciple and can be considered part of your lineage. Bailey replied, You havent formally paid respects to our ancestors. You have not undergone the initiation ceremony, so you cant be considered part of our lineage. Of course, I can tell you how old your master was without breaching any secrets. When he passed away, he was nearly three hundred years old. Before his injury, he had actually reached the Divine State. The injury caused him to fall from that realm and also affected his lifespan. But he employed a ndestine method to alter his destiny on your behalf. Continuing, he added, Thats how he depleted the remaining two decades or so of his life. Chapter 353 Can I Ask You For Some Interest First? Chapter 353 Can I Ask You For Some Interest First? Mentioning that made Simone sad again. After a moment of silence, sheposed herself and said, If we calcte it like this My two martial uncles must be around three hundred years old or even older, right? And their cultivation strength must have reached the Divine State. Only by reaching the realm of the Divine State could one have a lifespan of two to three hundred years or more. But if one could not break through to the next level; the lifespan would be about the same. Bailey smiled and remained silent, clearly not intending to answer this question. Simone then changed the subject, Bailey, does Jodie have influential connections in the geomancy association? She should have been detained and put on trial, but she can freely go out. Isnt that against the rules? Bailey nodded, She has intricate connections with certain high-ranking members of the geomancy association. Furthermore, she is not a geomancy master herself, so someone is protecting her, ensuring she stays out of trouble. Simone pursed her lips, Its really shady. Bailey chuckled, Where there is light, there will naturally be darkness. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Simone looked at him, Onest question: is my martial uncle Jodies biological father? Bailey sighed, You keep pestering me with questions. Well, I can tell you this: they are not father and daughter. He waved his hand dismissively, You should leave now. This girl is too clever and persistent. He was afraid she would continue to corner him with questions. He couldnt handle it anymore. Simone pursed her lips, Stingy! Fine, then Ill leave. She stood up as if she remembered something and looked at him again. By the way, since I am the reason you can leave the ancient city, can I ask you for a favor first? Bailey looked helpless, What favor? Simone said, Before Andrew leaves the ancient city, if hees to you again for help to counterattack Jodie, please agree. The three of them had provided Jodie with blood and hair. They couldnt perform a DNA test in the ancient city. Jodie was still not free now, so she couldnt go out and ask the Gray Family for their hair, etc. Moreover, she wouldnt suspect that the hair was her own. So, most likely, she would directly hand over the items to the person brought by Melinda. If she fell for it, it means that the hair and blood are hers, and this will be used to verify it. And as long as that person used the hair for witchcraft, Jodie would have to face the consequences. Bailey will help Andrew to counterattack again and regain the fortune he gave away. For Jodie, it would definitely be adding insult to injury. She wanted to see if the person behind Jodie woulde to her aid again. But if they did, it woulde at a cost, and it would also backfire on them. And if they truly paid the price and helped Jodie again. That would mean Jodie was too important to that person, something they couldnt give up temporarily. This constant drain would also weaken the persons power behind her. Killing two birds with one stone. Bailey could see at a nce what Simone was nning. He wouldve refused if it werent for the fact Simone was the key to his leaving the city. He had originally nned to keep stalling. But now he could only be led by her, Alright, I promise you. He shooed her away again, Little girl, you should leave quickly. If this continued, he didnt know how many of his principles would bepromised. Simone smiled mischievously. Thank you, Bailey. She disregarded the fact he was her masters great martial uncle since she hadnt formally be his disciple anyway. Bailey waved his hand, Goodbye! Simone didnt bother him anymore and turned to leave. When she reached the courtyard gate. Baileys voice reached her ears. There are many people who are interested in the jade button on you. Today, a foreigner who specializes in bugs entered the ancient city, probablying for you. Be careful on your way back to Cebros. Simone didnt turn around, and instead, she raised her hand and waved. Thank you for the reminder, Bailey, I know. Sure enough, he knew everyones actions in the ancient city. It seemed that there were many people who wanted to harm her. Simones current strength was not weak, but she wasnt overconfident either. She nned to make some preparations at the inn and then leave the ancient city. And she also roughly guessed that Jodies mother had hired someone to deal with her. The foreigner who specialized in bugs was probably a warlock. Since that was the case, she would stay and witness Jodies predicament. After Simone returned to the inn, she focused on drawing talismans. Meanwhile, in another inn on the opposite street The warlock used hair to wrap around the neck of a wooden doll. He then used blood to draw some strange talisman symbols on the doll. He muttered something under his breath, and then a worm crawled out of his arm and willingly entered the dolls mouth. A trace of negative energy infiltrated the hair and blood After a few minutes. Jodie, who was staying in a small single room at the geomancy association, was scrolling through her phone. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she felt as if someone was strangling her neck, giving her a suffocating sensation. She also felt something crawling inside her body. And that suffocating feeling made her believe that if it wasnt resolved, she would undoubtedly die today. It made her heart race and filled her with fear. There was only one thought in her mind: she didnt want to die. So, she reached out to grab her phone and quickly dialed a number. When the other person answered, she made a sound of ah ah ah but couldnt speak properly The person on the other end immediately sensed that something was wrong. And just as Jodie was about to suffocate and run out of oxygen, they rushed in. They pointed at her body and followed the trail of the spell that had been cast on her. Using a secret technique, they retaliated against the other person. Only then did Jodie start to breathe heavily, her face turning pale. Then she looked at her arm and saw something wriggling inside. Unable to hold back, she let out a hoarse scream, What is this thing? Chapter 354 Her Stupidity Chapter 354 Her Stupidity Upon hearing Jodies piercing scream, the man who entered looked over. He hesitated for a moment and said. This is a curse, dont move. At the same time, he realized that Jodie had fallen victim to ck magic. His expression turned ugly as he asked, What have you been doing these past few days? How did you fall victim to a curse? He knew that Melinda had hired a ck magic practitioner who had already entered the ancient city. He wondered if Jodie had unintentionally offended them. Jodie was dumbfounded when she heard this. What? I fell victim to a curse? She resisted the urge to look at her own hands. Considering a possibility, she looked up at the man and asked. What does the other party need in order to cast the spell? The man replied. Hair or blood. ck magic practitioners could cast spells without knowing the persons birth date. Geomancy masters like them could use various spells if they have hair or blood. However, if they also had the persons birth date, the effect would be better and more urate. Jodies expression changed, and then she gritted her teeth and said, Those b*stards dared to deceive me like this. She finally realized what was going on. The hair or blood that those three people gave her belonged to her. Although she didnt know how they obtained them, her current situation was definitely caused by that thing. As soon as the man saw Jodies expression, he knew what she had done again. What exactly happened? Jodie didnt hide anything and told him everything except for what happened between her and those three people. After listening, the mans face turned dark. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This Jodie was really something. She voluntarily gave her own hair to the ck magic practitioner, something which he had never seen before. Jodies face also looked bad as she said with a grievance, I never expected that the hair and blood they gave me would be mine. She had always taken great care of her own hair and had never let anyone take her blood. So, she couldnt understand how those people obtained her hair and blood. The man was annoyed. You fool, its obvious that Simone gave them to them! You actually believed that they could overpower Simone. With Simones strength, those three people couldnt possibly be her match. They probably couldnt even get close to her, let alone hold Simone down and stab her with a needle. Especially in this ancient city where negative energy was abundant, Simone could easily take their lives with just a little effort. Jodie had fought Simone so many times, but she still didnt understand her opponents strength and ended up causing trouble for herself. Not only did she fail to harm Simone in the end, but she also ended up getting herself into trouble. If it wasnt for the master instructing him to protect Jodie and help her solve problems, he would really not want to deal with her anymore. Being repeatedly called stupid, Jodie felt very unhappy. Sheined with a sense of grievance, Who knew Simone could be so cunning? That little b*tch actually yed a trick on her, which was despicable. She couldnt understand, But how did she get my hair and blood? The man replied, You both appeared on the third episode together. It wasnt difficult for her to take a strand of your hair when you werent paying attention. He had reminded Jodie multiple times to take good care of her hair, but it seemed she didnt take it seriously. He was about to cry because of her stupidity. Jodies face twisted, That b*tch. Then she screamed again, Ah, I feel itchy and painful all over my body. Its so ufortable. Please help me deal with it quickly. The mans face grew darker, Wait. He picked up his phone and made a call. At the inn on the other side. The warlock who had just suffered bacsh was slightly injured and had an expression on his face. pleasant He was about to continue the fight with the other party when he heard his phone ringing. He didnt want to answer it at such a crucial moment. But when he saw the caller ID, he reluctantly answered the call. He said, Whats the matter? Im in the middle of a fight. Can we talkter? The man helplessly replied, Theres no need to fight anymore. It was me just now. Then he exined the situation. Jodies condition was too dangerous just now, so he had to use a spell to counteract it. He also exined this to the warlock. The warlock was speechless, That was so stupid. She wasted one of my puppets and caused me to get injured. He continued, They caused this, so you have to pay more. If it wasnt for his desire to buy something very expensive and important to him, he wouldnt havee to this mysterious country to deal with people. Now that things had turned out like this, he naturally had to extort more money topensate for his losses. The man said, Go ask Melinda for the money. Its also rted to her. But just tell her that Simone is very powerful and its troublesome to deal with her, so she needs to pay more. He wouldnt foot the bill for these two stupid women. The warlock didnt care who paid as long as someone did, Alright! The man said, By the way, remove the curse you ced on Jodie while youre at it. The warlock replied, Ill continue the spell interruption on my end, so the curse wont bite her anymore. But the curse that has taken effect in her body has already formed. Youll have to find a way to remove it yourself. The man felt extremely frustrated and said, I got it. They hung up the phone. The warlock made a few strange cries. The bug that had crawled into the puppet came out and crawled into his armi. On Jodies side, her arm no longer twitched. But she still felt extremely ufortable. She asked, What do we do now? The man took out a knife and said, Ill help you remove the curse; just stay still. Then he held onto Jodie and cut her arm. Jodie couldnt help but scream in pain, Ah, are you crazy? The man ignored her and used his energy to force the curse out of Jodies wound. Alright, take care of the wound yourself. Youll feel ufortable for the next couple of days, but it will pass. He warned Jodie with a nce, Dont do anything foolish again, or I might not be able to save you next time. If he didnt live next door, he probably wouldnt have been able to save her today. If Jodie were to die, he would not be able to continue living either, which is why he felt such anger towards her foolishness. Chapter 355 What Happened to You? Chapter 355 What Happened to You? Jodie was displeased when she heard him say that. Whats with your attitude? My brother specifically arranged for you to take care of me. You should take good care of me. The mans eyes showed a hint of disdain. Ernest was nothing. However, he didnt bother exining this to Jodie. Im just a friend of your brother, not his servant. Helping you is a favor, not an obligation. Take care of yourself He was truly annoyed with Jodie, who had been causing trouble recently and expected him to handle it. After saying that, he walked away with a gloomy face. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She left Jodie with a sore and itchy arm; she was so angry that she cried. But she had no choice. She covered the wound with clothes and went to the nearby medical clinic to bandage it. She felt even more resentment towards Simone. Not long after returning to her residence. Jodie felt her whole body trembling with cold. The geomancy association didnt use air conditioning, and she was still cold even after covering herself with several nkets. After a while, she started sweating and felt like she was burning up. After enduring it, she felt cold again and then hot again. She couldnt stand it anymore, so she had to call the man again. The man said dismissively, You wont die. Just endure for a couple of days. Then he hung up the phone. Jodie was so angry that she started hating this person, too. What kind of people did her brother arrange? They used to have a good attitude, but now they were so terrible. If only she could contact her brother, she would definitelyin to him. For now, she could only endure. In her room, Jodie was tormented by her swinging body temperature, and her body was sore and itchy. On the other side, the three people who had already reached the border city. One of them suddenly fell to the ground, clutching his neck and staring wide-eyed. He kept kicking his legs, as if someone was strangling him. Soon, he stopped breathing while kicking. This startled the other two. After disposing of the body, they hurriedly fled the country. In the ancient city. The warlock contacted Melinda and said that he had already shed with Simone. The opponent was very powerful, and he would only take action again if the price was increased. Because this warlock was introduced by his beloved, Melinda trusted him very much. The other party asked for an additional three million, and she agreed. And at the other partys request, she made a transfer. Overseas. Adam discovered that Melinda had transferred seven and a half million to an ount. He had someone investigate whose ount it was. It turned out to be someone from Tempesta, and who knew that Melinda had transferred another three million to this person. This was very suspicious. Then, his assistant brought news that this person was a warlock from Tempesta. Adams face changed slightly. What is Melinda nning to do? Transferring money to a warlock cant be for anything good. After thinking for a moment, he had a guess. He knew that Leon was keeping an eye on Melinda, so he called his son. He asked him to remind Simone to be careful. He also wanted to help his son and mend his rtionship with Simone. If it werent for fear of alerting the enemy, he would have already kicked Melinda out of the Fosters and cut off his funds. Melinda hadnt done anything productive with the Fosters money all these years. He was surprised when the Stewards affairs were exposed online. In his eyes, the Stewards were like clowns. Once he dealt with the person behind them, he would crush them. Usually, he knew that Melinda was focused on her maternal family, so he pretended to be infatuated with Melinda, confusing the person behind her. He could only turn a blind eye. Therefore, he never took the Stewards seriously, thinking that they were difficult and troublesome people. He usually didnt bother with them and didnt care. Who would have thought that the Stewards would use Melinda and take advantage of the Fosters power tomit so many illegal and despicable acts? It disgusted him. He couldnt wait for the Stewards to be finished and all the criminals to be sent to prison. It was impossible for him to help. So, he continued to y the disappearing act. After receiving a reminder from his biological father, Leon couldnt help but go directly to the ancient city to find Simone. On the way, he ran into Jodie. Seeing Jodies pale face, exhausted appearance, darkerplexion, and poor skin, he was surprised. How did this woman be like this? He thought she must have done something wicked and was now facing the consequences. She deserved it. Jodie hade out today to buy medicine and felt someone watching her. She looked up and saw Leon. Then her face changed, and she immediately covered her face and turned to run away. She didnt want Leon to see her like this. It would ruin the image he had of her in his heart. Leon saw her turn and run and couldnt help but feel annoyed. Simone had not only drawn talismans but also carved several jade stones to use as temporary tools for setting up formations. When she heard a knock on the door, she got up to open it. Seeing Leon standing at the door, she felt a bit puzzled. Do you need something? She learned from Gwen that Leon hadnt left the ancient city. Instead, he was apanying Melinda, who hade to the ancient city. Leons heart tightened when he saw her cold demeanor. I have something important to tell you. Its not convenient to talk outside. Come in and tell me. After Leon entered, he didnt waste time and went straight to the point. My dad called me today and said he found out that my mom had hired a warlock from the country of Tempesta and transferred 10.5 million to him. We suspect that she might have hired this person to deal with you. He had suspected that his own mother would y tricks, but he didnt expect her to resort to this method. He didnt bother confronting or stopping his mother because he knew it would be useless. She wouldnt listen to him. All he could do was to warn Simone to be careful. Simone didnt expect Leon toe and remind her of this. I know about this. Previously, she conspired with Jodie and bribed She recounted the previous events. Leons expression changed after listening. He looked at her with concern, Are you okay then? Simone nodded. Im fine. The three of them switched the strand of hair to Jodies. As Leon breathed a sigh of relief, he finally understood why Jodie had be like that. No wonder, Simone thought to herself. I bumped into Jodie earlier, and she appeared noticeably older, pale, and exhausted. She brought this upon herself, Simone concluded, understanding the reasons behind Jodies appearance. Upon hearing Leons words, Simone realized that Jodie was indeed heading in the direction. she had expected. Feeling relieved, Simone could now move on to the next step. She turned her attention to Leon and inquired, Didnt you visit the hospital to check on Andrew? Leon looked puzzled and replied, No, why? Chapter 356 He Will Be Very Happy, I Suppose Chapter 356 He Will Be Very Happy, I Suppose Simone smiled meaningfully and said, If you inform him about Jodies current situation, he will probably be very happy. Andrew could be smart if he wasnt stupid. And there was also Aaron and Steven. This was the perfect opportunity for retaliation now that Jodie has ended Leon thought Simone was concerned about Andrew. He hadnt originally nned to visit the hospital. But now, he would do whatever Simone wanted. I was just about to visit him today. Shall I update you on his conditionter? Simone shook her head. You can just visit him. Theres no need to update me on his condition. She wasnt interested in the news about that unlucky sc*mbag. Leon could only say, Okay. Simone didnt want to be alone with him in the same space. So, she said, You should go now; I have something to do. Leon knew that she was asking him to leave. He felt ufortable but forced a smile, Okay you must take care. He couldnt help but say, If you want to go back to Cebros, you can take me with you. Even if there was danger, he wasnt afraid. He just wanted to stay by her side. Simone could tell what Leon was thinking and felt a little disgusted. She raised an eyebrow, Take you with me? Wouldnt that be a hindrance? Leon, why do you still not know your ce? If she brought Leon along, she would have to divide her attention between dealing with those people and taking care of him. They might even use him as leverage, making it difficult for her to act freely. He was just a burden. Leons face turned pale when he heard her blunt criticism. He forced a bitter smile, I just want to stay by your side. Simone sneered, Why didnt you think of that earlier? I dont need you to protect me, and I dont need you to worry about my safety. As long as you dont hold me back, Ill be grateful. Part of the reason Melinda hated her so much was because of Leon He had caused her a lot of trouble. Leon felt mocked and had a sense of self-disgust. He pursed his lips, Dont worry, I wont hold you back now. He had seen Jodie and his mothers true colors, so he wouldnt help them anymore and cause trouble for Simone. Simone nodded, Thats good, goodbye! After she finished speaking, she sent him away without any reluctance and closed the door. Leon felt a bitter sadness in his heart, his eyes filled with gloom. He knew Simones temperament, and if he continued to pester her, she would be even more annoyed with him. He could only turn around and leave, heading to the hospital. The hospital. After Steven finished his business, he returned to the ancient city He nned to wait until his fourth sons injuries improved a bit before taking him back to Cebros for treatment. Aaron also came to the hospital from the hotel. Andrew had another stroke of bad luck today and was lying on the hospital bed, feeling hopeless. Every day, his resentment towards Jodie deepened while he regretted the foolish things he had done before. When they saw Leone to visit, the Gray Family father and sons were all surprised. Aaron asked, Why are you here? Given Leons personality and their rtionship, it didnt seem like he woulde to visit Andrew. Leon didnt say anything, but Simone reminded him toe. He knew Simone didnt want to have any rtionship with the Gray Family anymore. I happened to be in the ancient city, so I thought Ide and see Andrew. A guest is a guest. Although Steven had a bad impression of Leon, he still smiled and said, Please have a seat. He even got up to pour a ss of water for Leon Leon chatted casually with Steven for a few moments. Then, as if looking for a topic, he brought up the incident of meeting Jodie in the ancient city. After hearing it, the three members of the Gray Family were all surprised. Wasnt Jodie sent to the geomancy association by the old man for investigation? How could she still run away? There are many problems here! Steven spected that Leons purpose ining was not just to visit his son. Now, he also understood that Leon had deliberatelye to talk to them about Jodie. So, he asked directly, Do you know how she ended up like that? Leon had a strong dislike for Jodie and didnt try to cover up for her. I heard that she found someone to get Simones hair and blood and then gave it to a warlock to deal with Simone. I just dont know how it happened, and in the end, that hair became her own. So, she was taken care of by the warlock and ended up like that. He guessed that Simone must have switched it, but he didnt say it out loud. These words made the faces of the three members of the Gray Family change. Jodie was truly ruthless, actually hiring a warlock to deal with Simone. After Leon finished speaking, he didnt stay any longer and left after a while. C After he left. Aaron said to Steven, Dad, have someone check Jodies ount to see if there have been anyrge transfers recently. If she bribed the warlock, she must have spent a lot of money. Steven nodded and immediately asked his secretary to investigate. Because Jodie used a card that was originally affiliated with the Gray Family, it was quickly Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. found. After reading the message, Stevens expression became extremely ugly. She transferred 450 grand and 1.05 million in session. In the end, she transferred all the remaining money in the ount to another ount. Jodies not innocent at all. Shes been the evil witch all this time. He nced sharply at his two sons and said, From now on, neither of you is allowed to give Jodie any more money. That witch would cause trouble as long as she had money. He hadnt personally given Jodie any money, but he knew his wife and a few sons had given her a lot. Aaron and his brother nodded in agreement. Understood. Only fools would continue giving her money and allowing her to keep causing trouble. Steven pondered for a moment. Jodie brought this upon herself and got punished by the warlock. He continued, Her condition must be terrible. Does that mean Andrew will have an easier time taking back his luck and turning the tables on her? Andrews eyes lit up. Its very possible. He looked at Steven and pleaded, Dad, could you please go to the ancient city? Lets reach out to Master Bailey once more and see if he can offer his assistance this time. He had reached his breaking point. Steven shared the same sentiment and nodded in agreement. Okay. Chapter 357 Taking Advantage of the Situation Chapter 357 Taking Advantage of the Situation Steven wasted no time and immediately took Aaron to the ancient city. He had wanted to ask for Baileys help before, but the other party didnt seem very willing. So, he sent people everywhere to search for rare medicinal herbs that were past their expiration date. He heard that the geomancy master was very interested in these things. Coincidentally, he had just brought them from Cebros, and now he was going to give them away. Steven knew a master from the geomancy association, so he inquired and found the courtyard where Bailey lived. -As they approached the door, they were about to knock. Suddenly, the courtyard door opened, startling the two of them. Especially since there was no one in front of them before, they had no idea how the door opened. Then they heard Baileys voice. You cane directly to the second courtyard to find me. The two of them were shocked again. Could this be the legendary telepathy? They were even more amazed at how powerful Master Bailey was. They walked in with several wooden boxes. They saw Bailey sitting leisurely in a chair, flipping through an ancient book, After they entered, Bailey put down the book. He looked at Steven and spoke first, Are you here to see me about that matter? He thought that girl was really persistent. She had alreadye up with a n so quickly, making the Gray Familye knocking on the door again. Otherwise, ording to his calctions, the Gray Family would have returned to Cebros ||| 1/4 first. They would have found some masters to help Andrew. Only after all that failed would theye to the ancient city to invite him. It would have taken at least a month. Now, Simone wanted to make things even worse for Jodie. But since he had promised her, he wouldnt refuse anymore. Steven smiled and said, Nothing can escape Master Baileys notice. The reason we are disturbing you now is because we received some news. We thought that maybe using a counterattack spell might be useful, so we came to ask. Then he exined the incident where Jodie was harmed by a witch doctor. And he informed Bailey that they had obtained Jodies hair and blood. After returning to the city, Steven learned that his son had bought Jodies hair and blood. To be on the safe side, he had someone take a strand of hair and do a DNA test with the witch doctor. The result showed a mother-daughter rtionship, so he felt relieved and informed Bailey. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then he asked, Do you think the timing is right now? Bailey looked at him with a smile that wasnt really a smile, You guys are quite clever. Steven felt a bit embarrassed and was about to exin. But Bailey spoke again, Well, for the sake of Simone, Ill help your son. Tonight, I will the hospital, so you should prepare something. Steven was delighted and said, Alright, just tell me what I need to prepare. While he was happy, there was also a hint of bitterness. go to It was clear that Master Bailey wouldnt have helped his son if it werent for his daughter. Bailey wrote a list on a piece of paper and gave it to Steven. Buy everything on the list in the ancient city. Steven took the list and said, Alright! Then, he pushed a few wooden boxes in front of ||| O 2/4 Bailey. Master Bailey, this is a small token of our appreciation. We hope you wont dislike it. Bailey casually nced at it and knew what was inside. He simply said, Okay. Originally, Steven wanted to chat with Bailey to build a closer rtionship. But seeing that he picked up the ancient book again and seemed uninterested in them, they had no choice but to stand up with Aaron. Master Bailey, well take our leave now. Welle to pick you up later! Baileys gaze remained on the book as he coldly said, You may leave. He was very protective of his own. Having acknowledged Simone, he naturally had a strong aversion to the Gray Family. If it werent for Simones mischief, he wouldnt have bothered with this family. So, his attitude wouldnt be particrly friendly After the Gray Family father and son left, he thought for a moment and sent a message to Simone. Shall I go to the hospital tonight to perform the ritual? Do you want toe and see? Simone knew from the message that the Gray Family father and son had gone to find him. Ill go, Ill go. Bailey was very powerful, and she wanted to see what he would do. Bailey looked at the things on the table and asked, The Gray Family gave me some medicinal herbs that have aged. Do you want them? Simone was interested as she practiced a lot of medicine butcked good medicinal herbs. She asked back, You dont want them? Bailey replied, Im not interested Simone: So he just threw them to her because he didnt want them! But it was normal; this guy had lived for over 800 years. Although he couldnt leave the ancient city, he could still have people find good things for him to collect over the years. ||| r 3/4 Alright, if you dont want them, then give them all to me. I dont mind. Steven was a clever person, and the medicinal herbs he brought for Bailey would definitely be useful for her alchemy. She asked again, Bailey, you must have a lot of good things, right? Bailey chuckled, Whats this? Are you trying to take advantage of me? Simone didnt hide it either, I have that intention. Nowadays, its difficult to find things that have aged. Even if you have money, its hard. If theres an opportunity to take advantage, of course, she would take it. And she wouldnt just ask for his good things for free. That cultivation method that could free him from his constraints and help him achieve the state of unity between man and heaven was also very valuable to him. It was like an exchange with Bailey Bailey thought to himself, this girl really isnt polite. However, he really liked this straightforward personality. He was most annoyed by those who pretended to want something in their hearts but acted differently with their mouths. The jade button in your hand is already very eye-catching. If you bring out some other good things, it will only attract others to snatch them from you. When youe to the ancient city next time, I will open the warehouse for you to see. He couldnt leave the ancient city; otherwise, he would apany her on a trip to Cebros. Also, take a look at what the current imperial city looks like. With him around, no one dares to act recklessly. Its a shame Alright, thank you, Bailey! Simone pondered and realized that if she carried valuable items with her, she would surely attract the attention of numerous individuals. On her next visit to the ancient city, she would ensure to capitalize on the circumstances. Following the recent investigations and confrontations, she discovered that this Bailey was adept at handling such situations. Chapter 358 Are They Trying to Make the Other Party Guess? Chapter 358 Are They Trying to Make the Other Party Guess? Evening. Steven arrived at the yard with Aaron, carrying the items they had purchased, to meet Bailey. Bailey remained seated, saying, Just wait a little longer. Steven and Aaron assumed he meant they should wait for some time. So, they sat down and waited together. After more than ten minutes, Bailey stood up and said, Lets go. Steven and Aaron followed him and left the yard. Just as the door closed, Simone approached from a short distance away. Once again, the two of them were surprised. This Shu Master is truly remarkable; he can even predict when Simone will arrive. At the same time, they were amazed by how extraordinary he was to Simone. Simone was not surprised that Bailey and the others happened toe out. As long as they were in the ancient city, no one could escape this guys notice. She greeted him with a smile, Bailey! and ignored Steven and Aaron, treating them like strangers. This made Steven and Aaron feel a pang of bitterness. The four of them took a carriage to the city gate and then boarded the car that Steven had arranged to go to the hospital. During the journey, Simone and Bailey whispered to each other. They were either discussing history or talking about geomancy and mystical arts. Steven and Aaron couldnt get a word in at all. As they watched the two of them chat happily, they couldnt help but feel a bit envious. Simone didnt have a pleasant expression towards them, but she waspletely different with Bailey. 1/5 She truly wished to return to the past when she treated them kindly and cared about them. At the hospital, Steven asked the nurse to leave the room and locked the door from the inside. He was afraid of any noise or disturbance. Andrew saw that both Bailey and Simone had arrived, and his eyes filled with surprise and excitement. Was he finally going to escape from that miserable state worse than death? Bailey took out the items Steven had bought. First, he folded a paper person. He casually drew a few strokes on the paper person with a pen, and Jodies simple appearance appeared. Then he said, Bring me Jodies hair and blood. Aaron immediately took something out of the drawer and handed it over. Bailey ced Jodies hair inside the body of the paper person. He dipped the talisman pen in her blood and wrote her birth date and time on the front of the paper person. Then, on the back, he quickly drew a talisman script with a flowing motion. Simone had been observing the entire time. She noticed that the talisman Bailey drew was filled with vitality, very powerful. When a geomancy master reaches the innate realm, they can cultivate a kind of vitality within their body. Using vitality to draw talismans ispletely different from drawing them without vitality. The special talismans she had made for a few scmbags before, as well as the jade talismans she carved, were all made with vitality. However,pared to Bailey, she was far behind. Of course, she believed that it wouldnt take her many years to catch up to him. After all, she had traveled through so many worlds, and her understanding and vision were beyond reach for others. III 2/5 Then Bailey folded another paper figure, this time drawing Andrew. He also took his hair and blood, but the talisman drawn by Noodles on the back of the figure was different. Simone, light the oilmp. And draw two more talismans to stick on. If someone tries to extinguish the oilmp and help Jodieter, leave it to you. Simone was a little surprised. With Baileys cultivation and strength, she didnt need her help at all. He must have had a deeper meaning in doing this. paper She had a guess: was he trying to y a guessing game with the other person? She didnt refuse, Alright, Ill take care of the oilmp. She took out two oilmps from her pocket. And drew two talismans, writing the birthdates of Jodie and Andrew, and stuck them on themps. Then, both of them sat down. Bailey nced at the Grays in the room. No matter what you see or what happenster, remain silent. Otherwise, leave. The three Grays nodded, Okay, we will control ourselves. They had never witnessed a geomancy master perform magic before, so of course, they wanted to stay and watch. Bailey didnt pay any more attention to them, He recited a spell and pointed at the two paper figures on the table with his hands. To the surprise of the Gray father and sons, the two paper figures actually stood up. They seemed toe to life. But Simone could see more. 3/5 Both paper figures emitted strands of blue smoke and gradually merged with each other. When both paper figures had fully merged their energies with each other. Bailey made hand seals with both hands and said, Rise! just at that moment. Andrew suddenly felt dizzy, as if he had formed a connection with Jodie. Geomancy Association. Jodie had just relieved her condition of alternating hot and cold. Her whole body was covered in sweat, and she felt ufortable, so she went to the bathroom to take a shower. Just halfway through her shower, she suddenly felt dizzy. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The energy energy in her body seemed to be draining away. Her face changed, and without thinking about anything else, she endured the dizziness and rushed out of the bathroom, opening the door and running out. It was a courtyard. She ran towards the room on the other side, with a small garden about ten yards standing in her way. She was shouting in panic, Quick, quick, save me. In the courtyard, Jodie was not the only one living with the man who protected her. There were also several other disciples of the man. Upon hearing Jodies shout, they all opened their doors and came out. They saw Jodie, who was wearing nothing, running towards their martial brothers room. One by one, they quickly averted their eyes. Its truly an unpleasant sight! The man also heard Jodies exmation. When he opened the door and saw Jodie in this state, his first reaction was also that it was an unpleasant sight. Then he noticed that her luck was rapidly draining away, and herplexion changed. He quickly stepped forward, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his room. His junior brothers saw this and thought, So the martial brother actually likes this kind of kinky stuff? The man closed the door and threw a robe hanging on the wall to Jodie. Put this on first; someone is breaking the luck spell between you and Andrew. I want to challenge him, dont bother me. Chapter 359 She Did It on Purpose Chapter 359 She Did It on Purpose Jodie was struck in the face by a robe, and it was at that moment that she realized her current predicament. Feigning obedience, she nodded. Alright, Ill do as you say. Weakly, she reached out and put on the robe. After seeing her put on the clothes, the man grabbed her hand and cut her finger with his vital energy before drawing a talisman with her blood. Not only was Jodies arm in pain from being grabbed, but her finger also throbbed. In her heart, she silently cursed, This person reallycks gentlemanly manners, treating a beautiful woman like me so rudely. However, she also knew that only he could help her now. When the man finished drawing the talisman, he recited a spell and affixed it to her body. He formed hand seals and followed her blood to the oilmp, sensing the oilmp that belonged to her. Using his curse, he shouted, Extinguish! That was his attempt to extinguish the oilmp with his vital energy. With that, he could break the opponents spell. At the hospital, Simone had been keeping an eye on the oilmps and sensed a strange energy affecting Jodies oilmp. Just as the other person was about to extinguish it, she immediately mobilized her vital energy to suppress it and even said, Get lost! She was doing this on purpose. At the same time, the man suddenly heard a powerful voice booming in his head, saying, Get lost! He felt a sweet sensation in his chest and couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His face grew even grimmer. D*mn it! The person on the other side is a master, and the voice sounds like Simones. His face darkened, and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingertips, then drew another talisman. He affixed it to Jodie again and shouted, Explode! The talisman suddenly caught fire and startled Jodie, who jumped in shock. Then, she saw the man looking at her with a sinister gaze. Fear rushed through her heart, and she immediately sat back down. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The man took out a dagger from his pocket, surrounded by a strong aura of death. Using his entire bodys vital energy, he continuously formed hand seals, recited incantations, and used the negative energy from the dagger to attack. On the other side, Simone noticed the opponents attack. She took out the seal containing 1/3 negative energy and immediately utilized the negative energy on it. Not only did she disperse the opponents aura, but she also counterattacked. Even though the mans cultivation level was slightly higher than Simones, his actual strength was inferior to hers, so he was counterattacked. He felt his whole body burning with negative energy and couldnt help but spit out another mouthful of blood. His face became even paler, and the burning pain in his chest intensified. He couldnt believe his eyes. How is this possible? He had already suspected that Simone was the one who cast the spell from the other end and believed that he was much stronger than Simone. Not only could he protect Jodie from the bacsh curse, but he could also attack and severely injure Simone. Who would have thought that he would be severely injured by the bacsh? This was beyond his comprehension. Earlier in the city, he had deliberately walked past Simone, assessing her cultivation, and felt that he was stronger! Right at this moment. Bailey ceased forming seals and used his index finger to draw circles. back and forth on the two paper dolls. After drawing seventy-six circles, his gaze was intense. Break! Steven and the others witnessed the two paper dolls spontaneously catching fire. Simultaneously, Simone pointed her finger at the two oilmps and said, Switch! They observed that the talismans attached to the oilmps also caught fire. The two oilmps, which had been flickering with two clusters of mes, suddenly emitted a strange green light that soared high in an instant. They werent sure if it was their imagination, but they thought they saw the silhouettes of Jodie and Andrew within the mes. Then, the two clusters of mes that soared into the sky merged voluntarily, and the cluster representing Andrew began to consume the cluster representing Jodie. On the other side, Jodie had witnessed the man spitting blood twice in a row, and his face had be incredibly pale. Startled, she had a foreboding feeling. Did this guy fail? Is he so useless? Just as she pondered this, her expression suddenly changed, and she fell to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. She felt the fortune in her body forcibly tearing apart and rushing outward. Fear consumed her. No, please! If she lost this fortune, what would be of her? She didnt dare to think about it. Ah, it hurts! Soon, she couldnt think of anything else because she felt as though her entire body was being ripped apart, writhing in pain on the ground. 2/3 Witnessing this, the mans face changed once again. Its over! This was the reaction when the spell was broken There was no way to stop it. His initial thought was that Simone had be incredibly powerful. If it were him breaking this spell, he could barely manage it, but it would cost him most of his energy and take a long time. If someone interrupted or disturbed him, he was highly likely to fail. Even if he didnt fail, he would still take a long time to maintain and continue breaking the spell. But how much time did Simone spend? It was too short. Then, a sense of dread washed over him. Oh no, this spell was cast by Master. He couldnt stop it and even allowed the other party to break the curse sessfully, which would result in a bacsh against his master. At this moment, in a high-rise courtyard where a senior member of the geomancy association resided, a man who was meditating suddenly expelled a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale. The mans expression changed. Who broke my curse? Then, he was bacshed by the curse, and his once youthful and vibrant face began to change; his skin became dull, and wrinkles appeared on his forehead and at the corners of his eyes. His ck hair also gradually turned white. In an instant, the entire person aged several decades. The mans face twisted in anger. Get lost! I wont not spare you! The youthful appearance that he had worked so hard to maintain regressed due to this major bacsh, and this made him frustrated and angry. He lit a talisman and shouted at the man guarding Jodie, Come here! The man in the room, upon hearing the furious voice of his master, turned even paler in fear and ignored Jodie, who was still rolling on the ground, her appearance aging another twenty or thirty years due to the bacsh as her aura weakened. He clutched his chest, enduring the excruciating pain, and swiftly opened the door before stepping outside. Chapter 360 Can’t He Just Die? Chapter 360 Cant He Just Die? One of the esteemed members of the geomancy association resided in a courtyard. The man who guarded Jodie hurriedly entered. He only stopped when he reached the main entrance of the courtyard. Respectfully, he announced, Master, I have arrived. A hoarse voice emanated from the room. Come in! When he heard this, the mans body stiffened. The master must have been affected by the bacsh. It had been over 20 years since anyone had heard that voice. His face grew even paler as he entered the room! He saw the master sitting cross-legged, and he appeared several decades older. The person who sat cross-legged opened their eyes, and their gaze filled with coldness. What happened to Jodie? The man immediately knelt down..Master, Jodie has been acting independently. She was already in an unstable condition due to the curse ced upon her. He proceeded to exin everything about the recent bacsh during the fight. The person who sat cross-legged furrowed their brow. Are you certain it was Simone? The man nodded. Yes, I am certain it was Simone. But is her strength truly that formidable? The person sitting cross-legged doubted that Simone could easily break the curse. Could someone else have intervened? they inquired. During the fight, did you sense any other presence? The man shook his head. I did not sense anything. I only noticed one aura. The person sitting cross-legged pondered for a moment. There must be another person. They possess power beyond your detection. Considering Simones cultivation and strength, it is imusible for her to both fight with you and swiftly break the curse. The man agreed. That is also what I believe. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 1/4 He contemted for a moment, then pointed to the sky. Master, could it be the person who intervened? During the livestream, he mentioned that he could resolve Andrews issue. If it was that person, it would exin their overwhelming power. The person sitting cross-legged snorted coldly. Youre useless. Do I need you to state the obvious? They also suspected that the ancestor had intervened. If that were the case, it would be troublesome. The mans heart tightened, and his body trembled slightly. Master, I apologize. He knew that if the master did not favor him, his fate would be miserable. The person sitting cross-legged suddenly changed the topic and asked, How is Jane doing? The man replied, She was originally supposed to be cursed by Simone, but now she is also suffering from the bacsh of her own luck. She is barely clinging to life. She was also foolish. The person sitting cross-legged pondered for a moment and said, Within three days, have someone bring Jane to the geomancy association. When she arrives, bring her to me along with Jodie. He emphasized, Jodie is an indispensable key yer, and shes very important. You must continue to stay by her side. If anything happens to her again, you do not need to return. The man breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully said, Yes! After the disciple left, the man sitting cross-legged became increasingly uneasy. He truly wanted to know whether Simone was the one who broke the curse or if someone else was involved. So, he picked up his phone and sent a message to Jodies mother. In another courtyard, Jodie, who had been rolling on the ground, felt like a new person once the tearing sensation disappeared. This feeling was much more intense and torturous than the pain of being pped by Simone. More importantly, she felt like she had lost about a third of the most important thing. She struggled to stand up as her whole body was weak, and her feet felt like they were stepping on cotton, ready to give way at any moment. But she still unsteadily walked into the bathroom. }} r 2/4 When she saw herself in the mirror, Jodies face changed drastically, and she couldnt help but scream repeatedly, Ah! She couldnt believe that the old woman in the reflection was actually her. Just as the man was returning to the courtyard, he saw his fellow disciples looking at him. with meaningful eyes. There was a hint of ambiguity as if he had done something that left them speechless. He felt puzzled. When he looked over, they quickly averted their gaze. Then, several screams suddenly erupted from his room. Those people looked at him with indescribable eyes. The man was speechless. D*mn it, he finally understood why. Apparently, they thought he had some illicit rtionship with Jodie. He cursed inwardly as to how he could be interested in a foolish woman with such an ugly face. Did he appear that desperate? He coldly scanned the onlookers. Dont you all have anything better to do? Everyone was still quite afraid of this senior, so they dispersed immediately. They muttered, This seniors taste is truly something The man walked back to his own room. When he heard Jodie still screaming, he irritably said, Shut up. He had already been misunderstood before, and if this continued, he didnt know what rumors would spread about him. Jodie heard the mans words and forced herself toe out. When he looked at her teary eyes, she copsed into his arms when he approached. She hugged him and said, Oh no, Jonas What should I do? You must help me! The man was shocked by how old and ugly Jodie had be. She continued to hold him tightly and cried in his arms, but he felt disgusted and nauseated. He forcefully pulled Jodie out of his embrace and callously pushed her to the ground. ? 3/4 He disdainfully said, Men and women should not be so intimate with each other. Jodie fell heavily to the ground and felt utterly bewildered. After all, this move had always worked in the past. She cursed at him and called him anything but a man. However, she still pleaded with him as her face was filled with sorrow. Jonas, you promised my brother that you would take good care of me. She reached out and tugged at his pants-leg. Ive ended up help me. like this; you must The man took two steps back. I have already spoken to my master, and in a couple of days, I will take you to see him. He will assist you then. Jodie had never known about the master. He warned her again, But for the next few days, do not go out causing trouble anymore; otherwise, no one will be able to save you. The misunderstanding among his fellow disciples had served as a reminder for him. In the future, he should stay away from Jodie unless necessary, or else he would face dire consequences. Jodie felt a glimmer of hope in her heart; it seemed that he did care about her. She nodded and reassured him, Dont worry, I will remain here for the next few days. Given her current unattractive appearance, it would be impossible for her to venture outside. Chapter 361 The Show Is About To Begin Chapter 361 The Show Is About To Begin Hospital. After Andrews dizziness subsided, he suddenly felt much better in spirit. He no longer felt like something was missing; that feeling was gone. Unable to resist, he asked, Master Shawn, has my luck returned? Bailey replied, Half of it has returned; the rest has been taken by Jodie. He added, Although you will still experience some bad luck, it wont be as severe or frequent as before. Andrew was taken aback and hesitated. So, you mean that only half the luck I gave away has returned, and the rest will nevere back? Bailey looked at him coldly and said, Are you not satisfied? This curse has been lifted; she wont be able to take away your luck anymore. Andrew shivered under his gaze and immediately exined, Youve misunderstood, Master Shawn. Of course, I am not dissatisfied. I was just asking. Initially, when he heard that only half of his luck had returned, he felt a bit uneasy, but after he heard what the other party said, he had no more doubts. He had personally experienced now how much a powerful geomancer could do. He didnt dare to offend Bailey anymore, not even Simone. He knew that his younger sister was different. She had shown him some mercy before. Otherwise, if she had used this mysterious and unfathomable thing against him, he would have been in a miserable state. Now that hepared himself to the past, he realized how foolish he had been. He couldnt distinguish who was truly good and who was fake. He consoled himself that it was good enough to have half of his luck back and not be as unlucky as before. In the future, he would definitely stay far away from Jodie. III 1/5 This lesson was too painful. He looked at Simone and gently said, When are you going back to Cebros? Why dont we go together? Simone was a bit puzzled by Andrew suddenly trying to be friendly. Had this guy lost his mind again? She coldly replied, Theres no need for that. Andrew felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on him when he saw her cold attitude. It was so difficult to improve their rtionship! Steven actually wanted to ask Simone if she wanted to go back to Cebros together as well, but when he saw his son being defeated, he swallowed his words. Simone packed up everything she had prepared earlier and put it in a garbage bag. She was ready to dispose of itter. It was better not to leave these things in the hands of others. After she tidied up, she said to Bailey, Bailey, lets go back to Cubilis. Bailey stood up and said, Alright! He didnt mention anything about payment, but if the Gray Family dared not to pay, he had ways to deal with them. Steven and Aaron also stood up, ready to send the two of them back to Cubilis. Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open. Salma and Melinda walked in together. When Melinda saw Simone, her smiling face instantly turned cold, and she even let out a disdainful snort. She looked at Bailey with a hint of scrutiny in her eyes. Startled by Baileys cold gaze, she was taken aback. She found that this person looked like an immortal, but he gave her a sense of fear and something eerie. However, she had been instructed by her lover to find out about him. Salma saw Simone and Bailey and paused for a moment before she asked, What are youContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 2/5 doing here? Simone hadnt spoken yet, but Steven spoke first and said, I invited them. He looked displeased at his wife and asked, Do you have a problem with that? Salma felt a bit wronged and said, I was just asking. Why are you being so hostile? Steven frowned. Its all because of you; the way you behave as a mother is uneptable. Salmas face darkened. How am I uneptable? Simone couldnt be bothered with their drama and said, Mr. Steven, Ill leave with Bailey first. However, Steven said, Ill send you back. He walked to the door and insisted on seeing them off. Simones nose twitched as she caught a scent and nced at Salma and Melinda. With a thought, she didnt refuse Steven and said, Alright. Together with Bailey, they ignored Salma and Melinda and left directly. Before she left, her fingertips moved. A strand of negative energy infiltrated Melinda. The door of the ward closed. Melinda sneered at Salma and said, Your daughter is even worse than mine. Is it too much to greet your own mother? This remark sessfully changed Salmas expression. Aaron was speechless; he now had a strong aversion to Leons mother. She was clearly provoking the rtionship between his mother and Simone. He said, Simone has already cut ties with us a long time ago, so its not necessary for strangers to greet each other, right? Mrs. Foster, just take care of your own family affairs. Melinda didnt expect the fifth son of the Gray Family to retort, and her expression became even worse. She looked at Salma and said, Your son doesnt wee me. Should I still visit? Salma couldnt figure out the situation and said to Aaron, Youre being rude; so, where are your manners? This son was also being foolish as he actually exposed her ws in front of ||| 3/5 her friend. She added, Apologize to your Aunt Melinda quickly. Aaron rolled his eyes and said, I was just stating the facts. Im going to find my dad. With that, he opened the door and slipped out. She saw that Aaron did not give his own mother any reputation when he ran away directly. Salma was furious. All these people were being influenced by Simone. She apologized to Melinda and said, Im sorry; this child has been conflicting with metely. Melinda responded generously, Its okay; my two children are also quite mischievous. After they sat for a while, she bid farewell. On the way back to Cubilis, Simone said to Steven, Has Mrs. Grays emotions been unstable recently? Steven was initially stunned, but then he came around to his senses. Yes, she doesnt listen to what we say, but she strongly believes in Melinda. Have you noticed anything? He knew that his wifes temper was not very good, but she wasnt as stubborn and unreasonable as she is now. Simone nodded. I noticed that Melinda has a special fragrance on her body. This fragrance doesnt harm her, but it affects the people who oftene into contact with her. It amplifies the emotions in their hearts, so even a small matter bes an insurmountable obstacle. She had noticed that Salma had been increasingly hostile towards her and even hated her. She sensed that Salmas emotions were abnormal. She didnt detect any evil or curses as she used her intuition, but today, when she saw Melinda, she immediately understood. It turned out that every time Melinda and Salma interacted, she intentionally wore this fragrance. This caused Salma to be more emotional. Melinda often whispered negative things about herself in Salmas ear, which fueled Salmas prejudice against her. Of course, Salma was not innocent either. ||| 4/5 This fragrance only amplifies the emotions already present in ones heart, but it doesnt create them out of thin air. It represented Salmas true anger and dissatisfaction toward her. The reason she warned Steven was also to let Salma know about this and develop a simr aversion to Melinda. Given Salmas personality and her current emotional state, she would definitely confront Melinda. Before they left, she left some negative energy on Melinda, which would intensify her emotions. If Salma confronted her, Melinda wouldnt be able to control her emotions and would speak her mind. If they argued and attacked each other, it would save her the trouble. Salma loved to me others for everything and always sought reasons from other people. She would definitely seek revenge once she realized she was being manipted by Melinda. The most likely oue was that she would interfere in the Steward Familys affairs. This way, she would also touch a nerve with Melinda and provoke a counterattack. With the tension building, the show was about to begin. Chapter 362 It’s All Learned From You Chapter 362 Its All Learned From You Steven had noticed that his wife was bing increasingly unreasonable. However, he didnt expect that there was such an underlying factor. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He sighed. No wonder shes been acting strangetely. It turns out Melinda is behind all of this. Simone spoke honestly, She was already unhappy with me, so she fell for it. Steven suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but he knew that what Simone said was true. His wife took reputation very seriously, especially in front of the Gray Family. However, due to the continuous incidents that involved their daughter and son, she had be a target of online criticism, which caused her to lose her reputation multiple times. She had even been reprimanded by his parents in front of other members of the Gray -Family at the old house. So, he knew that his wife was indeed somewhat resentful and med Simone. It just wasnt as exaggerated and excessive as it was now. It seemed that if it werent for Melindas interference, everything would have passed once his wife had calmed down. This left him unsure of how to respond. And it was even more disheartening that Simone knew everything, which caused their rtionship to drift further apart. With recent events, it would be even more difficult for the mother and daughter to repair their rtionship. He changed the subject and said, Simone, can her condition be resolved? Simone shook her head. This is caused by a spice; it cannot be resolved. If she stays away from Melinda in the future, there will be improvement. By the way, you can have her go to the hospital for a check-up. They should be able to find out that theres an extra active factor in her body. This was also said intentionally to make Steven prevent Salma and Melinda from interacting. And to make Salma go for a check-up and discover that she had been manipted so she 1/5 could confront them. Steven nodded. Okay! This time, whether his wife wanted to or not, he couldnt allow her to have any more contact with Melinda. That woman was nothing but trouble. Leons reputation became worse after the incident with the Steward Family. Even the Foster Family shares had dropped in value because of this. Steven didnt want to be the next victim. The car arrived at the entrance of Cubilis. Simone declined the suggestion of having the two of them apany her inside, and she and Bailey got out of the car. After they entered the city, Bailey said to Simone, Let me take you back to the hotel. Simone raised an eyebrow. Are you afraid that someone behind Jodie wille after me in Cubilis? Or do you want to confirm that you helped Sc*mbag No. 4 break the curse tonight at the hospital? It doesnt seem like something Melinda would go and visit him tonight. Theres, only one possibility: she was instructed by someone behind the scenes to go to the ward to find out. Bailey realized that she was still so clever. Its both. The reason why Simone was asked to control those two lights today was to let the other investigate. He discovered that his rtionship with Simone was not just an act, but it was genuine. If he wanted to make a move against Simone in the future, he would have to think twice. party Before, he wasnt very sure if the opportunity to regain his freedom would fall on Simone, but after they spent this time together, he had a feeling. That was, she wouldnt be wrong. So, whether it was because of her likable personality or her importance, he didnt want anything to happen to her. He changed the subject and asked, When are you leaving? O 2/5 Simone replied, The day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, Im looking forward to seeing the showdown between Salma and Melinda; it will be a real spectacle. Bailey could see what she was thinking, You! Then he curiously asked, How do you watch a y? Simone couldnt help butugh. Are Cubilis people also so nosy? Bailey confidently said, Those whoe from Cubilis also have to keep up with thetest trends. And its not just for fun; if you were stuck in this ce for hundreds of years, you would be the same. Simoneughed. Alright, Ill find you tomorrow, and we can watch the y together. She would hack into Salmas phone and automatically open the live video to watch the live version. Since Bailey was interested, she would take him along. Only then did Bailey nod in satisfaction. Okay, Ill wait for you! He walked to the hotels entrance. Simone said, Bailey, did you intentionally consume half of Sc*mbag No. 4s luck? Otherwise, with Baileys strength, he could break the curse and retrieve the luck from Jodie, No matter what, he could gather Sc*mbag No. 4s luck back, but she noticed that he didnt really protect the luck on its way back. As a result, the luck scattered all the way, and in the end, only half returned to Sc*mbag No. 4. Bailey smiled at her. With your abilities, if you had discovered this, you could have intervened, but you didnt, did you? Simone also smiled. I dont like him, so naturally, I wont bother with such trivial matters. Bailey said, I dont like him either, so I cant be bothered. So, he intentionally left a loophole and allowed Sc*mbag No. 4 to continue to suffer and be miserable. Simone gave him a thumbs up. You are quite cunning. Bailey raised an eyebrow. I learned it all from you, Simone. 3/5 Simone retorted, Nonsense! The two of them exchanged a few more words, and Simone returned to the hotel. Bailey also returned to the courtyard. After a while, an old man walked to the entrance of the courtyard and knocked on the door. Seeking an audience with the Old Master. Bailey used his elemental power to change his voice. I promised not to interfere in your affairs back then, so I wont interfere. I have also told you before that there will be consequences for doing those things, and I hope you can bear them in the future. Simone is under my protection. Whoever dares to touch her in Cubilis will die. Once outside Cubilis, he knew he couldnt control them anymore. Finally, he sneered. Get lost. The old man maintained a respectful demeanor on the surface, but he didnt believe it in his heart. If they could live as long as he did, why would they bother doing such things? As for the consequences, as long as they found a way to avoid them, it would be fine. They had been living like this for many years and had not seen any retribution, but they could only comin silently in their hearts and did not dare to show any hint of it. After he confirmed that Bailey had kept his promise, he left with a sense of relief. At the same time, he dismissed the idea of dealing with Simone in Cubilis. That troublesome girl continuously thwarted his ns and caused him to face setback after setback. This time, her actions even resulted in a significant loss of luck and lifespan for him. Once they were out of Cubilis, he not only needed to obtain what he desired, but he also wanted to make that troublesome girl pay. Unfortunately, he had been instructed by the Old Master not to kill her for the time being. He narrowed his eyes, but he could find someone else to do the dirty work. On the other side. Steven returned to the hospital room with his son. Andrew was lying down, while Salma keptining next to him about Simone and Aarons behavior. He was already feeling uneasy, and now he felt like he was on the verge of a breakdown. So, when he saw his biological father enter, it felt like seeing a savior. Chapter 363 Why Did You Treat Me Like That? Chapter 363 Why Did You Treat Me Like That? Salma saw Stevene in as she looked at them expressionlessly. Andrew said to Steven, Dad, youve been tired all day, so take Mom back to the hotel and rest. Steven immediately understood that his son was afraid of his wifes nagging. With a slight headache, he said, Lets not rush; lets sit for a while before we go. He looked at Salma and asked, Has Melinda left? Salma replied coldly, She came to visit Andrew, but Aaron kept teasing and rolling his If I were her, I wouldnt want to stay either. Aaron sighed and muttered, Its not my fault. Salma red at him and said, You still havent learned to repent. Steven interrupted. Alright, what Aaron said earlier was not wrong. Melinda has a bad rtionship with her own daughter and wants to instigate you and Simone. We dont need to be nice to such scheming people. Salma choked. You! Before she could continue, Steven said, Your emotions have been fluctuating a lot recently; havent you noticed anything wrong? Salma hesitated. I have been a bit irritable recently, but I didnt think there was anything wrong. Steven said directly, Simone discovered that Melinda deliberately applied a fragrance that would make people lose control of their emotions. It also amplifies the emotions inside you, so you will lose control over trivial matters. You will smell it, and it will also cause great harm to your body. He added thest sentence himself. He knew that his wife cared about her health. Sure enough, Salma looked surprised and somewhat incredulous. Is it true? Could it be that Simone deliberately said this because she doesnt like Melinda? Steven guessed that she would say that and said, If theres something wrong with your body, youll know after getting it checked. Tomorrow morning, Ill apany you to the ||1 1/4 examination. If theres a problem, youll know it too. Salma hesitated for a moment but stubbornly said, I dont believe theres anything wrong with my body. Ille for the examination tomorrow morning to show you that Im fine. Steven smiled. Alright, lets see the results together. This way, we can also find out who has the problem between Simone and Melinda. Salma didnt refute this statement and silently agreed. After they sat for a while, the two returned to the hotel. Early the next morning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Steven apanied Salma to the hospital for the examination. The result was that there was an additional hormone in Salmas body that could stimte emotions. It could lead to frequent irritability when in a bad mood, and it could also affect sleep and mental well- being. If this continued for a long time, it could burden and harm the body. Steven was not surprised by the test results, and he now had great faith in Simones abilities. Salma felt somewhat dazed after learning the results. It wasnt until she returned to the hospital room where Andrew was staying that she snapped out of it. Then, anger filled her face. Im going to find her. She never expected that there could be hormones in her body. And the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Lately, she had been too emotionally unstable and easily became irritable and angry. She also frequently woke up in the middle of the night and felt physically and mentally drained. It turned out to be caused by external factors. No wonder every time she went out with Melinda, she could smell the same fragrance on III 2/4 her. She even wondered why Melinda never changed her perfume despite going out so many times. Now she realized that the other party deliberately applied spices when meeting with her. She had mistakenly taken Melinda as a good friend. She felt a sense of frustration and anger from being yed with, and it was ufortable to keep it bottled up. Steven thought for a moment and said, Its good for you to confront her. Do you want me to apany you? It would be better for his wife to see Melindas true intentions sooner rather than later. Feeling embarrassed and yed with, Salma didnt want to let her husband witness the joke. She shook her head and said, Theres no need. Aaron, youe with me. She intended to confront Melinda, and it would be safer to bring along one of their sons. Aaron was quite willing to go. He wanted to see a good show. Sure! The two of them got up and prepared to leave. Steven added, Aaron, talk to your mom on the way. Melinda and Jodie are trying to get Simones hair and blood and are looking for a sorcerer to deal with her. When she heard this, Salmas body stiffened. They want to find a sorcerer to deal with Simone? Steven replied, Yes, fortunately, Simone is smart and didnt have her hair and blood taken away. Otherwise, it would be a big problem. He added, Both of these people have ill intentions. Its better for you to distance yourself from them sooner rather thanter, for your own good. Salmas mind was a bit chaotic at the moment. She was afraid her husband would notice something, so she forced herself to remain calm and nodded. Okay! After they left the house, she carefully exined everything to Aaron. At this moment, her resentment toward Melinda grew even stronger. That woman was truly crossing the line. ||| O 3/4 She even lied to her about taking Simones hair to ward off evil, at most causing some trouble with a geomancer. Who would have thought that it was actually to give it to a sorcerer to deal with Simone? Although she didnt know much about geomancy and mystical arts, she had heard many rumors about sorcerers. She now felt both scared and relieved, thankful that she didnt get Simones hair for Melinda that day. Otherwise, she would havepletely harmed her daughter. She was angry and dissatisfied with Simone, but she never thought about causing her daughter great harm or even death. The key was that Melinda actually wanted to use her to deal with her own biologie daughter. If this happened, how could she ever be nice to $imone again? If her husband and sons. found out, they would definitely me her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. By the time she arrived at the hotel where Melinda was staying, she was already filled with anger. Aaron could tell that his mother seemed ready to explode at any moment. But luckily, she wasnt directing it at him. Melinda got up to open the door when she heard the knocking. She was surprised to see Salma and another person. Sal, what brings you here? Salma was always referred to as Sal by Melinda Salma responded, I have something to discuss with you. Melinda was slightly confused, but she maintained a smile and said, Please c talk Salma entered along with Aaron, but they chose not to sit down. Instead, she gazed at Melinda with a stern expression and inquired, Why did you treat me in such a manner? Chapter 364 It’s Better To Enjoy It Together Chapter 364 Its Better To Enjoy It Together Salmas question left Melinda speechless. What do you mean? How have I wronged you? Salma sneered. Dont pretend to be innocent. Every time I see you, theres this strange scent on you. Are you trying to harm me? Melindas expression subtly changed. How did this Salma know? She replied, What scent? I dont know what youre talking about. Salma continued to stare at Melinda, noticing her sudden change of expression and guilt. She became even angrier. I considered you a friend, and yet you intentionally want to harm me. The scent on you right now is different from every time we go out together. Before Melinda could speak, Salma interrupted, You dont need to defend yourself. I went to the hospital today and got checked. There is indeed a problem. Melinda didnt expect Salma to go to the hospital for a check-up, so she felt even more guilty. She knew the scent was harmful, so she intentionally applied it every time she met Salma. However, she didnt know it could be detected. Of course, she couldnt admit it and was about to continue pretending not to know. Just then, in Baileys courtyard, Simone was watching videos with him. Salmas phone was in her bag, making it inconvenient to watch. Simone discovered Sc*mbag No. 5 was recording a video, so she hacked into his phone and clicked on the video link. The link was from a virtual number, and it was hidden. Even if Sc*mbag No. 5 used his phone, he wouldnt be able to detect it. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After hearing the conversation between Salma and Melinda, Simones fingers made a subtle movement. Bailey had already noticed yesterday that Simone had done something to Melinda. Now, seeing her current action, he realized that she was nning to use it today. 1/4 It turned out that everything was within her calctions. Those two arrogant, wealthy wives were just pawns in her hands. In the hotel room, Melinda tried to exin herself but shivered uncontrobly. The negative energy that remained in her body affected her mind, amplifying her emotions. As a result, her words took on a different tone. She blurted out her true thoughts. Its all because youre stupid. Ive applied the scent so many times, and you never even noticed? Salma thought Melinda would try to defend herself, but she didnt expect her to admit it directly. She even called her stupid so bluntly. You despicable person! All those times you whispered bad things about Simone in my ear, talking about herck of filial piety and so on. Are you deliberately trying to provoke the rtionship between my daughter and me? Melinda sneered. You just realized it? I dont have a good rtionship with my own daughter, so of course, I dont want to see you getting along well with Simone. Besides, I just hate Simone and want to make her suffer. With a foolish woman like you charging into battle, why wouldnt I use you? After saying these words, her expression changed, and she became even more anxious. How did she blurt out her inner thoughts uncontrobly? Now, she was even more irritated and wanted to vent. So, she continued, The more intense the conflict between you and Simone, the happier I am. Salma was so angry that she pointed at her and said, You! You made me take Simones hair, saying you wanted someone to help her get rid of evil spirits, but it was all a lie. Melinda replied, Of course. It was nonsense. I wanted to help you win back Simone. She hasnt been possessed, and the reason she treats you like that is because you deserve it. She said with a sinister smile, I hired a powerful warlock to deal with Simone, and I need her hair, so naturally, I thought of you, her biological mother. If you could get her hair and make Simone suffer, wouldnt that be more interesting? Then, she looked at Salma with disdain. Unfortunately, you are not only stupid but also useless. 2/4 You cant even get your own daughters hair. Youre so useless. Youre only lucky to have been born into a good family. Otherwise, with your looks and brains, how could you marry into a wealthy family? She always despised Salma, a useless rich girl who relied on her birth to marry well and live a good life. I deliberately approached you and used the power of aromatizer to manipte and provoke you. In addition to wanting to use you against Simone, I also wanted to see you embarrass yourself. After something happens to Simone, I will release the news that you harmed your own daughter. How do you think your husband and sons will react? And how will the Gray Family and your family see you? She loved nothing more than to bring down these true heiresses of wealthy families and watch them fall into despair and disgrace. She had done this kind of thing before and found it thrilling and satisfying. Salma was so angry that she lost her rationality. She rushed forward, grabbed Melindas cor, and pped her across the face. You heartless and despicable person. You dare to use and manipte me like this. I wont let you go. As a wealthy heiress and a wealthy wife, Salma always paid great attention to her demeanor, but now she couldnt hold back anymore. This was the first time she had ever physically confronted someone like this. Melinda was caught off guard and pped several times by Salma. Ah! How dare you you wretched woman! Then she grabbed Salmas hair and pped her back. The two wealthy women cursed at each other while scratching, wing, and hitting,pletely devoid of any grace. Aaron, who was standing behind them recording a video, waspletely stunned. It was his first time seeing Salma like this, behaving like a shrew. And Melinda was even worse, not only a shrew but also very savage. hit me, No wonder there were rumors online that when Melinda was young, she used to work as a bar hostess. The way she tore into people, scratched, and whacked was much stronger than Salmas. He couldnt bear to look at it. 3/4 Clearly, Salma had the upper hand, but now she was being held by her hair by Melinda and pressed down on the couch, being beaten and choked. It was so miserable! Salma had never been in a fight before, so naturally, she couldntpare to Melinda, who had a history of such experiences. She was being beaten and strangled as she screamed in pain, Ah! You shameless woman. Stop choking me! Melinda had lost control of her emotions at this point, and she no longer cared about her image. She eximed, As long as I can deal with you, thats enough. Then, there was another round of attacks, which amazed Aaron. He couldnt help but wonder whether Adam would still love Melinda so deeply if he were here. Then, he heard Salma shouting, disregarding her image. Aaron, are you blind? Cant you see that your mother is being bullied, and youre not helping? Only then did he realize that he should assist Salma. So, he immediately stepped forward, pulled Melinda away, and restrained her. Salma, with her disheveled hair from the beating, couldnt bear it any longer. She immediately lunged at Melinda and unleashed a series of punches and scratches. She also pinched and wed at Melindas body. This time, it was Melindas turn to scream and curse, and she even lifted her foot to kick Salma. Theirmotion was too loud, and the hotel staff heard it and knocked on the door to inquire. Only then did they regain someposure and cease their actions. On the other side, Simone promptly saved the video and forwarded it to her anonymous email ount. Such a captivating spectacle shouldnt be limited to their own viewing; it would be a shame as it was better to enjoy it together. Chapter 365 If I Don’t Create Trouble; Wouldn’t That Be Unfair to Them? Chapter 365 If I Dont Create Trouble; Wouldnt That Be Unfair to Them? Salma and Melinda reached a truce. Melinda looked at Salma with a somber expression and said, You dont resemble a noblewoman from a prestigious family at all. Youre just a shrew. She never expected that Melinda would resort to violence, which was why she ended this situation. She nced at Aaron and said, You and your mother are teaming up to bully a woman. How shameless. Salma sneered. Its all because of you. You witch. Its better for us to confront each other openly rather than being sneaky like you. Mlinda snorted. Dont you dare leave, or else Im calling the police. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, If youre not afraid of embarrassing yourself, go ahead and call. He shook his phone in his hand and said, I recorded everything that just happened. Although my mom was wrong to resort to violence, weve hired awyer to handle it, including offering an apology andpensation. But as for how you incited my mom and Simones escting conflict and your involvement with hiring a warlock to deal with Simone, that will be exposed online. With Simone having so many fans, do you know what kind of bacsh youll face? This matter involved Salma, and with two wealthy wives fighting like shrews, it was too unsightly. He definitely wont post it online. Right now, hes just threatening Melinda. Melinda panicked and suddenly lunged at Aaron, trying to snatch the phone. She was too impatient earlier and blurted out everything she was thinking. If the recorded video was released, she would definitely face heavy criticism. Because of Bannys Facebook post, her reputation was already tarnished, and she didnt want to make it worse. Aaron had already prepared and immediately put the phone in his pocket when Melinda pounced. Then he deliberately said, Ive sent this video to Reuben, so even if you take my phone, its useless. Sure enough, Melinda looked at him with a gloomy expression. Youre truly shameless. Get lost. Both of you! She was afraid that Aaron would really post the video online, so she gave up on the idea of calling the police. But she would definitely seek revenge for being bullied by Salma and Aaron today. Salma had calmed down by now and coldly nced at Melinda. After fixing her hair and clothes, she left with Aaron. Melinda had harmed her with an aromatizer and treated her like a fool. She wouldnt let it go just like that. Back in the hospital room, Steven saw several scratches on Salmas face, and although her hair had been fixed, it was still a bit messy. Her cor was also torn. He asked in surprise, Did you fight with Melinda? Salma said aggrievedly, She treated me like that. Of course, I had to give her a taste of her own medicine. Who knew this woman was so rude and savage? She grabbed and pinched me randomly. She even red at Aaron and said, And you, when you saw her hitting me, you didnte to help. Except for Reuben, the other four sons were just embarrassing and useless. Aaron awkwardly touched his nose and said, I was just shocked by the two of you. I had never been involved in a womans fight before, so I forgot to help. Salma coldly snorted. You are an unfilial son. Ill go and ask the doctor to help treat the wounds. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if I get infected. In her eyes, Melinda was now equivalent to a mad dog. Steven nodded. Go ahead. After Salma left the room, Steven asked Aaron for details. Aaron directly opened the recorded video and showed it to him. After watching it, Steven was dumbfounded. In his impression, his wife had always been gentle and focused on etiquette. Now, seeing her scolding and fighting really overturned his understanding. He then said to Aaron, Dont share this video online. It would be too embarrassing. If it were seen by the public, it would definitely be a joke for both families. He thought for a moment and added, Send me a copy. Aaron nodded. Okay! He sent the video to Steven. Steven then forwarded the video to Adam and exined the situation. He had a good rtionship with Adam, and they also had business dealings. He didnt want their wives actions to affect their rtionship. However, he was not sure if Adam, who cared so deeply for Melinda, would get angry and me him. Of course, if Adam refused to let it go because of a woman, he was not afraid either. Abroad, Adam saw the video and exnation sent by Steven and felt a headache. Melinda really knew how to cause trouble. He felt distressed just by watching the video. Salmas fighting skills were too weak. She clearly had the upper hand. Why didnt she disable Melinda? What a pity. As for Steven, he was toozy to maintain the image of a romantic person. He said it was okay and told Steven not to worry about it, as it was Melindas fault. Seeing the situation of the Gray Family, Adam thought that they might join forces to deal with the people behind the scenes in the future. Steven breathed og of well theye to chat Of course, they both mean the cane bing depender dissid n be tested They really couldnt afford to low be position On the to herd Balles and Gados red de den nning case th Dormidation Well I qui interating to be r Simone chuckled light and call in t shampoo ups betw too damning Rectly the Curiosity on the Seton of all inte 16 had a felling them wi Go straightforward Steven breathed a sigh of relief, and they continued to chat. Of course, they both meant the same thing: this video should not be leaked. They really couldnt afford to lose their pride in the geomancy association. On the other hand, Bailey looked at Simone with a half-smile and asked, You saved the video. Are you nning to cause trouble? Now, he realized that Simone was still such a formidable hacker. Well, its quite interesting, to be honest. Simone chuckled lightly and said, Since its been delivered to my doorstep; it would be a shame not to stir up a little mischief, wouldnt it? Curiosity got the better of Bailey as he asked, Are you nning to upload it directly to the inte? He had a feeling that with Simones mischievous nature, it wouldnt be that straightforward. Chapter 366 Who Else Could It Be? Chapter 366 Who Else Could It Be? It wont be that effective if you do it now. Let me give Melinda a taste of what shes been doing all these times. Ill indulge her in a bit of dirty y. Baileyughed. You really like to hold grudges. Simone replied, Of course, dont you hold grudges as well? Bailey smiled. I do. He didnt see himself as a bad person, but he certainly wasnt a saint either. He would make sure people who plotted against him would suffer dearly. Simone grinned and said, Now, were talking. Ill show you how I keep their quarrel going today. It may even escte into a direct confrontation. Bailey couldnt figure out Simones n, so he was curious about it. Alright, I want to see too. Simone was surprised that he would want to enjoy peoples dramas such as this. She edited the video and hacked a Facebook ount right in front of him following that. Then, she made a post on Facebook. The post was about exposing the affluent Mrs. Gray, who acted like an uncivilized woman behind the scenes. Bailey immediately yed and watched the video. All he could see was Salma cursing and hitting another woman after Simone edited the video. However, Melindas face was censored, so people couldnt identify her. Bailey asked in confusion, Why did you censor Melindas face? Simone exined, Thats because the ount I hacked belongs to her. She likes to use this Facebook ount to unt her wealth. People will look into this ount when Salma. bes a trending topic after I post this. She smirked and continued, What do you think will happen afterward? She identally discovered this ount back when she was investigating Melinda. ||| 1/4 Melinda would show off by posting regrly on this ount about jewelry, fashion, travel, and luxurious purses. People who saw her posts spected that she must be born with a silver spoon. Their spections and praises only satisfied Melindas vanity. That was why she showed off her wealth on Facebook almost every month over the years. She couldnt help it even after marrying into a wealthy family for more than three So, Simone decided to make use of it. years. Melinda always wanted to get at her. She even manipted Salma to her advantage. Therefore, this was only the beginning. Bailey was a smart person, and he instantly understood Simones intention. You used Melindas ount to post the video, and itll lead back to her when Salma sees it and investigates. She will definitely think that Melinda posted this to provoke and disgust her. Meanwhile, her son has the complete video in his hands. Therefore, shell reveal theplete video to fight back and exin why she acted this way. He paused for a moment before continuing, On the other hand, Melinda has never posted anything like this on Facebook. So, she would think that Salma had someone hacked her ount to defame her. Only the three of them were present today, after all. Aaron Gray happened to be the only one who has recorded a video of it. They will go to war against each other at this point. It will be much more than arguments the next time they confront each other. It may be something spectacle. Simone nced at him and said, Youre really smart, Bailey. Have you watched a lot of TV shows about family dramas? How did you know what would happen next between these two? Bailey chuckled. Nonsense. Although he enjoyed gossip, he didnt like watching dramas. He knew it because he had witnessed quite a few power and wealth struggles among the women in his family. The likes of Salma and Melinda would probably be eliminated by those women in his prestigious family within a day or so. He smiled and said, I think youll have a good chance to survive until the end if you traveled to the past to ancient times and lived in a pce Simoneughed before replying, You sound confident about that, Bailey. 2/4 Bailey was right again. She had traveled to ancient times briefly in the past, and she was a servant in the pce. Not only did she defeat her rivals, but she also brought down the emperor. The two of them continued to chat for a while. Simone had the video posted using Melindas alternate Facebook ount to the top of the most searched results when she saw it was almost time. Meanwhile Melinda had just returned to the hotel after taking care of her injuries at the hospital. She picked up her phone and checked the most searched results out of habit, only to see the video. Her expression instantly changed. What is that despicable woman, Salma Johnston, doing? The more she thought about it, the more she suspected a conspiracy was brewing. She believed that Salma was trying to find a way out by exposing her ws and letting theizens do what they do best. Then, Salma would release theplete video to turn the tables and make theizens criticize her instead. Everyone would be ming everything on her at that point, and Salma would be able to get out of this. There were only three of them in the room today, after all, and there were no cameras. Only Aaron had recorded the video. So, who else could be responsible for this besides the mother and son? Melinda was so angry that she had the urge to rush to the hospital and give Salma a beating right now, but she also knew that it wouldnt do her any good. It was not the right time to engage in an online argument right now. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Not only was she beaten, but Salma also had someone hack her ount and post an edited video to try to turn the tables on her. It was simply too much to bear. What annoyed her even more was that her hacked ount was used to show off her wealth. III 3/4 She had never revealed her identity before. Therefore, no one in the upper ss knew that it was her. Melinda could imagine how embarrassing it would be for her in upper-ss society if Salma exposed her identity. She hadnt suffered such an outy in many years. She couldnt hold back her anger any longer. So, she contacted the warlock again. She requested that he deal with Salma first before Simone. The warlock didnt mind. He was happy about the change. Dealing with ordinary people was much simpler than dealing with geomancers, after all. So, he proposed a separate payment, which would cost three million. Melinda transferred another three million to him without hesitation following that. That was thest bit she could spend for now. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The money would be worth it as long as the warlock got rid of Salma and Simone. She could just wait for her husband to return if anything bad happened. Then, she could just please him and get some more money from him. However, she couldnt let him know about the warlock. Otherwise, it would ruin the kind and wless image he had in his heart. Chapter 367 An Ingenious Move Chapter 367 An Ingenious Move Mr. Foster immediately knew it when Melinda did the money transfer. He didnt even need to look into it to understand what she was up to once again. He stumbled upon it when he saw the most searched results on Facebook. He also realized that it was Melindas alternate ount, which she always used to show off. Posting such pointless content on Facebook was probably just an attempt to provoke Salma. What a silly goose. It looked likely that she wanted the warlock to deal with Salma now that she had transferred money to the same recipient. Mr. Foster was at a loss for words. He felt exhausted. How much longer would he have to deal with that foolish woman? He hadnt warned Steven Gray about this for the sake of his reputation. So, he told his youngest son about it once again. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He asked him to warn the Gray brothers so that Steven would also be aware. Leon Foster couldnt help but feel the same after hearing what his father told him. Why does Mom always cause us so much trouble? Cant she give us a break? He was surprised to learn that Melinda had created an alternate ount just to show off her wealth all these years. It was simply unbelievable. It would be beyond embarrassment if people in their social circle found out about it. The first person Leon thought of was Simone at that instant. However, he couldnt reach Simones phone anymore after returning it to the production team. He was still blocked. Then, with a heavy heart, he opened the group chat that Titus Gray had created earlier. He tagged Simone following that. I have some news for you. Theres a good chance that the warlock is targeting Salma now. O 1/5 But Simone didnt reply to him. Titus was bewildered. What? A Warlock? Why would they go after my mother? Titus and Luca were still abroad. They nned to go sightseeing after the live variety show ended. Leon replied, Aaron has the answer. Why dont you ask him for details? By the way, remind your mother to be extra careful now. Titus was speechless. Why did it have something to do with his mother again? Then, he exited the group and called Aaron. Meanwhile, Simone noticed the group chats notification sound, and she saw the message from Leon. What he told her was well within her expectations, though. Melinda would suspect Salma was the culprit if she had to guess. And she wouldnt resist the urge for retaliation. She might even resort to unconventional methods if other means had failed. Getting rid of Salma only required more money, after all. Bailey noticed Simones sly smile as she read the message. He asked, What have you aplished this time? Simone looked back at him and said, Arent you a curious one, Bailey? She didnt know he would care about things like this. The elegant image of him in her mind suddenly faded away. But Bailey no longer cared about how Simone perceived him. He found it exhausting to always maintain a cold demeanor after spending so much time together. Wouldnt life be more interesting if we indulge in gossip every once in a while? Come on, spill the beans. Simone hesitated momentarily and said, Leon sent a message in the group chat, mentioning that the warlock might be targeting Salma. Bailey immediately raised an eyebrow. Is this also part of your n? Simone nodded. Yup! Salma even tried to use my hair to cast a spell on Melinda before. Lets see how she fares now that shes being targeted by a warlock. The warlock wont kill her, given who she is. However, things definitely wouldnt be easy for her once she was affected. One needed to experience pain firsthand to truly understand it. Simone had to find a way to let off her steam since Salma tried to use her hair for her benefit. Now, she decided to let Salma have a taste of it herself. Bailey couldnt help but give Simone a thumbs up. What an ingenious move. Youve set the trap perfectly. It would spark endless conflicts now that Salma and Melinda had been pitted against each other. Simone could now watch happily from the sidelines as the mastermind without getting involved. She showed that one would do well not to cross her through that. Simone couldnt help but chuckle. The inte is going to be full of Gray Familys affairs in theing days. Bailey smiled and said, Thats true. Meanwhile, Salma received several phone calls and messages from friends and family in the ward. She also got wind of the most searched results. Then, she red at Aaron before asking, Did you leak the video? Aaron also noticed the situation, and he innocently answered, No, I didnt. Could Melinda Carver be behind this? She might have surveince cameras installed in her room. Why would the person who posted the video blur her face or edit it out otherwise? Salma also harbored this suspicion. So, she had someone investigate that Facebook ount. The investigator came back with an answer before long. Salma couldnt hold back her anger after reading the message from her assistant. That despicable woman She must have done it on purpose. Unsurprisingly, that Facebook ount belonged to Melinda. Of course, it was Melinda. Who else would do it? She posted the video to defame me. Shes disgusting. It wasnt a smart move to treat her like a friend and request her help now that she thought about it. Steven also added with an ugly expression, Melinda Carver must be out of her mind. She just wont give us a break. Titus called Aaron just now, and he said that the warlock mighte after you now. Ive arranged for our private jet toe. Well return to Cebros by the day after tomorrow. He was worried that his wife might walk straight into a trap, so he figured it would be better for them to distance themselves from this predicament. They would be on their turf if they returned to Cebros. He could hire a geomancy master from Gray Family to deal with the warlock if he chased after them. Meanwhile, Salma was shocked. Is she insane? How dare she post such a misleading video to defame me? Melinda even hired a warlock to deal with her. Salma was panicked and scared, but she felt even more anger. Does she really think Im a pushover? Thats it. I wont allow this to go on any longer. She asked her son to send her the full video following that. Then, she forwarded it to her assistant and requested that it be posted online. She also made sure to manipte and direct all the criticisms toward Melinda so that she would feel like it was her against the entire world. She contacted her own parents and informed them about Melindas continuous harm toward her after that. Salma needed their help to bring down the Steward Family once and for all. Besides, she was aware of Melindas deep concern for her family as she had been out for any assistance she could get for the sake of the Steward Familytely. It had her significant stress. Therefore, Salma was determined to retaliate, starting with her family members, whom she cared about the most. Chapter 368 Any Results? Chapter 368 Any Results? The Johnston Family consistently favored their daughter, Salma. Their anger red upon learning about Melindas shameless and excessive behavior. They reassured Salma that the Steward Family was of little worth, making retaliation against them a manageable task. The Johnston Family was formidable; even Mr. Fosters personal intervention wouldnt easily resolve the matter. Their daughter was exposed in a video, depicted as a vulgar woman, causing her to lose her reputation and bringing shame to the Johnston Family. Theyforted Salma and encouraged her to confront Melinda, assuring her of their support. After ending the call, Salma felt much better. Previously, she had believed that her parents and Nichs no longer loved her, leading to her request for help being rejected. Nichs even suggested she go see a psychiatrist. Now, it seemed they didnt refuse to help because they didnt want to, but rather to fully understand the situation. A family that could produce an offspring like Melinda was not one to be associated with, especially with so many problems exposed, tarnishing the entire family. They believed the Johnston Family deserved their misfortune. Upon looking at her husband, Salma said, Honey, you should join forces with my family to suppress the Steward Family. He shouldnt resist or decline this time, right? Indeed. Steven nodded and said, Even if you didnt say it, I would do the same. Melinda had crossed boundaries. She instigated conflict between his wife and daughter and hired a warlock to harm them. If he didnt fight back, his position as the chairman of the Gray Group would be at risk. Salma smiled and said, Good. Let that woman suffer. After the Steward Family was destroyed, she nned to instigate others to confront Melinda. ||| 1/4 Chapter 368 Any Results? She aimed to ensure that Melinda endured daily mockery within their social circle. After arranging for a private ne, Steven felt uneasy. 15 Free Coins He decided to go to the geomancy association to invite two geomancy masters to escort them back to Callington. As long as there was enough money, there would be no problem. Before he could go, Owen called, saying the geomancy association had notified them of Jodies case investigation and asked him toe. Owen was in Cebros. He didnt want to deal with it, so he assigned it to Ste. Steven asked Salma to rest at the hotel and went to the geomancy association. Upon thinking about the retaliation against Melinda that would follow, Salma returned to the hotel in a good mood. In the stairwell, she encountered a friendly and chubby foreign man. When she went out, she identally bumped into him. He repeatedly apologized, but she didnt pay much attention and returned to her room. She rested in the room for a while before going into the bathroom to remove her makeup. Unbeknownst to her, a small white worm fell from her onto the water while she was washing her face. The worm quickly burrowed into her nose. At this time, the warlock had returned to the inn and started his ritual. He used a doll with a photo of Salma attached to it. To avoid exposure, he nned to activate the venom inside Salmas body three dayster. In Cubilis, besides the geomancy associations courtyard protected by formations, Bailey could detect anyone or anywhere using unnatural powers. This was a power he gained after being bound by Cubilis. Now, he was sharing a meal with Simone, drinking coffee, and discussing matters rted to the practice of mystical arts. When he sensed it, he looked at her and said, The warlock has sessfully cursed Madam Johnston andpleted his ritual. Based on his actions, Madam Johnston will only O Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 2/4 experience the effects three dayster. He asked, Are you going to intervene? After all, Simone was Salmas biological mother, and he wasnt sure if she would care after Salma was sessfully cursed. Simone shook her head. No, I wont. I had already warned her before that getting involved with Mrs. Foster would bring disaster. From her physiognomy perspective, even if she doesnt get affected this time, there will be a next time. Besides, I want her to experience the consequences herself. So, I wont intervene. Based on her previous mindset, she wont die anyway, so the harm is limited; its nothing.. Lets see if she still maintains this mindset after being affected by the curse. A smile appeared in Baileys eyes. They will most likelye to you for help in lifting the curse. Simone said, I wont help either. Salma being cursed didnt affect the overall situation, so she wouldnt bother like she did with the few sc*mbags. She only hoped that Salma wouldnt die. If Salma hadnt insisted on getting involved with Melinda, there would be no negative consequences. Bailey smiled and said, Thats good; you two dont have a mother-daughter bond anyway. He appreciated Simones approach, and he wouldnt interfere either if he were in her shoes. Then, his mind shifted. Mr. Gray has arrived in Cubilis. Simone smiled and said, He must be here to invite the geomancy master to apany them back to Cebros. As soon as Steven learned that he had been targeted by the warlock, he would seek a safer option. Bailey continued to be perceptive. After a moment, he smiled and said, You only guessed half of it. Simone thought for a moment and said, For the other half, does it mean the geomancy association has results regarding the investigation of Jodie? He gave her an approving look. You are so clever. III 3/4 She smiled and asked, So, whats the result? Who is being med for Jodie? Upon seeing that Jodie was able to walk around Cubilis freely, it was clear that someone had decided to protect her. So, to clear Jodies name, they could only find a scapegoat. Bailey replied, Its rted to Master Gordon and the Gray Family. Simone had a confirming look on her face. Indeed. Its Master Gordon. He deserves it. They were all involved, so it wasnt unfair for someone to be pushed forward to take the me. She had already guessed that someone would make Master Gordon the scapegoat. They must have also realized that Steven suspected something was wrong with Master Gordon. By sacrificing Master Gordon this time, not only could they shift the me, but they could also directly solve the problem. She inquired, What about Jodie? Bailey responded, ording to them, Master Gordon ced a spell on Jodie, exerting control over her. So, that exins why Jodie engaged in activities such as manipting peoples luck. In the end, Master Gordon would absorb the luck. Simone cynically smiled. So, Jodie has transformed from the wrongdoer to the victim. Once again, she has be an innocent lily. The people responsible for this are truly shameless. And it appears that they have no fear of exposing the issues within the geomancy association. Not only did she find this hard to believe, but even Steven and the Gray brothers would also find it unbelievable. Chapter 369 Dissatisfaction Chapter 369 Dissatisfaction As expected, Steven was displeased with the oue when he heard it from the geomancy association. He questioned, So, Master Gordon has be powerful enough to manipte and control people? If thats the case, why didnt he directly control my son and me to take away our fortune? Wouldnt that have been more convenient? The person in charge responded, He is not that powerful. But he used a type of flower that can manipte the mind. It only works on individuals with weak willpower. If he targeted you, it wont work. Steven didnt believe it at all. He had suspected for a long time that Master Gordon and Jodie had colluded. It definitely wasnt a rtionship of maniption and control. Why would Master Gordon treat us like this? Is it just to take away our fortune? He questioned again, There are many people with better fortune than my sons, so why is he targeting our family? It doesnt make sense. The,person in charge exined, We discovered that Master Gordon holds a grudge against your family, which is why he did this. In those years, it was also because of this grudge that he deliberately calcted to have Jodie enter your family. Steven was stunned. He has a grudge against our family? What a grudge? He had no idea. about this. The supervisor said, More than twenty years wife worked as a maid in your family. But due to certain circumstances, she was scolded and dismissed by your wife. After leaving, she suffered a mental breakdown and died in a car ident. She was pregnant at the time, so it was a double tragedy. As a result, he believes that it was your wifes fault and has held a grudge against your family. Not only did he find a way to be the geomancy master of the Gray Group, but he also arranged for Jodie, who bears a striking resemnce to your biological daughter, to be your adopted daughter. It was all part of his n. He wanted to control and manipte Jodie to take away the fortune of your entire family. To make all of you miserable, that would be his revenge. After speaking, he handed Steven a document that they had found. You can take a look at this. If you still dont believe it, you can investigate it yourselves. Steven took the document and examined it. When he saw a photo of Master Gordons wife, he indeed recognized her. He mainly remembered her because she had entered his study and was searching for something. His wife happened to discover her and suspected that she was attempting to steal business. secrets. So, she scolded her and dismissed her. Heter investigated this woman to see if she was a business spy nted by his family. But he didnt find anything, so he didnt pursue it further. So, all of this was triggered because of this woman? But he felt that something wasnt right; it couldnt be that simple. He pondered for a moment and asked, If Master Gordon can be the revered geomancy master in our group, then his own abilities should not be weak, and he shouldnt becking So why would his wifee to work as a maid in our house? It doesnt make in money. sense! The supervisor knew that he would question this. He presented another document, Her younger brother used to be the manager of your opponents company. So, he asked his sister to steal business information from you. Because she wasnt a professional, your wife discovered it. The main reason why Master Gordon holds a grudge against your family is that he believes you were responsible for his wifes death. Logically speaking, it was his wifes fault, and the car ident was not caused by your arrangement. But he became consumed by madness and only sought revenge. Thats why he set up so many traps andmitted so many wrongdoings. This exnation left Steven with no room for argument. This persons point was that Master Gordon himself had issues, which led to all of these troubles. And it was all because of his wife. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He furrowed his brow and asked, How do you n to handle this? The supervisor replied, Master Gordon will be expelled from the geomancy association, and his geomancy certification will be revoked. In the future, he will not be allowed to engage in this profession again. After that, we will hand him over to the special department for processing. He will enter a special prison for punishment. However, he hasnt had the chance to inflict the most substantial harm on your family yet. But due to the severe circumstances, he should be sentenced to around twenty years. Steven pressed further, What about Jodie? The supervisor exined, Jodie was under Master Gordons control, and her actions were not of her own volition. While she is considered a victim and has suffered bacsh and harm, she will also face a two-week punishment from the geomancy association. After this period, she will be released from our custody. Steven found this oue unsatisfactory. Jodie didnt seem like someone manipted by others in his eyes. However, he understood that the decision had been made by the geomancy association, and his role was merely to be informed, not consulted. In public, wealthy individuals might yield, but geomancy masters often consider themselves superior to ordinary people. If one offended them, it could result in geomancy traps or tampering with ancestral graves, bringing misfortune upon the offender. This was why there were geomancy associations and special departments to regte such matters. However, in this case, the geomancy association seemed determined to protect Jodie, leaving Steven with no real choice. Sarcastically, hemented, You can call it whatever you want; my objections dont seem to matter. The supervisor smiled. Mr. Gray, if you have objections, feel free to voice them. Steven raised an eyebrow. Then I believe theres a significant issue with Jodie. She intentionally harmed my son. Cant you send her to prison as well? The supervisor regretfully replied, Im sorry; based on our investigation, she is also considered a victim. We cannot send her to prison. Steven sneered, Then what else is there to say? Despite his dissatisfaction, he decided to file a comint with the special department upon returning to Cebros. Leaving that matter aside, can you arrange for the geomancy master to escort us back to Cebros, as per my previous request? Despite his displeasure with the oue, hiring a geomancy master was still necessary, and he was willing to pay the required fee. The supervisor assured him, Thats not a problem. Coincidentally, two geomancy masters are returning to Cebros, and they can apany you tomorrow. Steven nodded and didnt prolong the conversation. He then left with the information provided by the supervisor. A low bar could shake off the feeling that thing was Proactively tried reaching out to me through phone calls and social media. But be and by her This made him feel uneasy He had to have Titus contact Sumoor and ask her to give him a call Chapter 370 Can’t Hold On Much Longer Chapter 370 Cant Hold On Much Longer Titus mentioned Simone in the group chat to inform her about the matter. Simone could roughly guess Stevens intentions. Upon deciding promptly, she made a phone call. Steven expressed his desire to meet with her. Simone sought Baileys opinion before agreeing After Bailey agreed, she suggested that Stevene to Baileys courtyard an undoubtedly safe ce for a conversation in the entire Cubilis. Without dy, Steven took a horse-drawn carriage straight to the courtyard. Upon entering, he saw Simone and Bailey sitting and enjoying coffee. He walked over and joined them. Simone handed him a cup of coffee and asked, Did youe to discuss the result determined by the geomancy association? Steven was stunned; his daughter was bing more formidable. He hadnt even mentioned it, yet she already knew. He nodded. Yes! Then, he proceeded to exin what the supervisor had said. He also handed Simone the information the other party had found. After reading it, Simone sneered, The person behind the scenes is truly cunning. They had already set up a scapegoat from the beginning. What a twist of events! Master Gordons wife, once a servant in the Gray Family, was dismissed by Salma for stealing information, only to be involved in a car identter. Clearly, this was all nned in advance. The purpose was to shift the me onto Master Gordon when the incident urred. Steven asked, So Master Gordon is just a scapegoat thrown out by the geomancy association. Is there someone behind him? He had also suspected this. Simone nodded. Yes, Jodie was merely using Master Gordon as a pawn and was arranged to be part of the Gray Family. Steven asked with a serious expression, What should we do to fight back? I dont want to be manipted. 1/4 Having someone causing trouble behind the scenes always made him feel uneasy. Who knew when he would be betrayed again? Simone pondered for a moment and said, Lets join forces and fight back together. I have a feeling that this person cant hold on much longer. In addition to continuously counterattacking and disrupting their ns, they had also discovered and confirmed that this person was definitely hiding within the geomancy association. The person behind the scenes in the geomancy association must be a high-ranking figure with real power. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to do so much. She suggested, After you return to Cebros, file aint with the special department to express your dissatisfaction with this matter. State that Jodie seems to be out of control and has issues. Request the involvement of the special department in the investigation. Steven thought to himself that Simone was truly remarkable; their thoughts were all aligned. This was something his sons didnt possess; it was truly a shame. He nodded and said, I also share the same opinion. I will file aint when I return. Simone continued, Not only should we file aint, but if we dont get a result within a week, we should make a scene. The handling result today will definitely be made public by the geomancy association. The people behind were protecting Jodie, hoping that her luck would naturally improve so she could continue to thrive in the entertainment industry. Therefore, their goal was to clear Jodies name and eliminate any previous stains on her reputation. It didnt matter whetherizens believed it or not. As long as they could clear Jodies name, she wouldnt be considered a low-quality artist. So, she wouldnt be cklisted, and she could continue taking on projects. She continued, Then you can post a question on Facebook and refuse to ept this result. When the situation bes more and more intense, and they cant cover it up anymore, I dont believe they can still manipte everything. In that case, at least a few important people under him will have to take the me. That would be equivalent to cutting off his influence. Once we have severed all his influence, lets observe how he manages to manipte things thereafter. The opponent had possessed considerable power and remained well-concealed at the same time. They boasted a formidable background. 2/4 Given these circumstances, a direct confrontation proved ineffective, necessitating a strategy to wear him down. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The n was to diminish them to a mere shell, making them more susceptible to handling. This approach also provided an opportunity to divert their attention and focus. Simultaneously, she was on the brink of advancing to the Divine State. Steven harbored strong resentment toward the individuals behind him. Not only did they seek to steal their familys luck, but they also sown discord between him and his biological daughter. The satisfaction eluded him until these matters were resolved. Furthermore, he was determined to eliminate this looming disaster to prevent future troubles. Thus, he agreed, saying, Alright, I will do as you say. After spending some time together, Steven instructed Simone to contact him if there was anything and then departed. In his absence, Simone questioned Bailey, Bailey, was the person behind him some kind of old master? Everything seemed too well-nned as if it wasnt his first time orchestrating such schemes. Everything has been anticipated; it doesnt seem like a first offense but more like the actions of an experienced person. If his goal is to absorb luck and convert it into longevity, then continuous scheming and ongoing actions are necessary. Otherwise, even if luck from the Gray Family and the other families involved in the scheme is absorbed and transformed into longevity, it would only extend life by a few decades. Bailey, with a light smile, refilled her coffee and remarked, Smart people should drink more coffee. Simone immediately understood and agreed. Upon her return to the inn, she promptly called Steven, pressing for a discreet investigation into high-ranking members of the geomancy association who seemed to have aged suddenly. If there were such individuals, he was to take note and inform her. Additionally, she directed Steven to delve into the history of the past century. She wanted to know if there were any once-prominent families that had experienced a decline in luck, with misfortune befalling every member of the family. Steven naturally wouldnt object. III O 3/4 At night. A leaked Facebook video featuring Leons mother quickly gained traction, trending as Leons Mom Turns Out to be Such a Malicious Shrew. Upon seeing it, Mrs. Foster wore a resigned expression. Unable to resist, she nced at thements, finding an overwhelming tide of criticism against her. Then, her primary Facebook ount was mercilessly attacked by Simones fans and those who admired Simone. The criticalments left Mrs. Foster furious. She worried about her alternate ount being exposed by Salma. However, after enduring until midnight, there were no leaks of it. She finally went to bed with some relief. The next day, Mrs. Foster woke up to a flood of notifications. Upon picking up her phone and checking, her face instantly turned green. In the prestigious friends group, many people tagged her, inquiring about her alternate ount. After checking the trending topics, she discovered that her alternate ount had been exposed. Mrs. Foster was furious and wanted to confront Salma. She reached out to the warlock, who informed her that a curse had been cast on Salma. The news provided some relief to her anger. Now, she eagerly awaited the opportunity to witness Salmas miserable life. On the other hand, Simone checked out of the hotel. She hailed a ride-share car outside Cubilis and drove to the airport. She was aware that there might be people attempting to intercept her along the Therefore, she opted not to take a cab, fearing it would implicate the driver. way. Chapter 371 You Better Be Prepared Chapter 371 You Better Be Prepared As Simone had anticipated, things deviated from the original n. Only halfway through the drive, she sensed several intense waves of negative energy nearby, indicating an ambush using negative energy artifacts. Simones expression turned cold, recognizing that these people had no moral scruples and were solely focused on dealing with her. To avoid potential idents or fatalities from contaminated passing cars, she veered the car onto a small road. No wonder her master had mentioned the concealed dark corners within the gomancy association. Simone parked the car at the entrance of a forest, stepped out with her bag, and held the knife coins she had purchased earlier, along with the negative energy seal infused by her master. As she rested against the car door, she dered, You maye out. Theres no need to hide. Several people emerged from the forest, and two cars followed,ing to a halt in front of her. Simone counted a total of seven people. She raised her eyebrow. Upon observing that the seven people belonged to four different groups and were suspicious of each other, Simone cynically remarked, You guys arent working together. Are you nning to rob me and then divide the spoils? One middle-aged man responded, You dont have to worry about that. If you hand over the items, well spare your life. He was afraid that if he shed with Simone, others would benefit from their conflict. The other six people nodded in agreement. Yes Simone sneered, If you want the items, youll have to prove yourselves. Its a joke to expect me to hand them over willingly. You may use whatever means you have. No need toe one by one; its troublesome for me to deal with. You can alle at once. The strength of these people was only at the initial stage, making it easy for Simone to deal with them. 1/4 The seven peopleughed at her confidence. Youngdy, youre quite bold for your age. Since youre adamant, we wont show any restraint. Lets collectively strike. The one who secures the items first will be the victor. Without hesitation, the seven attacked Simone with their negative energy mystical tool. The seven streams of negative energy merged together, forming a powerful malevolent force. Simone remained expressionless as she activated the negative energy within her knife coins, pointing at the malevolent force they unleashed, Break! The seven people were shocked as they witnessed a hurricane-like malevolent force burst. forth from Simones knife coins. And it surged forth, dissipating the powerful malevolent force that had bound them together. She then formed hand seals, directing the hurricane of negative energy toward them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Run! Those seven people were startled. They quickly turned to flee from the range of the hurricane. But they were not as swift as the hurricane. One by one, they were all lifted half a meter off the ground by the hurricanes negative energy and then fell back down. Each of their faces disyed fear and disbelief. How is this possible? How can you be so strong? Theirbined efforts were all thwarted. by her. Simone put away her de coins and coldly remarked, A bunch of useless people. How dare you try to snatch the treasure with this level of strength? How embarrassing. She drove away and left the seven people behind. Their faces were marked by fear and shock. These troublemakers, who had caused distress for others in the past, were now facing retribution through the negative energy hurricane, resulting in severe illness for each of them. They no longer possessed the energy to inflict harm on others. These few individuals were mere pawns. They were easily dealt with. III O 2/4 However, as Simone continued on her way, she encountered people blocking her path, each group stronger than the previous. Despite their strength, she countered them using simr methods and the talismans she had prepared earlier. When Simone was almost at the airport, the car suddenly began circling in ce. She sensed the presence of two people nearby who had set up a formation based on the information passed on by the previous group. Upon exiting the car, Simone found herself in a scene resembling a world of corpses and blood, filled with dense malevolent and bloody energy. Ghostly creatures rushed toward her to attack. Calmly, Simone took out jade carved and prepared for the formation, throwing them in seven different directions. She quickly formed a simple Big Dipper formation, using the seal as the core and the knife coins as auxiliary tools. As the ghostly creatures closed in, she uttered, Annihte! Golden dots of light appeared, forming the shape of the Big Dipper and scattering toward the creatures to annihte them. The surroundings returned to normal, and the two people who had set up the formation looked at each other in disbelief. They eximed, How is this possible? Their master had given them these formations and tools with the power of their masters blessings. They had orchestrated simr traps in numerous instances, ensnaring geomancy masters at the complete unity stage to their demise. However, Simone broke the formation quickly, suggesting that the informant had underestimated her strength. The two regainedposure, each holding their mystical tool with negative energy to attack Simone. Their master had ordered them to obtain Simones belongings today and ensure she was seriously injured. Otherwise, they would be the ones to suffer. 3/4 Simone manipted the Big Dipper formation to entangle the two in a sea of corpses. Panic set in as threads of negative energy prated their bodies and shattered the mystical energy tool they held. The formation g hidden by one of them was also corroded by negative energy. A force emerged from the g, heading toward Simone. Simone was well-prepared. She retaliated by using the negative energy stored in her seal. The formation g was crafted by the opponent, and coupled with the failed attack on Simone, it backfired directly. The assant swiftly withdrew the power of the spell. Simone also pushed back a few steps by the opponents force and utilized the negative energy to transmit a message. You despicable creature lurking in the shadows; this time, I will backfire on you again. Lets see how long you can hide. Suddenly, a blurry and angry male voice echoed in her ears. You better be prepared. Chapter 372 Draining the Last Bit of Value Chapter 372 Draining the Last Bit of Value Simone could sense the frustration in the voice transmitted through negative energy, indicating that the old man suffered another bacsh and was growing desperate once again. Upon ncing at the two peoplepletely lost in the formation, Simone collected the seal, the knife coin, and the arranged formation stones. She directed all the remaining negative energy into the bodies of those two people, not only to punish them but also to protect innocent bystanders from getting involved. Without paying any attention to the two people, Simone drove to the airport and boarded the ne. Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the geomancy associations high-level members, the man who had aged before spitting out a mouthful of ck blood. His face wrinkled even further, and age spots appeared on his hands. Upon clutching his chest, his expression changed as he muttered through gritted teeth, Simone, you little brat, just you wait. For years, his schemes had never been disrupted like this before. The bacsh had caused him to lose a significant amount of lifespan converted from his luck. Continuing down this path was not an option. Simone was indeed a variable, and he regretted not eliminating her earlier. If he had done so, he wouldnt be facing so many problems now. Shortly after, Jonas entered with Jane, followed by Jodie. Respectfully, Jonas said, Sir, I have brought them here. The old man replied, Let them in. After Jonas brought the two in, he closed the door and stood guard outside. Jane and Jodie stood at the door, observing the old man sitting not far away with blood at the corners of his mouth. A sense of panic arose within them, and they soughtfort by drawing closer to each other. The old man smiled kindly and beckoned them, saying, Come over here. Let me take a O 1/4 look. However, they hesitated and took a few steps back instead of approaching. Upon witnessing this, the old mans eyes turned cold, and his expression instantly changed. He reached out toward Jane. A chain formed by negative energy pulled her toward him. Jane asked in confusion, What are you doing? She had been sent here by a trusted geomancy master to have her curse removed and return to her normal self. She pondered, Why is there an ugly and terrifying old man here? Before she could think further, everything went ck. She fainted as she got closer to the old man. The old man grabbed her neck and used the curse he had previously ced to drain her life force and luck. Upon standing at the door, Jodie watched in horror as the old man, who had been covered in wrinkles, gradually became younger, She covered her mouth, afraid to make a sound, fearing that he would harm her. After more than ten minutes, Jane aged significantly, barely breathing. The old man finally stopped. He looked up at Jodie with desire and disdain in his eyes. The desire was for the remaining luck and vitality in her body, while the disdain was for the disruption of her luck caused by the bacsh, which ruined his n. Originally, he had calcted that a lucky star would be born in the Gray Family of Cebros, blessed by the heavens with great luck. He nned to turn her into an outcast and find a girl with the same birth date and time to seize her luck. And the recement girl could absorb more and more peoples luck, bing a mature medium for it. Then, he would absorb the luck from the recement girl. This would greatly boost his lifespan and give him a chance to reach theplete unity of the Divine State, potentially adding another hundred years to his life. However, Simone had disrupted his n, and Jodie had be more foolish and useless. O 2/4 Not only did he fail to absorb the luck, but he also suffered several bacshes. He had to constantly clean up the mess for her. If it werent for Jodie, whose destiny had been entwined with Simones since birth, dealing with Simone would have required leveraging Jodie. Without Jodie, if he had personally engaged in fortune usurpation, the divine order would have caught onto his scheme, leading to karmic retribution and heavenly punishment. In that case, he might have ended up losing his life. Otherwise, he would have already depleted Jodies luck and life. You dont have to be afraid; I will help you, the old man said, resuming his kind and gentle appearance. I just absorbed her luck. I will transfer it to youter. For some reason, Jodie felt a sense of closeness upon seeing the old man like this, as if he were her own family. However, she remained cautious and asked, Why are you helping me like this? The old man replied, Because your brother is my most valued disciple. Before he went into seclusion, he asked me to take good care of you. Upon knowing that Jodie was incapable and might not be able to keep the secret, he decided not to reveal the truth about being her biological father. Jodie felt relieved. She pointed to Jane on the ground, who was in a life-or-death state, and asked, Is she okay? Will anything happen to her? The old man sneered, If something happens to her, dont you want her luck? If you dont want it, then leave now, and Ill return it to herter. To him, these children were merely tools, and he didnt care about their lives. Jane had lost her stone gambling expertise and was marginalized in the Fordson Jewelry upon returning to Cebros. She no longer held any value to him, and he was now squeezing out herst bit of worth before her demise. After all, he had given her life, and she had enjoyed twenty years of blessings. It was time for her to be content. 3/4 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jodies expression changed slightly upon hearing this. She quickly said, I want it. She wasnt familiar with Jane, so as long as her own luck could be restored, she didnt care about the other persons life or death. Then she realized that she had been too hasty. So, she added, I cannot let my brothers kindness be in vain. The old man sneered silently. Undoubtedly, she was his own flesh and blood, inherently selfish and heartless. He smiled at her and gestured. Indeed, do not let your brothers kindness be in vain. Jodie was no longer fearful of him solely for her own luck. Instead, she felt a sense of familiarity. She pondered that if he intended to harm her, she would not be able to defend herself like Jane. With determination, she approached him. Chapter 373 She Will Be the One to Expose It Now Chapter 373 She Will Be the One to Expose It Now After an unknown period, Jodie came out of the room. Her hair, which initially turned gray, had returned to its jet-ck color, and her skin had regained its fair complexion. The wrinkles around her eyes disappeared, and the freckles on her hands vanished. She got rid of her previous despair and wore an even brighter smile on her face. Meanwhile, inside the room, the old man appeared even older and more exhausted. I should have chosen Tina instead of Jodie in the first ce, but that stubborn girl grew rebellious. Moreover, she always has her own principles. That doesnt align with my requirements. In fact, she behaves nothing like my offspring. Hmph! Tina will face the same consequences as Jane once she bes worthless. Shortly after, he drew a talisman and pasted it on Janes back before concealing it with clothes. Next, he carved a wooden puppet that resembled her. Then, he took strands of her hair and drops of her blood. He bound them onto the and cast a substitution spell. After a while, Jane walked out with a somewhat vacant look in her eyes. Send her back and make sure no one notices, the old manmanded. Upon receiving the order, the man outside nodded and replied, Yes, Sir. Then, he escorted Jane away. On the other side, Simone arrived at Cebros Airport. Zac came to pick her up in his car. After spotting Simones figure, he walked over to assist her with her luggage. puppet Upon noticing that herplexion was somewhat oddly pale, he couldnt help but express his concern. Simone, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? You dont look too good. Simone felt warmth in her heart, for it had been a long time since someone cared about her III O 1/5 like this. Zac can tell something is amiss just by looking at myplexion. Hence, she shed him a smile and replied, I didnt sleep wellst night, so Im not feeling great today. I just need to go home and get some rest. That old brute is indeed mighty. His previous attack had also injured me a little. Zac nodded. Alright. Ill take you home. Once they arrived at the apartment where Simone lived, Zac handed her a wrapped box from the backseat. I heard that the president and vice president of the geomancy association are interested in items like these and secretly collect them. I happened toe across one, and I thought you might need it. So, I brought it for you. Simone didnt refuse his kindness and epted the box. Thank you. Thats very thoughtful of you. She nned to open it and see what it contained after she got inside her ce. With concern written all over his eyes, Zac said, Rest well when you get back, and well stay in touch. Okay! Simone nodded, exited the car, and returned to her apartment. As Gwen had gone on a vacation trip, she wasnt home. Simone took a shower first before opening the package. Inside the package was an exquisite wooden box Then, she opened the wooden box and discovered a palm-sized green stone inside. She was a little surprised when she saw this stone. As she reached out to pick it up, a wave of energy emanated from it. Its actually an essence stone. This is a rare find. It can only be formed in the lode, and the chances are extremely slim. Geomancy and mystical arts practitioners can use it to cultivate and enhance their cultivation power. Moreover, with this essence stone, I can break into the Divine State today. ||| O 2/5 Thinking of this, Simone wasted no time. She left a message for her acquaintances, stating that she would be in seclusion for two days. Then, she returned to her room, set up a protective circle, and began absorbing the energy from the essence stone. Since her insight had reached the Divine State, she was already familiar with the ritual of breaking into it. It was just that the elemental energy within her body had been on a teau. Currently, as she held the essence stone, waves of abundant elemental energy flowed into her body. Knowing that the mastermind would definitely cause trouble for her, Simone figured it would be more secure if she entered the Divine State earlier. That way, her strength would be on par with her opponent, and she would no longer fear him. Simone was radiated with vitality all over when she opened her eyes two dayster. Originally, she expected that she would take at least three months to enter the Divine State. But now, thanks to the essence stone given by Zac, she had entered it ahead of schedule. That old brute will probably be pissed if he finds out. He doesnt wish for me to advance. Or else, he will definitely send someone to interfere and sabotage. After sessfully advancing, she turned on her phone. Then, she discovered several missed calls and messages. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that June had called her continuously, she guessed that something urgent must have happened. Thus, she called back. Soon, someone answered on the other end. Simone, have you seen Janes news? Puzzled, Simone asked, I havent been online for the past two days. What happened to her? June replied, Shemitted suicide by poisoning herselfst night at her ce of residence. Simone was stunned for a moment. Committed suicide by poisoning herself? Thats unlikely, right? 3/5 Jane still wanted to live even when she had been living in agony every day after enduring the bacsh from the venom she had poisoned herself. So, how can she possiblymit suicide now? With that, June echoed, My thoughts exactly. I, too, thinkmitting suicide doesnt seem to be her nature. Jebediah had sent me photos of her corpse when the members of the Fordson Family went to collect her body. She looked much older. ording to the autopsy report, her condition was caused by poison. Regardless, it feels strange to me. So, I wanted to remind you to be careful of the mastermind behind her. Simone knew that she hadnt helped June in vain as she listened to her tone, which was filled with genuine concern for her. I will be cautious. Send me the photos to see, she said. June replied, Sure. Why would Jebediah send you photos like this? Simone asked. June borated sarcastically, The members of the Fordson Family discovered that Jane lost her stone gambling expertise. And after she became unlucky, they gave up on her. Now, they want to win me back and continue using me. But I cant be bothered with them, let alone forgive them. As Simone could empathize with her, she hummed, Follow your heart. Dont be afraid of moral coercion. If the Fordson Family dares to cause trouble, you still have me as your backer. Upon hearing that, June felt a sense of warmth inside. A warm smile appeared on her face as she said, Yeah, I feel at ease with you by my side. The most fortunate thing that has ever happened in my life is to have met someone as good as Simone. After ending the call, Simone opened the message and looked at the photos sent by June. Sure enough, Jane appeared much older in the photos, resembling an elderly woman. June was right. Her condition doesnt appear to be a result of poisoning. Rather, it seems like her life force and luck had been drained away. No doubt, the culprit behind this is that old brute. He sure is heartless. No matter what, Jane is his offspring. Yet, she ends up in such a state. Then, Simone examined the photos and pondered momentarily. I have a suspicion. These so-called children are most likely food nurtured by the old brute. Once they have lost their usefulness, their lives and luck will also be forfeited. Either way, such a course of action is excessively malicious and ruthless. How does none of the higher-ups in the geomancy association take notice all this time? Also, how about the personnel in the special department? Do they not detect any clues? Simone squinted her eyes. Disregarding whether theyre oblivious or choose to turn a blind eye, I will be the one to expose this now. At once, she dialed Seans number-the one she had jotted down while she was abroad. Chapter 374 Simone Takes the Initiative to Start a Fight Chapter 374 Simone Takes the Initiative to Start a Fight Previously, Sean had saved Simones number in his contact list. He was surprised to receive her call. Still, he picked it up. Simone? Yes, Simone replied. Mr. Stanley, are you avable now? I need to discuss something important with you. Sean smiled and said, Im free. Go ahead. Considering his superior valued Simone, he would make time for her, even if he was busy. Simone asked directly, Have you heard about Janes suicide? Sean was puzzled. Janes suicide? The special department doesnt handle cases like this, so Im not too sure. In that case, I want to file a report, Simone stated. An employee in my studio used to be connected to Jane. She showed me the photos of Janes death, and I noticed that it couldnt have been a suicide. It seems like someone drained her luck and life force. So, I want you to investigate and find out what exactly happened. At once, Seans smiling face turned slightly serious. Her life force and luck had been drained away? Are you certain? This does fall within our scope of investigation and management, though. Im sure, Simone said with certainty. Although the autopsy report stated that her aging was caused by poisoning, ording to my judgment as a geomancer, I can tell it was the work of an evil cultivator. Normally, the special department will investigate if a person appears in such a state after a suicide. But this time, there has been no action. Then, she added meaningfully, Could it be that someone within the special department is colluding with the evil cultivator? Janes appearance after her suicide seems abnormal. Under normal circumstances, it should have caught the attention of the personnel responsible for this sector in the special department. Yet, it didnt. ording to June, they allowed the Fordson Family to take Janes body back for burial after the autopsy report was released, and her death was determined as not a homicide. Since her body has yet to be cremated, there is still time for the special department to intervene and investigate. 1/4 Thats why I call Sean on purpose. Upon sensing the suspicion in Simones tone, Sean exined powerlessly, I really dont know about this. Ill go and ask now. If no one has discovered or investigated it, I will apply to do so. Simone smiled and said, Okay. I trust you, Mr. Stanley. After that, she changed the subject. But I must warn you first. If the special department tries to protect the evil cultivator who murdered Jane, I willin to the higher-ups. And if myint goes in vain, I will have no choice but to post my suspicions on Facebook. When that happens, dont me me if things get out of hand. If that mastermind still thought of escaping punishment after killing his biological daughter, I shall make it clear to him that its just his wishful thinking I know the final result will not directly implicate him even if the special department investigates this matter, Even so, I want him to sacrifice an important pawn and automatically lose an advantage. The most crucial thing is that I can follow the trail and identify the target once the pawn gets exposed. Alright. Ill bring my men and investigate it now, Sean said wryly. It turns out that Simone has approached me for this matter. Should I thank her for her trust? Even so, I can sense the seriousness in her tone. She seriously will post her suspicions on Facebook if this matter isnt resolved properly. Even though Im not very interested in the entertainment industry, I am aware that Simone is currently very popr. In fact, she can be considered a top star Thanks to that live variety show, her fame skyrocketed. Even after the show has ended, her poprity is still at its peak. If she expresses her doubt publicly, it will also lead to countless people questioning us. The aftermath of such a scandal wont be good for our department. Thank you, Mr. Stanley. Simone expressed. Although the special department had used magic to conceal their true natures before, she could still tell that Sean was an honest and unproblematic man. Therefore, she figured she should be able to receive an answer by entrusting him with this matter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. O 2/4 Now that Sean had gone to investigate the cause of Janes death, Simone started returning calls and messages, one by one. At the same time, she received a call from the assistant director of that fantasy drama series. They said that Jodies reputation was now too tarnished, and she even got taken away to the geomancy association. Hence, they were preparing to rece her as the female lead. Although Simone replied that she understood, she was certain that Jodie would most likely return to her normal self after getting released from the geomancy association in half a month. For some reason, she felt that Janes death was rted to Jodies recovery. Regardless of whether theizens believed or boycotted her or not, the mastermind would definitely make Jodie continue starring as the female lead in the drama once she cleared her name. After all, it was an opportunity topete with Simone. Jodie was the female lead, while she was the supporting female lead. If Jodie performed well and overshadowed Simone in every aspect after the drama was broadcast, not only would she take away some of Simones luck, but the mastermind would also benefit from it. Simone had just contacted Lisa and heard that many brands that had coborated with Jodie were preparing to terminate their contracts. In other words, Jodie was likely to be cklisted. Nheless, Simone spected that the geomancy association would release a public statement within two days. As expected, the geomancy association released a public statement early the next morning. They put all the me on Master Gordon and even included the story they had told Steven in it. Furthermore, they imed that Jodie was also a victim and had fallen under Master Gordons curse. They would lift the curse on Jodie and punish her for half a month. As soon as this announcement was released, it immediately became a trending topic. Many were indeed baffled. 3/4 Silently, they thought, So, it turns out that Jodie did so many heinous things because she was under a curse. Even so, there were also many voices of doubt. Based on Jodies participation in the variety show, it didnt seem like she was being controlled by someone. Simone and Zacs fans, in particr, directly expressed their refusal to ept the geomancy associations attempt to clear Jodies name. However, the geomancy association still insisted on their judgment. After thinking for a while, Simone went to the internal website of the geomancy association and submitted a withdrawal application. Then, she posted on Facebook, confronting the situation. Simonev: Such a foul move. From today onward, I am quitting the geomancy association. She even attached a screenshot of her withdrawal application. That she wanted to see what that mastermind could do to her. After entering the Divine State and achieving the oneness of heaven and humanity, she became even more desired to follow her own instincts and act with freedom and spontaneity. Now, she would no longer tolerate that mastermind. Instead, she would proactively unveil his true intentions. Chapter 375 How Dare She Be So Arrogant and Despotic? Chapter 375 How Dare She Be So Arrogant and Despotic? Many were already questioning and disbelieving the public statement released by the geomancy association. Simones Facebook post was immediately shared by Zac, the top star. Of course, he only shared the first half of the post. Several people who had a good rtionship with Simone also shared her Facebook post. This time, even Aaron and Leon followed suit and shared it. As a result, the poprity skyrocketed and quickly became the top trending topic. Since the matter involved hical actions, many who werent fans of theirs also joined in the skepticism. They even strongly demanded that the geomancy association provide an exnation, criticizing that their previous investigation seemed like it was just to protect Jodie and agreeing with Simone that this was such a foul move. In fact, many went to the geomancy associations official Facebook page and bombarded it with their questions. Of course, the busybody keyboard warriors couldnt sit still and watch when they encountered such a situation of attacking the official Facebook page. Hence, they all joined 1. Meanwhile, in the geomancy associations office, the person in charge of managing the official Facebook page was extremely troubled because of Simones actions. At once, they reported it to their superior. In fact, not only theizens but even they didnt believe it either. After all, if ordinary individuals were so easy to control, these geomancy masters must be incredibly powerful. Moreover, everyone in the geomancy association knew each othe Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were aware that Master Gordons strength was only average. Hence, he couldnt have the skills to drain ones luck continuously. Still, the response they received from the higher-ups shortly afterward was to ignore the public criticism, continue with the previous judgment, and counterattack Simones Facebook 1/5 O post. Either way, theizens would no longer make a fuss about this matter once the topics poprity faded. For that reason, the person in charge of managing the Facebook page could only follow the instructions from the higher-ups and post another Facebook update. ording to the statement in the post, the geomancy association had investigated the whole situation and requested a certain celebrity to put aside their personal grievances and not create a disturbance. Anyone with a brain could tell from this Facebook post that it was directed at Simone. Based on the geomancy associations statement, Simone intentionally posted a provocative Facebook update because she and Jodie had a grudge. Simone wasnt surprised. At the same time, she became even more certain that Jodies backer held immense authority in the geomancy association. He can even order the geomancy association to suppress the situation and distort the truth. However, Simone was not afraid. So, she continued to fight back. Simonev: I am a geomancy master. I certainly didnt discover a certain someone was being controlled by a curse throughout the three episodes of the variety shows. I stand by my words. If I am indeed trying to create a disturbance due to personal grievances, I will be punished by God through a lightning strike and meet a miserable end. So, dear Jodies protector, do you dare toe forward and post such a Facebook update? Are you trying to hoodwink the public? As soon as she published this Facebook post, Zac and others immediately shared it again. The vows of a geomancy master, whether spoken or written, were bound by heavensws. If they vited these vows, they would truly be punished by God. That was why Simone was certain that the cautious old man wouldnt dare. Afterward, their fans and curious onlookers asked on the geomancy associations official Facebook page if they dared to make a vow. Once again, the person managing the Facebook page swiftly reported this situation. The higher-ups simply asked him to solve it himself and made no further response. 2/5 Obviously, they didnt dare to let him make a public statement with a vow. The handler could only pull himself together and post an update. The geomancy association is only responsible for looking into the results. We cannot possibly rify every matter with vows. Please do not confuse the facts. As soon as everyone saw this update, they mocked them, saying that Simone dared to make such a vow, but someone from the geomancy association didnt. They even added that it was simply a disy of guilt. At the same time, many geomancy masters couldnt help but admire Simones courage. This girl actually challenges the entire geomancy association on her own. How impressive! One after another, those who doubted the statement saying Jodie was being controlled and those who disliked Master Gordon became Simones grandpa fans and grandma fans. Then, whether they were skeptics or simply seeking attention, they all started recording various videos. They pushed the geomancy association to the forefront of public opinion. When the old man learned of this news, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Simone right away. How dare she be so arrogant and despotic?! She actually uses public opinion to confront me head-on. So, that brat has tasted victory after repeatedly disrupting my ns and causing Jodie, as well as me, to suffer from a bacsh? At this moment, the old mans eldest disciple, Jonas, was also in the room. He respectfully asked, Sir, should we handle this matter? The public opinion is so heated I wonder if the higher-ups will be rmed and ask someone to investigate us. now, Upon hearing that, the old man sneered, Let them be rmed. Am I supposed to be afraid? Since Simone ims I have the power to hoodwink the public, I will show her just that. Continue to clear Jodies name and retrieve all the resources she lost due to her recent tarnished reputation. Narrowing his eyes, he added, Especially the fantasy drama series she filmed with Simone. We must retrieve it. I dont care about thesemotion-causingizens at all. The geomancy association has stood strong for so many years. It cant be shaken by mere public opinion. 3/5 If they want to criticize the association, so be it. No matter what, I definitely wont make a vow. Otherwise, I will truly be punished by God through a lightning strike once heavensws discover all the things I have done through loopholes and tricks over the years. As for the higher-ups, they can go ahead with their investigation if they want to. After all, I had set up the trap over twenty years ago. If things were to go south, I would make the pawns I had discarded take the me. By the time they investigate Jodie, we will insist that they cant find a trace of the curse on her because we have lifted it. With that statement, the higher-ups cant do anything about it. Thinking of this, he sneered again, Since Simone wants to quit the geomancy association, let her quit. Just announce her expulsion directly. Jonas didnt expect his master to handle the matter this way. Isnt this tantly telling everyone there is a problem with the geomancy association and we are intentionally protecting Jodie? For some reason, he always felt that Simone still had a trick up her sleeve to deal with his master. In his view, public opinion was just a way to provoke a response. However, he dared not say it out loud. Otherwise, he would be regarded as questioning his masters decision. Therefore, he could only lower his head and say: Yes! Then, he asked the association to post another update on Facebook, directly expelling Simone from the geomancy association. Nevertheless, this move was a bit foul. After all, Simone voluntarily quit. Yet, they conversely announced that she was expelled. It felt like they had no choice but to salvage their reputation by force. Jonas could foresee they would definitely get ridiculed. Indeed, almost the entire inte mocked them as soon as this Facebook post came out. Theyughed at their act of expelling her to salvage their reputation, saying that it was even more embarrassing when Simone herself had already quit in the first ce. To them, it appeared to be more like an act of desperation and anger following a sense of guilt. ||| O 4/5 Netizens persistently demanded more evidence from the geomancy association. They wanted proof that Jodie was truly under Master Gordons control. Unless they witnessed the process of lifting the curse live, they wouldnt believe it. Upon learning this, the old man decided topletely ignore it. Do these people honestly think they deserve to witness it live? Moreover, there is no actual process of removing the curse, so how can we livestream it? As a result, the geomancy associations Facebook page stopped updating, feigning inactivity. This also resulted in a significant decline in reputation and credibility. It also prompted doubts among some masters in the association, who were unproblematic and had long been disgusted with certain geomancy practices. Of course, numerous masters criticized Simone, believing she was too arrogant and causing unnecessary trouble. Chapter 376 The Style Has Completely Changed Chapter 376 The Style Has Completely Changed Simone wasnt surprised after she saw the geomancy association start to y dead and be unresponsive. After all, it waspletely within her expectations. Jodies backer had already be ustomed to controlling everything and being arrogant. Naturally, he wouldnt pay much attention to public opinion. But little did he realize that public opinion could also be a double-edged sword. Although the geomancy association had a malicious Celestial Master who knew no limit like him, it also had responsible and skilled geomancy masters. Simone had heard that ten years ago, two geomancy masters were tracking down an evil cultivator. The evil cultivator used negative energy to set up a formation, intending to harm thousands of ordinary people. In order to protect these ordinary people, the two geomancy masters ended up sacrificing themselves along with the evil cultivator. There were many incidents like this. Over the years, the geomancy association had also produced many masters who sacrificed themselves for justice. So, besides targeting and triggering that mastermind, Simones strong stance was also hoping that the geomancy association could reorganize itself. That way, the unproblematic geomancy masters and those masters who held justice and a sense of responsibility could have a decent tform to enhance their ability andmunication to another level. Since Jodies backer also chose to confront her head-on, Simone coincidentally could proceed to the next step. Meanwhile, at the special department, Sean heard that Simone had confronted the geomancy association and voluntarily withdrew, He went online and took a look. Then, he couldnt help but say, Its a good thing my application regarding Janes case investigation went through. Otherwise, Simone might really cause trouble for us like this. ||| 1/4 After he finished the call with Simone, he immediately went to investigate Janes case and found something was indeed off with her death. Therefore, he applied to investigate this matter. Yet, someone emerged and stopped him. Because of Simones previous words and coupled with his own feeling that something was off, he continued with the application. He even proactively contacted their direct superior. Finally, his application was approved. Fortunately, luck was on their side. A few minutes before Jane was to be cremated, they arrived at the crematorium and stopped it. They also found a master in the department who specialized in this sector to conduct the investigation. Indeed, Janes death was abnormal. Her entire being hadpletely lost its vitality. It was as if her life force had been drained away before the suicide. As for luck, since Jane was already dead, it was impossible to determine if someone had sucked it all out. Sitting across from him, Skyler smiled and said, Be confident and eliminate the possibilities. Simone can confront the geomancy association so boldly, so naturally, we can also confront them head-on. But there is indeed something significantly off with Janes death. Simones report was right. He discovered that Simone had been restraining herself previously, fearing the mastermind. At least she didnt appear to attack that old man directly. Instead, she confronted him step by step. But now, her retaliating style haspletely changed. She takes another path and challenges the old man boldly. Its as if she suddenly has something to rely on and the confidence to do so. Thats why she charges straight at him, trying to force him to show himself. Nevertheless, Simones change suddenly made him see the dawn. Hence, he undoubtedly strongly supported her. Sean nodded. Simone is indeed right. Its just that were now stuck in a deadlock in the ||| O 2/4 investigation. He frowned and sighed. I dont know how to break through and continue the investigation. Just then, Skyler suggested, You can ask for Simones opinion. Moreover, havent you and our superior always wanted Simone to join the special department? I think now is the opportunity. She quit the geomancy association and wants to confront certain masters, so its the perfect timing for her to join our department and show off her skills. If she joins our department, she can also investigate Janes case. Simone wanted to confront the person behind the scenes, so joining the special department was perfect. There were two factions in the special department-one that strongly supported a certain master in the geomancy association and one that had long wanted to rectify the situation. Sean and Skylers teams belonged to the second faction. After continuous applications and various struggles, they finally could investigate Janes case. Moreover, Skyler felt that it was probably part of Simones n to call Sean to intervene in this matter. Seans eyes brightened when he heard Skylers words. You know what. It really is an opportunity. Even though we work with the geomancy association, we are not their subordinates. We are certainly not afraid of certain people. Ill call Simone right away. He, too, had long been fed up with certain masters, feeling they with certain masters, feeling they were just seeking fame and reputation. These geomancy masters always carry a sense of superiority when we confront them. They often refuse to cooperate and even obstruct our investigations. Its extremely annoying. Thus, he took the initiative to dial Simones phone number. Soon, Simone answered, Mr. Stanley, do you have any results on Janes case? Sean smiled bitterly. Not yet. We have encountered a problem now. If we cant break through it, it will be difficult to continue the investigation. So, I wanted to ask if you could give me some advice. Simone wasnt surprised that they were stuck. After all, that mastermind had always been cautious. He and Jonas should have taken care of the aftermath of Janes death. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tell me where exactly you are stuck, she said. If truth be told, she asked Sean to investigate Janes case for another purpose. She wanted to probe whether the personnel in the special department were really all problematic. Now, it seemed to her that not all were problematic. In fact, these unproblematic ones were highly likelybating the problematic ones. Otherwise, Seans application to investigate Janes case wouldnt have gotten approved. We checked the surveince and found that Jane hadnt left the house for several days before the so- called suicide. No one came to visit her either. Furthermore, there were no traces of any spell being used in her house. So, the leads have run dry, Sean exined. Then, he added helplessly, It seems like the culprit had deliberately cleaned up all the traces that would have been left behind. We dont know where to start or how to investigate After hearing this, Simone didnt believe Jane hadnt left the house. In her opinion, it was very likely that someone took her away, but they erased the traces of her leaving. She thought for a moment before saying, Can I take a look at the surveince footage you have? If there were any tampering, she would be able to detect it. She believed that the surveince footage should be the crucial breakthrough. Chapter 377 This Is Her Second Move Chapter 377 This Is Her Second Move When Sean heard what Simone said, not only did he not oppose it, but he was also delighted. He asked, How about we meet up? Simone smiled and said, Sure! Half an hourter, Simone got into Seans car. Skyler was also sitting in the car. Sean said to Simone, Lets go directly to the scene and take another look. We can also review the surveince footage. In addition to the surveince, he thought about taking Simone to see if they could find any new clues. Simone had a simr idea. That would be best. On the way, Sean extended another invitation to Simone. Simone, our superior has always had high hopes for you. He hopes you can join the special department. Since you have quit the geomancy association, why not consider joining us? If you join, you can also follow up on Janes case. Truthfully, Simone had the idea of joining the special department when she first tested whether all personnel in the special department were problematic. This was her second move, using the special department to counter the geomancy association led by that mastermind. Furthermore, she could expose all the personnel in the special department who colluded with that mastermind. She wasnt being coy. Dont you guys have non-staff personnel? Can I join that? Simone didnt have much time to carry out missions if she were to be a direct member of the special department. When Sean heard this, he smiled and said, Yes, we do. Non-staff personnel also belong to the special department, but they have more freedom than we do. If there are important missions that require coboration, we will consult your opinion first, and you can join the mission if you agree. We wont force you if you dont want to join the mission. However, non-staff personnel only receive rewards for completing missions. They also receive some resources every year. But there are differences in benefitspared to regr personnel. For example, we have a sry, rewards forpleting missions, and monthly benefits. Of course, we dont have the right to choose freely. We have to go when there are missions. There are pros and cons to both. Simone smiled and said, In that case, I will join as a non-staff personnel. Sean knew that Simone didntck money. As for the benefits and talismans gifted in rewards, she could draw them herself and didnt have many needs. Thats great. Wee aboard. With Simones joining, the strength of their faction would be significantly enhanced. He said, After returning to the department today, I will help you with the procedures and documents for your non-staff personnels employment. Once theyre ready, Ill take you to meet our superior. Simone nodded. Okay! Then, she looked at Skyler and asked, Are you two working together on Janes case again? When she was abroad, she learned that Sean was the captain of Team One while Skyler was the captain of Team Two. Skyler smiled and replied, Yes, we coborated on this case. After Sean received your call, he investigated Janes case. I was rather interested, so I applied to join. Since we share the same superior, we often cooperate on missions. Who is your superior? Simone asked. Skyler replied, The special departments deputy chief. Hes responsible for managing Team One to Team Three. There are three other teams managed by another deputy chief. Then, he stressed intentionally. We have a very ordinary rtionship with the other three teams and rarely coborate on missions. There are often conflicts and disagreements between the two superiors in many aspects. Simone understood roughly when she heard this. The other deputy chief and the members of the other three teams are most likely inclined toward that mastermind. Simone nodded. I see. She asked again, How many leaders are there in the special department? With that, Skyler borated, One chief and two deputy chiefs. Then, there are six team captains. The chief is just a figurehead and rarely handles matters. Plus, hes about to retire. So, the main responsibility and management falls on the two deputy chiefs. So, its like dividing into two factions, right? Is there normally a lot ofpetition and conflicts between you and them? Simone asked. Skyler nodded. Quite a lot. But as a non-staff personnel, it wont have much impact on you. Non-staff personnel have more freedom. So even if the other deputy chief wants to assign you missions, you can refuse. Moreover, youre not under his management. With our superior around, he cant do anything against you. Then, he added, Originally, Janes case fell under the jurisdiction of one of their teams. But they also believed that Janemitted suicide. So, when Sean proposed to investigate, he faced strong opposition. The team captain even scolded him, saying he had crossed the line. Our superior did some work and argued with the other deputy chief. Thats why the investigation was approved in the end. He was clearly telling Simone that something was off with the other faction. Thats right. So, we must find the real killer this time. Otherwise, they will definitely ridicule us, Sean added. Simone nodded. Lets catch the killer then. We must catch a key figure. Otherwise, I would have been busy for nothing. After arriving at the location, they first went to the house where Jane lived and looked around. However, they didnt find any problems. Theres nothing wrong in her room, not even a trace of negative energy fluctuation. So, she must have been taken away by someone before she died. Lets head straight to the surveince room, Simone stated. Sean nodded and took her to the surveince room. After showing their identification, the staff allowed them to watch by themselves. Simone brought aptop, so she copied the videos over to view them. As expected, theres something wrong with the surveince footage. Look, there are gaps in both these timestamps in the surveince footage. As she spoke, she clicked on two video clips and yed the point in time there was a gap in the timestamps to see. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Sean finished watching, he was astonished. Indeed, there is a time gap of over two minutes in these two video clips. The minute in the first clip shows 35, while in the second clip, it shows 37. Where did those two minutes go? Could it be that someone edited out those two minutes? Puzzled, he continued, But we had professionals examine the surveince footage after we obtained them. There were no traces of editing. Chapter 381 Now Isn’t It Coming True? Chapter 381 Now Isnt It Coming True? Upon seeing the disappointment and unhappiness in her husbands eyes, Salma felt even more aggrieved. Her eyes reddened as she said. I just wanted Simone to return to being the obedient and considerate daughter she used to be. Whats wrong with having such hope? The difference between her current cold-heartedness and her past self is too great. So, I suspect that she has been influenced by something negative, isnt that right? Aaron said speechlessly, Can you actually believe Melindas words? Mom, were you out of your mind at time? Simone is only this cold-hearted because we forced her to be. Mom, you better wake up quickly. Listening to his mothers words, she still didnt think she was wrong. Melinda had never liked Simone, so why would she be so kind as to help! Morcover, with Simone bing like this, didnt his mother have any doubts? He didnt really believe it And he believed even more that his mother impulsively agreed to Melinda because she was venting her anger on Simone during that time. But in her heart, she should have been able to guess that Melinda had ill intentions. However, she really couldnt have wanted to harm Simone; she just wanted to teach her a lesson. Titus also said, Mom, dont bother hiding your little schemes; we all know. Andrew said, Mom, youre bing more and more like Jodie, always ming others. Luca also disapproved, looking at his own mother. Mom, what you did this time was too much. We cant support you. Upon hearing her sons words, Salma was so angry that she fell back. Except for the eldest son, who was away on a business trip, the remaining four sons all med her. She really raised these children for nothing. Frustrated, she said, I really didnt know about this at the time, believe it or not. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Back then, you didnt hesitate to side with Jodie against Simone, right? Now you suddenly want to be a good person. But you also need her eptance! Steven frowned, You went to the ancient city, talked to Simone, came back, and then youined to ime, saying that Simone cursed you. From the looks of it, if you continue to associate with Melinda, you will face cmity. Now, isnt iting true? It shows that Simone problem back then and even warned you. But you didnt believe her and instead directed your toward her. Whose fault is that? Your current situation is also a result of your past actions sima felt a bit guilty, How would I know that she was really trying to warn me? At that time, she was angry and thought that her own daughter was not only mocking her but also cursing her That was why she couldnt listen. Now, she regretted it. She should have listened to Simones warning and stayed away from that despicable person, Melinda. Steven sighed. So, now we are ashamed to ask her for help. His wife was really confused. Salma panicked. What should I do now? Im feeling more and more ufortable. Do I have a skin disease, or have I been cursed? Ive been with you all this time, and I havent gone out since we returned to Cebros Logically, it shouldnt be some sorcerer targeting me, right? She hoped in her heart that it was just a skin disease and that she could go to the hospital and get better. She was also holding onto a glimmer of hope. Just then. Stevens assistant sent a photo. This was what Steven had asked the person to investigate. He opened it and showed it to his wife. Have you ever met this person before? Salma leaned over to take a look, and then her expression changed. I have seen him. I ran into him in the elevator when I was returning to the hotel that day. When I was leaving, he bumped into me. Because of his appearance and the collision, she had some impression of him. She wanted to cry, Could this person be the sorcerer? Stevens words shattered Salmasst glimmer of hope. He is the sorcerer Melinda hired, he said with a headache. It seems that you have been cursed He really didnt expect that his wife would be cursed during the time she went to the hotel. alma became even more panicked and grabbed her husband, asking. What should I do? If I continue like this, how can I go out and see people in the future? She had just looked in the mirror and was shocked Her face was covered in patches of red, especially terrifying, almost like disfigurement. She thought of another question, Besides this, will I die? She heard that many sorcerers were quite his Could it be that they would want to take her life! gave her a reassuring look They shouldnt want to take your life; otherwise, your face and body wordna be like tile He had to put on a serious face and go find someone through his connections. Salma was at a loss, Alright, hurry up then. Then, Steven made a phone call and, through a good friend, managed to find a geomancy master. He had Titus drive to pick up the person. After the arrival of the person, Salma was examined. It was clear that something was wrong with her as if she had been poisoned by a curse. However, despite trying various methods, they were unable to force the worms out. hey could only apologize and admit their powerlessness. Steven had no choice but to continue and contact other geomancy masters. Several masters came one after another to help Salma. The results were all the same, confirming that she had been cursed, but the worms inside her were strong, and they couldnt force them out Using force to remove them could potentially harm Salma and even lead to her demise. In other words, neither Steven nor Salma dared to resort to such methods. Steven had no choice but to contact the special department and the geomancy association. He reported that Melinda had bribed a sorcerer to harm his wife. Now that his wife had fallen victim to the curse, the special department and the geomancy association. should investigate and take action The intrusion of mystical arts practitioners from outside the city was indeed within the jurisdiction of both departments. As a result, they sent people to investigate. However, they were also unable to help Salma. Due to the Gray Familys status and influence, as well as their obligation to intervene in this matter, they made a promise to invite an expert in the study of curses from the ancient city to Cebros in order to assist Salma This brought relief to both Steven and Salma. Salma was eager to rid herself of the worms in her body, as the mere thought of them disgusted and frightened her. However, the specialist was currently located in the ancientelty, so they would have to wait for two days for their arrival. Had no alternative but to be patient and wait. In the meantime, the specialized department followed the proper procedure and approached Melinda to gather information. Chapter 382 This Must Be Intentional Chapter 382 This Must Be Intentional Lately, Melinda has been under immense stress due to her familys problems. Both of her brothers were arrested, and only one was eventually released. Theirpany was shut down, and her eldest brother was now facing legal consequences. Even with the bestwyer, she knew he would still go to jail. Her nephew and niece had also been dealing with various troubles. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Her brother was severely beaten by the husbands family for having an affair with a married woman. His leg was even broken. She couldnt do anything to help Banny either. Yesterday, she received news that her other two nephews went overseas to gamble. In the end, they lost tens of millions and were now being held hostage by the other party. If they didnt repay the money, their lives would be in danger. The Stewards were inplete chaos now. Her mother, sister-inw, nephews, and nieces cried to her every day, asking for her help. They even asked her to provide money to rescue the two nephews, Melinda had already given almost all her money to the warlock. Now, she couldnt evene up with a million, let alone ten times that. When she called her husband, he was on a field trip to a mining area. The signal there was very poor, and she couldnt get through to him. This made her extremely frustrated as she continued to search for her husband whileforting her family. Sheter found out that both the Johnston Family and the Gray Family had a hand in suppressing the Stewards That was why her eldest brother was taken away so quickly. She also suspected that her brother being beaten up and her two nephews being deceived into gambling were also rted to the Johnstons and the Gray Family. So, she despised Salma to the core, because the warlock told her that Salma had already been cursed. Thats why she has been keeping an eye on the Gray Family since returning to Cebros. She heard that Salma suddenly developed red spots all over her body, almost disfiguring her, and it couldnt be cured. She felt a sense of joy and satisfaction. That wretched woman would probably never have the dignity to attend social gatherings again. For a high-profiledy like Salma, this was a huge torment. She never actually thought about killing Salma, as it would only bring her trouble. After all, if Salma died, the Johnstons and the Gray Family would not only suppress the Stewards, but they would alsoe after her. So, she was quite content with the current situation. Especially when she heard that the Gray Family hired several geomancy masters but still couldnt remove the curse. She was even more delighted. She was very pleased with the warlock and felt that the money was well spent. However, before she could enjoy her happiness for long, people from a special department came knocking on her door. Melinda naturally denied hiring a warlock to harm others, instead ming Mrs. Gray for framing her. Because Melinda used a different phone card to contact the warlock. So, after the special department checked hermunication records, they found no evidence. Therefore, it couldnt be proven that she had bribed the warlock. They only made Melinda stay in Cebros recently, ready to be investigated at any time, but they didnt take her away. Melinda breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she called the warlock with another phone. She asked the warlock not toe to Cebros for now and to postpone dealing with Simones matter. Otherwise, if the warlock was caught by the special department when they came, it would implicate her. The warlock naturally did not object and said that when they coulde, she would contact hitn. Melinda also inquired about the poison. The warlock puaranteed it, neomaricy actions master who went to Cebros couldnt remove the poison from Mrs Crys body. Because that thing was raised by his master, and only a few practitioners could force it out. At that time, he also put his masters poison on Mrs. Gray, just in case. Unless a Celestial Master who achieved the Divine State took action, it was impossible to remove it. In this way, he could not only sessfullyplete the employers task but also enhance his reputation. Because he needed a lot of money to refine a kind of corpse puppet So, he wanted to use this matter to make more people spend money to hire him. Melinda felt relieved after hearing this. As long as the poison on Salma couldnt be removed, it was fine. She heard that it not only disfigured her but also caused pain and itching, which was unpleasant. But if Salma was suffering, she would feel happy. Two more days passed. Simone was dealing with studio matters when she received a call from an unfamiliar number. She answered, Hello! and heard a deep male voice saying, Hello, Simone, I am Deputy Minister Joseph Presgrave of the special department Simone said, Hello, do you have something to ask me? She was somewhat surprised why the deputy minister would suddenly call her directly. A sense of unease arose in her heart. Joseph said, Yes, I have something I want to ask for your help with. Sean and Skyler went to the geomancy association in the ancient city a few days ago to apprehend the person who killed Jane. We had already caught the person, but something happened on the way back. The person who killed Jane disappeared. When Sean and Skyler were found, they were already in aa. They are currently in the hospital, and the cause of theira cannot be determined. had a master look at them, and he said they should be under a curse, but he doesnt know how to break He said. So I called you to ask if you could convenientlye and help them mone fidnt expect that Sean and Skyler would have an ident. The person behind this is too arrogant. This must be intentional. She said, Okay, tell me the address, Ille right now Joseph first asked if someone shoulde to pick her up. Simone politely declined, saying she would drive there herself. Joseph didnt insist and quickly gave her the address. Simone arrived at the hospital ward She saw a tall,posed, and handsome man standing outside the door. She guessed that this must be Deputy Minister Presgrave, as he exuded an aura of authority. Joseph also saw Simone, and a smile appeared on his face. He took the initiative to greet her and extended his hand, Hello, Simone, Im Joseph. Simone shook his hand and replied, Hello, Minister Presgrave. After letting go, she quickly asked, How are they doing Josephs expression became a little bitter, The situation is very bad; youll see when you go in Then, he led Simone into the ward. As Simone entered, she saw Sean and Skyler lying down, their faces showing bruises. Their eyes were tightly shut, and their breath was barely discernible. They were consumed by a dense aura of negativity. If this situation persists, it is certain that both of them will perish within a week. Chapter 383 It’s Good That It’s Like This Chapter 383 Its Good That Its Like This Simone entered the room and gently touched Sean and Skylers foreheads. As expected, there was a lingeringyer of negative energy in their minds. Skyler was in a slightly better situation because he had a magical tool to protect himself. However, if the negative energy was not expelled, it would still lead to a dead end. Their condition is very serious. We need to remove the negative energy from their bodies as quickly as possible. Joseph sighed, Yes, but the experts I previously consulted said that removing the negative energy is challenging. One wrong move could result in their death. Thats why they couldnt save them. Simone nodded, If we forcefully and rapidly remove the negative energy from their minds, it will indeed cause brain death. This is also a ruthless tactic from the other side. Although they didnt directly kill them, they didnt intend to let them go either. It seems that Sean and Skyler must have discovered something. The method used to inflict negative energy on them is very unique. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Only a master who has achieved the Divine State has a chance of solving it. That person probably didnt expect that Simone had already reached the Divine State. Joseph asked, Do you have any solutions? Simone replied. Yes. If I want to save them, I need to set up a formation in this room. Then I will use a negative-energy magical tool to gradually absorb the negative energy from their bodies. Only then can they survive. She added. The situation of the two of them is special. It cant be done too quickly. It requires one cycle of the formation. That is, forty-nine days Josephs eyes showed a surprised expression. As long as they can he saved, it doesnt matter if it takes To him, nothing was more important than the lives of his subordinates. He sped his hands in gratitude to Simone, Please help me set it up and save them. If you want any reward, you can ask for it. Simone smiled, I am now considered an external member of the special department. Its nothing to lend a hand. No need for a reward. Joseph expressed his gratitude. Thank you very much! Although Simone didnt want a reward, he remembered this favor. ext, Simone asked Joseph to prepare some jade stones. She carved talisman texts on the jade stones and set up the formation. And used the negative energy seal as the core of the formation. Once the formation was activated, the negative energy from both of them would be gradually absorbed by the seal. This way, she could not only save them but also enhance her seal. After everything was set up, Simone said to Joseph, During these six days, you must have someone guarding this ce and prevent anyone from destroying the formation. As soon as the designated number of days is reached, they will wake up. Joseph nodded solemnly. Alright, I will make the arrangements, Joseph replied. Simone asked, Is there anything else? If not, I will go back first. Joseph walked to the table and handed Simone a file bag. Your documents have been processed, and your records have been sessfully entered In the future, if you encounter any unusual situations, you can investigate with your credentials. Simone took the file bag and said, Great! Just then, Josephs phone rang. He apologized to Simone and went out to answer the call. Soon, he returned with a serious expression on his face. Simone didnt ask what happened, But he spoke first. The person that Sean and the others went to capture is dead? Simone was not surprised; it was within her spection. Sean and the others were calight, the special department would definitely conduct a thorough If that person hadnt died, they would have been found again and captured. If they made a mistake during interrogation, it wouldnt be good for the person behind them. She asked, How did he die? Joseph replied, His body was found in the mountains not far from where Sean and the others had the incident. There was a dagger inserted in his chest, the same kind that Sean usually uses. The forensic expert in the department said that the dagger caused his death. They analyzed that at the time, that person must have tried to escape and got into a conflict with Sean and Skyler. He cast a spell on Sean and Skyler, and Sean also stabbed him in the chest with the dagger. The person ran up the mountain but couldnt make it and died. Simone raised an eyebrow, Do you believe this analysis? It sounded reasonable, but it couldnt withstand scrutiny. The person didnt treat their wound and ran all the way up the mountain with a dagger stuck in their chest and then died like that. Are they stupid? Joseph said helplessly, Naturally, I dont believe it. But the forensic team is mainly managed by another deputy minister. This also made him angry. Clearly, they were from the same department, but there were always people intentionally hindering their progress. This was also the reason why he and the minister wanted to find an opportunity to reorganize the special department. Simone asked, What happened to the body? Joseph replied. They said that the person cast a spell on themselves before dying. After the dagger was pulled out, the body dposed. They cremated it on the spot. He opened his phone and showed Simone a video. This is the whole process. Simone clicked on the video. The first frame showed the mais from the previous surveince footage in the neighborhood with a stuck in his chest. His eyes were wide open, staring into death. Then, the personnel from the special department began to perform an autopsy on the man. They reached the same conclusion as Joseph had just stated. They pulled out the dagger, and after a moment, the mans body suddenly turned blue and ck and then quickly dposed. Those people then cremated the body. After finishing reading, Simone confirmed, Based on the video, this mans death was not caused by the dagger. It was a bacsh curse that someone used him to bear against Sean and Skyler But they would suffer the bacsh from the heavens. However, because they tampered with it, the bacsh did not affect them, but instead caused this man to die suddenly. No wonder that person didnt directly kill Sean and Skyler. It seems there must be some restrictions. So, they had to rely on someone elses hand to do it, and they would bear the bacsh. Simone also understood in an instant. No wonder that person manipted the transfer of life force and patiently made so many arrangements. If they didnt rely on mediums like Jodie, they would probably be condemned directly by the heavens. This can be regarded as a weakness of the opposing party. In the future, when engaging with them, we can exploit this weakness toy traps. It was fortunate that things unfolded in this manner. Otherwise, Skyler might not have perished as he possessed medium abilities, but Seam would have already met his demise. She inquired once more, Minister Presgrave, did Sean and the rest discover anything beforehand? Chapter 384 Another Failure, What Should We Do? Chapter 384 Another Failure, What Should We Do? Joseph knew what Simone wanted to ask. Joseph responded. Skyler followed your advice and thoroughly investigated the rug. He discovered an important clue. However, they were unable to discuss it over the phone while they were at the geomancy association. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So, they nned to report back in Cebros little did they know Now, he understood that Skyler and the others must have uncovered something that led to this deadly attack. Simone frowned. Just as I suspected. She pointed to the man in the video and asked. What is this persons position in the geomancy association? Did you find out? Joseph replied. We did find out, but all the information is in the files investigated by Sean. Unfortunately, the files were not found at the scene. Someone took them. The person behind this man must hold a significant position in the geomancy association. He sighed, Because of what happened to Sean and Skyler, I am hesitant to send people to investigate the ancient city. I fear another incident may ur Our investigation has hit a roadblock. But fortunately, we have you. Once Sean and Skyler wake up, we will learn about the clues they discovered and the situation at that time. Simone nodded, Yes, we can only wait for them to wake up. The person behind this is ruthless, and the ancient city is their territory. If we send people there again, they will likely fall into another trap Joseph said. If I receive any news, I will inform you immediately. He had a feeling. Uncovering the person behind this and gathering evidence against the problematic individuals in their department was crucial, and Simone was key to achieving that. His sixth sense had always been urate, saving him from death multiple times. That was why he wanted Simone to be fully involved. odded. Okay! She didnt say any longer and drove back to the studio. During this time, Lisa brought June and signed several potential and talented celebrities to the studio. Simone was preparing to find good resources for them. Since they had established a celebrity studio, they needed to develop it well. They also had a responsibility to the celebrities signed to the studio. Two more days passed. The geomancy associations appointed master arrived at the Gray Family. After examining Salmas body. He tried several methods but failed, He shook his head, The person who ced this curse is stronger than me. I cannot break it either. This remark made Salmas face change. Does the master truly have no solution? The master smiled bitterly. Im sorry, I am powerless. Salma felt like she was going crazy. If the curse cannot be lifted, what will happen to me? The master truthfully replied, Your appearance will remain as it is now. Your vitality will deteriorate as the curse absorbs it. In the short term, it wont affect your lifespan, but if the curse remains in your body for over a year As it absorbs your vitality, your lifespan will start to shorten. Salma couldnt help but panic. What should I do? she asked. Besides you, isnt there anyone in the geomancy association who can help me lift the curse? Arent your president and vice president very powerful? The master replied. If they take action, there is indeed hope for a cure. But the president is in seclusion, and the vice president has not returned, so its not possible. I do have a method here that can temporarily suppress the curse in your body. You can use it for now, and when the presidentes out of seclusion, or the vice president returns, you can ask them for help. Salma really didnt want to wait, but she couldnt find anyone and couldnt force it, Doesnt your geomancy association have a very powerful master, Master Bailey? Why dont you ask him to help me? She had heard before that Bailey was on par with the other two presidents. so many masters were helpless with her sons condition, but Bailey was able to help: uda immer of hopea this, the maini looked hesitant. Although Master Bailey is the vice presidents disciple, his status in the geomancy association is very unique. He is indeed powerful, but he also has a peculiar temperament, Not even the vice president canmand him, let alone us. If you want him to take action, you have to go and ask him yourself, depending on his willingness. They dared not do so, as it would be disruptive to that person. Salma didnt expect Baileys status to be so special. Does this mean that the other partys strength is too great, so no one can control him? If we can get him to help, will the curse on me be lifted? The master nodded, If Master Bailey is willing to take action, there is a high chance that the curse on you will be lifted. But Master Bailey has a habit of never leaving the ancient city to help anyone So, if you want to invite him, you have to go to the ancient city yourselves. He added, But it depends on his agreement. Otherwise, your trip will be in vain. Salma couldnt help but hold onto a glimmer of hope. If that person was willing to help her son, he should also be willing to help her. Okay, we will contact him. The master then prepared a type of spice. Salma was instructed to wear it every day to temporarily suppress the activity of the worms. Before leaving, the master thought for a moment and said, Oh, I suddenly remembered another person who could help. Steven asked, Who? The master replied, Sage Caddel of Iridens Cloudmist Observatory, who is also our vice president. Steven nodded and said, Okay, thank you for reminding me, master. After the master left, Steven said to Salma, Why dont I go to Cloudmist Observatory first and invite Master Caddel to give it a try? is doesnt work, then we can seek the help of Master Bailey. He wasnt very confident about inviting Bailey. was clear that die person didit like their family at all, indeed very cold, and it would he dither to win die over with money or gifle Thest time they helped their son, it was because of Simones persuasion. As long as they could cure the worms. Salma didnt care who they invited. She held onto Steven and said, Alright, my dear, Im counting on you. Now, the only person she could trust and rely on was her husband. Their daughter was cold-hearted, and their sons were all useless. Chapter 385 Is Simone Deliberately Avoiding Me? Chapter 385 Is Simone Deliberately Avoiding Me? Simone quickly learned about Salmas situation because Titus would always discuss it in the group. Even though he didnt mention her name, it was clear that he intended for her to hear it. However, Simone paid no attention to it and had no intention of intervening. Today, she saw Titus mention in the group that the master from the ancient city couldnt help. They were nning to invite Master Caddel to their home, and if that didnt work, they would have to invite Master Bailey, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Simone didnt know if Master Caddel would help, but she was certain that Master Bailey wouldnt. She had already realized that Bailey preferred to avoid getting involved in worldly matters, especially because of her. He had a dislike for Salma and would intentionally avoid helping if he could. However, Simone didnt mention this in the group. Instead, she mentioned Titus and said, Master Caddel is very powerful. If he intervenes, there is still hope. She also wanted to see if Caddel would help. Titus was surprised by Simones reply. He replied, Dad has already gone to Cloudmist Observatory today, hoping to invite Master Caddel. He looked terrified and felt a torment that was itchy but couldnt be scratched, making him ufortable. That night, Simone heard a message notification sound and opened it to see that it was a message from Titus in the group. He said, Master Caddel is in seclusion and not receiving anyone. Dads attempt to hire someone failed. Simone saw this message, and a yful smile appeared on her lips. She wondered if it was really because he was in seclusion and not receiving anyone or if it was intentional. She thought it was the latter. It was very likely that he didnt want to confront the powerful sorcerer from the Wocron by helping Salma. Or maybe there were other reasons. Three days ago, Caddel had sent her a message asking her to visit. Cloudmist Observatory when she had time. Simone replied. Then theres no way. Titus asked tentatively, Do you think there is a chance to invite Master Bailey to our home? Simone replied. I cant say for sure about that. You can try it yourselves. However, she knew that if Bailey refused. Salma would probably me her again. Of course, she didnt care. Steven came back from Cloudmist Observatory without hiring anyone, and Salma was very disappointed. So, they decided to invite Bailey. Simone also knew that if she went to invite him, he probably wouldnt pay any attention to her. There was nothing else Steven could do but swallow his pride and contact Bailey. But as soon as he mentioned Salmas situation, Bailey decisively refused. Steven didnt want to give up and kept saying that they could fulfill Baileys demands, whether it was money or goods. But Bailey still refused and impatiently hung up the phone. He even blocked Steven, clearly indicating that he didnt want to deal with the Gray Family. Steven had actually guessed the oue. Helplessly, he said to his wife, Theres nothing we can do. Well re to wait for the president of the geomancy association toe out or for the vice president to return help you! Late of mind copsed. And when will that be? she asked. I feel terrible every day, and I cant. If this continues, it will harm my health and lifespan She couldnt help but wonder aloud, Is it because of Simone that hes intentionally refusing? Steven immediately reassured her, It shouldnt be. Masters with such extraordinary abilities have peculiar personalities to begin with. He probably just doesnt want to intervene. But Salma shook her head. You dont have to lie to me. Its definitely because of Simone. The resentment she had suppressed towards her own daughter resurfaced. In a sharp voice, she shouted, She doesnt help me herself, and she wont let others help me. How can she be so heartless? She only finds joy in seeing me suffer. Titus saw his mother lose control and said speechlessly. Mom, it shouldnt be like this. Simone is straightforward. If she doesnt want Bailey to help you, she would have said so directly. But Salma couldnt listen. How can it not be like this? Shes definitely doing it on purpose. Just because I spoiled Jodie in the past, she wants to retaliate against me, her own mother. And all of you, seeing me like this, dont even think about sharing my worries. You all just stand there and talk without feeling any pain. I should have just thrown you away when I gave birth to you. With her eyes turning red, she shouted again, No, I shouldnt have given birth to you b*stards. From her son to her daughter, none of them were considerate, only infuriating. This made her think of Jodie. If it were her adopted daughter, she would have beenforted and consoled long ago. Unable to hold back, she began to vent her anger on her sons. Titus and the others didnt expect the conflict to turn towards them. They nced at each other and immediately slipped away. Only Andrew, sitting in a wheelchair, couldnt escape and continued to endure. Andrew muttered, D*mn it, these brothers are not good people. Salma just wanted to find someone to vent her anger on. So, when the other three sons ran away, she didnt dare to scold her husband. Instead, she scolded Andrew fiercely. After venting, she felt a little relieved. Then, she was still worried about the parasites in her body. Unable to resist, she picked up landline at home and called Simone. She wanted Simone to talk to Bailey and ask for his help. But when she made the call, she realized that thendline had also been blocked. Salma became even more furious. Simone is intentionally avoiding me. Why did I give birth to your rebellious children? Andrew was already feeling depressed and annoyed from being scolded. Unable to hold back, he retorted. Its all because of what you did, Mom. Jodie truly lives up to being raised by you; shes just like never considers if shes the one with the problem; she always mes others A few days ago, he received a voice message from Jodie filled with harsh and malicious words, constantly ming him for trying to curse her. Of course, Simone was also scolded along with him. Seeing his mother like this today, he couldnt help but think of Jodie. You know, the two of you have a rtionship more like that of a mother and daughter than Simone and Ama was so furious that her face turned pale. e quickly grabbed a broom and started hitting Andrew with it. 10 death, you ungrateful child, you insolent brat who disrespects your own mother wheelchair, unable to move freely, and dared not take any sudden movements His arms were struck a few times, He groaned, I only hit where it hurts. Do you really have to hit me like this? Then he was hit a few more times, instinctively trying to avoid the blows, and ended up twisting his back The sudden pain almost made him lose consciousness. His state of mind was also on the verge of copsing as he shouted, Mom, Im your own son. If you want me to be paralyzed for the rest of my life, then go ahead and keep hitting me. Salma was indeed affected by Andrews words. He actuallypared her to Jodie; what did he think of her? Coupled with the torment of being cursed, she was starting to lose her sanity. Just as she raised the broom to strike again, Steven, who had reacted quickly, got up to stop her. , Disapprovingly, he looked at his wife and said. Enough, can you stop this behavior? Salma shouted in despair. Am I behaving badly? How am I behaving badly? Ill die, and then youll be happy, right? Seeing this, Steven finally suppressed his anger and reached out to embrace her. Dont overthink it: we just hope you can get better. Ill find a way to quickly find someone to help you break the curse. Whileforting her, he led Salma upstairs. To prevent her from venting her anger on their son again. And so, another ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Jodie was released from the geomancy association and returned to the Gray Family. Chapter 386 Setting Them Up? Chapter 386 Setting Them Up? The man who had been guarding Jodie had died. This time, her biological father arranged for someone else to escort her back to Cebros. Although she was part of the geomancy association, she was well aware of what had happened in Cebros. So, she had already figured out how to reintegrate herself back into the Gray Family. Before returning to the Gray Family, she had the man check on Steven and her other brothers situation. She found out that Steven was on a business trip with their eldest brother while Salma and the other four brothers were at home. With this information, she made herself look haggard and disheveled before returning home. Jodie came back during lunchtime. Lately. Salmas temper had be unpredictable due to the incident with the worms. Whenever Steven and Reuben were away on business, Salma demanded that her other four sons have lunch with her every day. Anyone who didnt listen or tried to escape would definitely be scolded harshly. The Gray Family brothers had been avoiding their mother like mice avoiding a cattely. This was because Steven had instructed them to appease Salma as much as possible. It would be troublesome if her mood turned sour and she started causing trouble. There was no choice but for the four brothers to have lunch at home with their mother every day. Just as they started eating, the butler brought Jodie in. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Salma and the Gray Family brothers were a bit confused. And when Jodie saw Salmas appearance, she was startled. Her face was covered in red spots, which was quite terrifying- It was even scarier than when she had been affected by the bacsh before. However, she had mentally prepared herself for this, so she suppressed her fear and disgust.) She muddenly walked quickly and half-knelt in front of Salma She reached out and hugged Salma, crying, Mom, I missed you so much! Salma was taken aback when Jodie hugged her and she became stunned. , he couldnt help but he moved Even in her current state, her adopted daughter not only recognized her but also hugged her without any disgust. Meanwhile, her own sons were not at all considerate. They had to be forced to have a meal with her. Because of this, instead of pushing Jodies hand away as she had initially nned, she ended up patting the others shoulder. She asked, Are you okay at the geomancy association? Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and, with a hint of pride in her eyes buried in Salmas embrace, replied, I was controlled by that ancient master. When the curse was lifted at the geomancy association, I went through a lot of hardships. The geomancy association even punished me by locking me up in a water dungeon. Its all worth it now that he can no longer control me. I cane back and reunite with YOU all. She rubbed her head against Salma affectionately and dependently, saying, Mom, when I was locked up. I thought of you every day. Especially when I think of our childhood when you held me. She began to reminisce about the kindness Salma had shown her and the beautiful memories they had shared. It must be said that ying the family card ar Salmas most vulnerable moment really touched her and softened her heart. After all, Jodie had been treated as a biological daughter for many years, always dependent on and close to her. Salmas n to have the butler send Jodie away changed as well. Who would have thought that the old master would be so evil and use you to harm us. She touched Jodies head and said. Its good that youre back now. Jodie looked up, tears of gratitude filling her eyes. Mom, youre really amazing. I will take good care of you and be filial to you in the future. 201 She knew what Salma wanted to hear the most right now. After all, Sumone, her biological daughter, was so cold and heartless. Sure enough Salinas gaze softened considerably. Okay, Emm now on, just stay with me. She felt yay lonely now and needed someone close to her. Whether it was parents, siblings, husbands, sons, or daughters, none of them understood her or cared for her. She looked at Jodie and said. Whatever youck, let the butler prepare it for you again. Jodie hugged Salmas arm and rubbed against it, saying, Mom still loves me. When the Gray Familys four brothers saw this disy of motherly love and filial piety, they didnt know whatnguage to use to express their feelings. Was their mother so easily deceived? Just a little hug, and she would soften and agree to let Jodie stay. She needed Jodies sweet words to coax her. But this was a trap for them The four brothers had the same idea: Jodie definitely couldnt stay. They looked at each other and exchanged nces. Then Luca. Andrew, and Aaron all looked at Titus at the same time. They kept blinking at him. And they gestured with their mouths towards Salma and Jodie, indicating that the second eldest should go. Titus rolled his eyes and whispered, Cant you guys go yourselves? The other three understood each other without speaking and said in unison, Since the eldest isnt here, of course, its up to the second eldest. Titus. These bestards, they never think of him when theres something good to do, but when ites to being the bad guy, they let him do it But he was also afraid of Jodie. So, he looked at Salma with a forced smile and said, Mom, you havent forgotten what Dad said before. have you? Salmas body stiffened when she heard this. She naturally knew what he was referring to. Her husband meant to send Jo away. She red at Titus, How could you all be so heartless? Shes your sister, too. too. dont you stay at home and spend more time with me? Is that not possible! Jodie knew right away that Steven wanted to drive her away. ber, who used to dote on her, had betrayed her. the word is bay, had boren ignoring hertely ard yes to the four of them,Titus, Luca, Andrew, Aaron, I was manipird be Dont me me, okay? I promise I will never do that again. Titus sneered, Only a fool would believe that. He had seen through Jodie and would not believe in any maniption Salmas expression contorted, feeling deeply offended. Unable to resist. Andrew retorted, Indeed, you sapped all my good fortune beforehand. It was you who reaped the benefits, not that ancient master. Having endured immense torment and suffering, his mind had now be clear, and he wouldnt be deceived again. Chapter 387 How Dare You Chapter 387 How Dare You Luca and Aaron, who have also been victims, share a simr attitude. Luca sneered, Youre saying youre controlled when you stole our luck. But you threw me and Andrew out. Thats not being controlled. He now understood Jodie too well. This woman was definitely an expert at shifting me. Aaron also said, You constantly used me before. 1 endured so much for you, but I never saw you show any gratitude. Could it be that you were also being controlled? We brothers are now very clear-headed and wont be fooled by you again. Jodie cursed them in her heart for being heartless and ruthless. She became like this because of them. They loved her so much, so what if she became more demanding? But she wouldnt say these words anymore. She pretended to look hurt and provoked, then threw herself into Salmas arms. Mom, my brothers dont believe me or forgive me. She deliberately said, I dont want to make things difficult for you, Ill leave. With Salmas personality, she definitely wouldnt want her sons to make the decision. Sure enough, Salmas face darkened. First, she patted Jodie tofort her. They are bing more and more heartless, dont pay attention to them. You stay here with me; Im the one in charge of this family. She nced sharply at her four sons and said, Lets see who is so unfilial and dares to oppose me. Titus and his brothers: Their mother had never personally experienced the hardships and losses, so she didnt understand the pain. that Jodie had returned, she had be precious again. Her own biological sons had be worthless. Tus knew that no matter how much he said, he couldnt change his mothers mind. He spoke up Alright. Since you like Jodie so much, let her stay not been in a good mood recently. Im nning to travel out of town for a while afford in provoke her, but he could always avoid her. If his mother insisted on keeping her in the Gray Family, then let her enjoy Jodies goodness on her own. He was ready to run away. Luca immediately said, Im currently recording a new song. Im going to stay at thepany. Aaron said, Ive epted a role in a movie. I have to go to the set. Originally, he was still negotiating for that role and didnt really want to ept it. But now he had changed his mind; he had to ept it. Andrew: These guys ran away so quickly. What should he do? With a thought, he said, The injuries on my back have red up again these days; I need to stay in a sanatorium for a while. Staying in a sanatorium is better than staying at home. The spell between him and Jodic has been broken. But he was still afraid. What if she came after him again? If it happened again, it would really be life- threatening. Salma and Jodie were both unhappy when they heard the words of the four men This excuse was too obvious. Mom, the brothers dont wee me. This is the Gray Family, and they all ran away when I came back, which makes me feel ufortable and embarrassed. She took a step back and said, So its better for them to stay, and Ill leave. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Just you wait, bstards I will make you my b*tches again for this. Salma had been having a hard time recently. She believed that the actions of the few sons were not only targeting Jodie but also intentionally targeting her. She couldnt help but p the table in anger, What, you think you can do what you want now? No ones leaving this house. If any of you leave, dont evere back to the Gray Family I will expel all of you from the Gray Family, and dont expect to receive any dividends from the Gray Group in the future. Tus and the other three were speechless. d couldnt help but retort. Mom, you are just a wife of the Gray Family, not the head of the Gray Even if you want to expel us, its not up to you, right? Titus Gray also said, The shares of the Gray Group are owned by the children of the Gray Family. Its you who doesnt have a share, so why do you think you can stop us from taking it? How about I call Grandpa now and ask him if you will be the head of the Gray Family in the future Luca mocked, Mom, have you spent too much time with Melinda, so now you also want to be a queen? Andrew said, But Mr. Foster is a romantic, while my dad is not. Besides, Grandma is still here, Mom; its a bit too early for you to want to be a queen, His mother was bing more and more unreasonable now, just like Mrs. Ji She used to be elegant, gentle, and noble, but now she hadpletely be a troublemaker and a shrew. And she threatened them with expulsion and withholding of shares. They must be stupid to be afraid of such threats. Even if Grandpa and Grandma were not here, the Gray Family was still under their biological fathers control, not their mothers. Hearing the words of the few sons, Salma trembled with anger. At this moment, she really wanted to turn back time and smack these boys upside down until they became obedient. She pointed at them with her hand. You bunch of bstards, I see that you are the ones who havent learned anything. Even if I cant be the head of the Gray Family, I can still be the master of our little home. None of you are: allowed to move out. Otherwise, I will go on Facebook and publish it in the newspaper, cutting off all ties with you. I will kick you out of the Gray Family If you make me sick and send me to the hospital, I will expose your unfilial behavior online. Wait until your fatheres back; I want to see how you exin yourselves. The more they wanted to move out, the more she refused to allow it. Although she wanted Jodie to apany and take care of her. But she also felt a bit uneasy about living alone with Jodie. Cras and the others: They were truly speechless. were not afraid of their biological mother going on Facebook or publishing in the newspaper to cut with them en less afraid of her exposing their unfilial behavior After all, since they had already experienced humiliation before, they might as well continue entertaining the public. If it became known that their mother was treating them this way just to keep Jodie, they would likely be the ones facing criticism. However, they were afraid of their biological father returning and ming them. He was the one who truly held their future in his hands. If their father stated that he wouldnt give them any shares or dividends, then they would receive none. They still desired to live a carefree life with annual dividends. It must be acknowledged that they were being threatened in this regard. Their biological mother was pressuring her own sons in order to keep a cunning and malicious foster daughter. If they were harmed by Jodie again in the future, would she be pleased? Consequently, their feelings towards their biological mother grew even more distant. Titus carefully considered the advantages and disadvantages and said, Alright, Mom, you have the final say. Well stay. Later, they would contact their biological father to express their grievances. Chapter 388 Starting To Act Up Chapter 388 Starting To Act Up Upon hearing this, the other three also grasped the key point. Yes, yes, well listen to you, Mom. Is that okay? They had to goin to their biological father. Titus added, From now on, you will be the matriarch of our family. Just like Empress Dowager Foster, you will take pleasure in tormenting and bullying your own children at home Salmas face finally rxed when she heard the four of thempromise. But when she heard thest two sentences, she became angry again. You brat. Titus, get out of here. When your fatheres back, Ill make sure he deals with The second son was indeed the worst among the siblings. But he still didnt receive enough punishment. Upon hearing this, Titus previously pained face immediately turned into a smile. He imitated the way characters in TV dramas do and saluted his biological mother. Thank you,st Matriarch Without waiting for his mother to respond, he immediately stood up and left. The other brothers felt envious when they saw this. They were about to call her Matriarch. However, Salma understood her sons well and sternly said, All three of you, shut up. We havent finished eating yet, and no one is allowed to leave, She then instructed the butler, Go get another set of cutleries and a te for Miss Jodie. When Salma wasnt looking, Jodie cast a triumphant and provocative nce at her three brothers. She realized that as long as she had her foster mothers protection, her brothers couldnt do anything to her. And she deliberately made herself look disheveled and haggard, pretending to be pitiful just now. But she couldnt elicit their sympathy and love anymore. Jodje also understood that pretending to be obedient and acting was useless with these people. he decided to do whatever made herfortable. These people were probably just hypocrites The worse she treated them, the more they woulde crawling back. Wasnt that how they treated Simone? So, she was prepared to do the same. Then she looked at Salma with a grateful expression and said, No wonder they say theres no one better than a mother in this world. I was really hungry on my way back, and Mom is the best. Salma hadnt heard such pleasing and caring words for a long time. She smiled gently and said. Then cat more. At night. Ill have the kitchen make your favorite dishes. Jodie obediently nodded and said, Okay, thank you, Mom! Seeing Jodies triumphant nce and the return of their motherly love and filial piety, Luca and his two brothers frowned. Indeed. Jodie was just pretending. When they didnt buy into it, her true nature was revealed. Unfortunately, their mothers mind was not clear. The three of them envied the fact that the second brother could run away while burying their heads and not being able to eat. On the other hand, after slipping away. Titus immediately called his father. After listening, Stevens face sank, mixed with helplessness. Even he was scared of his wifes recent behavior, let alone his sons. So, originally, it was enough for the eldest son to go on a business trip, but he also followed He knew that if he directly opposed it, it might stimte his wife again. So, let Titus and the other three stay at home and wait for him toe back before discussing it. Titus suddenly felt bitter. His father and older brother were going to visit several countries on this business trip, and it would take more than half a month for them to return. So, they had to endure the antics of the other two for more than half a month; just thinking about it gave him a headache and a bit of a breakdown After hanging up the phone, he didnt return home.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Instead, he called Leon and Harold separately and made an appointment to go for a drink. Fouter Family Lean also suffered from the entanglement and torment of his mother. of receiving Titur call. He didnt hesitate to find an exruse and slip away Harold was also entangled by Freya and agreed without hesitation. The three of them gathered together and first poured out their grievances. Harold listened to Leon and Titus talking about recent events. His heart tightened, and he couldnt help but say, Freya has been acting a bit strange recently, always trying to get close to me. Or she creates various opportunities to have physical contact with me. Could it be that she is also following the instructions of someone behind her and wants to target me? Titus raised an eyebrow at him. Harold, youre quite lucky! Did you ept it? Harold gave him a disdainful look, I cant afford such luck. You can have it. He was devoted to Gwen, so how could he ept it? Besides, the other party was a fairy who could absorb energy at any time. He didnt even have time to hide. He said meaningfully to Titus again, Your luck has also arrived, right? Your little Jo hase back, and your good days havee. Titus face, which had a teasing smile, instantly turned dark. Dont mention that troublemaker; were still good friends. Whenever Jodie was mentioned, his mood became extremely bad. Leon saw the two of them like this and couldnt find any joy in their misfortune. Although he didnt have such a fairy by his side, he had a troublesome mother. She had been pestering him recently, asking him for money to save his two cousins. She also asked him to help the Stewards and give them money as well. If he disagreed, she would keep an eye on him all day long- He was really afraid of his mother, who kept helping her moms family. Dad and big brother were not here, and hes been through a lot He said to Harold, Why dont you go ask Simonc Harold thought for a moment. Alright, I can only trust Simone when ites to these matters now. Leon said, Thats right, trust Simone. Titus also said, Yeah, youre smart, bro He sighed sgain Leon and suffered because we didnt trust Simone before Good pushed him angrily, Get lost, dont involve me He didnt distrust Simone; he just made a mistake. Harold messaged Simone in the group and told her about the situation, asking her what to do. Simone told him to continue observing and to make sure to wear the protective amulet. If anything strange or suspicious happened, find her immediately. With Simones words, Harold felt relieved. The three of them continued drinking andining about those annoying people. In the following days, Jodie behaved well and obediently, staying by Salmas side without causing any trouble. She refrained from approaching or bothering Titus and the others who were avoiding her. However, the sachet that Salma wore could no longer suppress the worms. Each day, the red spots on her face and body increased, and the itching sensation intensified. Salma was tormented to the point of breaking down. On that day, after enduring a period of difort, Salma looked at Jodic with a pained expression. Jodie said, Mom, I know a master who might be able to help you. Weakened from her previous ordeal, Salmas eyes brightened as she asked, Really? Can he help me get rid of the worms inside me? Jodie replied, I asked, but he cant help you remove the worms. As Salma started to feel disappointed, Jodie changed the subject, But he said he can help you transfer the worms to another persons body Find someone who has a blood rtionship with you and shares the same zodiac sign, and they can take over the worms. It doesnt have to be a close rtive, as long as there is a blood rtionship. Jodie wasnt lying to Salma. This way, not only could she gain Salmas gratitude and trust even more, but also, although the person to transfer the worms was not Simone, it could still trap Simone. Chapter 389 What Does It Have to Do With Her? Chapter 389 What Does It Have to Do With Her? At first, Salma was taken aback by the suggestion. Then she considered the people who shared a blood rtionship with her and had the same zodiac sign. Soon, she remembered someone. After hesitating for a moment, she said, Your fifth cousin and I have the same zodiac sign, and we were even born in the same month. Jodie replied. But if the worms were transferred to him, would he be affected like me? Jodie exined, I heard from that master that if they are transferred to a man, their skin wont have any problems. It would only slightly affect their fertility. In the future, it would be easier to force the worms out if they were transferred to Elbert as the second host. And the impact on Elbert would be much weaker than it is on you now. She sighed, Its because I saw how much pain you were in, Mom, that I felt sorry and worried, so I brought up this matter. If the worms were transferred to someone from the Johnstons, they would most likely go and invite Simone if they couldnt invite the top geomancy master from the association. However, ording to that master, Simone probably didnt have that ability yet. If Simone reluctantly saved them, she might even kill the favored fifth young master of the Johnstons. Then, she would offend the most powerful witch doctor from the country of Wocron. They would have a good show to watch. On the other hand, if they didnt save them, they would definitely offend the Johnstons. Then, the master who helped her restore her fortune and appearance would be able to lend a hand. They would receive gratitude and favors from the Johnstons. The Johnstons recently obtained two mines, and that master wanted to find something there. If they sessfully saved the person, they could make the Johnstons offer what they wanted as a reward. That master would remember her favor once they obtained the desired item. The more Jodie thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was good. It was simply killing three birds with one stone. She was so clever! As for whether the Johnstons would me Salma or if the fifth young master of the Johnstons would die, what did it have to do with her? Salma was hesitating, and Jodie noticed that. She said, Elberts a dandy who does jack all day. Even if the Johnstons find out what happens to him, they wont talk about it if they know it helps you out. Out of all the cousins among the Johnstons, she got along the worst with Elbert. And the daughter of her aunts family. They got along fine with Simone, which annoyed her. If it werent for the fact Elbert was born to a good family, she wouldnt even spare him a moment of her time Salma pondered for a moment. Should I talk to my family first? Jodic suggested, Maybe not. What if they disagree? I have an idea. We can secretly do this. We can transfer the curse to Elbert and act like we dont know. After all, Elberts skin wont develop red spots affects his fertility, the Jolinstons might think its because of his promiscuity, Otherwise, if we tell them, Im afraid my eldest uncle and the others will disagree and deliberately stop though Elbert is a yboy, he is quite favored in the Johnstons because of his sweet talk Selena fell into deep thought After a moment, she said, I want to meet the master you mentioned before making a decision. Jodie knew this was eptable. Alright. Ill arrange a time and ce with the master. Ill apany you to see him tomorrow, Salma didnt want to go out, but she also didnt want her sons to know about this matter, So, she nodded and said, Okay During dinner that evening. Titus and the others came back to have a meal with Salma. They also kept an eye on Jodie. They rarely saw their mother in such a good mood. Not only did her appetite improve, but she also didnt scold them at the drop of a hat anymore. Tatus nced at Jodie For some reason, he felt that his mothers change in mood was somehow rted to Jodie. He tentatively asked, Mom, did something good happen? You seem to be in a good mood. Salma nced at him and said, What, you want your mother to be in a bad mood all the time? Ive just learned to let things go and cant be bothered with you guys. If you want to continue being scolded, I dont mind fulfilling your wish Titus Well, that seems fair He sped his hands together and begged Salma. Ahem, Your Majesty, please spare me. Normally, if he called her Your Majesty, Salma would have been furious But this time, she just gave Titus a stern look and said, You re just a rascal After bong the meal Salma led Jawie upstairs. Titus ad the other tree. Did you guys notice that Mom wasnt quite herself today? sadorar regated speechirasly. So you only think shes normal when the scolds us every day! I wish Mom Lara added, Talyfter way Otherwise, I wouldnt want toe back for meals Balun nodded. Body like to how much better. Jane Broen Jodler at parbed Mo All four brothers put aside Salmas transformation. The next day, Andrew rested in his room, and after Titus and the others left, Jodie drove away from the Gray Family with Salma dressed up and tightly wrapped. They arrived at a tea house with private rooms. Inside, there was a man in his early sixties sitting at a table. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Salma chatted with him. She discovered that transferring the parasites on her body to her nephew would not have a significant. impact. Furthermore, if the president of the geomancy association or the vice president came back, she could seek their assistance in helping her nephew eliminate the parasites. Unfortunately, the incense bag given by the previous master was no longer effective in suppressing the parasites. Consequently, her situation became extremely perilous. If the transfer failedpletely, her condition would deteriorate further. After careful deliberation, Salma ultimately made the decision to transfer the parasites. Chapter 390 Asking for Simone’s Help Chapter 390 Asking for Simones Help Salma reached out to her parents home and offered her condolences. Unbeknownst to the Johnstons, their daughter had been cursed. Salma didnt want her rtives and friends to discover the red rashes on her face. Otherwise, they would feel obligated to visit her, which would make her feel embarrassed and ufortable. She chose to keep her condition hidden and didnt confide in anyone. Only Melinda, within her circle, was aware of the situation. However, Melinda was under surveince by special agents, and she felt somewhat guilty for her involvement. Therefore, she remained silent and refrained from spreading the news. Afterward, Salma learned from her parents that her nephew had recently taken an interest in horseback riding at a stable. Upon hanging up the phone, she hired a private detective to keep an eye on her nephew. Two dayster. Fully prepared. Salma went out with Jodie once again. This time, they headed to a stable. The master known to Jodie was already waiting there. To avoid arousing suspicion from Elbertter on, Jodie waited in the car and didnt enter. Salma covered her face, leaving only her eyes exposed with a sun visor, and entered to meet the master. Together, they deliberately positioned themselves where Elbert would appear. Following the masters instructions, Salma walked briskly and intentionally bumped into her nephew. The master concealed himself in a corner and observed. At the moment of impact, the master made his move. Earlier, he had bribed someone at the stable to sprinkle a powder that attracted insects anto Elberts lothes. Now, he employed the method taught by the witchcraft master who harl cursed Salma. He swiftly traulgreed the insern onto Elberts body She was joviled by a woman whose face he couldnt clearly see and nearly stumbled Just as he was about to express his anger, the woman immediately apologized to him. He refrained from scolding her and simply advised her to be more cautious while walking. Then, he proceeded directly to the stable with his friends to ride horses. Unbeknownst to him, a tiny bug had crawled into his ear. A few dayster, Simone received a phone call. She answered. Hello! The voice on the other end said, Simone, its your uncle. Simone was taken aback. Why would her uncle be calling her? Could it be that he knew about Salmas situation and wanted to mediate? She hadnt had any conflicts or shes with the Johnstons. Since returning to the Gray Family, she had visited the Johnstons a few times. Among the Johnstons members, aside from her second aunt and her child, who were cold towards her and asionally found fault with her, the others were rtively polite. She had a good rtionship with her fifth cousin, as well as her cousin, Jesalynn Parker, from her aunt, Orena Johnstons family. In her previous life, when she went to remote mountainous areas for filming, her fifth cousin brought her many things during visits. Jesalynn often called or messaged her to stay in touch. After being reborn, she asionally contacted the two of them Simones attitude toward Nichs was neither enthusiastic nor cold. Mr. Johnston, is there something you need from me? She had severed ties with the Gray Family, so naturally, she wouldnt address him as uncle anymore. She had no intention of maintaining a familial rtionship with the Johnstons. Upon hearing Simones words, Nichs understood her meaning. He wasnt angry, as they hadnt interacted much with Simone before. Considering what her sister had done, Simones reaction was understandable. Without beating around the bush, he said, Elbert has been experiencing sudden shocks these past few days! He went to the hospital for a check-up, and all the indicators were normal. I have a friend who suggested that his condition might be caused by evil spirits. also consulted two geomancy masters for help, but they couldnt find anything reting somewhat embarrassed, he continued, I know youre powerful geamancy master, sof a shamelessly ask for your assistance. If it werent for his sons undetectable abnormal condition, he wouldnt have sought Simones help. Simone was taken aback. Where is Elbert? Elbert was her fifth cousin and the closest person to her in the Johnstons. Even if she had conflicts or disagreements with the Johnstons, she couldnt ignore Elbert. Nichs let out a sigh of relief. He experienced another shock this morning and is currently in the hospital. He then repeated the address. Simone replied. Okay, Ille over right away Nichs asked if she wanted someone to pick her up, but Simone declined. Half an hourter. Simone arrived at Cebros finest private hospital. Elbert was in a deluxe ward, and the door was open. Simone walked in without hesitation. There were four people in the ward. Lying on the bed was Elbert, with a pale face, noticeable dark circles under his eyes, and a visibly weak and exhausted appearance. Nichs mother was seated beside him while Nichs and Elberts elder brother, Jared, stood nearby, engaged in conversation. Upon seeing Simone enter, all four of them smiled with a weing expression. Karah stood up immediately. Simone, please have a seat. Simone smiled back at her. Hello, Mrs. Johnston! Karah had always treated her kindly, unlike Bridgette, who treated her differently. Salma had the best rtionship with Bridgette. Karah felt a bit awkward upon hearing that title. After a moment of thought, she suggested, Calling me Mrs. Johnston feels too formal. How about calling me Aunt from now on? Ah, what a mess ber sister-inw had caused. die didnt want to force Simone into recognizing them as rtives, but she also didnt want to create too much distance. the smiled and agreed, Alright, Aura Karah. Nichs took the opportunity to say, Then you can call me Nichs from now on. Although it was strange and awkward for an uncle to be an uncle, it still sounded more comfortable. than Nichs. Jared added, Call me Jared. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Due to the age difference between him and his cousin, they hadnt interacted much and werent very familiar with each other. Of course, he hadnt interacted much with Jodie either. His negative impression of Jodie stemmed from his younger brothers frequentints and recent events that had urred over the past few months. He found his cousin much more likable. Simone nodded. Elbert seemed to have found a savior. He waved at Simone and pleaded, Simone, please save me. Otherwise, I dont know when Ill die. Recently, he had a sense that if this condition persisted, it could pose a life-threatening risk. Simone was aware that Elbert always had this kind of personality, being humorous and lively. Unable to contain her emotions, she chuckled and teared up, remarking, Elbert, you wont start hupping so suddenly. Elbert inquired, So, youre saying you can sense that something is amiss with me? Simone nodded. Ordinary individuals wouldnt exhibit your current state. Approaching him, she requested, Extend your hand; let me examine it. Chapter 391 Who Is It? Chapter 391 Who Is It? Elbert immediately extended his hand to her. Simone and he had always had a good rtionship. He hadplete trust in her. Simone, as if feeling a pulse, held Elberts wrist and used her vitality to investigate. First, she examined his body and found no abnormalities. Then, she proceeded to examine his head. However, in the blood vessels of his brain, she discovered a concealed venom. If she hadnt reached the Divine State, it would have been difficult to detect this. This could only mean that it was something cultivated by someone who had achieved the Divine State. She released Elberts wrist. With a serious expression, Simone asked, Elbert, have you had any recent contact with people from Wocron? Elbert carefully thought for a moment and said, No, I havent had any contact with foreigners recently. She continued, Have you recently offended anyone? Elbert shook his head. No, although I am a yboy, I never bully others. I have quite a few friends, and it seems that I dont have any enemies. He was just a yboy who enjoyed eating, drinking, and having fun. He was never involved in any illegal activities like drugs or gambling. Usually, he hung out with other yboys who shared the same interests. Their circle was small, and they didnt interact much with others. He scratched his head but couldnt figure out who he had offended. Simone also knew that despite being a yboy, Elbert had a decent personality. Then, in the past few days, do you remember anyone deliberately making physical contact with you? Even identally bumping into you counts. For plicing such a venom, physical contact was necessary. bert thought for a moment and said, Well, there was one. A few days ago, I went to the racecourse for peling. A woman dressed strangely and tightly wrapped bumped into me heavily, I almost fell from the mquici. Also: 1 felt that her voice sounded somewhat familiar, so it left a deep impression. youkly, Simone, whats happening to me! I havent been cursed, have B Simone replied, Youre not cursed, but youve been poisoned. Elbert widened his eyes and said. Ive been poisoned? This soundseerie and frightening. Could it be the woman who bumped into me? But I shouldnt have any grudges with her! Upon hearing about the woman who concealed herself tightly and had a somewhat familiar voice, ording to Elbert, she couldnt help but specte that she might be Salma. Although Salma didnt understand these things, Jodie had returned and could definitely offer some advice. When did you go to the racecourse? Can you ask them to check the surveince footage from the time you were bumped into? If its Salma Johnston, we can find out by checking the surveince footage. Elbert said, I remember the date. The racecourse is owned by my friends brother. It shouldnt be a problem to check the surveince footage. Simone said, Please ask him for help and pull up the surveince footage of when you were bumped. Also, it would be best to check the surveince footage of the parking lot an hour before and after the incident. Elbert nodded. Okay! He immediately called his friend and asked the said person to retrieve the surveince footage. After about ten minutes, he received the surveince video. In the hospital room, there was aptop that he used to y games when he was bored. Simone transferred the video to theputer and opened it, first watching the footage of Elbert being hit. Sure enough, a woman wrapped tightly in clothing appeared from the corner. After spotting Elbert, she immediately walked toward him and deliberately collided with him. From the angle of the surveince camera, it was clear that the woman did it intentionally. Then she apologized. Afterward, the woman left, giving off an appearance of being nervous and flustered. Simone said to Uncle Nichs and Aunt Karah, Uncle Nichs, Aunt Karah, take a look and see if this woman seems familiar to you. After saying that, she rewound the video and yed it again from the beginning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Uncle Nichs and Aunt Karah had just watched it once. Hearing Simones words, they paid even more attention during the second viewing. turing the second viewing._______ watching it. Unde Nichs said, This person is wrapped up too tightly I cant tell who it is familiar, but I really cant figure out who it Simone also knew that Salma had disguised herself in a way that even close family members might not recognize her. She said, I actually recognize who she is. This statement drew the attention of all four members of the Johnston Family. With curiosity and inquiry, they asked. Who is it? Simone didnt intend to hide it, That is Mrs. Gray, Elberts aunt. All four of them were stunned. Elbert then realized. No wonder her voice sounded familiar; it turns out its my aunt. Why would she bump into me? He looked puzzled. Could it be her who ced the venom on me? Uncle Nichs, influenced by Simones words, also thought the womans figure did resemble his sister, but he couldnt believe that his sister would harm his son. Simone, is she really Elberts aunt? Simone nodded and said, Yes, I wouldnt mistake. Then, she opened the video of the parking lot on herputer. After quickly browsing through it, she found a problem. She rewound and slowed down the footage, zooming in on the scene. Look, this woman got out of this car. And for the person in the drivers seat who didnt get out, you should be able to recognize who she is. A few people gathered around to look. Isnt this Jodie Gray? Jared also noticed something. Look at Jodies lip movements; shes calling this tightly-wrapped woman mom. With this remark, the other three people watched carefully and eventually noticed it Aunt Karah was still puzzled. Although her rtionship with her elder sister-inw was average, they didnt have any major conflicts. right? Why would Salma harm Elben? Relying on a mothers intuition, she knew that whatever venom was on her son, it must have been the mischief of her elder sister-inw. Otherwise, why would she dress like this and intentionally bump into her son yet not have the courage to reveal herself? After the collision, the suspicious behavior revealed a guilty conscience, but she still couldnt figure out Why her elder sister-inw would harm her son. This was a question Simone could answer. She stated, She probably didnt have the intention to har?n? Elbert by doing this She simply transferred the venom anto Elbert for her own benefit found, Salmas maniptive actions to be unexpected, but after careful consideration she felt that witan the realm of the unexpected yet tisible, Chapter 392 How Could She Do This? Chapter 392 How Could She Do This? Simones words left the four of them somewhat perplexed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nichs pondered for a moment and asked, Are you suggesting that my sister has been afflicted by some sort of poison? And then she couldnt remove it herself, so she transferred it to Elbert? Simone nodded. Yes, thats what I mean Nichs frowned. When did she learn all this? And how did she get poisoned? Could it be Jodies doing? He knew about Jodies habit of absorbing his nephews luck. So, he had always found his sisters adopted daughter to be quite suspicious. He even warned the Johnston Family to stay away from Jodie whenever possible. Therefore, when his sister did something like this, his first thought was to connect it to Jodie. However, Simone exined, It wasnt Jodie, but she must be involved in some way. Mrs. Gray would never transfer the venom herself, but Jodie could find someone to do it for her. She then asked the others, Dont you know about Mrs. Gray being poisoned? Nichs shook his head. No, she never mentioned it. But she did say that Mrs. Foster hired a warlock from Wocron to deal with her. And she asked for our help to suppress the Steward Family He suddenly thought of a possibility. Could the venom inside her be the work of that warlock? Simone nodded. Yes, she was poisoned half a month ago. The Gray Family asked me to help, but I refused because she had tried to harm me before. Later, I heard from Titus that they had invited many experts, but none of them could do anything about the venom inside her. They have to wait for the president of the geomancy association toe out of seclusion or for the vice president to return from his travels and invite them for a chance to solve it. sighed. But I never expected that she would be instigated by Jodie to transfer the venom to Elbert. Nichss expression turned grim. How could she do this? He asked, Can this venom be transferred aly? Simone replied, Of course not; there are conditions for it. There must be a blood rtionship between the two people, and they must share the same zodiac sign Nichss face turned even darker Elbert and she do share the same zodiac sign, and they were born in the same bidonh Fisher targeted Kald He remembered another question and asked, How did she harm you Simone didnt hide anything and told the story of Salma trying to use her hair to cast a spell on her. This left Nichs and the others speechless. How could a mother help an outsider and plot against her own biological daughter? No wonder Simone refused to help; they wouldnt have either. Returning to the main topic, Aunt Karah looked at Simone with worry and asked, Simone, can you help Elbert in this situation? She had developed a strong resentment towards her elder sister-inw by now. That woman was so selfish, unable to solve her own problem, she came up with this wicked idea to harm. her son. Despite usually favoring Orena, she had been quite tolerant of Salma. Just like with Mrs. Fosters matter, when she found out that the other party was bullying her elder sister-in-w and Simone, despite favoring her younger sister-inw more, she joined the effort to suppress the Steward Family. Not only did the Johnston Family suppress the Steward Farrrily, but she also had her own family help suppress them. Had she known her elder sister-inw was such a person, she wouldnt have bothered. Simone sighed and said, I can help, but Elberts situation isplicated, and handling it will be troublesome. The venom is currently hidden in the vital blood vessels of his brain If were not careful, it might lead to a situation as severe as cerebral palsy. These words changed the expressions of the four of them, especially Elbert. He felt like crying. I dont want to be a fool; I dont want to be disabled. It would be better to just die. Nichs couldnt help but ask Simone, How confident are you in handling this? She said, Because the venom was raised by a master of the Divine State, if I force it out, they will definitely be aware. Once the other party tries to obstruct, I will have to fight with them. If the venom is in other parts of the body, even if it bes active or causes trouble during the fight, the Impact can still be controlled. But if its in the brain, its very dangerous. If I were to handle it. Id only have a fifty percent assurance of safely removing the venom. She was telling the truth Finding was not a gurnie the though he had already reached die Divine State and had a lot of experience, she wouldn underestimate the prowess of the warlock who raised the venom. After all, the other party was an expert in manipting venoms. If they used lethal moves, she couldnt guarantee Elberts safe This involved the brain, and a misstep could be disastrous. Aunt Karah couldnt help but ask, Is there anyone who has a 100% guarantee for removing the venom? She didnt dare to make the decision to let her son try with only a 50% chance. ?imone said. There are only two types of people who have a 100% guarantee. The first is the person who raised or ced the venom. They can use special tools to draw the venom out of Elberts brain. The other type is someone who colluded with the person who ced the venom. They can also use something special to draw out the venom. But if these two types of peoplee to remove the venom, they must have a lucrative motive. Today, if they draw out the venom, they might even nt a trap in Elberts brain for future use. But its notpletely safe. And Jodie instigating Mrs. Gray to transfer the venom certainly has some n and purpose targeting the Johnston Family. Simone felt that there must be a reason for someone to intervene like this suddenly. Otherwise, encouraging Salma to do this wouldnt be very meaningful. If they wanted to harm her, she wouldnt be able to lift the curse, and the Johnston Family wouldnt hate her for that So, that person must have some intention towards the Johnston Family. Aunt Karahs eyes immediately reddened. What should we do? she asked again. If we dont remove the venom and let it stay in his brain, what will happen? Sunone replied, He will die. The senom feeds on a persons vitality After absorbing most of Elberts vitality his lifespan will also decline ordingly. If the venom is not removed, he will experience shocks every day. His overall vitality and spirit will also deteriorate? her one dr two months, he was even have the strength to walk The transfer of the venom will deplete some vitality and energy from the venom itself. Therefore, it relies on rapidly and voraciously absorbing Elberts vitality to replenish itself. Thats why, in just a few days, Elbert experienced shock. The venom in Mrs. Grays body would affect her lifespan about a yearter. But if it is transferred to Elbert, his life will be in jeopardy in less than six months. This was not an exaggeration but a finding she uncovered through thorough investigation. This was not an exaggeration; instead, it was what she had genuinely investigated and discovered. Chapter 393 She Naturally Wants To Turn The Tables Chapter 393 She Naturally Wants To Turn The Tables From Elberts situation, it was clear that Mrs. Gray was definitely manipted by Jodie. Of course, even if Mrs. Gray knew the true situation in the end, considering her nature, she would probably still choose to transfer it if her body couldnt withstand the torment of the venom. Thats why sometimes Simone felt that Mrs. Gray and Jodie were more like mother and daughter. Simones words caused the four of them to change their expressions once again. Aunt Karah, who usually maintained goodposure, couldnt hold back her tears. She cried while scolding. How could Salma Johnston harm her own nephew like this? Shes a selfish and vicious person. That Jodic truly lives up to being raised by her; they share the same character. I dont ask her to repay anything to her natal family, but she shouldnte to harm my son! Although her son was just a yboy, he was still her heart and soul. Her son was so young; if the venom couldnt be removed, he wouldntst a year. That would be like taking her life. Uncle Nichss face was also exceptionally dark. She must have been manipted by Jodie and didnt know it would be so severe to transfer it to Elbert. Aunt Karah cried and red at her husband. Even if she knew, after some hesitations, she would probably still do it. Uncle Nichs choked; it seemed to be true. He sighed, So what should we do now? Seeing his sister target his son like this, he was naturally angry, disappointed, and heartbroken. Aunt Karah shook her head, crying, I dont know. She emphasized, We must let our parents and family know about this. She could endure other things, but when it came to her son, she couldnt bear it. Uncle Nichs nodded, Okay, Ill call our parents and have theme to the hospital. After saying that, he went to make the call. When Elberts grandparents heard that their grandson was affected by some venom, they were shocked. When they learned that their daughter was involved, too, they were not entirely convinced. Nevertheless, they hung up the phone and rushed to the hospital. Coincidentally, their second son, his wife, and their youngest daughter were all at home, so they were Informed and joined them on their way to the hospital. At the hospital, Elberts father was in anguish, his mother in tears, and his older brothers face was heavy even Simone looked thoughtful and concerned He suddenly had a change of heart. He spoke up tofort them. Ive always been fortunate, and my hick will hold. Im sure everything will live More Dad, Jared, you dont need to worry, If things really dont work out, and I have toce it then its my destiny. He looked at Simone and reassured her, Simone, dont think too much either. Its normal that you cant solve my situation. After all, Aunt Salma has invited so many experts, but they are all helpless. Although he didnt want to die, he also didnt want his loved ones to worry and feel sad for him. Aunt Karah gave her son a stern look. Dont talk nonsense. Youre still young. Dont mention anything about life and death. Its inauspicious. Elbert sighed. Alright, I wont say it anymore. Then, he actually spat a few times. Simone thought for a moment and said, Let me make a call to a friend and see if the help. If Shawn could lend a hand, she would be a hundred percent sure. She didnt need him to help Elbert solve the venom, nor did she need him to fight against the powerful great warlock. She just needed him to protect Elbert while she took action. She didnt want that powerful great warlock to harm Elbert with his tricks. Hearing her words, Uncle Nichs immediately said, Alright, Simone, Ill trouble you with this. Simone nodded at him and went outside to make the call. Shawn was watching videos on his phone when he saw Simones call and answered it. Simone, whats up? Simone went straight to the point and exined Elberts situation. She asked, So, Bailey, can you help me protect him? Shawn was taken aback and couldnt help but ask. To break the curse of the great warlock who is from the Divine State, you also need to achieve the same state. Have you already made a breakthrough? Simone smiled and said, Yes, because of a fortunate opportunity, I made a breakthrough ahead of time. wn was shocked Impressive! Youre the first young celestial master Ive ever met. In the past, when geomancy was still prevalent, even the most talented individuals would only achieve the Divine State after the age of 36. Many experts would need to be in their seventies, eighties, or even hundreds to ovee this hurdle. He himself was also a genius, reaching thete stage of the innate realm in his twenties. Simone smiled and said, Its justck! Its also thanks to the stone Zac Turner gave me. honchouckled Rare to hear you being so modest. Achieving the Divine State is not just luck You be the genit anong genes without a doubt Congrattions! Opportunities were just auxiliary; forging iron still relied on oneself. He had noticed before that Simone had a very strongprehension ability, and she indeed had the strength to make a breakthrough. Having lived for so many years, he had be indifferent to many things, He naturally didnt feel jealous of Simone but instead had a sense of admiration. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Simone smiled and said, I ept your praise! Then, she asked, What about protecting him? Shawn said, As you know, I cant leave the city. If you bring someone to me, I can make an exception for you, he said, referring to the various constraints and his own temperament. He would not interfere in the affairs between surgeons, let alone engage in a fight. Simones lips curved into a smile. With Baileys words, I can rest assured. Thank you so much! People like Shawn would do it as long as they promised. After a few more words, they hung up the phone. Simone returned to the ward. Four pairs of eyes fell on her, filled with nervousness and unease. Simone smiled at them and said, Its settled. Ijust contacted Master Shawn. He agreed toe and help me protect Elbert. With his protection, my chances of saving Elbert will increase by more than ny percent. These words immediately relieved Uncle Nichs and the others. Aunt Karah gently grasped Simones hand. Simone, we are truly grateful for your help. Uncle Nichs chimed in. Simone, we understand the effort youve put in. Please dont hesitate to ask for anything you may need in the future. If its within our means, we will dly assist. Simone felt no obligation toward them. Her assistance was driven by gratitude, not duty. Therefore, they had to remember this act of kindness and find a way to repay it She epted their offer with a smile. If theres ever anything I require, I will reach out. However, since Jodie and the others had attempted to deceive her, she naturally had to turn the tables on them. Chapter 394 Can’t Run Away Chapter 394 Cant Run Away At this moment, the four members of the Johnston Family were deeply grateful to Simone. Regardless of whether it would eventually seed, they could feel that she genuinely offered her assistance. And they had faith that she would be able to fulfill her promises. After all, she wasnt the type to show off or be extravagant. Aunt Karah looked at Simone and asked, Simone, when can we remove the venom? The longer this thing stayed in her sons head, the more uncertain it was whether there would be any problems. Simone replied, Master Shawn cannot leave Cubilis due to some special circumstances, so Elbert and I need to make a trip to Cubilis. She continued, I also need to make some preparations, which will take some time. In order to ensure a hundred percent sess and Elberts safety, she indeed needed to make some arrangements. So, my suggestion is to go in a month. Since Jodie instigated Mrs. Gray to do this, we might as well see what she and the warlock behind her are up to After all, we should be cautious of thieves. Otherwise, if we dont take action now, there might be a second or third time. Next time, they might target someone else, like Jared. She wasnt exaggerating; she felt it was crucial to find out why the other party wanted to set traps. Only then could they prevent such incidents from happening again. The key was to understand the motive in order to stop it, right? Uncle Nichs agreed, That makes sense. Cut off the grass and eradicate the roots; otherwise, problems may reur. He squinted and said, Lets see what theyre after. Regarding the matter of targeting his son, he remembered it. As long as there was an opportunity to counterattack, he wouldnt show any mercy. As for Salma Johnston, from now on, he would just pretend that there is no such sister from now. Aunt Karah was very concerned about her son. Will it have a significant impact on Elbert after a month! Stone gave her an during look Ca special chet ar Elbert to wear, which can suppress the venom in his body and make thene During this period, they wont be able to absorb his vitality. But the effect onlysts for about a month, so thats why I suggest going to Cubilis next month. Although they were taking a risk, her cousins health was more important. She wouldnt use his body as bait. Upon hearing this, Aunt Karah and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Then, we can rest assured. She added, Simone, if theres anything we need to prepare, just let us know. By the way, dont let others know about the matter of me asking Master Shawn to protect and cure the poison. Otherwise, it might alert the enemy. Dont say anything to other members of the Johnston Family too. Also, act as if I cant solve it and express great concern. It would be best to keep asking the master to check on Elbert and make them believe that I cant do anything When the time is right, Jodie should use Mrs. Grays help to find that person to cure Elbert. That way, their true intentions will be exposed. If they wanted something important, they had to negotiate before taking action. Okay, we wont say anything. Uncle Nichs realized that Simone had thought it through, and he agreed with her. Aunt Karah was even more eager for no one to reveal the secret. She wanted her parents-inw to see through the selfish and cunning nature of their daughter. After being disappointed in Salma, she would never bother with her again. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, if it became known that Simone could cure the poison and the seriousness of the situation was understood. It would be a different story. Although their son was a yboy, he was very beloved by his grandparents. She didnt believe that her parents-inw would ignore their grandson for the sake of their daughter. Just as they finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Aunt Barah went to open the door. hrs were still on her face, and she looked at the visitors with concern. Mom and Dad, youre both here. Serge her uke thit, Old Mas Johnston couldnt help but ask, How is Elben? Dans care st They had several outstanding grandchildren, but their favorite and most cherished grandchild was their fifth grandson, Elbert, who knew how to please them the most So, seeing Aunt Karah like this made them a bit anxious. Aunt Karah continued wiping her tears. The situation is not good. She let them in and then exined the situation that Simone had mentioned earlier. After listening, both grandparents showed expressions of disbelief and held a somewhat skeptical attitude. Old Mrs. Johnston looked at Simone with a hint of suspicion and asked, Simone, did your mother really do this? She shouldnt be capable of such things. At the same time, she noticed that after they came in, Simone didnt greet them proactively. She was afraid that Simone deliberately said this because she disliked her own mother. Auntie Bridgette interjected, Mom, why are you even asking? I can clearly see that shes just making things up. How could Salma do something like this? She disdainfully added, And what poison? Those are only things from TV dramas. We should trust science and medicine. She didnt believe Simones words. This was clearly a deliberate attempt to discredit Salma within the Johnston Family. Elbert didnt like hearing this. Simone was invited by us, and I trust her judgment. Auntie Bridgette looked at Elbert and sneered. Youve always been a bit out of touch, and what you believe may not be urate. Aunt Orena couldnt help but interject, Bridgette, thats a bit presumptuous, isnt it? Simone is a level- headed person and wouldnt deceive everyone with something like this. She knew her sister well enough to believe that she was capable of such a thing. Auntie Bridgette nced at Aunt Orena and said, You and your eldest sister have never gotten along, so of course youre happy to see her embarrassed, This little sister-inw insisted on marrying a poor man and has been amoner for so many years that her perspective has be increasingly narrow. Aunt Orena was angered by these words. Im not so petty; your words are too harsh. Bridgetics character was very simr to that of Saima. They were both self-righteous, petty, and snubbish Upon hearing til Auntie Bridgette felt as though Aunt Orena had outsmarted her Her expression darkened, and she was about to speak. Elbert spoke up first, saying, Auntie Bridgette, if you dont know, then dont jump to conclusions. Simone wouldnt lie; we have proof. Old Mr. Johnston noticed the attitude of his eldest sons family, and it was clear that they believed Simone. This indicated that they were certain their eldest daughter was responsible. Upon hearing his grandson mention proof, he couldnt help but ask, What kind of proof? He looked at Simone with a loving gaze and asked, Simone, can you show me the evidence? Without sering it for himself, he couldnt believe that his beloved eldest daughter would do something so irrational. Simone calmly replied, Grandfather, I have already cut ties with Mrs. Gray, so I have nothing to do with your family If you want to see the evidence, no problem. Of course, they had to show the evidence to the Johnston Family; otherwise, they wouldnt believe it at all. After seeing the evidence, Salina Johnston and Jodie Gray couldnt deny it. If they had set a trap for her, they had to be prepared for the consequetices. Chapter 395 Don’t Act Like A Clown Chapter 395 Dont Act Like A Clown Old Mr. Johnston was taken aback by Simones shameless retort. However, he couldnt me her either. They were in the wrong, after all. Their daughter had treated her own daughter poorly and had severed ties with her. It was understandable that his granddaughter didnt recognize them as her rtives. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he changed the subject. Alright, lets look at the evidence. Simone walked over, sat down, and opened her notebook, pulling up the previous surveince footage. This is part of the evidence. If you dont believe the people in the video or Mrs, Gray, I can find other evidence. Old Mr. Johnston and the others immediately gathered around to watch. After watching it, they felt a sense of familiarity with the figure but couldnt recognize that it was Salma Johnston. Auntie Bridgette sneered. Who are you trying to fool? Who can tell who is a person who covers his whole body so tightly? This cant be used as evidence to prove that this person is Salma! Jared frowned. In the second video, Jodic called this person mom! Doesnt that prove anything? Jodie wouldnt be acting with us just to show you. He didnt like Auntie Bridgettes constant questioning. He felt like she was deliberately finding fault. She raised an eyebrow. Who said this person must be Salma? Maybe this is Jodies real mother? You guys are still too naive. She nced in Simones direction with a meaningful look and said, You believe everything youre told without thinking just because someone casually manipted you. Salma hadined to her before, saying that Simone, her own daughter, was disrespectful and lacked filial piety. Auntie Bridgette thought it was quite normal. After all, Simone didnt grow up in a prestigious family andcked manners. Sinceing back, Simone kept causing trouble, such as cutting off rtionships and disrespecting the other family members of the Gray Family. The Gray Family and the Johnston Family were embarrassed. That was why she disliked Simone even more. Now, Simone was causing trouble again by manipting Nichs family. She was happy to see their embarrassment. But when Simone deliberately implicated her own mother, she couldnt just sit back and watch. She disdainfully snorted, No manners. Simone could clearly hear that thisment was directed at her. She looked at Auntie Bridgette, raised an eyebrow, and said bluntly, Madam Bridgette, thisment suits you better. You think youre always right as if youre the only smart person in the whole world. You always interfere in other peoples affairs, constantly questioning and distorting facts to show how capable you are. In reality, youre just a joke, a true disy ofck of manners Auntie Bridgette was just a snob, She considered herself a wealthy wife, acting as if she was superior to everyone else. However, her husband was not up to par; he was always being suppressed by his elder. rother. So, she liked to belittle others to gain a sense of presence. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Aunt Karahi and others could tolerate it, but Simone couldnt She would confront it no matter what Aurie Bridgette was taken aback, not expecting Simone to reton like this What happened to your Treatmetal I am your zu-inw. Is this how you treat your elders? Earlier, Salma hadined to her, and she thought she might be exaggerating. But now she realized that Simone, this insolent girl, was indeed impolite and infuriating. Simone sneered. I dont even recognize my own mother, so what kind of aunt-inw are you? I extended some courtesy to you because youre the elder. Now youre disrespecting yourself, so dont come out and act like a clown. She despised people who used their so-called elder status to morally manipte others. Auntic Bridgette looked at Simone in disbelief. Y-You! She didnt know how to retort after being confronted like this. After all, she had never argued or retorted with anyone before. Finally, she became so angry that her face darkened, and she blurted out, You uncultured wild girl! Simone rolled her eyes. You keep repeating the same thing! Then, dont embarrass yourself bying Simones retort made Elbert, who was lying down, look at her with admiration. It felt so satisfying to confront Auntie Bridgette. He had long been fed up with her cunning ways. Not only he but Aunt Karah and Aunt Orena secretly praised Simone. She confronted Auntic Bridgette well, and it felt good to listen to her. Auntic Bridgette was once again infuriated. Now, she finally understood what Salma had said. She was so that she wanted to p Simone and teach her a lesson, but just as she rushed toward Simone and raised her hand to p her, Simone grabbed her arm angry Simones gaze turned cold. If you provoke me like this, dont me me for not being polite Uncle Oliver saw this and looked at Simone with displeasure. Simone, no matter what, she used to be your aunt-inw. Is it right to be so rebellious towards your elders? Apologize to Auntie Bridgette, and let this matter go. Although he didnt particrly like his wife, he felt embarrassed when she was disgraced by his niece. Simone raised an eyebrow at him. Uncle Oliver, does your fierce wife know about the illegitimate children you have been raising outside? Does she know about the beauties you hide in your houses? Uncle Oliver used to be polite to her, although it was just a facade. As long as she wasnt provoked, she wouldnt actively seek trouble, but if someone were to provoke her first, she wouldnt just sit idly by. Unde Olivers face changed when he heard this. What nonsense are you talking about? He was startled inside; how did Simone know about the woman he was keeping and his illegitimate chuldren? Auntie Bridgette was momentarily stunned. You wild girl, trying to sow discord between us as a couple. Watch how I deal with you Then, her other hand raised with the intention to deliver a p to Simones Chapter 397 Can’t Give Up Chapter 397 Cant Give Up Simone gave Elbert a reassuring look. She said to him, You wont be disfigured. Then, she changed the subject. But besides the shock, your vitality and reproductive function will also be affected. Ah, so you mean if this venom is not removed, not only will I die, but I will also have to be a eunuch before I die? Although he usually would not engage in promiscuous behavior, he did not want to be a eunuch either! Salma Johnston is too ruthless. She wants me to be a eunuch. He deliberately said it loud enough for his grandparents to hear. Before I die, she wont even give me a chance to leave a legacy, will she? Fortunately, Simone could help him remove the venom. Otherwise, he would be in a miserable state. This remark instantly changed the expressions of Old Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, and their faces looked grim. The Johnstons elderly couple thought it would be best if their daughter were not involved. Or else it would genuinely break their hearts. And if she could harm their grandson today, who was to say she wont harm them and others tomorrow? Uncle Nichs and Auntie Karah were also angrier now! Salma Johnston was truly something. Not only did she want to harm their son, but she also wanted to cut off their family line! How deep was their grudge with Salma? For her to do this. Auntie Bridgette sneered on the side. Only you guys believe in this. Anyway, she did not believe it, and the more they said it, the more ridiculous it sounded. Simone couldnt be bothered to deal with her anymore. Talking alone was useless. She needed to present evidence. Ill look for more evidence to show you. She sat down on the couch by the window, holding theptop. By doing so, the Johnston Family could not see the screen, and her hands quickly started working. The Johnston Family said nothing when they heard she was looking for evidence. They were waiting patiently for the results. Simone quickly hacked into the surveince near the Gray Familys vi. She also checked the surveince at the racecourse, looking for the master and any suspicious activities. To transfer this venom, the person had to sprinkle a special and attractive powder on Elberts body, so she must have taken action at the racecourse. enough, she found something Then, she separately saved the videos that could serve as evidence. She returned to the previous table with theptop in her arms. Just as she sat down, the three Gray brothers, Titus, came in. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The three of them greeted the elders as they entered. When Titus saw his cousin lying on the bed, clearly in pain, he immediately felt a headache. He asked Elbert, What exactly happened? Elbert briefly exined everything. The Gray brothers from the Gray Family were speechless. No wonder their mothers red spots on her body had gradually faded these past few days. She would be fine soon. She told them that Jodie Gray helped her find a master who made a new sachet that could suppress the venom. So, the red spots on her body would gradually disappear and be normal. It turned out that the new sachet was all fake, and instead, the venom was transferred to Alberts body. Titus told his two brothers. I told you before that Mom hasnt been righttely, but you said it was fine. Now, its clear that she has done such a thing. Titus said angrily, Who could have imagined that she would target Albert? Aaron continued, It seems nothing good happens whenever Mom hangs out with Jodie Gray. They never thought about covering up for their biological mother. The Johnston Family already knew, so trying to hide it would only make it more embarrassing. The focus now was to find a way to save the situation. When Old Mr. Johnston heard the words of his three grandsons, he frowned and asked, Is it true that your mother is affected by the venom and has red spots all over her body? Titus said, Yes, but her skin has improved significantly in the past few days. Just then, Simone pointed to theputer and said, Come and look at the evidence. Everyone gathered around. opened the surveince footage of the Gray Family vi, facing opposite the road Mr Gray getting out of the car driven by Jodie Gray. A middle-aged man approached a waiter and said something before handing the waiter a paper package. After that, the waiter went into Alberts exclusive changing room. Not long after, Mrs. Gray exited the car and entered the racecourse. First, she met the middle-aged man, and they both went to find Albert. Finally, Mrs. Gray took the initiative to bump into someone alone. The middle-aged man hid in a corner, muttering something in his mouth. On top of that, his fingers constantly form strange seals and gestures. Its not normal. After watching the video, Jared asked Auntie Bridgette, Auntie Bridgette, why was Jodies biological mothering out of the Gray Family vi? Bridgette choked. That doesnt mean this invisible person who seems to see everything is your aunt, does it? She asked Titus and his brothers, Do you think this is your mother? At this point, she was unsure. Titus sighed. Auntie Bridgette, this is indeed my mother. Aaron added, I even went to pick up the delivery for my mother while she was wearing this outfit. The delivery arrived at the door, and his mother asked him to bring it in. When she opened it, he saw her wearing this outfit. At that time, he felt inexplicable. When did his mothers taste be so strange? It turned out she was going to wear it to harm her fifth cousin The words of the two brothers not only changed Bridgettes expression but also made the faces of the Johnston Familys elderlies extremely unsightly. Bridgette still wanted to make onest attempt to resist. Even if this person is the eldest sister, it doesnt mean she transferred any venom to Albert, right? I think youre making a big deal out of nothing. Albert might be shocked, so its better to see a doctor properly than do these outrageous things. Aunt Karah was furious and couldnt hold back, saying, Hes not your son, so its easy for you to talk. We all believe in Simone. Simone smiled. Thank you for your trust, Aunt Karah. Te quite simple to prove whether there is venom in Elberts mind. do a brain CT scan and well know wryly and said I had a bralo CT scan before but didnt find anything Simone replied, Thats because the venom conceals their presence. They emit a malevolent aura that can interfere with the maic field. So, its normal not to detect them. But this time, I can stimte the venom and make them temporarily visible so we can see them. Before anyone else could speak, Old Mr. Johnston pped his hands and said, Alright, lets do it again. He still held a glimmer of hope, unwilling to believe that his daughter had imnted venom in his grandsons mind. He could only find peace when he witnessed the results himself. Simone could understand what Old Mr. Johnston was thinking. It was a natural mindset for a father who loved his daughter. Uncle Nichs got in touch with the doctor and rmended an immediate brain CT scan. The doctor promptly arranged for it. Just before Albert entered, Simone used her vitality to stimte the venom. This caused them to involuntarily be active, unable to conceal their presence for three minutes, and unable to emit the malevolent aura that affects the maic field. After the CT scan, everyone returned to the hospital room and waited. After a while, the attending doctor walked in with the report, wearing a solemn expression. Chapter 398 Reluctantly Believing Chapter 398 Reluctantly Believing Upon seeing the doctors expression, Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston felt a sudden pang in their hearts. The doctor turned to Nichs Johnston and said, There is a significant issue with the recent brain CT scan. He took out a few films and showed them to the couple. An actual parasite is growing in his brain, and it was still moving before. No wonder it caused him to go into shock. After Nichs finished examining the films, he was left speechless. Although he had previously doubted Simones words, as a father, he naturally hoped there were no parasites. He asked the doctor, In a situation like this, what should we do? The doctor replied, In this case, surgery is necessary to remove the parasite from the brain. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, we cannot predict what will happen. The situation is quite serious, and I strongly rmend surgery. You should consider it. Nichs nodded. Alright! Then, he apanied the doctor out of the ward. Albert sensed the tense and heavy atmosphere in the room, and silence filled the air. He sighed. Now, regardless of the evidence we examine, it proves Simones judgment was correct. Auntie Salma did indeed harm me personally. Even if Jodie Gray instigated her, I cannot forgive her. From now on, I will pretend she doesnt exist. He had always known that Auntie Salma didnt like him very much because he was a yboy. On the other hand, Jodie pretended to be friendly with him but looked down on him secretly. He wasnt foolish and understood their little schemes. Simone was more genuine than those two and would never look down on him. She even took him out for car racing with Gwen. He wasnt a saint, so he couldnt forgive Auntie Salma for harming him like this. Karah continued, By doing such things, she doesnt consider us family eats and said, If Albert cant be cured in the future, how can I live? I wont have such a sister-inw anymore. We need to sever ties with her and never have any contact again. From the depths of her heart, she said again, If it can harm Albert this time, who knows who it might hurt next time? Im just scared now. With such a sister-inw, they would keep their distance from the main house. Uncle Nichs quickly decided. What they said is what I think. From now on, I will pretend she doesnt exist as my sister. It affected her son, and he could not forgive that either. Auntie Bridgette didnt expect that there would be such a thing as venom. And the evidence in the video, along with Salma Johnstons son confirming it, proved that it was their mother. She didnt want to believe it, but she had to believe it. But she couldnt help saying, It shouldnt be that serious. Cant they just perform surgery to remove the worm? Its not a big deal. Salma must have been deceived by that Jodie Gray. She wouldnt do it on purpose. She hasnt done anything yet, and you want to sever ties with your sister. She scoffed. You people in the main house are too penny-pinching. Aunt Karah was furious. You sure know how to defend her, dont you? This didnt happen to your son. Otherwise, you wouldnt be saying such things. If they could remove it through surgery, why would Salma transfer it to my son? She sarcastically remarked, The venom can hide, and the person who raises the venom can also be malicious. You just deliberately ignore these important points. If it werent for Simone making the venom appear, the CT scan wouldnt have been possible. Simone felt that Auntie Bridgette was toxic, So, she deliberately said, Since Mrs. Bridgette doesnt think its serious, then its no big deal. Then, why dont I operate and transfer the venom in Elberts brain to your son? After all, they are blood rtives, so it can be transferred simrly. they were not of the same zodiac sign, they were cousins. Divine State with nature by employing a certain esoteric technique and uld perform such a transfer But even though she could, she wouldnt do such a wicked thing. After all, her cousin was innocent. She was just trying to scare Auntie Bridgette. As soon as the aunt-inw heard Simones words, she instantly became furious. She pushed Simone away. Why should the venom be transferred to my son? This is something Albert should bear and not my son. If you dare to do this, I will never let you off. She was a little afraid of Simone now. If it were transferred to her son, she would want to kill someone. Simone sneered. See, youre only tough when its about others. When ites to your family, you react differently. My uncle-inw also sneered. No wonder you have such a good rtionship with Salma Johnston. Youre cut from the same cloth. We would never deceive our own family like you do. Even if possible, she never considered transferring the venom from her son to her nephew. If they did, there was no difference between them and Salma. Usually, she and her second sister-inw would have minor conflicts, but she never expected the other party to be so heartless. Not only did she not care about her nephew, she even went out of her way to speak ill of him, and worse, she tried to defend the culprit. At that moment, she didnt want to be a virtuous sister-inw anymore. A mothers love is fierce, and she would fight anyone who harmed her child. Auntie Bridgette awkwardly said, Thats not what I meant, Karah. Youre being too harsh. It was the first time she had seen her sister-inw so angry. So, she didnt dare to argue anymore. After all, her husband still relied on the eldest brother for a living. Aunt Karah sneered. Your words were even more offensive. Auntie Bridgette muttered, unwilling to ept it. What I said wasnt as offensive as what you said. Youre the one whos supposed to be the sister-inw, but you dont even know how to be considerate to your unger siblings. uttered such remarks numerous times but had never witnessed her sister-inw behaving so appeared to deliberately humiliate her in the presence of her nephews and Simone. How disgraceful. Old Mrs. Johnston nced at her Auntie Bridgette, her eyes filled with a touch of severity, Keep quiet. Even at a time like this, she still couldntprehend the situation and ended up making her grandchildren and daughters-inw the subject of ridicule. Auntie Bridgette still harbored some apprehension toward her mother-inw. She didnt dare say anything else but silently cursed her biased mother-inw in her heart. Her sister-inw was also to me, but only she was reprimanded to remain silent. She gave her husband a meaningful nce, hoping he would defend her. Oliver Johnston remained silent and thought that she was a foolish woman indeed whocked awareness. His parents were upset due to his eldest sisters predicament, and he didnt want to say anything that would exacerbate the situation. He wasnt that foolish, so he pretended not to notice. Auntie Bridgette was furious and speechless. What a coward. Ill deal with him when we get home. she thought. Simone gazed at the elderly couple from the Johnston Family. Do you believe me now? Chapter 399 Is It Worth It? Simone Had A Straightforward Expression On Her Face Chapter 399 Is It Worth It? Simone Had A Straightforward Expression On Her Face She continued, Although I dont like Mrs. Gray, she and Melinda Carver have conspired against me. But I wont stoop as low as they do to nder and frame others intentionally. She truly despised such behavior. In other words, she wanted Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston to see their daughter. Old Mr. Johnston was stunned for a moment, What? She conspired with Melinda against you? Before Simone could speak, Elbert couldnt help butment, Exactly. Auntie Salma has truly lost her mind. Not only did she harm me, but she also didnt spare her daughter. Then, Simone ryed what she had told them before. After Old Mr. Johnston finished listening, his expression became even more unpleasant. He knew that his daughter had a stubborn personality, and she was indeed a bit selfish and self- centered. But he didnt expect it to have reached this point. He looked at Simone and sighed. Its our fault for not teaching her well. We never expected her to be like this. Old Mrs. Johnston angrily said, That Jodie Gray is not a good person. I called her before and told her not to raise her, to send her away as far as possible. But she didnt listen, and now shes causing trouble with Jodie Gray. They used to be really tight with Melinda, but now it has turned out like this. "Im speechless about her. Their daughter was born into a family like theirs, with the support of the Johnston Family, and her husband also had a sense of responsibility. Otherwise, they didnt know what kind of life she would have had. At this moment, anger and deep disappointment toward their daughter arose within them. Their daughter had crossed the line by scheming against her precious grandson. Old Mr. Johnston had a simr thought. What he wanted most was a peaceful home and harmony between his children. at had their daughter done? He felt ashamed in front of his granddaughter and grandson. Upon hearing her grandmothersints, Luca Gray wore a pained expression and said, Exactly. Grandma, you dont know. My mom now scolds us daily because of Jodie Gray. She wont allow us to send Jodie Gray away. Otherwise, she threatens to have us expelled from the Gray Family, to make us leave, and to He rambled on, and Titus and Aaron added on from the side. This made Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston realize a problem. Their grandchildren also held a great deal of resentment toward their daughter, and their rtionship had be more distant. If their daughter continued like this, the rift between her and her grandchildren would grow stronger. They couldnt understand why it was worth it for the sake of an adopted daughter, especially when she wasnt even present. Otherwise, they wanted to see what was happening in her head or maybe she had been influenced by Jodie? Old Mrs. Johnstonforted her grandchildren. Your mother has lost her mind, but once we get rid of that Jodie, everything will be fine. Titus sighed. In my mothers eyes, Jodie is her flesh and blood; we are as worthless as the grass. So, we shouldnt hold out any hope. In saying this, they also wanted Old Mrs. Johnston to deal with their mother correctly and help her regain her rity. Old Mrs. Johnstons face turned ugly as she said, Ill have your mothere over right now. No matter what happens today, I will ensure she gets rid of that Jodie. Otherwise, she can forget about recognizing us as her family. It was clear that the eldest of the family harbored resentment towards their daughter. They had decided to sever ties with their daughter. If it were any other matter, Old Mrs. Johnston could have tried to suppress it or persuade her. But when it came to her grandchildren, she was furious with her daughter and couldnt bring herself to do that. Old Mr. Johnston agreed. Yes, have here over now. The evidence is right here. She wont be able to deny it. Old Mrs Johnston nodded and then called her daughter. Te the Gray Familys house. Salma was sitting there with Jodie, considerately massaging her shoulders. the iing call, she didnt think twice before answering though, cold and stern, demanding that she go to the hospital immediately. She was given half an hour to arrive, or else she would never step foot into the Johnston Family again. Before she could ask why, the call was abruptly ended. Salma panicked. Your grandmother called and told me to go to the hospital right away. I hope they havent found out about Alberts situation. It was the first time her mother had spoken to her in such a cold tone after all these years. Jodie thought momentarily and said, Its very possible. Mom, dont worry. If this matter has been exposed, after you go to the hospital, just say that you will find a way to help your fifth cousin break the curse. The master said he could help, so well find a more powerful master from the geomancy association and help your fifth cousin break the curse in a while. As long as it can be lifted, I believe Grandma and the others wont me you. Their n required the Johnston Family to discover and learn about this matter. Then, Salma would introduce the master to the Johnston Family. That way, they could naturally receive their reward. Listening to Jodiesforting words, Salmas heart immediately calmed down. Yes, she wasnt refusing to save her nephew. She was temporarily transferring the curse to her nephews body, and then she would ask the master to remove itter. She believed that her family would understand her. She asked, Are you going with me? Jodie hesitated and replied, Id better not go. They might not like to see me there. Salma wouldnt transfer the curse as she introduced the master. The Johnston Family was not stupid. They would think that she instigated Salma to do it. if she apanied them to the hospital, she would be the focal point of the Johnston Familys wrath. dence, the wouldnt go. thought about it and said. Okay, then Ill go alone! de for Jodie to go as she might end up putting all the me on her adopted daughter Both of them had different thoughts. Jodie took the initiative to usher Salma out, consistently influencing her thinking. She implied that the master she knew was very powerful. If Melinda asked the great warlock to deal with Salma again, that master could also handle it. Jodie took this action out of concern that the Johnston Family might influence Salma and decide to leave and give up on her. This was motivated by Jodies desire to ensure Salmas safety and the importance of having a supportive daughter. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was only with Salmas unwavering determination that she could firmly reject the Johnston Familys demands. Chapter 400 It’s Just As I Expected Chapter 400 Its Just As I Expected The redness on Salmas face had significantly improved. However, she still felt disgusted, so she wore a hat and a mask and had the family driver take her to the hospital. pon arriving at the hospital room, she knocked on the door. Her sister-inw opened the door and gave her meaningful nces. Salma felt puzzled and asked in a low voice, Bridgette, has something happened? Is someone sick? Her sister-inw pretended to pull Salma inside and whispered in her car, Everyone knows about e witchcraft incident. Your parents, older brother, and sister-inw are still angry. Take it easy for a while. Sabna had a feeling that it was just as she expected. She gave her sister-in low a grateful look and nodded. Then, she entered the hospital room and saw three sons and a daughter, apart from the Johnston family members. When she saw Simone, she instantly understood why the witchcraft incident had been exposed. She felt anger rising inside her. Was her biological daughter unable to stand seeing her doing well? She had to oppose her at every turn. First, she greeted Old Mr. Johnston, Old Mrs. Johnston, her older brother and sister-inw, and Titus. Then, she looked at her three sons and asked, Why are you all here? Titus replied, Grandfather asked us toe. At this moment, she definitely couldnt say it was Simone. Otherwise, her biological mother would be furious. Salma looked at Simone again and asked, And you? Why are you here? Simone had replied yet when Nichs said, I made the call and invited Simone here Salma did expect her older brother to invite Simone. She felt bit embarrassed and said, Whats going on with all of you? She noted that her biological parents, older brother, and sister-inw looked at her with strange. Old Mr. Johnston snorted coldly. You still have the nerve to ask whats happening with us. Come over and take look at these. He pointed to theputer on the table and asked Jared to show it to his daughter. Jalma didnt know what it was, but she still walked over to take a look. After watching it, her face turned ugly, embarrassed, and somewhat awkward. She didnt expect her family to find so much surveince footage as evidence. without a doubt, she could also guess who came up with this idea. Apart from Simone, how could the Johnston Family devise such a n? Salma finally understood why her parents, older brother, and sister-inw had such cold expressions. Indeed, this daughter hade to suppress her. She couldnt even say that Jodie was responsible for the transfer of the witchcraft. With a change of mind, her eyes reddened. She took the initiative to in, I did indeed do this, but I had my reasons and difficulties. I was she said, describing how she was harmed by Melindas curse, resulting in red rashes all over her body. She also mentioned what Jodie had told her, that transferring the curse to her nephew would be much better for her condition. Finally, she added, But this is only temporary. I just temporarily asked Albert for help. Jo knows a master who has already contacted an even more powerful master. That person promised toe to Cebros in a while to cure Albert. Seeing her like this and hearing these words, the elderlies from the Johnston Family became even more disappointed. Their daughters behavior showed she didnt think she had done anything wrong. Old Mrs. Johnston asked, Then, why didnt you just say it directly before? If you had, Albert might have helped you didnt say anything and instead harmed him like this. Do you think its right? you But Salma had already figured out how to respond. I wanted to tell you, but the master Jo hired said that the target of the curse transfer should not be aware of it. Otherwise, if there is resistance, it could fail. Indeed, that was what the master said. Jo also did let me tell you first. She was afraid you would me me if you knew, so I didnt think I right, She wok a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes while looking at Alliert. Im sorrysThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Albert transic will e angry andughed. Auntie Salma, do you think we are all fools? If its so easy, why did you curse to me? And besides, I am already the young master of the Johnston Family. I dont have to worry about food and drink. What do I need you topensate? Not only did you want to harm my e, but you also wanted to harm my future generations. What exactly is your intention? And it was you who wanted to harm me, but now you act like you will help me? How can you twist the truth like this? Do I still have to thank you? You have the nerve to call yourself my aunt in front of me. I dare not have such an aunt. Lets just treat each other as strangers from now on and note any contact 9/3 Auntie Salmas attitude disgusted him. Tr seemed he owed her something, and this logic was genuinely toxic. Salina couldnt bear her nephews defiance, and her face turned pale. You are my nephew, and you must make such a big deal by helping your aunt? Ive already said I will hire master to cure you. She looked at her elder brother and sister-inw. Nichs, Karah, I understand why Albert is upset, but I am still his aunt. And he is rude. Upon seeing Salmas expression, Aunt Karah was furious. Do you even know that she is his aunt? Which aunt would intentionally harm her nephew like is? And youre still trying to defind yourself. After transferring the curse, it will be even worse. If my son cant break the curse, he will lose his life in six months. And 1g the ability to have children, is that supposed to be easy? You, this poisonous. woman, even harmed your nephew. How dare you stand here to voice your discontent. What Albert said is not wrong. From now on, dont expect him to recognize you as his at anymore. Your big brother and I wont recognize you as our sister either. A coldness filled her face. Were cutting off ties, no more contact in the future. Her son did not owe his aunt anything. How she carried herself with such an air of self-righteousness was incredibly infuriating g and repulsive. If it hadnt been for the presence of her inws and other people, she would have approached her and pped her. Salma didnt anticipate her sister-inw uttering such callous words. It waspletely unjustifiable. She nced at her older brother with a pained expression and inquired, Nichs, what are your thoughts? They couldnt possibly sever ties with her, could they? Her older brother had always held a deep affection fo Tver. Chapter 401 Why Must You All Pressure Me Like This? Chapter 401 Why Must You All Pressure Me Like This? Upon hearing his sisters words, Nichs knew exactly what she wanted to express. He said sternly, Your ister-inw and Elberts intentions reflect my attitude. added, I have endured years of mistreatment from an ungrateful person like you, and now I dont want to have a sister like you in the future. Salna couldnt believe what she was hearing and asked, Nichs, are you really cutting ties with me? Is it necessary to make such a big deal out of this? Feeling unjust and distressed, she continued, Ive already mentioned that I will find a master to help Eibert get ri-l of it. Moreover, Jo said transferring it to him would be much easier. Who says hell die in months? Thats just nonsense. As for the impact on fertility, Salma didnt argue, knowing that it indeed affected ones reproductive Simone spoke up, saying, I said that. I am a geomancy master, just like Jodie. She didnt see anything yet she could predict Elberts situation in advance. If she is so amazing, can she ste controlled by the so-called ancient master? And can she be affected by absorbing your sons fortune? Salm were bing more and more unreasonable. thoughts Perhaps this was due to their limited interactions over the years. Actually, her biological mother was like this from the beginning, which was why she treated Jodie, whom she had raised and cherished personally, in a simr manner. Simone stood up to argue, leaving Salma infuriated. She knew that her own family treated her this way because of her own daughter. Salma looked at Simone and said coldly, Jo isnt a master, but she knows one. If the master is not capable, how could he help me transfer the curse? She asked, And if you are so capable, why dont you help Elbert remove the curse? Simone raised an eyebrow, So, you believe in the so-called master, trust Jodie, and refuse to consider the truth? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But it makesnse because thats the only way you can brainwash yourself and justify your actions, she added. Thing that you did a small thing and everyone should understand. Naturally, imone wouldnt let Salma provoke her into revealing that she could remove the curse. She still had to rely on thetter to expose the person behind it. Salmaked, Y-youre just talking nonsense. She also ki that she couldnt argue with Simone anymore. This daughter of hers was bing more and more cloquent. So, Salina turned to Nichs and said, Jo really said that the situation wont be serious if its transferred to Elbert. You dont even oelieve in me, your sister, and yet insist on believing others? she questioned. She has lways harbored resentment towards me, which is why she tends to exaggerate the severity of the situation. Everyone naturally knew who Salma was referring to. Nichs observed his sister while showing no signs of remorse. Once again, he couldnt help but feel a chill in his heart. The kindness he had shown her over the years seemed to be in vain. I cant believe there would be someone who harms their own nephew and even their biological daughter He expressed his disbelief.. I trust S mone, and I wont exin further, he added. I wont consider you my sister anymore. If ou dont believe me, I can post on Facebook and announce that Im cutting ties with you. This time, he didnt hesitate in his heart at all because he couldnt afford to keep such a sister. Salmas face wore a woun led expression as she looked at him. Nichs, how can you do this? To can find a skilled m to help Elbert lift the curse. Why dont you believe it? she question d. Your obstinacy makes it look like you want to harm him. Even Teresa couldnt bear to hear these words. She looked at Salma with a disappointed exression. Enough. How did you be so detestable now? Always talking about what Jo says and Jo does. She continued. Jo is the cause of your broken rtionship with your own children, and your fourth son is still bedridden or in a wheelchair. If it werent discovered early, it could have harmed your other sons, she added. Are you that naive? How can you still trust her so blindly? Teresa was on the verge of being infuriated by her daughter. However, Salma argued, What Jo did to my fourth son and others wasnt her intention but that she wa ordered by the master. How can you me her for that? she defended. During this time, I was cursed, and my own daughter didnt help or visit me. My sons are estranged. Only Jo stayed by my side, caring for me andforting me, she continued. She even helped me find ways to alleviate the pain. If I dont trust her, who can I trust? As Salma spoke, she felt more convinced of her stance. Salmas chilen were unfilial, so what was wrong with favoring her adopted daughter who treated her well? Teresa iduriated to the point of being half-dead upon hearing this. Shes exploiting you and intentily giving you these distorted ideas! She added, She ims to know a more powerful master, so If he can the curse, why doesnt hee directly to help you instead of transferring it? Her care and mfort are just to keep you, to continue deceiving you so she can stay in the Gray Family If no for her, you wouldnt have done so many wrong things and conspired with Mrs. Carver to harm your daughter, Teresa used. Your own daughter will cut ties with you, and your sons will hate you. Why only think about what they do and not reflect on what youve done? she scored If you continue Chapter 402 Things Are Getting Out Of Hand Chapter 402 Things Are Getting Out Of Hand Teresa was so furious that she staggered backward. They were only trying to do what was best for their daughter by getting rid of that troublemaker so that th mother and daughter would no longer be estranged. But, their daughter had the audacity to use them of forcing her and causing her harm. Teresas face wore a cold expression as she said, If you dont get rid of that troublemaker, dont consi ler me your mother anymore. Austin chimed in. Your mothers decision is also mine. If you continue to interfere with Jodie, I will no longer recognize you as my daughter, and we wont wee you into our family anymore. Salma was even more heartbroken. You are being too harsh. Do you want to see me tormente to death by insects that what would make you happy? Its a simple matter that could be resolved, ye you me everything one To hasnt done anything to harm you. Why do you have to target her? Shes still my daughter, and I wont give up on her, she died. Austin was furious and couldnt believe he had raised such a daughter. He pointed to the door. If you cant give up, Jodie, then youre choosing to give up on your family. Go, and donte to our home again. Salma was also furious. Her parents believed in others but not in her. They were so heartless. Of course, she didnt really think they meant it. They were just trying to scare and threaten her. How could they possibly disown their own daughter? she thought. Even if Simone treated her this way, as long as she apologized afterward, she could still be epted. After all, they were blood rtives. Thus, she stubbornly dered, Fine, Ill leave. I will prove to you that I do not intend harm to Elbert. Ill seek a master to lift the curse from him, she emphasized further. With that said, Salma confidently walked out of the room in her high heels. Staying long would only make things more awkward and ufortable for her. Each one of them, without understanding or empathy, continued to force her. Therefor her fathers words provided her with the much-needed excuse to leave promptly. At thi nent, they were all worked up, and anything she said would be deemed wrong. Once the master came to help Elbert lift the curse, her family would likely calm down and forgive her. Seeing his daughter actually leave, Austin almost fainted from anger. Unfilial daughter, such an unfilial daughter. Our Johnston Family cannot tolerate such ughter. Now that shes gone, she better not cry and regret itter. He added. Theres no remedy for regret in this world. Even if she regrets it, I wont recognize her as my da ghter. If their daughter continued to behave like this, not only would she bring trouble to the Gray Family, but might also cause harm to the Johnston Family. Since Salma chose to give up on them so decisively, Austin wanted her to know that cutting off ties was not just an empty threat or talk, but rather, they were serious. He instructed Nichs, Son, as soon as you get home, inform all our rtives that Salma and we, the Johnston Family, have no rtion anymore. Also, tell your brother-inw while youre at it. As for the roject between the Gray Family and Johnston Family, stop it immediately while the losses are stil manageable. He added, If she chooses Jodie, then let her live her life with that adopted da ighter Trom now on. Since Salma couldnt listen to the advice of those who truly cared about her and insisted on continuing. she would have to face the consequences herself. Bridgette and Salma ha good rtionship, and thetter hoped that Bridgette would often help her with family matters. So, Bridgette gave her husband a meaningful look. She also stepped in, saying, Mom and Dad, please calm down. This matter isnt worth cutting ties. Its not necessary. Oliver added, Yeah, once you cool off, it wont be a big deal. Theres no need to make it so tense, dragging my brother-inw and the Gray Family into it. Its unnecessary As for the project with the Gray Family, he nned to advocate handling it on his own. It couldnt just come to a halt. Austin, however, wasnt oblivious to their subtle intentions. He sternly stated, If you continue advocat for her, with all your scheming, you can leave the Johnston Family. Ill cut ties with my own sons, and can take your shares and get lost.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Oliver was a bit of a cker, and Bridgette wasnt very attentive either. Initially, Austin had hoped that Nichs family would look out for Olivers family, but now, it seemed like it was time to seriously consider the idea of separating the family. Upon hearin Austin express this sentiment, Oliver and Bridgette immediately had a change of expression. Oliver wa quick to say, Alright, alright, Dad. Whatever makes you happy. He ched his tone. If you want to disown Salma, go ahead; her actions were indeed too much. After healing this, Austin grew even more furious. If Oliver had stood firm and continued supporting his sister, there would have been some humanity left, but with just one threat, he immediately changed his stance. Truly unreliable Even Bridgette dared not say anything because she was afraid that Austin, in his anger, actually kick them out. anger from within himself, he wouldnt be able to get over it. And then there is Jodie who is always hiding behind the scenes causing mischief. Nichs wondered how his brother-inw would handle such a situation. Bridgette, standing on the side, agreed. Yes, if were going to cut ties, lets do it cleanly. Ill als inform my family that its no longer necessary to cooperate with the Gray Family in the future. Whether it was venting anger or seeking revenge, it didnt matter. There was no need for further dealings with the Gray Upon hearing their word. Titus and his two siblings knew that things had escted. What was Mom thinking. Did she really believe that Grandpa and the others were just talking? When Simone said she wanted to sever ties before and actually did it, shouldnt Mom have learned her lesson? But now, she has managed to offend all of her family members on her own, thought Titus. Aaron feigned a pitiful expression and pleaded, Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Nichs, Aunt Bridgette, if you decide to sever ties with my mother, please dont sever ties with us as well. He added, We have also been abandoned by our mother. Austin chuckled and said in a reassuring voice, Dont worry, I still acknowledge my three grandchildren as family. He then turned to Simone and added, And Simone, even though you may no longer acknowledge, the Johnston Family will always wee you. Simone smiled without saying anything. It was evident that the Johnston Family was resolute this time, and it was satisfying to see that Salma had ruined her own rtionship with her family. Chapter 403 Do You Want To Drive Me Away Too? Chapter 403 Do You Want To Drive Me Away Too? Simone hadpleted what she needed to do, so she decided to say her goodbyes. Karah stood up and held her hand, saying. Let me see you off. Elbe said to Simone, Do drop by the hospital to check on me, considering my infertility. The wor-is hir Old Mr. and Mrs. Johnston emotionally. If their grandson was indeed infertile, what would happen in the future? They would have even more grievances toward their own daughter. Simone chuckled and shook her head, then yfully winked at him, saying, Ill go back and make a het bag for you. Being infertile isnt as easy as it seems. By temporarily suppressing the curse, Elbert could avoid bing infertile. Tie was deeply loved and eximed, Simone is still the best in my family. Aunt Karah escorted Simone out, and the Gray brothers, including Titus, followed along. Due to their mothers actions, they felt ashamed to stay any longer. Moreover, they need to inform their father about the situation. On the way, Simone whispered to Aunt Karah, Mrs. Karah, dont you worry. However, in the next week or so, you guys still need to act out your roles. Auntie Bridgette should ry your emotions and feedback to Mrs. Gray, she added. Aunt Karah nodded. Alright, if theres anything urgent on my end, Ill get in touch with you. As long as the curse on her son was not lifted, she would continue to worry. That was why putting on this act felt more genuine. After seeing Simone off at the parking lot, Mrs. Karah greeted the Gray brothers before returning to the hospital ward. Titus said to Simone, Mom might be angry with you again this time. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simone shrugged and said indifferently, I know, but I dont care. Its not like I forced her to do what shie did. Cant she let me expose the truth? Besides, s continued, Jodie and the person behind her have ulterior motives. Even if it wasnt for me today, it yould have been exposed in a few days. Titus nodded, True. We dont think you did anything wrong by helping the Johnston Family. Just wanted to remind you to be careful with Mom and Jodietely. Theyve been picking on us a lot. He sighed bitterly. Lately, they found themselves under the constant scrutiny of their birth mothers disapproval. Simone nodded in acknowledgment. I understand. She was afraid they wouldnt cause any trouble. Things were easier to manage after they caused a ruckus, specially when it came to Jodie. Simone kept an eye on the person behind her, capable of absorbing more luck to continuously support Wter Simone drove away, Titus pulled out his phone to contact their birth father. Once the call was answered, he recounted the hospital incident to his father, Steven. Steven was furious that he was almost on the verge of a stroke. He had been away on a business trip for a while, and his wife had pulled such a stunt again. Why cant sne stop being a hindrance? he eximed to his son. After hanging up the phone with his son, he dialed Salmas number and began scolding her. However, Salma was deficit and retorted, iming she did what she did because their daughter-i aw deserved it. It seemed that she was just the way she was, and her family couldnt stand to see her doing well. Steven knew that continuing the argument wouldnt make a difference. She didnt see herself as wrong; instead, she believed her family was exaggerating the situation. So, he changed the topic. Just send Jodie away by today. Salma was stubborn and said, I wont send her away. Jodie is also our adopted daughter. How can you be so heartless? Steven was irritated. I wouldnt dare keep such a scheming and heartless adopted daughter. My daughter is only Simone. Salma sneered. Your heart only has room for Simone, but she has to be willing to acknowledge you as her father! She added angrily. If it werent for her, I wouldnt have been med by my family Steven had a headache and retorted, Even if Simone doesnt acknowledge me, shes still my daughter. And this is clearly your fault; you caused trouble yourself, so its normal for your family to me you. What does this have to do with Simone? As soon as an incident happens, the Johnston Family will eventually find out the reason, and it will lead back to you. Salma was interested in hearing more and said, The trouble has already happened. Is saying all this useful? Steven emphasized, Indeed, its not useful. So, today, you must send Jodie away immediately. I wound her away. If Melinda lets that great warlock target me again, the master Jodie knows can help me, she asisted.. Stevens face darkened. Why are you so naive? Her so-called help is just a way to deceive you! Impatient, Salma retorted, Can you stop thinking so badly of Jodic and the master? No one in the family, husband and children alike, could stand her. It was so frustrating, Steven took a deep breath. If you dont send her away, then you can move out of the Gray Family with Jocle. He wasnt joking or threatening. If his wife insisted on being with Jodie, then he would grant her wish. the kindness and amodation he had shown her couldnt win her gratitude. Besides sappointment, his heart had also turned cold. Salma couldnt believe it, and her voice was tinged with sharpness, What? You want to drive me away, too? Did you have an affair outside and want to make room for someone else? Stevens voice turned dark. Youre simply being unreasonable. I havent had an affair; I have a clear conscience. Eyou dont believe me, you can investigate. Ill give you two choices right now. Either send Jodie away immediately and sever all ties, or you nd Jodie move out together, he stated. Fine, youre all forcing me Salma reluctantly agreed. If no one can ept me, then Ill leav Stevens heart grew.cler. Good, take Jodie with you. If his wife continued down this path, he was ready to bring up the dreaded word-divorce. He couldnt bear to see the entire Gray household crumble because of such a troublesome person. They ended the call on a sour note. Salma angrily called Jodie to pack up, announcing they were moving out. Jodie hadnt expected things to escte to this point. She was taken aback by her stepmothers decision, but after a moments thought, she realized it was because her stepmother still found her useful. Without benefits and her amodating attitude, her stepmother might turn against her at any moment. A stepmother was still a stepmother and iparable to a real mother. Jodie wanted to stay and was hoping her stepbrothers woulde back to her. However, she knew Steven had given the order, and she had no choice. She grumbled about her father being too heartless, for she had called him dad so many times in vain. The Gray brothers were speechless at their mothers choice. But they were relieved to finally get rid of the trouble that Jodie had be. As for their other, they sighed, hoping she woulde to her senses after enduring the hardships brought by die. They offered to help, but Salma rejected their assistance. Eventual, the brothers reluctantly moved both women to a vi nearby that was under Salmas name. They alo brought along a few servants to help them move and settle in with Jodie. Salma still held a grudge. So, every day, she would make the three brotherse to the vi to eat together If they didnte, she would call and nag and scold them. During meals, the three brothers became her targets for venting her frustrati Titus and his brothers endured untold suffering, and as a result, their feelings toward their birth mother grew increasingly distant. To make matters worse, a hint of resentment began to build iir hearts. Dealing with a mother like this was truly a challenging ordeal for them Chapter 404 What Caused It? Chapter 404 What Caused It? In the subsequent two weeks, Simone continued to visit Elbert to make a sachet for him as a thoughtful esture. wever, he lingered in the hospital,pelled to maintain appearances for those orchestrating things behind the scenes. Simones regr visits persisted as she kept a watchful eye on Elbert and Skyler. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Simultaneously, the previously filmed drama set in the Republican eramenced airing and quickly became a serisation. Its sess was attributed to impable costumes, props, and the exceptional talent of the arors. The engag lot and pace captured attention that elevated not only the main cast but als the supporting ro Simones dresses dazzled, which captivated everyones gaze. Daily, her fans and admirers engaged in conversations, praising her beauty. Exmations of Simones beauty and her resemnce to a beauty echoed, further amplifying her poprity. Simone, your dresses were stunning, eximed fans and admirers. Other cast members, including Ethan and Zac, who yed the second and third male leads, respectively. also gained significant fan followings. Ethan, in the role of the second male lead, amassed a significant fan base thanks to his mature acting skills. His portrayal of a refined and elegant character with sses vividly brought to life a noble young man from the Republican era. Zac, the third male lead, embodied the rebellious and untamed young master, apanied by profound emotions, drawing in numerous fans. The chemistry between the second female lead and the third male lead even led to them being shipped by fans. Critics of ones acting skills were silenced as she breathed life into her character, eclipsing the second. female led in the script. Her ex nsive acting skills wlessly portrayed multiple characters, from a dancer to a double agent. Simone seamless transformations,plemented by her stunning figure and exquisite dresses, left audiences in awe. Critics of Simones acting skills were proven wrong as she breathed life into ur character, outshining the second female lead in the script. Her explosive acting skills portrayed multiple characters with brilliance. As a dancer and a double agent, Simone altered her appearance seamlessly,plements by her stunning figure and exquisite dresses. The fashion wave triggered by her role dominated short video apps. Nadtiple offers of film scripts flooded her doorstep, and her excellent variety show performances brought rth numerous invitations. Simone meticulously selected scripts and variety shows, even securing opportunities for her studios artists. She had stumbled upon a handful of promising scripts and developed a fondness for two potential variety shows. Taking the initiative, she reached out to the individuals in charge of the scripts, ensuring auditi opportunits for the studios artists were sessfully secured. Out of these, roles were directly confirmed. She not only secured a male lead role in a new drama for Ethan but also secured him a spot as a regr guest on a variety show Being a rising star like Ethan, it was crucial for him to sustain his poprity by making asional appearances in the media. Failure to do so would result in his quickly fading from the publics memory. His previous guest appearance on a variety show had a positive impact. Impressed by Ethans recent poprity and Simones influence, the director made a decisive decision. Uponpleting the previous film with Fiona, Simone swiftly identified another film resource and was on the brink ofmencing shooting. Moreover, she managed to secure a slot for Lisas newly signed artist on another popr variety show. Through the consistent acquisition of quality resources, Simone once more garnered attention within the industry. Her abilities were beyond question. Simones undeniable talent turned heads, prompting major entertainment titans to vie for her as their top agent. The allure of Simones studio grew, attracting a surge of artists eager to sign on or make the leap to join her rank Every Jodie found herself consumed by jealousy and envy as she witnessed Simones resurging poprny and the triumphs of her studio. Yet, Simone faced a hurdle when she contended for a supporting role in a movie. The challenge arose with a supporting role meant for a recently signed, washed-up actor in Simones studio. The individual i question had initially been an artist under Gray Entertainment. Unfortunately, he experienced betrayal from both his agent and a supposed close friend, resulting in the loss of several crucial resources. Iditionally, he managed to offend apany shareholder, leading to his suppression and sidelining within the industry. The prolonged absence from public view, coupled with a dearth of noteworthy projects and nearing the age of 40, naturally ushered in a decline in his career, Simr to Ethan, this actor refused to give up on himself. Even in the absence of acting opportunities, he persisted in honing his craft and refining his actir skills. Despite the myriad pressures of life, his desire to act remained unwavering. Taking matter into his own hands, he proactively reached out to Simones studio. Coincidentally, Sime returned to Cebros and engaged in a conversation with this actor. Upon reviewing his portfolio and confirming the absence of any character issues, Simone wasted no time in officially signing him under her banner. Fueled by her belief in the script and the character, she championed the cause for this actor to secure the supporting role in the movie. Simone harbored the hope that this fresh project and role would catapult him back into the limelight, offering the audience a renewed perspective on his talent. The director suggested having a discussion with Simone. Simone found herself immersed in a captivating encounter as she embarked on a rendezvous with th movie emperor, Mr. Crayson. Their ndestine meeting unfolded in the seclusion of a private room at the tea house. Simone and Mr. Crayson took their ces first, and after a while, the weary director, Mr. Nielsen, entered. the room. In his fifties, Ir. Nielsen was a distinguished director renowned for crafting numerous cinematic ssics After he eered the room, he apologized to Simone. Tm sorry, I was dyed at the hospital, which is why Imte Simorimiled and replied, No worries, Dys happen. Life has its own schedule sometimes. Mr. Nielsens fatigued demeanor, Simone intuited the reason behind his desire to discuss the le with her. As Mr. Nielsen settled into his seat, Simone took the lead in the conversation. Mr. Nielsen, has your family. been experiencing a series of incidentstely? Mr. Nielsens hand, poised to lift the teacup, caine to a sudden halt He smiled wryly and remed, discernment is truly remarkable; its evident just by ncing at me. Can you discern the cause behind the troubles in my family? The primary motive behind inviting Simone for this private meeting was to seek her advice on geomancy. name responded, Your parents are unwell and currently in the hospital, and your son recently fell seriously ill, leading to his admission a few days ago. Furthermore, your wife broke her leg this morning and is currently hospitalized too, added. I didnt sense any negative energy from you, so its likely that the issue is connected to your ancestral grave, Simone suggested, Nielsen was caught off guard. In his erraticued andckluster eyes, a glimmer of optimism began to surface. Master Gray, our insi is truly extraordinary. In just a brief observation, youve uncovered t ruct cause of the turmoil win my family, he acknowledged with admiration.. The person he had sought advice from had also alluded to the presence of an issue with his ancestral grav at demanded attention. Chapter 405 To Give Or Not To Give? Chapter 405 To Give Or Not To Give? Simone cast a discerning gaze over Mr. Nielsens countenance, and the revtion regarding ancestral aves hardly caught her by surprise. inquired, Has someone broached this topic with you previously? Mr. Nielsen, making no attempt to conceal it, nodded. Ind.ed. My parents faced consecutive mishaps, ending up in the hospital. It was there that I crossed paths with a geomancy master, he disclosed. He shared an intriguing bit of wisdom, mentioning that if my philtrum tumed ck, my family would be prone to frequent mishaps. At the outset, I dismissed it, thinking it was mere superstition. However, when my son fell seriously ill and ended up in the hospital, I encountered him again. T when I deci-led to take the initiative and inquire, Mr. Nielsen borated. He revealed that thereplication with my familys ancestral grave, and unless addressed, my wife would be the next face misfortu And soon after, the same fate would befall me, he added, acknowledging the prophecy. line to cttling This time, I ced my faith in his words and sought his assistance in examining our ancestral grave, he admisted, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Of course, I knew I had topensate the geomancy master, so I inquired about the amount that he deemed suitable. Surprisingly, he decline any marypensation. Instead, he expressed that he was aware of my passion for collecting antiques, a shared interest of his as well. He proposed an intriguing arrangement-if he assisted in resolving the ancestral grave issue, he requested an antique aspensation. After careful consideration, I decided to bring him home to select an antique aspensation, Mr. Nielsen recounted, underscoring the significance of the arrangement. Little did I anticipate, the antique he selected happened to be a cauldron, an heirloom that had been handed down through generations in our family, requiring careful preservation, Mr. Nielsen revealed, recognizing the unexpected twist in the unfolding narrative. At that very moment, the thought of parting with it proved unbearable, and I found myself hesitating, Mr. Nielsen admitted, acknowledging the sentimental attachment to the cherished family heirloom Mr. Nielsen paused, then continued, He didnt push me into a decision; instead, he advised me to take my time and carefully consider the matter. He left me with his contact information, assuring me that I could reach out if I chose to proceed, and encouraged me to give him a call. But he atted one condition-using the cauldron as the designatedpensation. Mr. Nielsen added. Afterw: 4, the more I pondered, the more a sense of unease settled in. I couldnt shake the feeling that this peon had appeared too conveniently, almost as if he had prior knowledge about the existence of the cauld In my family for quite some time. But due to its longstanding presence in my family, a relic by anyone outside, it struck me as peculiar when he not only identified its location but also me to retrieve the cauldron, Mr. Nielsen mused. unse direct Mr. Nielsen turned to Simone, stating, My assistant reached out to me to advocate for a male characters supporting role on behalf of one of yourpanys artists. I figured, given your remarkable skills as a geomancy master, it would be worthwhile to engage in a conversation with you. Having spent numerous years in the industry, he had witnessed myriad darker facets. ||| The seemingly coincidental arrival of the geomancy master left him skeptical, and he couldnt fully r brace the credibility of the situation. Doubts lingered in his mind, harboring suspicions that the other party might harbor ulterior motives. psed by Simones proficiency in geomancy and mystical arts showcased during her livestream, he harbored a glimmer of hope. Consequently, he scheduled a meeting with her to delve into a discussion. The meeting wouldnt have materialized if Simone hadnt reached out to his assistant first. Following his wifes unfortunate ident and subsequent hospitalization due to a broken leg, he proactively reached out to the geomancy master. If the master indeed proved effective in rectifying his familys issues, he would find himself reluctantly parting with the cherished ancestral cauldron as a token of appreciation. Ultimately, deite the sentimental value of the family heirloom, he realized it paled inparison to the well-being an ives of his family members. Nevertheless, he opted to proceed with the meeting with Simone. Upon their meeting, before he even broached the topic, Simone astutely discerned the underlying issue afflicting his family. This decision brought him satisfaction, as he was relieved that he hadnt canceled the appointment over the phone and had chosen to rush over in person. Listening intently, Simone furrowed her brows slightly and remarked, The appearance of this master does seem rather coincidental. May I take a look at your cauldron? She couldnt shake the feeling that the master had orchestrated everything with meticulous calction. There was an air of assurance as if he harbored the certainty that Mr. Nielsen had no alternative but to turn to him for assistance. In light of this, Simones curiosity about the cauldron intensified. Mr. Nielsen agreed, saying, Certainly, why dont we head to my house now to inspect the cauldron? Urgency crept into his voice, fueled by the string of idents that had befallen his family members. In ordae with the masters words, what had transpired so far was just the beginning Failure promptly address the ancestral grave issue would leave his family members vulnerable to ongoir danger, the geomancy master had warned. Simon nodded and said, Airight, lets head to your house now. Mr. Crayson, are you joining us or heading back to the studio? Mr. Crayson, too, was intrigued by his managers prowess in geomancy. Having only witnessed it during live streams, he was eager to see Simones genancy abilities in person. He smiled and replied, Ill apany you and have a look. Simone simply nodded, acknowledging his decision. Upon reaching Mr. Nielsens vi, he led the two of them to his collection room. He then activated a mechanism, causing a small door to materialize on the wall. From within, he retrieved a wooden box and set it on the table. This is the cauldron, Master Gray. Please inspect it; is it of any use for geomancy purposes? Despite its antiquity, the cauldron seemed to pale inparison to many other valuables lining the shelves in the collection room. There must have been a unique reason the master found this particr item intriguing. Simones ga e fixed upon the cauldron, and a glint of surprise flickered in her eyes. As she focused he sensed a potent auspicious aura emanating from one half of the cauldron and a robust negative ura emanating to the other. Remarkably, two auras didnt sh but instead coexisted in a harmonious bnce. Harnessing her elemental power to enhance her perception, Simone observed that the two uras within the cauldron haderged to create a symbol. You know, this thing is indeed a treasure for geomancy masters. If utilized wisely, it has the potential to safeguard the well-being of many, she exined. However, in the wrong hands, it could unleash disaster upon the surroundings, she cautioned. Pausing for a moment, she resumed, Considering its ancestral significance to your family, this item holds numerous advantages for your household. It was crafted specifically by a geomancy master for your ancestors, utilizing the umted merits of your family over generations. Preserving it at home has the remarkable effect of fostering prosperity and safeguarding the household. contributing to your familys longstanding prosperity. Based on the insights from the reading, without this cauldron, some of your family members might have already faced dire consequences Therefore, my rmendation is to preserve and care for this item diligently, Simone advised, emphasizing the invaluable role the ancient cauldron yed in the well-being of his family. Mr. Nielse respected figure in the film industry, was well-regarded for his phnthropic endeavors. Year after year, Mr. Nielsen and his wife ventured into impoverished mountain areas, extending a helping hand to the elderly and offering support to children unable to afford education. Theumitment to phnthropy extended to consistent donations to various medical charities over the course many years. For a decade, they had maintained a consistentmitment, eschewing high profile publicity and opting instad for a genuine disy of sincerity that was devoid of any theatrics. Through this cauldron, Simone unveiled the amassed blessings of the Nielsen Family. Thus, Mr. Nielsens phropic endeavors could be deemed a longstanding family tradition. This item could be regarded as a high-quality magical tool, exining the geomancy masters keen interest in it. incorporated into rituals, it wields an extraordinary amplifying and empowering influence. Upon cartig Simones words, Mr. Nielsen suddenly grasped the full understanding of everything that had been clear before I wow no surprise that the ancestral teachings of the Nielsen Family mandated that each generation engage in Virtuous deeds, amass merits, and protect this cauldron rents cauldron had been nurtured by the umted merits of their family throughou Master Gagy lend your expertise to address the matter with my familys ancestral g Simone responded a confident nod, saying, Absolutely, Im here to help. Mr. Nielsen could resist asking. What are your terms for this assistance? Do you, by any c possion of this cauldron? If so, it would indeed put him in a tricky situation. The internal del aged on should he yield and hand it over or stand firm and keep cauldron to be positiv:. In her conviction, Simone felt it was more fitting for the cauldron to stay under Derricks guardianship, ensuring i egy by being passed down through generations in the hands of the Nielsen Family. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In her judgme Sim ne deemed it more appropriate for the cauldron to continue residing in Mr. Nielsens possession securing its legacy as it passed through the hands of the Nielsen Family across generations. Mr. Nielsen breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat surprised that Simone didnt request the cauldron as a reward. He praised, Master Gray, you are generous. Ive heard about your excellent reputation in the circle before, and today, Ive witnessed it firsthand. ording to Simones words, this cauldron incredibly valuable, a true treasure. There are likely not many masters who can resist its temptation. Simone shared a moment of agreement. Contentment brings happiness, and my master believes in taking only what is rightfully ours and not sumbing to the allure of others possessions. The sentiment resonated with Derrick, and he responded, Wise words. Your master has imparted valuable lessons. Indeed, the ability to shape a disciple like Simone suggested that her master possessed exceptional character and teaching qualities. Simone noted as she agreed with him. Mr. Niel n took the initiative and said, Master Gray, how about you take a look in my collection room and see theres anything that catches your eye? If yofd something you like, I will give it to you as a reward, he offered graciously. As long as its not this cauldron, he is willing to part with other antiques from his collection. Hang gleaned that numerous masters shared an avid interest in antique res arch, Mr. Nielsen was prompted to extend his generous offer. Simone gave a nod, Sure. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 She strolled around the collection room, and her attention was eventually drawn to a casually positioned antien, book. A warmth radiated from the jade buckle hanging around her neck as her eyes lingered on the ancient Took. She strolled over as her curiosity piqued, and she delicately picked up the ancient book to flip through its pages. The jade buckle adorning her neck reacted even more intensely. Simone scrutinized the ancient book carefully, initially noting nothing out of the ordinary. However, as she flipped through the pages quickly, she stumbled upon a hidden secret. As she swiftly termed the pages, the nted arrangement of the pages seemed toe together to form a swiftormed picture. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The image in the book appeared strikingly familiar, matching the style and structure of the one concealed within the jade buckle. It appeared to be a puzzle, Hence, it made seuse why her masters ancestors couldnt decipher the mystery of the jade buckle, preventing them from pinpointing the location on the map. It transpired that the map was iplete, and an additional copy was concealed within the ancient book. pages of the Simone gazed at Mr. Nielsen and remarked, Mr. Nielsen, Im quite fond of this ancient book. Would it be possible to consider it as part of thepensation? Mr. Nielsen was taken aback by Simones unexpected request. This book is only worth a few tens of thousands of dors, and I acquired it more for enjoyment than its mary value, he exined. Moreover, when the geomancy master came to the collection room, he examined other items aside from the ancient tripod, Mr. Nielsen added. Not only did he not show any interest in this ancient book, but he also didnt even bother to pick it up. Mr. Nielsen mentioned. He remind, Master Gray, this ancient book is not particrly valuable. Simone rinned, My preferences arent for sale, regardless of the price tag. My has a fondness for collecting ancient books, so if Ie across one that captivates me, I feel comped to add it to my collection. This one is exceptional. Seg her determination to use it aspensation, Mr. Nielsen ceased to persuade her, Alright, you can take it. And afterward, please spare some time to apany me on a visit to my familys ancestral grave in my hometown. Compared to the previous master, he had more faith in Simonc. And he wasnt particrly attached to this ancient book either. Regardless of whether the issue with the ancestral grave can be resolved, he is prepared to give it to none as a token of gratitude for sharing the secret of the inherited ancient tripod.. Sat expressed, I have time tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. You can decide which day. Mr. Nielsen promptly proposed, Then, lets leave early tomorrow morning. Its a four-hour drive from here to my ancestral grave. Faced with the series of problems his family has been enduring, he is understandably anxious. Simone aged with a nod, Okay! The next morning. Simone hoppe to Derricks car, where his assistant took the wheel. Apanied by Romulus Crayson, who remaine cadf presence by Simones side, they embarked on the journey to Derricks hometown. Upon reaching their destination, the quartet indulged in a leisurely lunch before making their way up the mountain with the requisite tools in tow. The entire expanse of the mountain had been acquired by the Nielsen Family, serving as the resting ce for countless generations of Nielsen ancestors. As Simone attuned her senses, she detected an anomaly surrounding a specific grave. She gestured. That one seems to have an issue; it should be your grandfathers grave, affecting your entire family directly. Lets take a closer look. Mr. Nielsen, astonished, responded, Indeed, thats my grandfathers resting ce. His amazement at Simones capabilities grew. Without disclosing details and with the tombstone facing away, making it impossible to discern the name, Simone confidently asserted the issue. Excitement surged in Mr. Nielsen as he considered the possibility of resolving the familial grave predicament with Simones exceptional skills. Approaching the grave, Simone retrieved apass. The trio obved the needle wildly spinning, seemingly malfunctioning, indicating significant problem. Simone marked, The maic field around this grave is entirely chaotic, exining the severity of your familys situation. If we dy any longer, someone in your family might face an unfortunate departe Mr. Nicans expression shifted, So, Master Gray, how should we deal with this? Simone utilized apass to identify the most disrupted maic field and restured, Climb and dig down about a meter or so. Without waiting for Mr. Nielsen to respond, the assistant ascended the grave with a hoe begant digging. After a short while, the asscant eximed, Ah, theres something pitch ck here. Simone leaped onto the grave, donned her gloves, and retrieved the object. Nielsen and the others observed a small ck wooden coffin adorned with seven equally ck nails. simene took out a talisman from her bag, affixed it to the coffin, and recited an incantation. Suddenly, the talisman ignited, and the nails on the coffin mysteriously loosened. Simone proceeded to open the small wooden coffin. The trio wit essed a puppet inside, with a slightly discolored yellow talisman paper affixed top. Mr. Nicher countenance shifted once more as his gaze fell upon his grandfathers name and birthdate inscribed on the salisman paper. In that fleetin mer, realization dawned upon him, Could someone be deliberately targeting our family? Simone, alrely ahead in her deductions, affirmed, Yes, its clearly aimed at your family. More precisely, its targeting something within your family. She scrutinized the puppet and the talisman paper, detecting a simr energy emanating from both. The resonance mirrored the energy encountered during their confrontation at the hospital. It hinted that the puppeteer behind this sinister plot was in league with Jodic Gra Most likely, the true orchestrator was that cunning old mastermind. Little did she foresee that her intervention in securing a role for the star inadvertently disrupted the adversarys grand design. Inadvertently, she also stumbled upon another set of enigmatic alphabet symbols. Should she express gratitude towards the person responsible? However, at this point, they probably despised her. As expected. Somewhere thin Cebros, at Salma Johnstons vi, a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged abruptly opened his He clute ed his chest, his face paling from the bacsh, with a tinge of dark blue appearing on his brows. His exon transformed even further upon realizing that someone had shattered his spell. This mov had been of utmost importance, instructed by his master, and it had been broken so easily. It made him feel like he was about to spit blood. He was even more fearful of the consequences once his master discovered wi had happened. Thus, in his mind, he couldnt help but curse the individual who had broken the spell. Chapter 407 Simone Poses a Major Problem Chapter 407 Simone Poses a Major Problem After being confronted by the middle-aged man, he immediately dialed a number on his phone. Once the call connected, he asked, What are the movements of the people who have been monitoring the elsen Family? A respectful voice came from the other side, Master, Mr. Nielsen went back to his hometown with som. one today. They also visited the cemetery, but I didnt dare to follow too closely for fear of being discovered. Upon hearing this, anger filled the middle-aged mans eyes. He questioned, Why didnt you inf in me about this erher? The other sy helplessly replied, I called you more than ten times but couldnt get through Only then did middle-aged man realize. Last night, because of his new insight, he had this phone to silent mode before entering a deep meditative state. He hadnt noticed the missed calls until now. He asked. Who did he go to the cemetery with? Was there a geomancer apanying them The ther party replied, There were three men and one woman. I know who the woman is. Shes the recently popr bodice dress goddess. The middle-aged man immediately knew who it was, Is that woman Simone? The other party replied, Yes, yes, its Simone. The middle-aged man was so angry that he felt like spitting blood, Alright, I understand. You continue to monitor them and see if Simone will also visit the Nielsen Family. If she goes to the Nielsen Family, pay close attention to whether she is carrying a wooden box or something simr when she leaves. He believed that Simone was also going for the cauldron on behalf of the Nielsen Family. The other party said, Master, rest assured, I will keep an eye on her. After ending the call, the middle-aged man pondered for a moment and decided to contact his master With Simone involved, they wouldnt be able to obtain the cauldron unless they used force. But the Nielsen Family had done so many good deeds over the generations, and they had the cauldron to protect their home. It was unrestic to snatch it or forcefully seize it by setting up geomantic formations in the Nielsen Family. They would face bacsh from the cauldron, and the heavenly principles would also punish them. They co only wait for the future generations of the Nielsen Family to willingly offer the cauldron before thould use it The call was quickly connected. The middle-aged man reported the situation to his master. The old man was furious, and his face turned dark, Simone, its Simone again. This treablesome girl, why is she so persistent? The middle-aged man respectfully said. Yes, Master. Cat the othe hand, Simone broke the curse before she burned the wooden puppet and small wooden coffin ins together. After they turnte shes, the feeling of gloom that had clouded Derricks heart also lisappeared. He asked Simone, Master Gray, now that this matter is resolved, will my family be safe Simone replied, Although there wont be any more deaths, various misfortunes will still continue. Illnes will continue to ur one after another. Even your career will be affected. Derricks face changed, Is there any way to break this? Simone replied, The maic field of this grave has already been disrupted, so it will continue to aff future generations. The method to break it is simple. Just move the grave. We can erect a stone mont ment here, and I will draw a talisman on it to suppress the effects of the previous curse. Derrick breathed a sigh of relief, Alright, I will follow your advice. He realized that Simones proficiency in geomancy and mystical arts was even more impressive an the Can you help me choose a suitable burial site for my grandfather? Derrick asked. Simone nodded, O course! She took apass and walked around nearby, stopping at an empty space. This ce is better than your grandfathers previous burial site. You can choose to move the grave here She then rad her hand to calcte, Tomorrow at noon is an auspicious time. Derricko wanted to move the grave as soon as possible so that his family woul! Lace fewer troubles and illnesse we descend the mountain, I will immediately arrange for people toe and move the grave Master Gray, can you stay today and return to Cebros after the grave is moved tomorrow ed. We dont understand anything, and were afraid of making mistakes if we do it ourselves. Simone nodded. Even if you didnt ask. I would have stayed. I need to find ood spot. Derrick breathed another sigh of relief, gratitude on his face. Thank you so much Then, the group descended the mountain. Derrick arranged for Simone and herpanion to stay at the best hotel in the county town. He himself went to order the stone monument and hired people to move the grave. They had sufficient funds, and the stone monument did not require any intricate carvings or words as long itowed the given dimensions. Su, everything was settled that day. Early the next morning, the stone tablet was delivered to the mountain. After breakfast, Simone and a few others, along with the vigers who were helping to move This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. went up the mountain. Under Sinnes guidance, they first moved old man Nielsens coffin out. Simone gathe Then, she mashes from the burned small collin the previous day and sprinkler hem in one spot. he vigers to ce the stone tablet on top. Once the stone tablet was buried ording to her request, Simone dipped her talisman pen in top- grade cinnabar and used her energy to draw a suppressing talisman on the stone tablet. This not only died the effects of the previous curse but also prevented other geomancy masters from coming here to destroy the ancestral grave of the Nielsen Family. Just as Simonepleted the final stroke of the talisman, everyone present had the illusion that the tire stone tablet was emitting a halo. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man in the vi began bleeding from his seven orifices and copsed to the ground, convulsing It took him some time to recover. He felt as if he had been restrained, unable to practice or utilize any magic without encountering failure halfway through. He couldntprehend why this was happening, but he couldnt help but link it to Simone. That girl must have done something to prevent him from ever bing a geomancy master again. How despoble she was. Althou the man harbored resentment towards Simone, he acknowledged her superior power. He bhope of seeking revenge on his own. Impatiently, he reached out to Melinda as a geomancy He imponed Melinda to continue dealing with Simone, as this great cmity could not be allowed to Chapter 408 They Are Nothing Chapter 408 They Are Nothing On the other hand, the vigers dug the graves as Simone had requested. Just a momentter, Simone chanted a spell and burned the well-drawn talisman. Then, she pointed at the vesite. Today was originally cloudy, and although it didnt rain, there were many dark clouds. Right after Simone finished pointing at the gravesite, everyone present had a look of shock on their faces. Above the newly pointed burial site, a rainbow appeared, and they seemed to hear the chirping of birds. Simone spoke. You can ce the collin now. Her voice broke the silence and brought everyone back to reality. The way they looked at her carried even more i spect. This master was truly amazing. Derrick was even more astonished. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have clieved that one could agrivesite like this. Simone was truly incredible. After returnin Cinos, he would have to promote Master Gray properly. And this scene happened to be captured by Derricks assistant. Originally, he was supposed to record the process of relocating a grave ording to Irricks instructions. The main purpose was to record the location where Simone pointed after giving directions to avoid any mistakes. But he didnt expect to capture this miraculous scene as well. After seeing it. Derrick asked Simone if he could keep the video and, after returning to Cebros, if he ould tell his friends about this. Simone naturally wouldnt refuse such an opportunity to make a name for herself in the industry. If more directors, producers, and investors came looking for her for geomancy consultations, she could also secure more resources for the artists in her studio. After sessfully relocating the grave, Simone and her group returned to Cebros. Romulus escorted Simone back to her apartment. With gratitude in his eyes, he said, Boss, youve worked hard for this role. Thank you so much! Everyone in the studio now called Simone the boss, and he followed suit. Even small supporting roles in Derricks productions were highly sought after, let alone the important and likable der ragonist. Whats ore, his former friend, the rival who stepped on him to climb up, was also actively vying for this. males porting role. Now Simone had secured it for him, the other party must be feeling upset. Simone uiled and said, Im your agent, and its my job to fight for more resources for you. No need to thank me. Go back and prepare well. Youve been silent for so long; its time to make aeback. I will discuss this with Derrick, and the studio will promote you properly. You don have to deliberately establish a persona since youre doing great as you are now. After this movie, I believe you can be a member of the older entertainment circle. Romulus was an older math and he relied on his acting skills more than his poprity. With his mature Ter ipe, ament and great looks, he could gain a lot of fans. Romulus smiled and said, Okay, I will work hard. This was not only a very good opportunity, but for Simones sake, Derrick paid him ording to his previous status in the industry, not his current one. He received a lot of money, which finally relieved the pressure of his life in the past two years. So, he was really graterul to Simone and felt that she was his benefactor after middle age. When his o atract with Gray Entertainment expired, he also tried to contact other entertainmpanies and agents. But goodpanies and agents thought that he had no hope of bing popr again ar politely declined ham Thepanies that wanted to take advantage of his previous fame to make aeback proposed very harsh conditions. Forte ately, he had a try-it-out attitude and applied to Simones studio and was signed. Otherwise, he didnt know whether he should stay in this circle or not. He liked acting and could only act. His personality was also somewhat introverted. If he were to find another job, he wouldnt know what to do or what he could do. Now, he could continue acting, and he was really happy and grateful. A few dayster, at Gray Entertainment, Romuluss former agent and rival were extremely frustra el when they learned that he had secured the role of deuteragonist. The deuteragonist role that they thought was in the bag was taken by Romulus, whom they had suppressed. It was difficult for them to ept, and they felt heartbroken. The agent said, Since you couldnt get the deuteragonist, I originally wanted to fight for the tritagonist for you. But Derick insisted that he would no longer use artists from Gray Entertainment. This was supposed to be your best opportunity to make a name for yourself in the film industry, but who would have thought that Rmulus would seize it first. He brotht his spear and armor, and the title of king of television was already in his hands. They were now aiming for the title of best actor. Although it was the deuteragonist this time, winning the Best Supporting Actor award wouldy the foundation for winning the Best Actor award next time. Everything was nned out, but who knew it would be disrupted? The agent frowned and sand, Who could have imagined that Romulus would have such good luck and vig with Simones studio? Simone even used her identity as a geomancy master to win over Derrick. After Derricks family had some trouble, Simone helped solve the problem. In the past few days, Simone hg been highly praised in the industry, especially because she announced that she would no longer use from the Gray Family. This caused many artists on his level to have a different attitude toward him these days. They felt that he had caused them to lose the opportunity to participate in Derricks future movies. He found it ridiculous. He couldnt get the role because Romulus was taken away by Simone. But its a pret Derricks no longer working with our artists. Theyre justing after me because they have no bails to fight dew It made him any, but he can only swallow his anger. After all, dealing with Romulus was not difficult, but dealing with Simone was very difficult. The erstwhile top-notch agent, Titus, hadnt evene back to lead the newbies. If the Gray Family cant handle Simone, they couldnt either. The agent helplessly said, Yeah, I dont know what part of Romulus caught Simones eye. Shes leading him herself As fellow agents, although they had biases against Simone, they had to admit that she was very skilled a getting resources. There was a legend in the industry that there were almost no resources that Simone couldnt obtain. Although it might be exaggerated, it also represented that Simone was not only a popr top-tier actress but also at the top level in the circle of agents. Kyle smirked, Who knows what Simones preferences are? She simply enjoys supporting artists who have been abandoned or rejected by others. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thats why Romulus got lucky. The agent ndered for a moment and advised, I warned you about spending time with Jodie. I suspect she transfred her misfortune to you. The reon he assisted Kyle in betraying Romulus and utilizing resources to elevate Kyle to the top was becau Kyle had be close to Jodie, the favored youngdy of the Gray Family. Littled anyone anticipate that the tables would turn, and Jodie would swiftly be suppressed by the true heiress, imone, upon her return. They heard that Steven had expelled her from the Gray Family. She held no value to them. Now, it was toote for him to have regrets; he could only follow one path. Chapter 409 He Had to Stand Against Her Chapter 409 He Had to Stand Against Her Discussing this matter, Kyles expression turned grim. Heined, Believe it or not, its actually possible. This woman is toxic now and very unlucky. She I''d me before that if I fought for the role of the deuteragonist, she would help me and ensure I got it. But no only did I lose the role, but Derrick also put me on the cklist. I suspect that Simone knows about my rtionship with Jodie, so she deliberately signed Romulus. He used to quite like Jodie. But it was only after the live variety show that he realized how peculiar she reas. Being with her would drain his luck. No wonder every time she was with Jodie, something seemed to happen. That was why he originally decided to keep his distance from her. Not long ag Jodie actively approached him and said she could help him get the role of the Leuteragonist. Because Desperately needed this role, he spent another night with her. But it turned out at everything she said an used as nonsense. She was no longer the fortunate Miss Gray from the ray Family but an unlucky a fortunate woman, I better keep my disince from her in the future. Im scared. He had worked so hard to climb to the top. He didnt want to be dragged back by Jodie and return to the past. His agent agreed, Yes, its better to stay away from her. She seems so unlucky and strange now. Meanwhile, during an executive meeting at Gray Entertainment, someone brought up this matter. Reuber was also targeted by two shareholders, implying that he should settle his family affairs. If this continued. Simones continuous targeting of Gray Entertainment would be a problem. Losing resources was one issue, but being embarrassed was an even bigger problem. The artists from Gray Entertainment who were no longer popr and unsessful immediately gai good resources after joining Simones studio. Even those who had left before made aeback. Fiona regained poprity because of a variety show and a drama. Harry rose to fame because of a song, surpassing Luca, the top singer, and bing popr. Ethan was als gaining recognition recently because of a Republican-era drama. Now, there as another has-been, Romulus, who joined Simones studio and immediatelynded a major role in a ckbuster film. If he p formed well in this role, he could gain a lot of fanspared to the male lead. In Ds film this time, the male lead with the most screen time was a veteran award-winning actor in his filt The deuteragonist was actually the middle-aged period of the emperor yed by this actor. It was also the period when the emperor was most energetic and charismatic, which was why this role was so popr. Not only was theirpanypeting for the artist, but the other two entertainment giants were pining after the role as well. Who would have thought that, in the end, a newly opened studio that hadnt even been in business for a yur would win? I even made the famous director in the industry speak out, which was a huge blow to the Gray Family. I didnt expect Simone to sign Romulus and even fight for this role for him. Reuben, who had just returned from a business trip, rubbed his temples. He had a headache. that is Simo e trying to do? Jodie was ruined by her and was kicked out of the Gray Family by her feer. Ditus still couldnte back to thepany, and even if he did, his role was probably dre for What else doc Is there no end to this? He had mixed feelings about his younger sisr He looked at the senior executives of thepany and said, I cant do anything about Simone. What do you think we should do? Suppress Simone? But she became popr on her own and even brought the studio to sess. Make peace? With her stubborn personality, its impossible. Neither of these options will toork The senior executives of thepany were also at a loss, How do we know what to do? Youre the president, so its up to you to decide. In the past, the first thing they would think of was finding ways to suppress Simone. If they could suppress Simone to the point where she couldnt recover, the problem would be solved. They didnt believe that their bigpany couldnt deal with Simone. But now, no one dared to bring it up for fear of it being leaked and incurring Simones wrath. After all, the example of the Gray Family brothers was still fresh in their minds Reubenughed at their words, Then lets not let Simone take advantage. Let the people below thoroughly investigate which artists in thepany have potential and good character but are being suppressed or are currently sitting on the bench. Dont let Simone poach anyone anymore, and instead focus on helping others make aeback and turn the tables. Being humiliated by his sister like this, he had be aughingstock in the indust So, lets nerve my sister any more opportunities. This was the best counterattack he coulde up with If we nt suppress Simone, then lets suppress and obstruct the development of artists in her studio, Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If doesnt work, we can use our influence to help otherpanies artists such opportunities. Simone dio is growing, and not only was it humiliating Gray Entertainment, but it would also be threateningpetitor in the future. Hister was too great at snatching resources. Ah, couldnt she just be a top celebrity or a geomancy master? Why does she have toe anpete with Gray Entertainment? This forced him to stand against her. Although Gray Entertainment was just a stepping stone for him to build his resume, if this stepping stone Hoesnt work out, it would be detrimental to his future entry into the Gray Group and taking over thepany. This statement caught the attention of the higher-ups. Yes, they couldnt suppress Simone, but they could suppress the artists in her studio and prevent their development. And she likes to poach ourpanys talented artists or suppress them, doesnt she? They wouldnt give her any more opportunities, and that would be for the best. So, the higher-ups agreed one after another. Yes, the corp shid also reorganize the artists side. In the future them. Simones artistspete for resources, lets help artists from otherpanies snatch. As long as the other artists in her studio fall into obscurity, she wont be able to stand alone. Maybe her studio will close down, and she can focus on being a star or a geomancy master. I believe other entertainmentpanies also dont want Simones studio to seed. Chapter 410 Is It Because of Jodie? Chapter 410 Is It Because of Jodie? Two more days had passed. Simone and Zac made ns to have a meal together, and she gave him several amulets that she had arved. The stone that Zac had given her before had been incredibly helpful, and she wanted to repay hum Zac was delighted to receive the gift from Simone, and a sunny smile appeared on his handsome face. Thank you, Simone. With the amulets fromst time, I can give one to each of my family elders. You have once again be famous in the industry. Many people are seeking your help in geomancy. Recently, Derrick had been promoting Simone a lot, and the news spread. Simone chuckled lily. It seems like I need to thank Derrick for promoting me. Lac then brought up something he had heard. Gray Group is targeting your studio. Have you heard about it? Yesterday Felix mentioned that Gray Group wants to join forces with Star Entertainmer and Royal Simone nodded. Romulus told me about it. Although Romulus had fallen out of poprity, he had once won the Best Actor award and still had a few friends in Gray Fertainment. So, someone secretly told him about Gray Groups decision, and Romulus then informed Simone. She sighed helplessly. When I signed Romulus this time, I just felt that it would be a shame for him to leave the industry like this. It really wasnt because he was an artist from Gray Entertainment that I sign d him. I didnt even think about that at the time. I can only say that the executives of Gray Group like to overthink things. Zac agreed, I also believe that when you signed Romulus, it wasnt to target Gray Group. They are paranoid and distrustful. He asked, Now that they want to adopt a policy of suppression, will you fight back? Simone replied confidently, They have to make a move first, and I will definitely strike back. They only think that if my studio grows and develops, it will be a threat to them. They want to destroy my studio in its infancy. But Im not someone to be trifled with. If they dare to join forces with others and use unfair means to snatch resources from my artists, I will cut off their reaching ws. If they cocted for resources using fairpetition, she wouldnt do anything, but she would follow the rules. Sh would just do her best to fight for her studios artists. Whoe er got the resources would have to rely on their own abilities. Zackled, I knew you would react this way. Although Simone was not someone to be messed with, as long as others didnt target her first, she wouldnt intentionally suppress or antagonize anyone. By the way, the idea of otherpanies joining forces to suppress yourpanys artists was proposed. by Reuben, ording to what Felix told me In the high-level meetings of majorpanies, as long as it didnt involvepany secrets, with many per ple and diverse opinions, there werent actually many secrets to be kept. Simone nodded, Yes, I heard it from Romulus as well. The wasnt surprised at all by this news. Zac said, Is it because of Jodie that he came up with this idea? Rumor had it that Steven kicked Jodie out of the Gray Family because of Simone, and Salma, because she cared more about her adopted daughter. voluntarily moved out to live with Jodie. So, it was very likely that Reuben wanted to seek justice for his mother and adopted sister. Stoneughed. Probably not. Reuben is much more rational than the other sc*mbags. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She added hes just afraid that my studio will be bigger and stronger and that the fure resource benefits water to Gray Entertainment. This would affect his resume, and hes a raid that during his tenure as 1 ent of Gray Entertainment, it would be a stain on his recorr It would also all his entry into the Gray Group and his future position as the Chairman of the Gray Group. After all, the Gray Group is not solely controlled by Steven now; there are major shareholders eyeing the position of Chairman. They will definitely use my studio to overshadow Reubens developme in Gray Entertainment. They will highlight the sess of the artists I poached from Cy Entertainment and use it to supess and target them. They will say that he is incapable, even inferior to his sister, who grew up outside, and not suitable for the position of Chairman. The idea he has now is just a preparation for the future. After all, the sess of my studio has also disrupted their ns. Suppressing my studio, or even shutting it down directly, benefits the Gray Group as they can seize and divide more resources. also adds a significant achievement to his resume Her studio had gained some recognition now, and Se mbag No. I just wanted to take advantage of the situation to establish his dominance. Although he loved Jodie, in his heart, the position of Chairman of the Gray Group and his career were the most important. Zac suddenly understood. So, its mainly for his own sake. Gray Groups people will indeedpare you with him, given your rtionship. In the end, Reuben couldntpare to his sister, who grew up beyond the family. He may be questioned about his abilities, which could affect his future as the chairm. But I think Reuben he got things wrong. This is the best reason for him to improve his business skills, right? To gain recogniri, without suppressing and undermining others. I dou1 he can hold onto that position as the chairman of the Gray Group in the future, Simone chuc. Isnt this their favorite trick? Ever since Reuben and his brothers joined Gray Entertainment, thei panys culture has shifted towards suppressing and undermining others. In the Gray Family brothers philosophy, this was the most effective method. As for the people being suppressed and undermined, it was not their concern. Zughed, True, their style is disliked by many in the industry. Theyll get whatsing to them in the future. Simone had dealt with each of them one by one. Now, Titus, Luca, Andrew, and Aaron hau all been pur in 2/3 their ce and no longer used trouble. Next, Zac was looking forward to seeing Reuben being dealt with. They continued to discuss work matters. Zac jokingly suggested, Simone, how about we n a trip together? We can invite some of the people who prar on variety shows. Of course, Leon and the others were excluded. Upon hearing his suggestion, Simones mind was filled with excitement. Thats a great idea! Why dont we go hiking and camping? She had already assembled the two maps and pinpointed their exact cation. This time, their journey would serve as an opportunity for exploration. After all, the maste minds would never antici ate her swift deciphering of the location. Furthermore, they would never an cipate that she and the other celebrities would actually visit the ces marked on the map. By doin se the Otherwise, ex during their Lavoid intentional interference and ensure the safety of Zac and the others. didnt visit the designated locations, they might encounter trou le elsewhere approach would catch the other party off guard and give them a trategic advantage. Chapter 411 It Shouldn’t Be Like This Chapter 411 It Shouldnt Be Like This After Simone agreed, Zac immediately began asking one by one. He mentioned that he was nning to go to Spirit Peak next week and asked if they would like to join him. Eric had just joined the set and was busy himing, so he couldnt go. Eban happened to be participating in a variety show and couldnt make it either. Keira, Dn, and Harry had no ns for the following week, and all expressed their desire to go. Although Tina didnt have any work, arrangements, her father fell ill, so she couldnt go either. Zac didnt ask Leon and the Gray brriers, as it wouldnt make anyone happy if they went. After confirming the participants, Zac and Simone reviewed the list again. Simone was taken aback, Tinas father is sick? Shouldnt we go to the hospital to visit? She has been in contact with Tina all along and even had a voice call with her a few days ago. Zac nodde rtive. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. gr Simone had a close rtionship with Tina, so it was only natural t visit her sick Simone took out h phone and called Tina. When Tina heard that Simone and Zac wereing to visit her father, her heart warmed. She then provided them with the hospital and ward informion. Simone and Zac arrived at the hospital. Just as they reached the door of the ward, theyard a womans sharp voice. I can take care of him, but you, Tina, have to give me 150 thousand. Tinas voice came through, Are you crazy? The person lying in bed is your husband, and you want mone to take care of him? What do you need 150 thousand for? Are you going to use it to cover your family business losses? Forget about it. With that 150 thousand, I can hire several top-notch caregivers to take care of my dad. We dont need a woman like you who is restless and irresponsible. Just leave, my dad doesnt need your fake concern and care. And donte to the hospital anymore. From Tinas tone, it was clear that she was filled with anger. The woman continued to curse, calling Tina unfilial and so on. She didnt give up and asked Tinas father, Do you also not need me to take care of you? You better think it through. If you dont do as I say now, even if you kneel and beg me in the future, I wonte to the hospital again. Then a weak male voice sounded, Tina calls the shots. If you dont want toe, then dont. I also beg you, stop using your own biological daughter to benefit your family. The womangrily cursed, You useless piece of trash, you Soon, the door of the room was opened. Tina gra bed a woman dressed in branded clothes from head to toe, with delicate makeup, and who appear to be in her thirties. You annoying. We cant afford someone like you. You better leave now. She red at the woman threat ingly, If you disturb my dads rest again, I will cut off your financial support. just as the woman was about to curse, she saw Simone and the other person. To maintain their image in front of others, she swallowed the words she was about to say. She looked at Tina with an unpleasant expression, I think you are the one with a prob! about your own uncle and insist on taking care of this useless person. I really dont under You dont care and what youre 1/3 after. Tina was furious, Go, just go! The woman sneered, Fine, Ill go, but donte begging to meter. After saying that, she turned ound and left unhappily. Ting also noticed Simone and the other person. She looked apologetically at them, This is my biological mother. Im sorry for making you witness this. Simone said, They are the ones who are a joke. Just ignore them. Upon hearing her words, Tina also remembered the recent rumors. Simones biological mother actually voluntarily moved out of the Gray Family for Jodie. She nodded, Yes, lets jus: igrom. Pleasee in. Simone and white, and he erson entered and saw an emaciated old man lying on the sick bd. His hair was led very weak. In reality, he was only close to fifty, but he looked like he was in his sixties. But his eyes were gentle and clear. Che smiled and greeted Simone and Zac, Hello, I am Tinas father. Thank you foring to see me. Please have a seat! Simone and Zac smiled and greeted, Hello, Mr. Wilson! After they sat down, Chester chatted with them for a while. It was evident that he was a talkative and cultured person. However, his spirits were low, and he got tired after a short conversation. Simone felt that something was not right. So, she looked up and examined Chesters face, and after finishing, she thought to herself that there must be a problem. Under normal circumstances, Che ters life should have been smooth. Although he wouldnt be extremely wealthy, he would have enough to livefortably. His family should have been happy and fulfilled, with both daughters doing well. B. now, he was gued by illness and misfortune. There was a dullness around his mouth, and the corners of his eyes also had wrinkles. It indicated that his wife had an affair, and they had no children. But it was clear that he had a generous and kind- hearted nature. Despite suffering from so much pain and setbacks, he still lived actively and worked hard. He had little resentment and no signs of turning bitter. This made mone feel a bit fond of him. No wonder Tina treated him as if he were her biological father, even though he wasnt. There as no difference between the rtionship of the two and that of a biological father and daughter. If Chr was acting like this, it must be the work of someone behind the scenes. Simone then noticed that Chesters lips were slightly blue, and there was a hint of hostility between his eyebrows. He must have been poisoned by a talisman. Someone drew a talisman with negative energy. burned it to ashes, and put it in water for people to drink, which would turn into a toxin. Those who drink the water will experience organ problems and then fall seriously ill. It could be treated. through medical means, but it was only a temporary solution. As long as the toxins in the body were not eliminated, the body would continue to deteriorate. Simone thought for a moment and spoke up. Mr. 2/3 Wilson, can I ask you a question? Chester smiled kindly and said, Of course. Sitnone inquired, Did someone offer you a ss of water or any kind of beverage the day before you uddenly fell ill? Did you experience a peculiar chill in your body after consuming it? Chester was taken aback, How did youe to know? The day before I fell ill, Tinas mother brought me a ss of juice to drink. After consuming it, I did feel a slight chill, and I assumed she had added ice. Tinas heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. Unable to contain her curiosity, she hastily inquired, Simone, was diere something amiss with the ss of juice my father consumed? Chapter 412 From Beginning to End, It’s All a Scam Chapter 412 From Beginning to End, Its All a Scam Simone nced at Chester before speaking, hesitating whether to say it in front of him or not. Tina essed what she meant. She said, Its okay; my dad knows that somethings off with my mom. Simone, just say what you have to say. Simone nodded, Chester has talisman poison in his body. She exined what talisman poison was. Tins expression tumed ugly, How could she be so ruthless? She must want my dad to get sick, then use it as an excuse to take care of him and ask me for money. She also remembered something, No wonder every time her family had financial problems, my dad would fall ill. She woulde to the hospital r show her concerns and take the opportunity to extort money from us. At that time she thought as long as her biological mother could take good care of her dad and me him happy, she went along with her antics despite her disgust. But when she found out this was the truth, it enraged h Chester sighe fault for involving you. If it werent for his daughter, there were times hen he didnt want to have a more. He had long since expected nothing from his wife. That woman was not only selish but also hearuss. But in order to prevent his daughter from being caught in the middle and facing difficulties, he pretended to still care about his wife. After all, his wife was his daughters biological mother, while he was just a stepfather. His family had all passed away long ago, so he cherished this are father- daughter bond. Tinas eyes turned red, No, we are the ones who have involved you. Then she looked at Simone and asked with a pleading tone, Simone, can you cure the talisman poison in my dads body? Simone replied, Yes. I need to first see how deep the talisman poison is in Chesters body before I can determine the method to cure it. Tinas face lit up with excitement. Thats great. Please take a look at my dad. Simone nodded and walked over. With Chesters permission, she ced her fingers on his wrist. She used her spiritual energy to investigate. After a moment, she withdrew her hand and frowned. Chester, the talisman poison is very severe. It seems like you have been continuously affected for over twenty years. Before getting married, did you suddenly experience heart palpitations or fainting spells? But when you went to the hospital for a check-up, there was no problem? Chesters surprise deepened, Thats true. When I first met Tinas mom, it happened twice. At that time, she apanied me to the hospital for the check-up andforted me. So thats why it left a deep impression me. His expression changed, Could it be that, at that time, she had already given me this poisoned water to drink? A er we had a good impression of each other during the blind date, she would always make all kinds sweet stuff for us to enjoy. I asked her to drink it, too, but she refused. She said she specially made id wanted me to finish it to show appreciation for her effort. it for that be thought the girl was really nice, but now he realized how terrifying it was. Then he suddenly realized, No wonder my health was fine before I met her. I even joined the school football team. But after being with her, my body started to have various problems, although they werent serious at that time. After we got inarried, I started falling ill suddenly, and my body became caker and weaker. Later on, I had to go to the hospita! several times a year, and I couldnt even work normally, I asked her for a divorce, but she refused and imed it was for my sake. I always thought it was my health at burdened! | 1/2 her, which made her chouse someone else. So even when his wife had an affair and gave birth to three children with other men, he continued to tolerate and amodate her. After all, he had lost his fertility during the serious illness after their riage. He understood that she couldnt bear loneliness or if she wanted children. He actually didnt want to trap her and had suggested a divorce multiple times. He was willing to leave with nothing, but she didnt agree. She said that if they divorced in his condition, how would he manage on his own? She had children and wanted to take care of them in their old age. He didnt fully believe ner, but he felt that despite her bad temper and her tendency to support her mily financially, she still had some sense of loyalty. He believed that he shouldnt be a burden to her. Trefore. as long as he wasnt hospitalized due to illness, he took care of all the household chores and cookg. He also helped others with tutoring and copywriting online to earn a living and pay for medical ex uses. He even heritance left by his parents to support her family financially. But he neve expected. inning to end was a scam. He had be like this all because of her This that every revtion ali and regained l his spirit for a moment. Then he heard his daughters sobbing, and he looked over Lonosure. Although his wife had caused him so much pain and suffering, she had also given him aforting embrie. One must be content to find happiness and not get stuck in the past. With this thought, his mood quickly calmed down. Tina was crying sadly. She always thought it was because of her fathers health problems before marriage that he fell ill. But she never expected that it was caused by her own mother. Her face darkened, That wicked woman, Im not done with her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Simone noticed and asked, Didnt you take your father to see a famous geomancy master before? You should have thought of that. Tina replied, I did, and I even suspected that there might be something wrong with my father falling l every year. After all, her biological father was a geomancy master, so there were uncertain factors. She continued, I invited a few famous masters from Cebros to help my father. They all said that my fathers energy was not smooth and his life lortune was not good, which is why he kept falling ill. A couple of years ago, we even went to the Cloudmist Observatory in Iriden and asked the most talented disciple of the headmaster for help. But he didnt find anything and said that my fathers illness was normal. He said that although my father often fill ill, it didnt significantly affect his lifespan. He gave us a talisman and told us to take good care of our !alth and we could live a long life. Only the did she not specte on other possibilities. And she didnt even consider the possibility that her own me her might be responsible for it. Simoundered for a moment and inquired, Is the talisman, which was given to your uncle by the disciple of Cloudmist Observatory, still in his possession? Judging from the face and the aura between the eyebrows, any geomancy master with innate abilities would find it quite evident. Why did that disciple im It was ordinary? Chapter 413 Is There a Reason? Chapter 413 Is There a Reason? Chester opened the drawer of the bedside table and took out a golden sachet. He handed it to Simone, aying, This is the one. After wearing this sachet, the frequency of my illness has indeed decreased. I also Inel snore physicallyfortable. So, Ive been wearing it all the time. I only took it off temporarily this orning to change into hospital clothes. Simone took the sachet and asked, Can I open it and take a look? Chester nodded and said, Go ahead and open it. Now, he understood that his daughters friend was a powerful master Although his body was clearly poisoned by some talisman, the Cloudmist Observator minster said it was normal. He also wanted to know if the contents of this sachet could really help him maintain his health or if it was harmful. Simone up onto her li emitting aust a year. the sachet and immediately felt a wave of auspicious energy. She poured the cop its were two things: a talisman with her name and birthdate written on it and tone 1. This stone should have been cultivated in a lucky cave and could lor about She truthfully said. This thing is indeed helpful for your body. If you hadnt drunk the talisan water again, you wouldnt have been hospitalized for the past year. But its effect onlysts for a yr The methods of Cloudmist Observatory were contradictory. Being able to draw such talmans and produce such stones, they must have been able to identify Chesters problem. But they didnt exin it and instead deceived Chester. However, the things they gave to Chester did indeed help him maintain his health. Ihy was that? Simone spected that the people from Cloudmist Observatory should know who caused Chesters condition. They either didnt dare, or couldnt, or didnt want to reveal it. Because after deceiving Chester, they felt that they hadpensated him with a piece of stone emitting auspicious energy. Of course, this was just her spection, and she wasnt sure if the truth was like this. It seemed that she would have to find time to visit Cloudmist Observatory and investigate the truth. She looked at the characters on the talisman and asked Chester, Mr. Wilson, is this your birthdate? Chester breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. Yes. Simone used the talisman to wrap the stone and put it back into the sachet. You can wear it all the time. If one day the color of this sachet turns ck, you can open it again and see if the talisman and the stone have turned into ashes. If they have, then you dont need to wear it anymore. If that happens, it means either it has st its effect or it has protected you from disaster. Chester to the sachet and put it in his jacket pocket Okay, he said. Tina al breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this thing didnt harm her father. She couldnt wait and asked. Simone, how can we remove the talisman poison from my fathers body? Simone replied, I will go band carve a special talisman to ward off evil spirits. Mr. Wilson should wear it for seven days. Then, ill also create a pill, and he can start taking it after seven days. If he takes it continuously for a month, the talisman poison in his body will be eliminated. Tin looked at Simone gratefully and said, Simone, thank you so much. If you ever need my help, just let me know. Please let me know how much the talisman and the pill cost, and I will transfer the money to you. 1/2 Simone helping her was auculy a great favor, and she didnt want to take advantage of her. Simone in lerstood Tinas thoughts, so she didnt refuse. Okay. Taking the money would bring peace of mind to both the father and daughter. They wouldnt have to worry about this favor anymore. She would only charge them the cost of the jade talisman and the pill. ina thought for a moment and asked, Simone, ording to your judgment, did my mother poison my ather sent the talisman when they first met? Does that mean she deliberately approached my father? My fater wants a divorce, but she refuses. Is there a reason for that? Simone had also thought about this question before. Do you know your mothers birthdate? Tina nodded, Yes, I specifically memorized it before. Then she repeated her biological mothers thdate. S none remembered Chesters birthdate on the talisman and calcted it together with mether th Your fi together and by your moti away also ne is verypatible with your mothers. It can even be said that if they ampered with your fathers luck, your fathers original luck would be t others birthdate is actually very weak, but she is living so freely now. because she your father and gained prosperity, as well as the support from you and m1.. Your fathers luck! been taken advantage of by her, so besides the talisman poison, things have been going downhill for him. ur sisters. Based on Jodies previous situation, being with someone could absorb some luck. Tinas logical father should have a simr situation. With him dating so many women, he probably absorb the luck of these women as well. And these women themselves had weak birthdates and were easily seduced by him. They were willing to give him everything from the bottom of their hearts, including some luck. However, the luck absorbed in this way was limited in terms of converting it into lifespan. So, he kept having children, taking advantage of the loophole in heavensws, and letting these children absorb luck. In the end, he woulde to reap it all. cof Its also because of this that your mother doesnt want to divorce your father. Otherwise, no one else would be able to support her like this. Simone also noticed amon characteristic among the wornen behind that person. They were selfish and cold-hearted, but they were all very attentive and suppor their own families, making them easily manipted. Their lives would not be good if someone behind them didnt manipte things. Not to mention, being a wealthy wife, even a worry-free life would be difficult, a life of constant struggle and hardship. But they themselves were not hardworki individuals, so they had to rely on others to suck their blood. Of course, after they be old and lose their looks, it would be difficult for them to support themselves, and their fate would not be good. Now, their lives were all good, either as wealthy wives or living worry-free lives relying on their children while constantly filling the gaps in their own families. Freyas mothers situation, she had Harold investigate. Suporting their own famili and filling the gaps were all the same among these people. Tina had ong been aware of her mothers negative character, but she never anticipated her to be so repulsi It was no wonder that whenever her father considered a divorce, her mother either burst into All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. threw a tantrum or put on a fake smile to appease him. tears a It app that her mothers actions were driven by her own self-interest. Unable to contain her curiosity Tina inred, Given this situation, is it still possible for my father to separate from her? Chapter 414 This is Interesting Chapter 414 This is Interesting Tina sincerely hoped that her father could free himself from her mother, who was like a vampire. Because there were people behind the scenes involved, there were things she couldnt talk about. The more she learned, the more dangerous it became. So, her father only knew that her mother had an affair and gave birth to their three siblings. But he didnt know that there was someone manipting her father from behind, ying a big game. They, the biological children, were disposable pawns at any time. Simone said. Yes, its divorce. If she doesnt want to divorce, then lets take her to court. By getting divorced and no longer being bound by marriage, as well as using ones own luck to prosper the wifr qisman ca naturally be resolved as well. After the talisman is resolved, Mr. Wilsons body can be properly tal en care of, and he will fully recover his health in half a year. The luck will also be rested, and there will be fiver obstacles in the future, making things smoother. Originally, C right thing to ld not have ended up like this, so returning to a normal life trajectory the Tina understood and said, Okay. She turned to her father and said, Dad, when the talisman poison on yourdy is resolved, go ahead and file for divorce. If he proposed divorce now, Tina was raid of alerting the enemy. She was afraid that the person behind the scenes would try to destroy simones help in resolving the tali inan poison for her father. She continued, I am the evidence of her affair. We can submit a DNA test at that time. Although they didnt catch her mother and her lover in the act, a DNA test could prove her mothers infidelity, and there would be no problem with her father unterally applying for divorce. By then, her father wouldnt have to feel guilty and leave with nothing, but her mother should be the one to leave with nothing. Afterward, she wouldnt give that woman a single penny. Chester had long wanted to end this marriage, especially now that it involved hister years. Even the most patient person would be angry when they were deceived and used like that. He nodded and said, Okay, I will divorce her. Then he hesitated and said. But if we submit the DNA test as evidence, will it affect your career if its exposed? His daughter was a celebrity, and if such a scandal was exposed, he was afraid that she would be criticized and her career would be affected. Tina felt to hed. Even if her father knew the truth, he still treated her so well. Its ok if theres any embarra ment, it will be my mothers to bear. If I get criticized or attacked, I dont mind at all. I dont even lik my current job. I would be happier if I quit the entertainment industry because of this. Sheer the entertainment industry solely because she was asked to by that person; otherwise, he wou! Chester. Now that Simone was helping her father, she was not as afraid of that person ѧߧ Even if she and the other party end up in a deadlock, she couldnt let the other party manipte her by more. Chester could tell that his daughter was serious and nodded. After thinking for a momt ar, he said, Alright ||| After sitting for a while, Smone and Zac bade farewell. Tina saw the two off downstairs. Sonone said, If you really dont like the entertainment industry, you can use this incident as an pportunity to quit. Tina was a popr star. If her father filed for divorce, the paparazzi would definitely take notice. You couldnt hide the truth forever; it would eventually be exposed. After seeing this news, the Inte trolls would definitely attack Tina like sharks smelling blood. Tina was the child born from her mothers affair, which was enough for others to use as material for gossip. Being targeted and attacked was reason enough to quit the industry. This way, she could garner sopathy and leave a positive note. c Tina affection My mom us. Jodie has always Simones arm and said, I also think so. Her eyes turned cold again, al she said, end Jodie a lot. ugnized her as her biological mother, and they have had a lot of private contact. This time. Ill add fuel to the fire and bring Jodie into it as well. Ill see how the person behind the scenes will continue to protect Jodie. Her hatred toward her biological father was exceptionally strong. Although she couldnt directly confront him, she could still retaliate in her own way. Her mother had done so many cruel and disgusting things.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. and she wanted to clean up the mess. By then, she would let her biological mother and sister unite and be a good mother-daughter pair. Simone chuckled, Thats a good n. Jodie has a bad reputation, which will affect her luck and also have an impact on the person behind the scenes. She smirked, I happen to have something in mind, and it will hit two birds with one stone. Tina chuckled in agreement, Then lets cause some trouble together. Thinking about causing trouble with Simone was exhrating. Zac escorted Simone back to her apartment, feeling happy and content. Three dayster. Simone w working in the studio, handling her tasks. Lisa and June knocked on the door and entered. Simone od up, Youre here. Please have a seat! The three of them sat on the couch.. Lisa ar June first reported on their recent work and important arrangements to Simone. If Simone found any pblems, she would point them out and provide guidance. After discussing these work-rted man Lisa handed a folder to Simone. Boss, recently, there have been several artists from Gray Enterment who want to switch to our studio. June added, I checked and found out that Gus Entertainment is reorganizing their artists. Many artists who were previously sitting on the bench or suppressed have been promoted again. But there are rumors circting in Gray Entertainment that the reason their executives made such decision is because of you, Boss. After Romulus confirmed the role of deuteragonist, those who have had simr experiences in Gray Entertainment couldnt contain their excitement. Simone took the folder an opened it. Let me see. Lisas artist profiles were very detailed, with one person per page, including their names, photos, and debut experiences. me nced through it and was surprised to find that there were more than twenty people. Why are there so many? Didnt Gray Entertainment n to promote them all? It seemed that way. The executives made quick adjustments and nned after Sc*mbag No. I made his suggestion. Instead of seeding, it actually simted these artists to consider switchingpanies! This is interesting Chapter 415 Simone is Just That Tough Chapter 415 Simone is Just That Tough June had already conducted an investigation into this matter. Without hesitation, she replied, Many of them were previously hurt by the Gray Group. I have personally interacted with some of them. They believe that now, because of you, the Gray Group is giving them another chance. It seemed like the Gray roup wanted to provide them with fair opportunities and were saying all the right things. But it wouldnt be long before those high-level executives and agents revert to their old ways. So, they would rather believe that joining our studio will lead to better development. They no longer want to trust the high- level executives of the Gray Group. Some people ill hold grudges and dont want topromise with those who once suppressed and bullied them. But there hasnt been a suitable ce for them to go until now, Other entertainmentpanies dont really ept artists like them who have lost poprity or have no current buzz. After all, it is more cost- effective and requires less effort to cultivate new artists. For these reasons, as vell as the fact that their contracts have not expired, they have not switchedpanies. This time, they sow Romulusing to our studio and getting good resources. Gray Group wante them to sign new editais. Not only did they extend the length of the contract, but if they proposed to terminate a breach of contract had multiplied several times, and the conditions were even it, the more stringe The Gray Groupsons and contracts were aimed at their boss. It was also how they were saying they feared Simone. Everyone in the studio was very excited and proud. Simone smiled helplessly, So thats how it is. Then she smiled yfully, Okay, since Gray Entertainment wants to push people to us, then well ept them. Our specialty lies in making artists popr or giving them fame when they have none. We are skilled in this area. She continued, I realized that this can actually be a characteristic and selling point of our studio. It shows that our studio has a strong ability to create stars. And it can provide new hope to those who have been worn down by life. She instructed Lisa and June, Go and investigate these artists. As long as their character is not a problem, sign them up. Then she picked out a few, Based on their physiognomy, these few are not the artists ourpan needs, so well exclude them for now. These individuals were either morally corrupt or had evil intention. The other people didnt seem to have any major issues from a superficial perspective. Lets also check if there are any personal problems and then filter them out. Lisa asked in surprise, Are we signing so many artists this time? Simone smiled and said, Since Gray Entertainment is afraid of us growing stronger, les prove ourselves. in our strength. and show She inded had a n to expand the studios operations. Now that Scmbag No. 1 had provided her with people and poprity. If Sc*mbag No. 1 wanted to suppress her studio, she naturally couldnt sit idly by. Lets this opportunity topete with them. She emphasized again, But before you sign these artists, you need to make it clear to them that just joining our studio doesnt guarantee instant fame. Many times, it was not that some people couldnt be famous, but theycked the opportunity to do But we will n the most suitable path for them; as long as they continue, their career wont suffer. For example, going from a has-been artist to the second or third tier or even the top tier. We ll increase their 1/3 visibility and provide then with acting roles and songs to perform. Bing famous required both talent and luck. She couldnt guarantee that every artist in the studio would be famous. All she could do was try her best to find suitable resources for them. ead June agreed, Okay, we will make it clear to them in advance. If they all came here just to be famous, then its better not to sign them. Who can guarantee that they will all be famous? First and foremost, they needed the right mindset, along with talent and hard work, as the prerequisites and foundation for fame. If they were incapable, even if they be famous with the help of resources, it wontst. The twoughed and teased, If Steven and those high-level executives at Gray Group knew that he more they reformed, the more people would jump ship to us. I wonder if they would be furious. Simone smil about them, 1. They will definitely be furious. But its good if they are furious. We ont care The two nodded.ay! They would be happy if the people from Gray Entertainment who treated their boss poorly were furious. Lisa thought for moment and said, Boss, its not just Gray Entertainment. Recently, there have been artists from other entertainmentpanies who have been sidelined or suppressed, and they have also submitted their resumes to us. If there are some talented ones among them, should we sign them? Simone thought for a moment and said, Lets sign them. Our main goal is to develop the studio, not just target and retaliate against Gray Entertainment. Not only should we sign new artists, but we should also hire some talented managers. She asked, Have there been any managers who have been sitting on the sidelines or being suppressed recently and want to switch to our studio? Lisa smiled and said, Believe it or not, there are. But since we didnt hire managers before, we politel declined. She sought Simones opinion and asked, Should we reach out to them again? Simone nodded, Lets reach out. Theres no need to deliberately offend anypany. But if anyone wants to suppress you, dont worry, Im here. They didnt approach otherpanies; they didnt cross any lines by poaching talent. They only epted those who voluntarily gave up and switched over. They didnt break or vite any rules within the industry. It was just normal development andpetition. In the fol wing time, Simones studio signed more than ten artists who had switched er from Gray Entertaiment. It shed many people in the industry. Everyone was saying behind their backs, Its Simone. Shes that stubborn. It was the first time they had seen someone reforming to elevate the status and resources of artists, but it ended up driving people away. It was impressive. Reuben and the executives at Gray Entertainment became a joke. After Reuben and the executives found out about this, they were indeed infuriated. Especially Reuben. He was so angry that he d a headache and stomachache. 2/3 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His httle sister was really sout thing! He didnt believe that Simone could turn all this junk into treasure. He was waiting to see how Simone would fail and embarrass herself. Then, he would use this as ammo. He wanted Simone to concentrate on bing a star and mastering her craft rather than being burdened with managing a studio, Chapter 416 This Is a Significant Event Chapter 416 This Is a Significant Event The studio not only signed more than a dozen artists one after another but also hired five managers. These five individuals were all capable workers, but they had previously faced various obstacles that hindered their sess. After joining Simones studio, each of them regained their enthusiasm and determination for work. Due to Derricks incident, Simone became an even more renowned figure in the industry. Every day, numerou people sought her help with geomancy and other matters. Simone also selected some individuals to assist with physiognomy and geomancy or to resolve specific issues. 1 most cases, they werepensated with resources. Before embarking on a trip, she secured seve valuable resources for the newly signed artists in the studio. Their respective managers would hand the follow-up work On this day, S grew. Howeve certain point She noticed the number of people who liked her was increasing as her poprity progress ld reached a standstill. It could no longer grow even a bit after reaching a sed the time and realized that she was approaching the point where she died in her pvious life. Shed a feeling that once he passed this point, her life would return to normal. She would no longer have to rely on the power of faith to sustain her growth. She genuinely liked and appreciated her fans as well. She had previously considered expressing her gratitude to her fans. So, she posted a giveaway on Facebook. She allowed her fans to click and participate in the giveaway, offering two prizes. One was a protective amulet carved by her, and the other was various talismans she had drawn. Five people could win the protective amulet talisman, while there were one thousand of the drawn talismans. The prerequisite was that the fans genuinely liked her. She infused the lottery with her vitality. so only such fans would have a chance to win. Those who pretended to like her, or the haters had no chance. When the Facebook post came out, not only were her fans excited. but many people in the industry were as well. Of course, the haters also emerged one after another. Simone is thanking her fans with this? Arent those talisms just paper drawings? Not only are they worthless, but shes only giving away one theusand of them Shes so stingy. Simone is too eap. I feel sorry for her fans. es fans sa influenced by the these negativements as trying to stir up trouble. Except for a few who were. the majority remained rational and ignored them. Upon seeing: Simones Facebook post, the Gray brothers didnt know what to say. They had all purchased amulets and talismans before, so they naturally knew their value. Then they saw the haters trying to stir up trouble. Unable to hold back, Aaron posted ament on Facebook. Aaronv: Some people are really ignorant. They actually think amulets and talismans are worthless. Let me show you the price I paid for them! He attached a photo of the amulet, along with a previously expired talisman and a transfer record. When teple saw this on Facebook, they were shocked, Oh my god, that amulet is worth millions, and the talisman is worth hundreds of thousands. Is this being stingy? Whoever said that must be blind. My waifu is awesome. She spends so much for her fans. An my waifu is truly amazing! So extravagant! And then the haters jumped in again. inted these herself, so there was no cost involved. Only those bless fans would get so excited and all. The Simones older fans couldnt stand it anymore. You haters, didnt you do your homework before trying to spin a narrative? Simones carving and painting of these amulets and talismans actually deplete her own energy and spirit For a geomancy master, this energy and spirit is more important than money! My girl has made a big move here, so if you dont understand, dont babble I saw the talisman photo Aaron posted, and the one Simone painted is truly extraordinary. I want to try my luck in the giveaway, too. I hope I can get that amulet. It feels just as good as a magical tool. Im going to wash my hands and then draw. Lets go! These masters, who genuinely liked Simone, eagerly went to participate in the draw. Other fans saw this and were at a loss. You are already masters yourselves. Why do you still have topete with us for the amulets and talismans? Exactly, ma. Please show mercy and let us have a chance. Se has tons. Itd be near impossible for us to be chosen, and these masters arepeting with us? The masters didnt back down. I wouldntpete with you guys if I could create talismans like these, but I couldnt. Yep. Sorry, kids They couldnt make anything as good as Simone, so they had to stoop andpete with the younger fans. ?? 2 What could the other fans un in this situation? They could only quickly go and participate in the draw, refing on their luck. Many people in the industry were also tempted. Especially those who knew how talented Simone was. The Gray Family brothers were not fools. They uldnt spend so much money to buy amulets and talismans if they werent useful. It showed that the Things had great value, Andrew even tagged Simone on Facebook. Tm willing to pay double the price for an amulet. Please sell me one. amulet. He was also at a loss. He had contacted Simone before, hoping that she could sell him a protect But Simonepletely ignored him. The other brothers all had powerful protective amulets, ad he was Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. red, unable to snatch one for himself. This time, when Sit still. Bu thought of an Simone was giving away protective amulets as prizes for her fans he couldnt mes fan, so even if he participated in the lottery, he wouldnt win. he Many people who also wanted to acquire a protective amulet saw Andrews post and couldnt resist foll the trend by tagging Simone, hoping to buy one at a high price. Simone naturally saw the Facebook post, but she still couldnt be bothered to pay attention to this scmbag. This guy just liked to stir up trouble, and he even brought along a bunch of people to follo suit There were also people asking if they could participate in the lottery even though they werent fans out they still really liked Simone. She didnt want to distribute so many of the amulets she had carved, so she replied that this time, it was only to thank her fans who liked her. As for those who wanted to buy at a hi price or others who wanted to participate in the lottery, she could only apologize and say it was not possible. Andrew and the others could only be disappointed and give up their thoughts. After reading Simones Facebook post, Andrews gaze kept scanning over the second, third, and fifth brothers. He didnt know if he could borrow a protective amulet from one of his brothers for a while. He was extremely frustrated with being confined to a wheelchair and consistently experiencing misfortune. Chapter 417 That’s Enough With Your Words. Chapter 417 Thats Enough With Your Words. Titus, along with his two brothers, felt uneasy under Andrews gaze. Why are you looking at us like that? Titus wondered if Andrew had set his eyes on their protective ulets They had always been concerned about the incident on Facebook. Andrew put on a pitiful expression and looked at the three of them. Titus, Luca, Aaron, me that Jodie has moved out, she wont threaten your luck anymore. How about leuding me your protective amulets for a while? Since he couldnt get only one amulet, he went after Titus chuckled, Even thoug can only stay at home and t Andrew; th Luca and Aain. woul die has moved out, who knows if shell suddenlye looking for You Sanatorium daily now, which is the safest. He wouldnt lend them to vere back. ced, Thats right, Andrew, youre the safest now. And Jodie has already targeted you once, so she wonte again. Dont think about borrowing our protective amulets, brother. An face darkened Arent we still brothers? I just thought that wearing the amulets wild bring me better luck and make life inoother. Titus stood up. We can cut off our rtionship if you want. Luca said, Andrew, these protective amulets are as important to me as my life. If you insist on having them, itd be like killing me. If thats the case, I dont mind cutting off our rtionship. Aaron added, I feel the same as them. Andrew wants to emotionally ckmail us into giving him the amulets? Dream on. They werent the kind of people whod fall for that. Andrew: Well, so much for brotherhood. Ill remember this, hmph! He wouldnt share any good things with them in the future. Titus and his brothers didnt care at all. Titus said to his other brothers, By the way, Ill be gone for a while. Ill leave it to you take care of Mom. He had previor ly thought that since she was their biological mother, he could tolerate her constant nagging to ha-meals together every day. But now he had had enough. Not only did she scold them every day, but she had the audacity to ask them to take care of Jodie. They couldnt even stand being in the same room as Jodie, let alone taking care of her, Jodie had no shame. At first, the was arrogant towards them, seeing their cold and distant attitude. asionally, she even deliberately mocked them. It made them breathe a sigh of relief. But in the past few days, she seemed to have discovered that this trick of teasing and ying hard to get was useless against the brothers, so she started changing her attitude and getting entangled again. Sheined about being poor and deceived, saying that her money had been stolen by someone. She O implied that she wanted to to help her out. From what he knew, his mother had been giving Jodie a lot facial support recently. Te didnt know why Jodie needed so much money. Anyway, he absolutely didnt want to be taken ontage of. He used to be concerned about his biological mother, but now she had hurt his feelings. Jle would embrace that title since she called them ingrates every day. Otherwise, carrying that reputatio Every day would be even more painful. So, he decided to go out of town for a while to avoid his biologic mother and Jodie, who had started taking advantage of him. Let those two deal with it Upon hearing Tituss words, Luca immediately said, Im going to seclude myself and write new song so The staying at the studio. The responsibility of apanying Mom for meals can be left to Reube Andrew, and Aaron. He couldn WTHOR her. Aaron w. his biological mother insisted on causing trouble, he wouldnt apany chless. ese two guys were quick to escape. Tll be joining a film crew in a couple of days, so only Reuben and Andrew will have to bear this respibility. Unfilial? So be it. He epted it. Andrews face turned even darker. My back is not feeling well, so Ive already made arrangements to stay at a sanatorium starting tomorrow. He didnt want to serve Her Majesty while being sick, so he was also prepared to join the ranks of the ingrates. Then he looked at Reuben, who was sitting across from him, and said, Reuben, from now on, task of apanying Mom will be entrusted to you. Their mother would scold them in various ways, but she treated Reuben well. Not only did she often Reuben to them, praising how good he was, but she also belittled them as useless and unfilial. the Since that was the case, let the Reuben serve and honor her. Titus and the other two immediately thought that this suggestion was great. Since their biological mother didnt like them, they might as well let her see her favorite son every day. Mom likes Reuber the most. If we go to apany her, it will only make her angry and ruin her mood. If Reuben o panies her, she will be happy and eat more. Reuben is the de son and the heir. In the future, he will have thergest share of the Gray Familys assets. Its on night for him to spend more time with Mom. ben didnt end enough time with Mom before, so now he can make up for it. Reuben looked at his brothers, who suddenly united and unanimously agreed to trip him up, and he was feeling a but speechless He asked, Are you guys serious? Is it really that hard for them to apany their biological mother for a meal? They all seem so eager to leave Titus and the other three nodded simultaneously. Yes, we are serious. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Titus walked up to Reuben and patted him on the shoulder. Brother, its up to you from now on. 0/3 Luen also breathed a sigh of relief, Reuben, youll be in charge of taking care of Her Majesty from now inally, they didnt have to deal with their increasingly mean and spiteful queen of the house. Reuben raised an eyebrow, Her Majesty? Aaron explined, Titus came up with that name for our mom, and we all think its fitting. Andrew added with a smile, Reuben, youll understand in due time. Her Majesty had recently started expressing her emotions by scolding them. How much longer could rey endure it? Eventually, when they couldnt find anyone else to bear the brunt of her outbursts, wouldn the or brother be the perfect tareet? Reuben did that his others had good intentions. He shrugged. Hi guys unt to go out or do something, you dont have to inform me. Go talk Mom yourselves. Ourse, if Mom asks me to apany her, I wont refuse. Tituated his older brothers shoulder once more and smiled meaningfully, Just what we wanted you to say. Okay, now we hand over Her Majesty, and that jinx called Jodie to you, brother. The other three brothers also exchanged knowing smiles. Chapter 418 They No Longer Server Chapter 418 They No Longer Server On that day, all four brothers slipped away. It was almost dinner time. Salma looked displeased when none Ther sons showed up. Jodie took this chance to nder the brothers right in front of Salma. y ignored me. They seem happy when I keep a distance from them. But they groveled to Simone when she used this Trick Lutely, their biological mother often came to her asking for money, and she used the received from Salma to help her out. money she There was also trouble her uncles house, and her biological mother came to her in tears every day. They cared about her a lot, which made her feel warm inside. Her grandmother would secretly make pastries and send them to her. Her aunt and others woulde and pamper her in a low voice, maki her feelfortable. It alsoped her for the miliation she endured in front of Salma. So, she wanted her brothe to sponsor E on top her uncles family. But when she asked, they all ran away. ME So now she hi nem, one by one, for being so clueless. After Jodie spoke, Salma became even more furious. She s out her phone and called her four sons. Not only did they refuse toe and have dinner with her, they also mocked and belittled her. It seemed like it was all her fault. They said they came to have dinner with her wholeheartedly, but she treated them as punching bags. And she kept scolding them, hurting their feelings. Since she insisted on acting this way, they would be the ingrates she said they were. They wouldnt serve her anymore. This made Salma so angry that she almost fainted. They really are a bunch of ungrateful people. How car they use me of wrongdoing? They didnt even want to apany their biological mother for dinner, yet they had the audacity to im they were filial. Then she remembered the proposal her four sons had made. So, she called her eldest son and asked him toe and have dinner with her. During the time she was away from the Gray Family, her husband didnt contact her proactively and showed no concern for her. Her family also held a grudge against her. When she left the Gray Family, not a single person bothered to show care or offer condolences. Salma was starting to regret her decision. But she couldnt bring herself to swallow her pride and make amends, so the situation remained tense. Now that her eldest son was back from his business trip, he might be able to help her return home. Reuben received call from his biological mother and went to the vi after work. As souras he entered, he saw Jodie, who was full of smiles, weing him. Reuben, youre here. Jodie greeted him and politely reached out to take the briefcase he was carrying. Mom is waiting for you in the dining room. Although Re was wary of Jodie, he didnt hold any grudges. The recent wave of artists switching companies had disgraced him. Not only were the shareholders of Gray Entertainment dissatisfied with but he also heard that there were some executives in the group who had some bad opinions about One sister was his biological sister, and the other sister was a well-behaved and gente foster sister. He felt that his foster sister was better since at least she was obedient and understood his cues. His biological sister was bing more and more infuriating. He responded with a smile. Alright, Ill go to the dining room, then. Seeing her older brothers aude. Jodie felt relieved as it wasnt much different from before. She leaned lose to him and whispered. Mom is not in a good mood. Shes been upset by the other four brothers. She also ndered the other four around Reuben. hearing Jodies words, Reuben frowned. These four guys are getting out of hand. How could they say ne sarcastic and mocking things to their own mother? It was too much. Jodie coquettishly said, Exactly; luckily, we have you, Reuben. As they spoke, the two of them walked into the dining room. Sanna saw her eldest son, and her attitude immediately improved. She first asked about his well-being and showed concert. Reuben, who had never been eated like this by his own mother before, was somewhat surprised Then Saina be her while the gone cold. He All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Afte fishing the meal, Reuben spent some time with his mother before suggesting that he should return to tray Family. However, Salma insisted that he stay overnight. Reuben unintentionally caught sight of Jodies sparkling eyes and immediately declined his mothers offer. What if Jodie set her sights on him if he stayed overnight? Although he hadnt experienced Jodies power, the incidents involving his younger brothers were still fresh in his mind. It was better to be cautious and not make any mistakes. And he was genuinely afraid of his mothers tendency to comin and scold hi brothers like a resentful woman. Salma now found her eldest son pleasing, and she needed his help, so she didnt insist. However, Jodie felt a bit disappointed. She wanted to spend more time with her older brother. But she wasnt in a hurry. If the other four brothers didnte to apany Salma for dinner, it would definitely be her older brother next. She had plenty of opportunities to get closer to him. In the evening, Jodie received another phone call from her mother. She could only go to Salmas room, where she first gave her a massage and then said all sorts of ttering words to please her. Just making an excuse to go see a doctor, Jodie managed to squeeze a few hundred thousand out of Salma. As she walked out ith the card in her hand, the smile on Jodies face instantly disappear. After walking for a while, she cldnt help but mutter under her breath. After serving for so long, she ly gives me a 1ew hundred thousand. How stingy. The debt at hun les house required millions. The problem was that her previous money had been swindled, an lie was also tight on funds. She still wanted to go shopping properly. She turned her head andnced in the direction of Salmas room, pouting, Who is this old woman guarding against? She Leven let me stay on this floor. Hmph, as if I care. She was aware that despite Salmas recent kindness towards her, she remained cautious of her. As a result, she felt irritated and unhappy. However, she still relied heavily on Salma; otherwise, she would take a page out of the other brothers book and leave Her Majesty to her own. Feeling distressed, Jodie went upstairs and returned to her own room. Unfortunately, she failed to notice the blinking red dot on a chandelier in the corner. Chapter 419 What Are They After? Chapter 419 What Are They After? Sh.one handed the giveaway gifts to Lisa to mail after arranging the matters in the studio. They then went to avoid suspicion from the trip with Zac and others. They decided to go directly to Spirit Pea people following them. They had a fun time traveling from Cebros. During the trip, Gwen returned from abroad and signed endorsement deals with two major brands. She was very talented in her work. After finishing her work, Gwen joined Simone and the others for the trip. Harold had been thinking about Gwen a lottely, but she was ignoring him. He originally wanted to follow Gwen when she went abroad, but he was dyed bypany matters. This time, he had free tine and decided to follow her. To avoid suspicion, he invited Leon and Titus to join them. If they were true friends, they should face it together and endure the storm of two beautiful wom Lean could All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. attention Titus initially stop thinking out Simone after they separated. Although he knew Simone would pay uld resist following Harold. Want 1. He questioned why he should chase after women with them, especially because he wafraid of his little sisters reaction. However, Harold and Leon persuaded him, se lie reluctantly agreed. He also invited their other brothers to join them without revealing the true urpose of the Aaron had previously decided not to serve his stepmother and refused a script he didnt like. Simone and the others had already arrived at an ancient town near Spirit Peak. They gathered at the airport and flew together to the city where the ancient town was located. On the ne, Luca and Aaron noticed something was off about Leon. They had a feeling that something was not right. Aaron asked Titus, Are they also going on a trip with us? Titus nodded and replied, Yes, were going together. You guys know Leon and Harold, so itll be more fun with more people. Aaron raised an eyebrow and asked, Titus, are you guys going to chase after Simone and the others? He had seen Zacs posts on Facebook, constantly showing off photos of him and Simone. Yesterdays photos even included Gwen. It was widely known that Leon and Harold had ulterior motives. Titus smiled and said, Yes, were going to apany them and watch the show from the sidelines. After all, weve been avoiding Momtely, so this can be a way to rx. Aaron and Luc: were speechless. They fell for it. They realized that following these two se mbags would result in Simone and Gwens disdainful looks. Luca couldn help butment, Titus, you really know how to scheme. rubbed his nose and replied, I invited you all to see our dear sister. How can I not scheme a little? Aaron gave him a disdainful look and said, Even if we want to see her, it wont matter if she doesnt wee us! Although he wanted to travel with his dear sister, he knew she wouldnt pay them any attention. Titus continued, Weve always wanted to improve our rtionship with Simone. If we chase after her like this, even if she ignores us, we can help them with their luggage and do some chores. Constant effort will eventually make a difference, and Simone will eventually see our sincerity. Hearing his words Luca and Aaron thought it made sense. After experiencing the torment from their bic logical mother and adopted sister, they realized how precious their dear sister was. They didnt expect their sibling rtionship to fully recover, but if she could forgive them and they could have asional interactions, it would be nice. 1er the five of them arrived at the airport, they immediately hired a car and went to the ancient town. Harold knew the inn where Gwen and Simone were staying, so he booked the same one. When they arrived at the inn, Simone and her friends had just finished their nap and were about to go out. They were surprised to see the five of them. Gwen frowned and asked, Why are you here? Harold put on a surprised expression and said with a smile, We nned toe here for a trip, but y didnt expect you to be here too. Its such a coincidence that we even booked the same inn. Simone sneered ur expe on and words are too fake. She wasnt su after dre they 1 Hareme after Gwen, but she was surprised the scmbags came too. What are they much of sochist? They are suffering because Ive not been mocking themtely? Gwe rolled her eyes. Exactly, do you think were idiots? Harold, its pointless to keep bothering us. If you hay ay sense, take these mbags with you and leave. Harold looked helpless and said. Gwen, this time, its really not me who wanted toe and bother you. Its your brother who wanted to see Simone and you, so we came. Leon: Dmn it, this guy is actually ming it all on me. Leon noticed that Simones gaze was cold as if she was about to explode. He immediately said, I was also invited by Titus and the others, Aaron said she saw Zacs wall, and he seemed to be having a great time here, so she wanted toe and join in the fun. We happened to have some free time recently, so we thought wed join in the excitement, too. You guys can have fun. You dont need to worry about us, Titus and Aaron: This guy has no manners. They originally wanted toe and see Harold and Leon getting their butts whooped by thedies. They didnt expect these two idiots to be shameless and shift the me onto them. Titus looked innocent and said, Our youngest brother has been working on a new song recently. He said he needs to find inspiration. I received news from our Aaron that the landscape here is stunning and showcases ethnic features, which prompted us to make arrangements to visit. Their response w dyed, making it unrealistic to shift the me back now. They would simply assign more responsibies to Luca Aaron could cly agree, Yes, we have alle here to seek inspiration for new songs alongside our third sibling Inc. He only learned about this trip when he boarded the ne. Now, the burden tell solely on him. Can you guys at least be decent? Chapter 420 Simone’s Trickery Chapter 420 Simones Trickery Everyone noticed that they were being watched. Fas felt extremely embarrassed. Herkwardly exined, I mentioned that I wanted to write a new song, and they suggested this ce. I ony realized that you guys were also here to y when I saw you just now. He raised his hand and waved at Simone, forcing a smile. What a coincidence! Sittione spected. You guys can continue performing. After saying that, she ignored the others and left with the rest of the group. Gengut Zac was spee hers warned, Dont follow, or else Ill beat you up looki Aaron and saying. You guys are really good at taking advantage o situations. B didnt tell you which inn I was staying at, so you can go check Simone and Gwe AD she finished speaking, Simone and Gwen turned their heads simultaneously, giving he five peop.. unfriendly look The five people cursed in their hearts. Zac was indeed a traitor. Harold had a look of surrender on his face and said, Alright, we give up. Leon asked about the inn you guys were staying at, and then I booked the rooms. Leon ming someone else again? But before he could say anything. Titus and the others also chimed in. Thats right, it was Leon who asked, so we followed. Leon What kind of sense are they spouting? Simone nced at Leon and said, You deserve it. Afterward, everyone can do their own thing: just dont bother us. She cod tell that the other four were ming Leon. These five people were troublemakers. Leon felt helple. Fine, Ill listen to you. We wont bother you He felt that has quite despicable. Simone used to treat him kindly, but because of lus behavior, he treated her Now that she red at lum and warned him coldly or even scolhim, he actually feit least it was better than not being able to see her or hear her speak. I wanted to scold, as she was happy quite good sold troublemakers went to Auer that Sime and the others went to explore the ancient town, while the the in to rest. Upon entering the inn, Leon and the others joined forces to mosk Harold. This guy was too cunning and shameless. Clearly, he suggested and arranged everything, but he shifted the me onto the in Harold iso felt bitter in his heart. If he didnt shift the me. Gwen would definitely be even more angry 111 and annoyed with him. But it also meant that he was wise. By calling these people over, not only could he withstand Gwens anger. but the others could also take the me. In the evening. Simone and the others went to a unique restaurant to eat, and not long after, the five troublemakers also walked in. They even acted as if it was a coincidence. Simone and Gwen couldnt be bothered to argue with them anymore, so they simply ignored them. After finishing their meal, Harold went ahead and paid the bill for two tables. Zae, who was supposed to pay, was speechless. This guy stole his job. Then, he went to Gwen to about Harold. Gwen was really fed up with Harold now. She knew these guys were brazen and driven away with insults. So, she told Zac not to worry about it, and if Harold wanted to pay, le Just as Simone distance from This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It just so hap ilk sht uldnt be him pay. She othe were about to leave, Aaron shamelessly approached them. He stood at a e and ruck a pose, asking Luca to take a photo. sa that the photo would capture Simone and the others sitting at the back, making it seem like he was also traveling with them. After Aaron finished taking the photo with the help of Luca, Luc took a couple of photos himself. Simone saw how foolish and shameless they looked and originally wanted them to go away. But then she remembered something. She asked, Are you guys taking photos to post on social media? Without thinking much, Luca, who was still posing, blurted out, Yeah! It had been a long time since he had taken a photo with his sister. Although he was just tagging along, it still counted as being in the same photo. After saying that, he realized and awkwardly smiled, If you dont allow us to post it, we definitely wont. For some reason, he was now afraid of his sister. Simone didnt care and said, I dont feel like dealing with you guys. If you want to post it, go ahead. Because the vismon areas were under surveince, including the restaurant, she also found out that the four troublemakers were invited by Salma to have a meal and then got scolded to the point where they couldnt take it and made excuses to leave. If they were to pe it on social media now, she wondered how Salma and Jodie would feel. The three troublemakers would most likely receive a scolding from Salma over the phone. She had to arithe kind of wanted to see the drama unfold. Be the three troublemakers had no idea that Simone was setting them up. ey thought maybe their sister was in a good mood today and surprisingly didnt argue with them. They thought it meant they could post the photo. So, Titus also came over and crouched down in front of Simone and the others to take a few photos. Harold felt that Simones attitude towards the three brothers was a bit off. ards the Seeing them taking photos, ne had an idea and said, Why dont you brothers take a photo together? I can ait for you. Simone deliberately indulged them in taking photos, so maybe she had some thoughts, so he might as a push them a little.. Seeing that Simone didnt object, the three brothers happily agreed. Although they were at a distance, if they found the right angle, it would look like a photo of the siblings together After they finished taking the photos, Simone finally told everyone to leave. Tus and the others arrivedte, so they hadnt finished eating yet. While the the thers cenued eating, they also posted the photos on social media. @Aaron: Rid the ils of the trip, and also rare to be in the same frame as Simone! He added a few photos to the post. Luc pied what Aaron said and also added a few photos. @Titus: Rare for us and Simone to be in the same frame again. Its earth-shattering! He also added photos. After the three of them finished posting, they continued to enjoy their meal in a good mood. Cebros. At that moment, Reuben and Jodie had just finished having dinner with Salma. Jodie habitually scrolled through her social media feed on her phone. Then, she came across three recently updated posts. After reading the posts and seeing who had posted them, anger welled up in her eyes, and her face turned grim. These three individuals didnt im to have othermitments. It turns out they went on a trip with Simone. In the photo the three of them were grinning foolishly. A Simone, in the background, didnt even nce at the camera but was engrossed in conversation with friends. Even when she identally faced the camera, her expression remained devoid of emotion. Clearly, she didnt give the three of them a warm reception, yet they shamelessly tried to win her favor. Jodie was seething with anger, and she looked up at Salma with a conflicted expression. alma quickl It was evident, and Salma quickly noticed. Jo, whats the nutter? She saw Jodie staring at her with that, Chapter 421 The Battle Shifted to Him, He’s In a Difficult Situation Chapter 421 The Battle Shifted to Him, Hes In a Difficult Situation Jodie anxiously waited for Salma to inquire. She sighed and said, Mom, just take a look at the Facebook wall. Salma was puzzled and picked up her phone to open Facebook Sheaw the posts from yesterday but didnt notice anything amiss. Theres nothing on Facebook! die immediately understood what was going on. When those three brothers posted on Facebook, th must have set it so that Salma couldnt see. Her face be Give me you the conflicted. This! Jodie acted this way, and Salma became even more rious Jodie felt a see of satisfaction, but she appeared conflicted on the surface. Saltowned. Jo, is there something I cant see? Her tone made it clear that she was not pleased. Only then did Jodie show a helpless expression and hand her phone to Salma. It happened to be the posts from the three brothers. After reading the content of the posts, Salmas face instantly darkened. She was filled with anger. These three ungrateful children, those three worthless dogs. Arent they all working? They went to the ce where Simone was traveling for work, right? Instead of having a meal with their own mother, they either want to record a new song or join a film crew. So, this is what they call recording songs and joining a film crew? They even deliberately set it so that I cant see. The more Salma thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldnt help but start cursing. Unfilial children. Oh, these three unfilial children She found it difficult to ept that her son made excuses not to take care of her and instead went to Simone, who didnt treat them well. After all, she was heir own mother! Reuben heard his mother cursing and couldnt help but feel speechless. His mothers words were too harsh. How could she curse her own sons like that? h Unable to b, he spoke up. Mom, calm down. They probably didnt mean it. alk to them. Getting angry harms ones health, and you Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Before he could finish, Salma directed her anger towards him. You actually scak up for them. Do you also want to be as unfilial as them? You even say that getting angry harms ones health. If they dont make me angry, I wont curse them. Do you secretly wish for me to get sick and be hospitalized? Salma had been holding in her anger recently and had a bellyful of grievances. Seeing that her eldest son was no longer as pleasing to her eyes, she started venting, You. Reuben was stunned by the outburst. Balma vented for an hour and then stopped. She then told Reuben to leave, saying that she found him annoying even when she saw him. ben had been feeling a bit fed up, but he also understood his mothers bad mood, so he kept enduring When he heard his mother telling him to leave, he actually felt relieved. He immediately left. At the same time, he also understood why his younger brothers had ill intentions. And about how difficult it was to please their mother, he now understood. Recently, he way by at work, but his mother insisted on himing home every day to at with het. If he refused. other would cry and say that he was the only son she could rely on, just wanting to see him. Hel no choice but to rush over and eat with his mother. After eating, he would return to work overtime, exhausted. And now, after just a few words of persuasion to calm his mother down, the battle had shifted to him. He was really having a hard time After Reuben left, Salma was still angry. Jodie hinted at her with her eyes. Salma started calling her three sons one by one, scolding them fiercely. The three of them immediately put their phones on silent mode and threw them aside. Salma finished scolding them, but there was no response from the other side. She started calling her sons names. But still, there was no response. She could guess that the three b*stards had done something. She was so angr that she felt dizzy and had to be supported back to her room by Jodie If this continued, she would really be hospitalized by these rebellious children. Back in heron, she couldnt help but call her husband toin. appened to be a good excuse to de-escte the situation. Who knew that her husband not only didntfort her but also said that she brought it upon herself. Their sons were like that because she had scolded them away. He was even relieved that the three sons and daughter seemed to have improved their rtionship. Salma was so angry that she scolded Steven as well and then hung up the phone herself. Jodie came in on time and coraforted Salma in various ways. She smoothed Salmas hair and took the opportunity to ask for money from her again. Son was so angry and dizzy that she didnt ask Jodie why she needed so much money. She just felt that now, except for Jodie, everyone in the family was against her and didnt care about her. So, she gave Jodie a card with nearly a million in it. After Jodie left, her smile faded, and as a habit, she made a few sarcasticments. The ancient town. The Gray brothers were notaid of anything. Their mother could do anything, and they coul int care less. They also gushy their mother could still know even if they intentionally set their posts to be unable 10 be seen by moth It mat have been Jodie who snitched on them. They had actually blocked Jodie before. But she somehow managed to convince their mother, and in those days, their mother insisted on them. unblocking and adding her back as a friend. She kept watching them, and if they didnt act, they would be scolded again. They thought Jodie couldnt possibly harm them even though she was on their friend list. So, they restored their friendship and removed her from the blocklist. They couldnt be bothered to block her again, as they were going to show off and post on their social media to infuriate Jodic. If she was feeling so good, she should continueining to her own mother. Since her mother didnt recognize them, they could rx when they returned to Cebros. On the other side, Simone retrieved a video from her email and fast-forwarded through it. She capture all of Jodies subtle eye movements, gestures, and criticisms in the video and saved them separately. nned to send them to Salmater so that Salma could see what kind of good daughter her dear Jodic really was. The following day. Simone and the others drove to Spirit Peak, brought camping equipment, and prepared to stay overnight. She noticed that the person who had been tailing them left when they reached the foot of the mountain, This individual had been covertly following them since the beginning of their trip. There was also a disturbance in their spiritual energy, indicating that they were the minion of the person behind them. They probably didnt suspect her irue purpose of going out to y. She spected that the person tailing them primarily wanted to determine a convenient location to attack her The warlock might be ready to strike. However, she wasnt concerned, as she had already achieved the Divine State, making it easy for her to deal with the warlock. Not long afterall They had als And the mountain, Leon and his group also followed suit. Vored emping gear and nned to join in the fun nearby, Simone noticed their presence but didnt pay them any mind. If ti insisted on follong, then they could experience the power of the warlock that Melinda had invited firsthand. Once they were taken care of, she would make her move. Chapter 422 It’d Be Great If You Could Just Stay Out Chapter 422 Itd Be Great If You Could Just Stay Out The mountain was called Spirit Peak due to how smart the beasts inhabiting it were There was also a mountain god that protected the area, and anyone who hunted animals on the mountain would face punishment. Some individuals disregarded this superstition and killed several rabbits on the mountain. However, upon retu. ting home, they soon fell ill one after another. After this incident, nobody dared to hunt on the mountain anymore. Prominent signs were even ced at the entrance of the mountain, reminding visitors not to harm the animals or they would face the consequences. As they clie Gwen asked S wayne mountain, they encountered another sign.. Dou believe there is truly a mountain god on this mountain? Simone smiled and replied, I havent noticed anything unusual on the mountain. Dont worry, even if the problem, as long as we follow the signs instructions and refrain from harming the animals, well be fine. She spected that the so-called mountain god might be rted to something indicated on the map. Upon hearing this, Gwen and the others felt relieved. Spirit Peak boasted beautiful scenery and fresh air.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As they admired the scenery, they continued their ascent. Along the way, they encountered many animals that were unafraid of humans. Rabbits and squirrels even hopped past them. It wasnt until the afternoon that they reached the camping site. Although many people were climbing the mountain, there werent many campers due to it being a workday. Simone and the others worked together to set up their tents Simone purely had everyone set up their tents in a corner, away from the other campers. setting up, they took out the small gas stove and ingredients they had brought and started cooking a The hot pot base and dipping sauce prepared by Simone were delicious, earning praise from Zac and the others. As for Leon and the guys, they were not skilled in cooking. They could only smell the enticing aroma and nibble on tasteless, dry food. Titus looked at Harold and Leon with dissatisfaction. You two came up with this terrible idea. Following leay 1aeans we can only smell the food but not eat it. Their intention was not toe, but Harold and Leon insisted due to their concerns about the mountains gers and their worry for Simone and the others. He wanted to say that even if they encountered danger, Simones strength and geomancy powers would protect thera. However, these two stubborn individuals didnt listen and insisted on joining Carrying their belongings up the mountain was already exhausting for them, as they were not ustomed Now, smelling the fragrant be cue from afar, Zac and his friends happily enjoyed their meal. They nibbicon It was truly t sausauns, but their hunger only grew. Har I smiled and said, Youre just too pampered in your daily life. You should have exercise. Go help you ter keep watch tonight; maybe shell be impressed by you guys. Titus gave him a disdainful look, If she can be impressed by such a small gesture, then shes not herself. But Harolds idea wasnt bad. Simone might not be impressed, but she would likely view them differently. You guys should also keep watch; after all, Gwen is in the tent, too. Harold and Leon nodded in agreement, Of course. They and Simone watched the sunset together and then yed cards in the tent for entertainment. They dispersed and went to rest after ten oclock. After Keira and Gwen fell asleep, Simone quietly left the tent after cing a talisman inside. Not far from the nt, Leon and hispanions yed cards under a night light. Earlier, Harold specifically informed Gwen that they would keep watch, allowing her to sleep peacefully. Gwen ignor them and allowed them to keep watch if they wished. being bitten by mosquitoes at night, they might just return to the tent. Simone didnt feel moved; she simply thought these guys were a bit foolish. Seeing Simone approach, Leon and the three Gray brothers became slightly nervous, watching her intently. Could it be that Simone came to check on us? Simone approached without speaking. you encounter trouble? You guys are just dead weight. If that warlock shows up, these guys will definitely be deadweight. Luca and the others. Simones words were sharp and true, but they still wanted to prove themselves. Harold coughed a few times and said, Ahem, we just want to help! Simone gave him a disdainful look, It would be good if you guys didnt hinder me. She noticed 10 Im going fo were all wiring protective amulets, so their safety should be ensured. lk in the mountains, do as you please. She Tidnte to greet them; she simply needed to take the path they were sitting on to leave. Leon stood up and express concern, Itste, and you still want to go for a walk in the mountains? Ill apany you. Although Simone was strong, it wasnt safe for a beautiful girl to wander around the mountains at such ate hour. He actually wanted her to stay, but he didnt dare say it, fearing she would think he was being too controlling. The three Gray brothers also stood up and said, Well apany you. They couldnt leave it to Leon alone. Simone nced at them speechlessly and said, Having you guys with me is the real danger. I have something to do, so dont bother me. She raised her hand and clenched her fist, warning them, And dont follow me, or else Ill beat you up. !.con and the Gra brothers: Simone was bing fiercer. But why did her erce demeanor seem cute instead? Titus had been beaten up by Simone before and didnt want to experience again. A then, wont follow you. Just be careful on your own. He stressed, If you require any assistance, please contact us, and we will promptlye to your aid. Leon sensed Simones irritation at their presence. In order to avoid further displeasing her, he had no choice but to concede, Alright, just take care. If However, before he couldplete his sentence, Simone interjected, Take care of yourselves. Chapter 423 It Turns Out to Be the Case Chapter 423 It Turns Out to Be the Case Lean still had some concerns. Titus leaned back and said, If you want to get beaten up, go ahead. Dont overthink it. Simone is so apable that she doesnt need useless trash like us to protect her. And if you follow her, Simone will definitely beat you up and be even more annoyed with you. He knew his sister wouldnt hold back when it came to fighting. Icon: It hit him hard.. He realized that it made sense, so he could only sit back in disappointment. The group continued y g cards, waiting for Simone toe back before taking turns rest. g. On the other simy followed the map and made her way to the designated location. Eventually, s arrived at a cliff. The he took off the inde button from her neck. She infused her energy into it. And then, something magical happened. Suddenly, the jade button shimmered with ayer of silver light, extending along Simones feet and down the edge of the cliff. It continued moving along the cliff. Simone quickly followed. Then, she took out her mountaineering tools from her backpack and started descending along the silver light. After more than ten minutes, the silver light suddenly transformed into aplex pattern on the jade button andnded in a specific spot. That spot happened to be a natural cave in the middle of the cliff. Simone immediately jumped in. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The cave was pitch ck, so she turned on her shlight. e valked for hundreds of yards inside the cave and discovered another smaller cave within. Simone continued walking, but when she was about to enter the smaller cave, a force blocked her way, preventing her from taking a single step forward. At the same time she sensed the fluctuations of a formation within the smaller cave. Simone tried to break it, but she couldnt. ed to break She wasnt surprised and ced the jade button in the determined position of the formations core. Sure enough, the power of the formation gradually disappeared, and the restraining force vanished. onder they said the jade button was the key. This is why. Simone sessfully entered. There were no signs of anyone having been here before. Even if someone discovered the cave on the cliff, they wouldnt be able to enter without the jade button. As she walked further into the cave and turned a corner, she saw a bright exit ahead, as if it wer laytime d. Simone helt ble but one hand and the negative energy de coin in the other as se walked in. She encount in atts or troubles but was instead amazed by the sight before her. Ahead was a paradise, with lush vegetation, flowers everywhere, and a small stream flowing rough. The air v. is much purer and fresher than outside. If the geomancy master were here to practice, it would be of great help. Simone walked towards the depths but didnt see any animals along the way. Then she felt a strong aura as if life was gradually weakening and even disappearing. She hurried towards it. At the end of the stream, there was an open space. On the groundy a snake and an eagle radiating the Divine State aura. Both of them were unusuallyrge in size. The snake was not an ordinary snake. It was a snake with a body red as red as a ruby, with a pair of transparent red wings growing from its body. The snake wa coiled around the eagle, and blood was flowing from near its tail. The eagle hd just died. the situation of the flying snake was not good either. Simone felt its life force fading away, and it med to be lying. When the flying snake saw Simone, its gaze was initially cold. It seemed as if it wanted to use itsst bit of strength to fight her to the end. However, wher: Simone took the jade buckle from her palm and held it with two fingers for the flying snake to see, the coldness in its eyes disappeared, and it let out a mournful cry. Then, the snakes rail reached out towards the nearby bushes and emerged with an egg wrapped within. It handed the egg to Simone, its eyes showing a plea. Sunne reached out and took the snakes egg. Do you want me to take care of your child? The flying nake nodded and then, using itsst bit of strength, pointed in a direction with its tail. Soon after, it copsed with a loud thud, possibly because it died peacefully, knowing that its child was entrusted to Simone. Simone held the snakes egg and carefully examined it. She found that the dead flying snake had the same aura as this ce As for therge eagle, it had the aura of the outside world. It must have sly inded here and discovered that it was a good ce, wanting to ir it for itself. with me flying snake, it was strangled to death by the snake. After a fierce But before it died, it fought back and pecked the flying snakes weakness, breaking its galldder. Sin. could sense that there must be a deep connection between this flying snake and her masters ancestors, So, in the end, instead of harming her, it asked her to help take care of its child. She first drew a talisman for salvation and pasted it on the flying snakes body. Then she sat cross- legged and began chanting the salvation spell. After the salvation wasplete, she cremated the flying snakes body and scattered the ashes into the stream. Only then did she carry the snakes egg and head in the opposite direction that the flying snake had pointed. Then, she discovered arge snake nest. At the same time she was surprised to find that the nest was lined with piles of spiritual stones. They were the une kind of stones that Zac had given her before. This treasure was almost nonexistent outside. Geomancy masters would kill for it, but now a pile of it was spread harily here. No conder le flying snakes aura is so strong. I hadnt cured a weak period after giving birth, that eagle wouldnt have been able to kill it. Just now it pointed in this direction and used itsst bit of energy to open the barrier. It must be to let her get these spiritual stones. Simone approached with a bag on her back. 9/4 Then she stuffed the spinal stones into the bag and didnt take the rest. Then, at the bottom of the snakes nest, she found a piece of animal skin. picked it up and saw that there was a letter written by her masters ancestor on it. I said that he identally came to this mountain and saved a flying snake, forming a bond with it. This was a good ce for cultivation, and the flying snake agreed to let his descendantse here to cultivate He carved a jade button ording to the appearance of the flying snake. Aul he told the flying snake that whoever came in with the jade button should be allowed to sty and cultivate. Because he w Then, he est ere bout his family, he didnt stay. ed a formation in the deepest part of the cave, and only the person possessing the jade button could break through the formation. Ani.s were not restricted, allowing the flying snake toe and go freely. He also made an agreement with the flying snake not to harm humans. No wonder there was a carving of a flying snake on the jade button. Upon seeing the jade button, the flying snakes attitude towards her instantly changed. The mountain god mentioned in the legend should be the flying snake, which protected the animals in the mountains. Simone had already achieved the Divine State, and the assistance she could receive here was limited. Furthermore, she had many tasks toplete and did not wish to live alone in this ce. While holding the snakes egg, she took a stroll. She discovered some high-quality medicinal herbs, such as thousand-year-old ginseng Che carved a wooden box, extracted a piece of ginseng, and ced it inside, attaching a talisman to preserve its medicinal properties. Using the method, she unearthed several other beneficial medicinal herbs. bound zen wooden boxes together with vines and carried them on her back along with her bag. Subsequently, she departed from this location. She restond the previous formation, with the jade button remaining as the key to ess this ce. Just as she finished all of this, she suddenly noticed that the egg in her arms had hatched. Chapter 424 Let the Sembags Take the Heat Chapter 424 Let the Sembags Take the Heat Asmall snake, red as a red jade, slithered out of its eggshell. After devouring the eggshell, it opened its eyes. les patch-ck, shiny eyes exuded a sense of life. Simone was the first to notice the innate realm aura emitted by the snake upon its breaking out of the shell The snake first saw and felt Simone when it came out of its shell. It treated her like its mother and affectionate); rubbed its hi against her hand. The snake eve ded This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. her backpack and rubbed against it. Simone immaisely realized that it was craving the spiritual stones inside. Shek out a piece from her bag, crushed it, and held a small piece in her palm. The snake first rubbed against her hand before swallowing the spiritual stone in one gulp.. It even burped in a human-like manner. Then, it coiled itself around Simones wrist, fitting perfectly. If it didnt intentionally show its head, it would appear as if Simone was wearing a high-quality red jade bracelet. Simone fell in love with the little creature at first sight. Thats fate, I suppose. With her backpack and wooden box behind her back, she climbed back up the cliff, retracing her steps. Just as she was about to reach the campsite, she heard screams. She hurried over and saw that the area near their tents was infested with all kinds of insects. Gwen and Keira were the ones screaming. Zac and a few others were protecting them, keeping them behind them ingy stood at the entrance of the tent, each holding defensive tools. Refore parting ways that night, Simone reminded them not to leave the tent in case of any unexpected events. They also noticed the talisman attached to the tent. At the same time, they observed that the insects were circling around the tent entrance but couldnt enter. It was undoubtedly Simnones talisman at work, which relieved them. However, they were also concerned about Simone, who had disappeared. that moment. Harold and the others were outside the tent, waving things around randomly. Not only were insects crawling on their bodies, but their exposed skin also bore bite marks. They realized that the insects couldnt enter the tent either. Their first thought was to seek refuge inside. To their surprise, they couldnt enter either. As soon as they reached th feel bitter. So nt entrance, an inexplicable force pushed them out. They couldnt h ess! Harold and Leon, despite being bitten by insects, continued to g but the teni eniralice They swatted y the sects crawling towards them. It was evident that the two of them wanted to protect Gwen. The Gray brothers were suffering greatly. Without their sister present, they didnt have a chance to showcase their abilities. Nevertheless, they still joined in. At this moment, they were unsure of what to do. Running away or anything of the sort might be even more dangerous in the pitch-ck darkness outside. Having others around gave them a slight sense of security. Moreover, Gwen and the others were Simones friends. If she returned and found out they had fled, her impression of them would worsen. They could only grit their teeth and persevere, silently cursing Harold and Leon. It was all because these two guys insisted oning here that caused them such misery. Simone discoved another tent where no one was awake or screaming. Trey must have been put under some kind of spell, causing them to temporarily fall into a deep sleep. And under the shadow of arge tree in front of the tent, a figure was hiding. ause of the Simone didnt rush out. Instead, she turned on the recording device in her hand. Let those bstards take the lead for now. This time, in addition to dealing with this warlock, Melinda should also be captured. Once Melinda is imprisoned, Simone would see if the man Melinda loved woulde to her rescue. She guessed he wouldnt, ws Melinda would have to endure both physical and mental torment. After a while, the person under the tree couldnt wait any longer. He finally emerged. that was when Harold and the others noticed him. Titus eximed, Youre the warlock who harmed my mother, arent you? Youre the one who released. these bugs! Just by looking at the mans appearance, he could tell he was from Wocron. Moreover, when his another was cursed before, his father found information about this warlock and found phoros of him. All three of them had seen it, so they recognized him. The warlock showed no fo of being recognized. With a gloom this mountain she asked, Where is Simone? When he received news of Simone oming to Am deal with her. Little did he expect that so many little creatures would be released, yet he wouldnt catch a limpse of Sime. Zacs heart sank upon hearing this question. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Simone hadnt encountered this warlock and should still be safe. He replied, Simone has already returned to Cebros for something. You came toote. The warlock sneered, Do you think Ill believe that? you He threatened, Kid, if you dont honestly tell me all still here, so how could she have left? Simones whereabouts, Ill send all of you to tell. Zac also sneered, Whether you believe it or not, Simone did go back. Killing us will only lead to one oue. And this is our countrys territory, and our identities are quite special. In response to the threat, they said, If you dare to kill us and arent afraid of being pursued by the Geomancy Association and the Special Department, then go ahead and kill us. He wore an inlerent expression, as if saying, Do whatever you want, were not afrai They couldnt let this person go to the mountains to find Simone. Upon hearing Zars words, the others chose to remain silent. In truth they didnt know where Simone had gone, and even if they did, they wouldnt betray her. Besides, they also believed that this warlock wouldnt dare to kill them all. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to escape back to Wocron, and even if he did, he wouldnt be let off the hook. They all came from influential families, and if something happened, their families wouldnt just let it go. Especially Zac. His grandfather was a powerful figure who could have a significant impact. rest of his family members also held extraordinary positions, and Zac was the most favored one. If anything were to happen to him, the Turners would definitely not let this warlock get away with it. The warlocks expression changed, clearly feeling threatened. Killing one or two people didnt scare him. But if he were to kill all these people, especially the one who spoke, he would find himself in serious. trouble. It was likely than his Hmph, Meli Since you ins Laster wouldnt be able to protect him. red to deal with Simone. If anything happens to you, shell be held a countable. being stubborn, then let my little darlings make you talk. Afteving that, he took out a whistle and blew it. Suddenly, numerous insects appeared around them. This time, there were also many poisonous snakes and centipedes mixed in, all carefully bred by him. The sight of these creatures made Harold and the others feel their scalps tingle and their limbs grow weak. They cursed Melinda silently, Chapter 425 Simone’s Better Chapter 425 Simones Better (Simones recording has been changed to a video recording.) tipo seeing the venomous snakes and centipoles, Zac and hispanions felt a tingling sensation on their scalps. Harold and the others quickly removed their outer clothes and set them on fire, attempting to sweep away the user However, the insects sected unaffected by the mes and became even more agitated, leaping on Harold and hispanions with agility. Harold and hispan danger. Tints noticed > were terrified, with only one thought in their minds: they were inve couldnt shak Fear washed over his pale face as he couldnt help but exim, Leon, if I manage to surve and return to Cel wont let y ? ir mother get away with this. Aaron found his arm entangled by a snake. If we die, my family wont let your mother get away with thi either. Leons mother was truly wicked. She had previously employed a warlock to harm their mother, and now their cousin was lying in the hospital. And now she had sent this person to deal with Simone, showing no mercy towards them either Luca couldnt hold back his curse. Leon, your mother is a venomous woman. Shes insane Even Harold couldnt restrain himself and said, Leon, if we manage to survive, I suggest you send your deranged mother to a mental hospital. At this mome Leon also had a green spider the size of a palm crawling up his neck Helplessnes alled his face as it turned green. Not just you guys; I want to send my mother to a mental hospital rip it now. His moth had truly crossed the line. whering driven almost insane by these insects. He couldnt fathom what would happen if these various insects were solely ting Simone, a girl. His mothers intentions were truly malicious. And he had also posted it on has wall without setting it invisible to his mother His mother saw it and knew that he and Gwen were there too. This indicated that his meiner wanted to deal with Simone without even considering them her own Chidren. therwise, he wouldnt have fallen victim to the same fate as the others. The bed been blind before, yearning for her motherly love. This time. I cons heart turnedpletely cold and hopeless towards his biological mother, and any trace of affection had vanished. He made up his mind that if he managed to survive this ordeal, he would sever all ties with his biological mother Just as everyone prepared themselves to be bitten, poisoned, or cursed, they suddenly felt a urning sensation where the pro ve amulet hung around their necks. Then, they ret The insects were screeching miserably and falling off one by one. The five of th terror. shook their bodies and discovered that the bugs were gone, but they were still filled with Har reached out touched the jade pendant he was wearing, and it was indeed warm. The protective jade pendant worked. The others also felt that the protective jade pendant had saved them, and they breathed a sigh of rel f. Leon recalled something strange that had happened earlier. No wonder Simone left earlier. Her gaze swept across our chests. She must have noticed that we were all wearing protective jade pendants, so she felt reassu ed and left. Because his attention had been focused on Simone. And having grown up together, he knew her well. Thats why he noticed her gaze. Aaron felt like ing. Simones the best. Otherwise, they would have been doomed today. Titus and iso felt deeply moved at this moment. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Aron sighed. Those thugs thought the protective jade pendants were expensive. If they knew they had Copeffect, they would have desired them more than anyone. Laca remarked, Of course, I even wanted to buy another one as a backup. Titus expressed his relief, Fortunately, the protective jade pendants werent borrowed by the fourth brother earlier. Otherwise, one of us three brothers would have been unlucky today. With that said, Aaron and Luca also felt relieved and regretful. They were now prepared to or cautious around their fourth brother when they returned, not giving him a hnce to steal their jade pendants, And this scene was also witnessed by the warlock. He looked at them in shock. You all have magical ets on you. Then his eyes lit up. Hand over the magical artifacts, and I will spare your lives. If even the insects he had released could be repelled, these magical artifacts must be powerful. And there were five of them. He desired them all. Upon hearing his de mand, the five immediately covered the jade pendants hanging around their necks. Luca rolled his eyes at the warlock. Do you think were fools? They would be foolish to ge their protective jade pendants to this scoundrel. Now that they possessed something At most, ther posed a signi ! se pendants, they were not afraid of the warlock. They also realized revious bugs could bite them, they didnt cause any major injuries. me redness and swelling afterward. But the insects released by this personter threat. That was why the jade pendants protected them. The warlocks face darkened, You will pay for your insolence. After I kill you, I will take the magical arti. as well. Besides, Melinda doesnt hold the Gray Family in high regard, so let me take care of all of you together. In reality, there was no such grudge, but he fabricated it on purpose. If anything were to happen or if these peoples rtives sought revenge, they would go after Melinda, And he had already attacked Salma before. The target this time was Simone, the biological daughter of the Gray Family. Since he had already offended the Gray Family, he had no fear of killing these three brats. He had nothing to lose. Once they were dead, the other two would be frightened and would likely willingly hand over what th y possessed. He made up his mind and opened a leather pouch hanging from his waist. A small obsidi. centipede the length of a finger crawled out of the pouch. Just then, the little snake that was resting on Simones wrist suddenly opened its eyes and stared at the centipede. With a human-like expression of excitement on its face, its ck and shiny eyes were filled with a desire to devour. Simone smiled. Is expected from a creature thats already at the innate stage when its born. It already knew how to appreciate good food at such a young age. Although the centipede appeared small, it emitted the aura of thete inne stage. I must have been raised by the master of this warlock, thus inheriting the opponents vitality. The jade pendants a turning the necks of the scoundrels were crafted by her during her time in the innate realm. Hence, the were unable to withstand the assault of this centipede. saw the little snake continuously rubbing against her hand, trying to appear endearing. Simone extended her hand and gently caressed the little snake, reassuring it. Dont worry, Ill provide you with something to eat if youd like. The intelligent little creature understood that. Given its current strength, it stood no chance against the small centipede. However, its owner was around to help. Chapter 426 This is Too Terrifying How Did Simone Do It? Chapter 426 This is Too Terrifying How Did Simone Do It? Then, a rhythmic and unique sound emanated from the warlocks mouth. Titus and the others witnessed the rentipede sprouting a pair of translucent wings. It then flew towards them. or some reason, they all felt a sense of impending danger. This creature appears to be formidable. They wondered if the jade pendant Simone gave them would be effective. They wanted to flee, but they knew escape was futile. They could only stand there, pale with fear, and curse Melinda once again. Suddenly, a burst of fire flew over from nearby, capturing everyones attention. Upon closer in ection, they realized it was a burning talsman. With the fire, the talisman struck the small centipede mid-air. Immediately, a scream eied from the centipedes mouth as it plummeted from the sky This shock possessed str This poisonous insect was cultivated by the master using his own blood and able to an Innate Stateplete unity mystical arts practitione Yet it was defed by a talisman? The warlock panicked and was about to approach for a closer look. However, a red light shed across the ground, causing the small centipede to vanish. No one knew what the red light was or low the centipede disappeared. Their gaze followed the red light andnded on Simone, emerging from the darkness. The red light entered the bag she carried on her back. Except for Simone, no one else saw the snake due to its speed. The red light was actually a small snake, and it held the small centipede in its mouth. It burrowed into Simones backpack, opening its mouth to slowly consume the centipede. The centipede was severely injured by Simones talisman and had its vitality drained by the warlocks blessing. Thus, the snake easily overpowered it. No matter how the centipede struggled, it rentually became the snakes meal. The snake discovered that this creature tasted better than stones and was quite nourishing Although the other critters on the ground didnt taste as delicious as the centipede, the snake still wanted to eat them. Ill ask Mom to ge them to me. Meanwhile, e cryones attention turned to Simone. Zac and the others felt relieved, Simone. Fortunatay Simone was unharmed. ith conces liey warned her, Simone, this warlock is after you. Be cautious! The scoundrels finally let go of their worries upon seeing Simone. Despite Simones sharp tongue and ruthless nature, she was dependable and provided them with a sense of security. With her presence, they should be safe, or that was what they thought. After all, the centipede appeared formidable, yet Simone easily dispatched it with her talisman. The warlock narrowed his eyes upon seeing Simone How are you so powerful Vide they say Simone had only recently reached the innate level? Previously, in the ien, city, Simone defeated those who intercepted her. He realized she possessed considerable strength, and he might not have the upper hand against her. Thus, frained from immediately attacking. However, the person behind him informed him that Simone relied solely on the artifacts given to her by her master, which ounted for her formidable abilities. If only he could borrow something valuable from his own master to deal with Simone, dealing with Simone would be a breeze. To be safe, this time, he not only brought the worms he had nurtured for many years but also borrowed this powerful little centipede from his master. Who would have thought that Simone would swtly defeat The worms raised by his master? What startled him even m that the little This was too deceived. Th le ?? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. was his inability to sense the presence of the little centipede. likely meant dead. did Simone do it? Besides panic, his initial thought was that he had been son had tricked him. Sime raised an eyebrow at the warlock. The person who sent you probably didnt intend for you to live. So, he didnt tell you my true strength. reti In reality, even the person behind her was unaware of her current strength. However, her strength surpassed that of the warlock, and the person behind her must be aware of that. Simone also surmised that the ancient being behind him probably intended to use her as a pawn. Let this warlock deal with her, and then she would defeat or even get rid of the warlock. Naturally, she would offend the master of this warlock, the great warlock behind him. If his direct disciple were killed, the great warlock would undoubtedly seek revenge a Based on her previous strength, she wouldnt stand a chance against the against her. great warlock. The person behind her likely believed it would be effortless to eliminate a troublemaker like her. Even now, with her current strength, the great warlock would still be a hassle, though she wasnt scared of him. She might get injured, though. However, hin, seen through the calctions of the person behind her, she wouldnt follow their ns. t was why she deliberately pointed it out to this warlock. behind him. t foolish, either. With a quick thought, heprehended the calctions of the person His face turned extremely gloomy. He truly didnt expect that after cooperating so many times, they would use his life to plot against Simone. With Simones strength, even if his master sought revenge, it would be troublesome. if his Melinda paid me to deal win you. Im merely doing someone a favor The warlocks mind raced as he relented to Simone. Alright, I promise not to trouble you anymore. How about that? Simon sneered, This isnt Wocron, whene and go as you please. She pointed at the three scoundrels. If it werent for me, they would have perished at your hands These words changed the expressions of the three men. Indeed, the feeling they had just experienced was urate. That centipede was highly dangerous. The warlock awkwardly stated. They arent dead yet. You killed the insects carefully raised my master, so were even now, right? He didnt know how to exin this when he returned to his mast wed his head to anyone in a long time. Furthermore, he h In If an oppor Simone cold! the future, he will undoubtedly seek revenge against Simone. red him. Do you think a repulsive bug is equal to three human live Chapter 427 A Taste of His Own Medicine. Chapter 427 A Taste of His Own Medicine. Simone wasnt standing up for the se mbags. She was simply looking for a reason to apprehend this warlock However, the sc*mbags were unaware of Simones intentions and couldnt help but be touched. The more they pondered, the more they realized that having a sister like Simone was the best thing that Louid happen to them. if it were jouie, she would have fled faster than them upon encountering this warlock. Not only would she disn gard their lives, but she wouldnt even bother helping them find an excuse. But Simone was still protecting them. Simone noticed the semibags looking at her with gratitude in their eyes. She furrowed her browd said, Dont read too much into IL But their gude roma al unchanged. They nodded as if to say, Yes, we wont overthink it Simone: ..-0 ki is a problem. Ignoring there of them, she focused her gaze on the warlock. Simone coldly stated, What you just did was illegal, so you must face the sequences. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The warlock frowned, I am from Wocron. Simone asserted dominantly and forcefully, Our turf, our rules. The warlock felt a twinge of guilt and stubbornly argued. But you have no right to punish me. How about I go to your geomancy association in the ancient city? He was a member of the geomancy association, and once he went there, he would be protected. He wouldnt simply let things go after being manipted like this today. Simone looked at the warlock as if he were an idiot and said, If you want to be killed, then go ahead. And then theyll frame me as the murderer. I dont mind, and Im not afraid of your master. Bur you, on the other hand, are pitiful. You willingly walked into a trap and caused your master to bark up the wrong tree. for vengeance. I have someone backing me up. When your master arrives, he might not be able to leave. The warlock: Shes frightening. But after hearing this, he truly didnt dare to go to the geomancy association alor If that guy wanted to frame Simone, he would kill the warlock and then instigate his master. Then Id handed for nothing. His expression turned even uglier, Not everyone has the right to arrest anyone in ur country. How about you let me go? Ill do something for you in the future. Isnt Melinda always trying to harm you? I can help you deal with her. Now, he felt that he couldnt see through Simone Her songth must be superior to his. se man doesnt fight when the odds are against him. He found this saying to be very reasonable. Simone eered, Youre quite foolish, being manipted before and made a fool of. And now you still cant see your own situation clearly. Do you think I need you to help me deal with Melinda? she continued, changing her tone. Besides, I am aw-abiding citizen. She set a malicious trap up for me, but I will abide by thew and not harm others recklessly. As she stepped forward, se rung her phone around her neck and continued recording the video. Then, ht ret.ieved her identification from her bag. I am from a special department. I witnessed youmitting a crime just now, attempting to kill someone. You are under arrest. before the warlock arrived, she had already figured out how to handle the situation. Killing in self- defense was thest resort. She wouldnt let the wall die, but she wouldnt let him off easily, either. She would send him to the prison of the special department, where he could be reformed and start anew. And when he was caught, he would me the person who plotted against him. The key to her n was to treat others as they treated her. The person behind the scenes wanted to use someone else to kill her. So, she would use the same method to strike back, ying the same game of dereption. She held no grudge against the warlock, so there was no need to confront him directly. In fact, was his disciple who wanted to a her first, making him the one at fault. So, it was better to let ther light each behind the scenes. other, along wh The warlocks pr changed. Youre actually from the special department. You wont me go? Simone raised an eyebrow. What do you think? Youre resisting arrest? Then Ill have to resort to extreme mez res. Before the warlock could respond, she drew strands of negative energy from the negative energy dagger. They swiftly moved towards the warlock from the ground. Before he could dodge, they ensnared him. Then she hurled a talisman towards the warlock, saying, Explosion! The talisman soared above the warlocks head and ignited. Then, a shocking scene unfolded Several crucial meridians and joints in the warlocks body suddenly emitted explosive sounils. The warlock screamed in pain. I never said I wanted to be arrested. She must be using this as an excuse to get back at me! But at this moment, he dared not say anything more, afraid that she would kill him in fit of anger. He fell to his knees, his legs giving way, and shouted, Ill go to the special department, stop it! Simone hated and sneered, If only you had been obedient earlier. Youve wasted my negative energy and talisman. he had severed his path to cultivation. e mome be used magic to activate the negative energy from before, not only would the warlocks trength no longer improve, but he would also regress and be a regr guy. But no one could see it now. He couldnt perceive or discover it either. By then, she would make the person behind her take the me. It was only fair to reciprocate. The warlock: I dont believe you. hat he felt like von He was so angry that he felt like vomiting blood. The dun girl didnt even give him a chance to speak: ? she just attacked him directly and even turned the tables on him. He had so much to say but couldnt express it! Several sembags: Simone was indeed bing more and more formidable. Seeing the warlocks ontented face from the pain, they cousin from shudder. But they were even more deeply moved. Simone was so kind, deliberately finding an excuse to avenge them. If Simone knew what they were thinking, she would definitely set them straight. Simone tossed the rope she had used to descend the mountain to the se mbags. You guys go ti him up, ail contact the people from the special department to take him back to Cebros. She had a stro opportunity, th secretly givin this person and didnt want to have any contact with him. Given is wouldnt let it slip away. They grabbed the rope and approached the person, Licks Simone noticed it, but she couldnt be bothered to intervene. She took out her phone and called the dep minister, requesting him to send people to the mountain to take the person awar This warlock valued his life and knew when to be sensible. Realizing that he couldnt defeat Simone, he could only endure the pain and sit silently on the ground. Once he reached the special department, he would have to find a way to contact his master. He would ask his master to help him escape. Although he held a considerable grudge against Simone now, it was the person who had plotted against his life that he truly hated. Not only did that person plot against him, but they also plotted against his master. He couldnt deal with that person himself, but he had to inform his master. He wanted his master to settle the score with the other party. Chapter 428 Isn’t It Your Own Fault? Chapter 428 Isnt It Your Own Fault? After dealing with the warlock, Simone frowned at the pile of insects on the ground. She was about to daw some talismans to eliminate these harmful creatures. But then she felt the little snake crawling onto her vrist again. it rubbed against her hand, it turned its head and looked at the insects on the ground with longing. Simone understood the snakes desire and pointed to the insects on the ground, saying, Do you want them: After the little snake finished eating the centipede, it gained some memories from its prey. Being highly intelligent, it understood Simones words. It immediately rubbed against Simones hand, indicating that it wanted the insects. Simone ki So, it didnt n Before, it wo the hadnt finished digesting the energy stone and centipede it had een earlier. the insects to eat. She didnt know how this little creature had learn this tactic. simply hold the centipede in its mouth and run instead of wrapping its boly around it. Simone spoiled her baby She said to the warlock. Put all these creatures on the ground into your insect bag. The warlock had actually wanted to do this a long time ago. After all, he had spent more than thirty ye raising these insects. But he hadnt dared to do it before, afraid that Simone would notice and destroy us little treasures. Now, hearing Simones words, he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately whistled. Everyone saw the insects on the ground actively crawling into the several bags around the warlocks waist. Just as the insects were all inside, the warlock was about to seal them using his own method. But Simone was one step ahead and reached out to take the bag. She tied the bags tightly and sk talismans that she had prepared earlier on top of them. These were her babys food, and she couldnt let them escape. Seeing Simones actions, the warlock waspletely dumbfounded. He couldnt help but anxiously ask, What are you doing? Simone looked him as if it were only natural and said, Taking the spoils of war. She narrowed her eyes and exuded a werful aura, asking, What? Do you have any objections? Ine warlock felt a sweet sensation in his chest and almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. It turned out that this brat wanted to confiscate his insects. And he obediently helped her for nothing. The key was that he didnt care to provoke her, afraid that she would kill him with a single word. erall, she and his master were of the same type. They did things on a whim. He felt heartbroken but ad. No, no objections. He wanted to have an opinion, but he wouldnt dare. This time, he really suffered a big loss. Not only was he injured and captured, but even his carefully raised little creatures were taken away. As long as he could get out of the special department, he not only wanted to hold the person behind ountable but also wanted them topensate bim double for his losses. These creatures couldnt simply grow by just feeding them well; it also required energy and time. For new, he would let Simone hold onto them temporarily, and after he got out, he would secretly retrieve the little Te atues. After all, without his bloodline and special methods, Simone couldnt control these worms. She would y with them for a while and then probably toss them aside because she found it boring. However, this warlock definitely couldnt imagine that his little creatures were meant to be snake food. In a pce in Wocron. The expression of an old man changed, and he experienced a bacsh. The centipede he raised had died. Because it was nurtured with his blood, the death of the centipede made him feel even worse, His expression was extremely ugly. Who the hell did this? If his worms died, did that mean his disciple was also killed? Although this disciple didnt have strong talent or intelligence, he was actually his descendant But his disciple and others were unaware of this. The reason for keeping it a secret was also be ause he was afraid that enemies wo deliberately use his son as a hostage or target. If his son died, his Fodline would be an of His eyes turn This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. first called his ple. If anyone dared to kill his son, he would make sure they died a hrible death. He But the warlock used a SIM card from Wocron, and the signal was poor on this mountain, so he couldnt get ugh. The gi warlock became even more worried. After thinking it over, he proactively contacted a number. The other party told him that his disciple had gone to the Spirit Peak to find Simone. If something happened, it was most likely Simones doing. The great warlock also remembered the name Simone. Previously, his disciple only mentioned borrowing a poisonous insect to deal with a geomancer, and he didnt ask further. He asked the other party to help investigate his disciples whereabouts. But he didntp. cly trust the other party either. So, after hanging up the phone, he thought for a moment and contacted another disciple. He asked the other person to personally go there and investigate his sons whereabouts. If it was confirmed that his son was really killed by that Simone, he would personally go to that mysterious country to avenge his son. On the other side of the mountain. Simone was pulled back to the tent by Zac and the others. Zac looked at Simone with admiration in his eyes. Simone, youre really amazing. If it werent for you coming bike would all be in trouble. wen hugged Simone and smiled. Of course, my Simone is the most awesome, and no one can argue ith that Keira and a few others praised Simone, their eyes shining with admiration. It had been a thrilling evening. and the were all scared. Simone smiled and reassured everyone, allowing them to continue resting. Zac and the others returned to their tents. As they left, the five people from outside walked to the door. Harold was pushed out. He could only sprak 1. Simone, can I talk to yod for a moment? Simone walked to the tent entrance, Whats the matter? and pointed to the ces where they had been bitten by bugs earlier and asked, I wanted to ask if theres any way to deal with this situation. The areas were red, swollen, and itchy. They had applied anti-itch cream, but it didnt help at all. They had no choice but to shamelesslye to Simone. They felt she should be able to find a solution. Simone raised an eyebrow, I do have a way, but so what? Harold was silent. Is that a trick question? But he smiled and said, We just want you to help relieve the iting, and well pay you. Simone yawne followed us, Its had misunde I wont help. You secretly investigated our whereabouts and shamelessly you got into this mess. The group of scoundrels remained silent. Okay, they h carlier. She was still just as harsh with them. Not only did she refuse to help, but she also sarcastically said they deserved it. Still as sharp-tongued as ever Harold shifted the me. This is all Leons fault, and our situation is also because of him. He should take responsibility. Titus didnt hesitate to say, Yes, Leon is to me for today. We were just apanying him up the mountain. We brothers really didnt investigate your whereabouts, I swear. Indeed, they hadnt investigated, which was why he dared to say that. It was Harold and Leon who had caused trouble for them. Especially Leon. Without his wicked mothers interference, they wouldnt be in such a mirable state. So, if someone had to take the me, shouldnt it be Leon? Leon remained silent. These b*stards are really something. They actually pushed him out alone. Didnt they know that Simone was the person he cared about the most? They were still making him look bad in front of Simone. Maybe I should end our friendship. Chapter 429 Let It Break Chapter 429 Let It Break Leon nced at Simone, his expression hesitant as he said, Simone, I apologize for my mothers actions. Im sorry ese guys keep shifting the me to someone else deserved this. She looked at Leon coldly and said, Your nother hired a warlock to harm me. I wont let it go so easily. Your apology means nothing. Your family better be prepared. During the earlier dision in the tent, Gwen suggested having her mother face the punishment she deserved. They would allow no room for leniency inw, or Melinda might continue to engage in even more outrageous acts in the future, Leon felt embarrassed and aid, My mother was in the wrong. She should be punished, and have no objections. This matter v the special dr went wrong. Sim reasonable on his mothers part, and her actions had also vid thews of is mother probably never considered the consequences she would face if things likely thought that Adam would bail her out no matter what. nodded and tid, Alright, thats settled. You can continue to endure it, and hopefully, youll lear i your lesson. After saying that, she turned and went back to the tent. Leon watched Simone walk away, feeling lost. His mothers actions had only widened the gap between im and Simone. A sour and powerless feeling welled up in his heart. Harold reached out and patted Leons shoulder. Leon, lets not dwell on the past. Its because of your mothers actions that you and Simone can never have a future together. Leon looked at him coldly and said, I dont need your input. He had alreadye to this re cation himself, which made him even more miserable. He sneered. You se mbags, who were so eago betray me before, I wont forget this. Harold touched his nose and said, Leon, to be honest, we were really angry about what happened today. We know its not your fault, but shes your mother, and we couldnt help but feel some anger towards you. But were friends. Once the anger passes, theres nothing left. Before, we were just joking with Simone to lighten the mood. ming Leonas never their intention. If Simone had said she wouldnt help them, then no matter how much they beged, it would be useless. The previous incident had been awkward, which was why Harold had deliberately said those things. He wanted to emphasize that it was Melinda who had gone too far, and Leon was jura sapegoat. He could help but add, However, your mother did go too far. She doesnt care about our lives. She knew both you and Gwen were here in the mountains, yet she still invited this warlock. In her mind, your and deam can nothing to her. If I had a mother like her, I would cut off all ties with her like Simone ad with her mother. He was very angry as he spoke. That malicious woman didnt even care about Gwens safety. How could she be a mother? Just as he finished speaking. Titus pushed him. With a cold look, Titus said, Hey, leave Simones case out of this. Just talk about your own matters; dont make randomparisons. III Harold was truly cunning. e always liked to hurt them emotionally. But when it came to encouraging en to cut ties with his mother, he was on Harolds side. Titus looked at Leon and said, Leon, I also think its time to cut ties. on took a deep breath and said, I know! After speaking, he turned and walked away The other four didnt dare to bother Simone anymore and reluctantly returned to their previous seats. They yed cards to distract themselves and pass the time, all the while cursing Melinda together. The Gray brothers were also nning to call Steven early the next morning toin. Melinda had gone too far. First she harmed their mother, and now Simone. And she didnt even spare them. If it werent for Simones timely intervention, their lives would have been lost. Although their father allowed. them to roam freely, he still cared about their safety and well-being. He would take practical acti ins, unlike their mother, who was only all talk. No one would let this matter go, not even Simone. Early the nex and took them providing eviProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. the sun was rising, the special department personnel arrived on the mountain Simone had sent the recorded video to the deputy minister the previous night. warlocks evil deeds and Melindas involvement. She strongly demanded that the special dr anem provide an exnation. Zac and the others also informed their families and put pressure on the special department. Melinda wouldnt be able to escape now. Simone no longer had to worry about the people behind Melinda and could start settling scores with her. The warlock, on the other hand, felt relieved when he was taken away by the special department personnel. He was still in excruciating pain from the broken joints and acupoints inflicted on him by the explosion the previous night. He now felt both hatred and fear towards Simone. In his mind, once he retrieved the little treasure, he would keep his distance from this fierce woman. After the special department personnel left, Simone went to the other tents to check on the other guys. After confirming that they were all fine, she called Zac and the others to descend the mountain together. + Llown After the incident the previous night, everyone didnt continue ying. They stayed in the anci for a night and returned to Cebros the next day. The little snake still coiled around Simones wrist, and everyone thought it was her red jade bracelet. At the airport, Simone concealed the little snake with her aura, so when it was scanned, it couldnt detect that it was a living being. They returned to Cebros smoothly. Upon disembarking from the ne, Gwen asked Simone to send her the recorded video and went straight back to the old house. Simone, on the other hand, took the little snake and went to the house her master had left for her Cebros. It was a three-entry quadrangle courtyard that Simone had seen before. The courtyard was arranged with formations, and only she could enter. If others tried to force their way in, hey would be met with an imprable barrier. Simone didnt unlock the formations and continued to use them for protection. The room in the courtyard were decorated in an antique style, exuding charm. Thanks to the self- rifying effect of the formations, even after being empty for so long, the rooms remained clean and tidy. locked room in the courtyard, and only Simone had the key to open it. Inside the locked were several rosewood cabs, Not only were there antique items with auspicious energy from previous years, but also many medicinal herbs that had aged after being processed. The spiritual stones that Simone brought back from the Spirit Peak were not secure, even with the formations set up in the apartment. If she primarily absorbed the spiritual stones to improve, it would also aid her in reaching the next level. However, in that case, there would be almost no chance of achieving theplete unity of the Divine She had experience and knew that auaming the date ofplete unity required her own understanding and growth, and the spiritual stones were merely a supplement. But even so, the spiritual stones could still provoke intensepetition among the celestial masters. After all, reaching a state ofplete unity was extremely challenging. If one could advance to the next level, their lifespan would increase by a hundred years, which was worthwhile. In addition to the spiritual stones, she also brought back many medicinal herbs that were unavble in the outside world.. These medic prolonging li Bere highly beneficial for refining pills, both in terms of enhancing sength and They would also attract the envy of the celestial masters. Las. the apartment was not suitable for the little snake to reside in. She nned to set up a formation in this quadrangle courtyard that would gather aura and bring good fortune, benefiting both her and the little snake. Coincidentally, Gwen had been focusing on her studio recently and felt that her apartment was now a bit far away. Furthermore, she was busy with work and often not at home. So, Gwen moved to the apartment provided by the studio and lived next door to Lisa and the others, making it convenient to meet up for meals. Therefore, Simone nned to move in directly in the next few days. On the other hand, not only did Gwen return to the old house, but after Leon arrived in Cebros on a half- hour flight, he also went straight to the old house. Chapter 430 Do Not Take Him for a Fool Chapter 430 Do Not Take Him for a Fool When Leon arrived, Gwen was having tea with the olddy. Upon seeing him, she was momentarily taken aback. She asked, Why are you here too? Leo.. smiled wryly. Didnt youe as well? I came for the same reason as you. Gwen raised an eyebrow. Are you sure we came for the same thing? I came to make it clear to Grandma and Dad that I want to sever ties with Melinda. Leon realized that his sister was determined. After hearing what Harold and the others had sa he had been contemting his ter on the nest night and today. He only made up his mind after getting eff the But judging f rs appearance, she must have made her decision while still on Spirit Peak. He sighed, I made the same decision. Originally, I wanted toe and inform Grandm and Dad. Its rarus siblings to think alike. Although they were twins, as they grew older, they became less and less in sync. Their rtionship had worsened over time. Gwen was surprised this time, Are you willing to do this? Werent you the one who cared the most about her maternal love? Leon sighed. That idea died. This incident made me realize that in her heart, we siblings are worth less than her adopted kid. Since thats the case, lets sever ties. He should learn from Simone and his sisters decisiveness. And it was also because he used to care too much about his biological mother. The more he couldnt receive maternal love, the more he craved it and kept giving. But in the end, he was treated like this, which deeply hurt him. This made him even more disheartened. Gwen sneered. Its rare to hear such words from your mouth. Thats more like it. You finally seem like a man. It makes me look at you more favorably. Leon: So, quer it mean Im not a man if I dont sever my ties? His sister was bing more and more sharp- Tongued. The oldsting beside them looked at the siblings and a hint of satisfaction appeared in her eyes. said, I whatever you want. That mother of yours is indeed ipetent and unworthy of being a other. Gran supports both of you. She had endured that daughter-inw of hers to the limit. If it werent for the sake of the Foster Family and her grandchildren, she would have kicked that troublemaker out long ago. Now, that idiot had worn down Leonsst bit of affection for her. This was the best oue. ||| 179 Leon had always known un Grandma disliked his mother, so her support was not surprising. He asked, What about Dad? The olddy said, Your dad should be arriving soon. Gwen came back and said she wanted to seves dies with Melinda, so she called her son toe over. Unexpectedly, Leon was also hurt and wanted to sever ties. It could be seen how despicable that idiot is. Leon nodded, Okay, Ill wait. After a while, the father walked in. Just as he sat down, Gwen said that they had decided to severtes with their biological mother. Adam knew that too. He looked for regret. ter had made up her mind. But it was unexpected that his son felt the same way, asked, Are you sure? Once the severance is announced, there will be no room This time, Leon didnt hesitate and nodded. Ive made up my mind. Well, Mom doesnt lie us anyway. She has always said its a pity that she didnt get rid of us back then; otherwise, she would have wanted us. That case, severing ties will relieve us both. After making this decision, he felt an unprecedented sense of ease. Motherly love had been a burden to him. Adam nodded. Since you have both made up your minds, ! support your decision. Leon was also a little surprised. I thought you would try to dissuade us. Adam thought for a moment and decided to tell his son about those things. He asked, Do you hink I care so much about your mom? Leon was stunned for a moment. Dont you care? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Adam sneered. Not only do I not care, but Ive also had enough of her a long time ago. Then he told Leon about how he was deceived, about Melinda having an affair, and about the birth of Skyler and other things. Leon was shoc and speechless for a while. These were things he had never expected. He turned his head and saws sister and grandmother unsurprised, suddenly feeling like he was the naive one in the family. If his dad hadnt said so, he would have thought his dad loved his mom very much and was a Imantic. Seeing hins bewildered look, Adamughed and patted him on the back. Are you scared silly? dy then Leone to his senses and couldnt help but say, Dad, youre really good at acting. He ad completely been fooled. dam raised an eyebrow, If even you can tell that I was acting, then why did I bother? Leon realized what he was getting at. So, you dont want to act anymore? Adam nodded. Yes, I dont n to act anymore. His eyes turned cold. Its time for us to fight back. 0/3 His daughter contacted his yesterday. She even sent him that video and told him that Simone was going oeal with Melinda. As soon as he heard it, he understood that the time hade for retaliation and to get rid of the person behind them. So, of course, they had to cooperate well with Simone. And he was also etting tired of that disgusting woman. wen asked, Dad, do you want a divorc Adam smiled meaningfully. Divorce? We never got married in the first ce, so theres no talk of divorce. Both Gwen and Leon: were surprised. You didnt get married? and wanted to due about our name) at to her, and Adam replied. I was wary of her from the beginning. So, on the day we went to get the marriage certificate, I caused a lot of trouble and dyed the process. When we arrived at the City Hall, the staff had ahhdy gone home. It made her lose patience. So, I said I could find someone to help, and I obtained the marriage certificate with her needing toe. At that time, she believed that I couldnt live uthout her ith marriage. Plus, she was preupied with her affair partner and dint care rate at all. Then, I had someone create a counterfeit marriage certif ate, present we never officially registered our marriage, and weck the legal proction of a terward, when it came to arranging the wedding reception, I found ways to postpone il Not long after she cheated on me and became pregnant with Skyler. She experienced sever morning sick ss so I pretended to be concerned and expressed my desire for her not to suffer. I promised that we WOL have a grand lding after she gave birth to the child. I also provided her family with many benefits. Her family members also persuaded her, so we never had the wedding. Later on, she brought it up, but I always managed to deceive her. So not only do weck a marriage certificate, but we havent even had a proper wedding. Our current rtionship can only be considered as unmarried cohabitation with child. She has the name but not the legal status. married coup This kind of status was simr to being involved in an extramarital affair, as itcked legal protection. He added, Now I can unterally propose a divorce. Whether she agrees or not is irrelevant. Did Melinda and the person behind her think they could easily deceive him? He had been cautios all along and had prepared for a counterattack in advance. Chapter 431 All Calculations in Vain Chapter 431 All Calctions in Vain The marriage of Adam and Melinda was not legally binding. There was never a contract for the division of rital assets. After the divorce. Melinda had no right to im any of the Foster Familys assets. endnt help butmend her father. Dad, youre the smart one here. She had already considered The Fuster Familys assets as her own long ago. If she finds out about this, she might be furious. When her mother scolded her before, she hinted at something. From now on, the Foster Familys weal will belong to Skyder, which mens Leon and I can forget about it. She even threatened that if Gwen dared tergue back, she wouldnt give her a single penny in the future. At that mon ent, Gwen realized the extent of her mothers ambition. Not only did she betray t Foster Family, but he also aimed to take over the entire Foster Familys fortune. Her ambition was e aordinary. Unformisa. Nent have the power to match her ambition. She didnt ev Familys weal are of the marital assets that should be legally divided, let alone the Foster Her mother would definitely be left with nothing by her father. All calctions, in the en, turned out to be fate. And her mothers proudest achievement was manipting her father, the agressive CEO. But little did she know that it was all an illusion. Her mother would be devastated and couldnt ept it either. Experience counts, and Dad cleve Leon also realized that his dad was smarterpared to him. Curiously, he asked, Does Skyler know about this? Adam nodded. Yes, he knows. We have a partnership. Skyler was a smart person who knew how to make the best choice for himself. Although he wasnt his biological son, Adam still admired him. After everything was settled, Skyler would voluntarily withdraw from Foster Group ording to the agreement. Gwen snerd at Leon. Youre the most naive one in the family, and only you dont know. This gay seem cold and aloof, but he doesnt have much cunningpared to Harold the trickster. Ever own not-so-smart biological mother could easily manipte him, showing how foolish he was. It hurts, little sister. Leon: He was also struck by this realization. Not only was he the only fool in the family, but he was also the most oblivious. No wonder even Simone didnt want him anymore. He wanted to iste himself and didnt want to stay here anymore. Im tired and want to go back to my ce to rest. Adam did not console him. After going through all these things, his son would surely mature. He said, Go. You and your sister should find a way in the next two days to publicly sever ties with your mother. Then i O 1/3 will break up with your mother. He had to coax and instigate Melinda so cut off ties with her children. Then, he would strike Melinda. By the time she regretted it, it would be toote. Otherwise, if they broke up first, Melinda would definitely to agree to sever ties with her children. Lower nodded, We will go find her today and confront her, provoking her to sever ties with us. Let her Issue a statement severing ties first, and then we will follow suit. Then, Dad, you give her a push, and it will be done. Afterwards, she will be disgraced and wont dare to trouble us siblings again. Even if she shamelesslyes, we wont pay any attention to her, and no one will dare to say anything. We wont fall for any gaslighting. Adam looke at his daughter approvingly. Thats exactly what I was thinking. He could entrist Foster Group to his daughter in the future, and he could rest assured. As for Leon, a eld just focus on being an actor and making movies. Leon: Suda He felt that only his sister was his fathers biological child. What he he thought about before was to directly tell his biological mother about severing ties. Regardless of wheth his biological mother was willing or not, he didnt care. But obviously, lus sister and father had thought more thoroughly. If his biological mother had issued the statement severing ties first, they would have been forced to reluctantly agree. They would have stood on the moral high ground, and this move was clever. Ah, it seems that I should learn more from Dad and Gwen in the future. When Leon left, Gwen also went with him. She even took Leon home to argue with their biological mother. Foster Familys vi. Melinda received the news that the warlock not only failed to deal with Simone sessfully but now he had been taken away by people from a special department. She had to be careful herself, fearing that the other party would expose her. Melinda hai already decided that if the other party tried to use her, she would never admit it. Although she was anoyed, she wasnt very afraid. After all, she had the support of the Foster Family behind her. With her luusbands concern for her, he wouldnt just ignore her. she was being closely watched by the special department, she would just have her husband find someone the me for her. What annoyed her the most now was the face of that woman, Salma. She heard as heartless and transferred the curse to her own nephew, to ta This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. the She despised Salma even more. Ady from a prestigious family who doesnt pay attention to her actions, he couldnt do such a crazy thing as harming her own nephew. And that girl Simone. She escaped again. The warlocks useless. She was sitting in the living room, lost in thought, when Leon and Gwen walked in together. Seeing the two of then, she felt even more annoyed. With an irritated expression on her face, she asked, What are you back for? 2/3 Gwen deliberately looked angry and said. Of course, were back to settle the score with you. Not only did obribe the warlock to barn Simone, but you also didnt spare us siblings. Are you really our mother? Do you wish for us to die soon? So that Skyler can take over the familys property? upon hearing this, Melinda felt a little guilty. She knew that these two children were always with Simone, nd was angry at the time. These two siblings were always against her, and even though they knew she unsliked Simone, they still hung out with her At that time, her thoughts were focused on dealing with Simone, and she didnt really think about the safety of her children. But she was their mother, and it was not Gwens ce to question her. She red at Gwen and said What nonsense are you talking about? Theres no such thing. She would never admit it. not even in front of her two children. Gwen sneend Stop pretending. That warlockpletely exposed you. He even imed that y didnt care about our lives and wanted to kill us along with Simone. Melinda furrie either, Both) Besides, the brow. She had never said such a thing. Was that person insane? But she didnt care came back safe and sound, so why are you angrily using your own other? assets will belong to me and my eldest son in the future. What do you mean by taking over? Her daughters words were too harsh. Chapter 432 Playing A Cunning Trick Chapter 432 ying A Cunning Trick Gwen anticipated her mothers reaction and said angrily. Were fine because Simone saved us. Otherwise, we wouldnt be standing here. Youre so evil you wont even spare your own children. How dare a witch like ou call yourself our mother? I would rather not have been born so I wouldnt have a disgusting and cruel other to you. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Melinda didnt appreciate hearing these words. You dare to oppose your own mother? Is this the attitude a child should have? I would rather not have given birth to you, either. I dont want a troublesome daughter like you. Gwens eyes turned red Fine, if thats the case, lets sever our rtionship. Melinda frowned. I told you that nothing good woulde from associating with Simone learning all these this he didnt really care about this daughter, but severing their rtions p would be bad canbarrassi Huid be aughingstock in their circle because of Simone. Gwen saceres you reluctant or just afraid? If youre afraid to sever our rtionship then forget what I said. But since you let the warlock harm Simone and us, I can only spread the word. 1 let the wealthy wives in our circle see how cruel you can be. Since you dont even spare your own children, lets see w! will dare to asociate with someone like you in the future. She knew exactly where to hit her mother. Melinda was so angry that she fell back. You wicked girl. You think Ill be scared or reluctant? She then looked at Leon, who had a gloomy expression. Look at your sister. Isnt she outrageous? Her intention was for her son to stand up and teach her daughter a lesson. And incidentally, to brush aside the idea of severing their rtionship. But Leon, with a cold face, said, Gwen says whats on my mind, Mom; I never expected that our lives would mean nothing to you. If thats the case, theres no point in maintaining this rtionship. Lets just sever it. Melinda couldnt believe what she was hearing from Leon. What did you say? Leon was the one who desired her motherly love the most, and she had always believed that he cared deeply for her. Even though he had been rebellious recently, she still thought that he cherished her in his heart. But now this ungrateful child wanted to sever their rtionship. How is this possible? Is he crazy? Leon, for the first time, forcefully said to his birth mother, Im telling you, I want to sever ties with you. That was thest time I called you Mom. The words hurt Melinda deeply. You ungrateful child, how dare you say such things? She cared more ab at this son that her daughter. 1 ook a deep breath. Melinda, are you willing to sever ties with us? If youre not, I will take the inative to post this on Facebook. You know I have millions of fans, and they will definitely ask me why. And I will have to tell them about what you did to Salma, to Simone, and to us. Te decided to be a good student and follow his sisters lead. Sure enough, Melindas face turned red with anger. How dare they threaten their mother? These children are ingrates. If this were to be revealed, she would never thrive in upper society anymore. She would definitely be cursed by these despicable fans. 0 1/3 Do you really think I wont dare? You despicable children, just wait and see. Although Melinda was almost dos ng her sanity from anger, she sull couldnt make the decision to truly sever ties. She took out her phone and called her husband, Adim answered quickly. As soon as the call connected, he heard Melindas exaggerated crying and pining. He suppressed his disgust andforted her. Then, he became even angrier than her and scolded the two ungrateful children. He also gave Melinda advice, suggesting that she take the initiative to sever ties so she could gain the upper hand and stake inst. It was because of their unfilial behavior that she was so angry and wanted to sever ties. She could also say that as long as the children apologized, she wouldnt pursue the matter further. He wanted her to let everyone know that she was angered by the two of them and that they were in the wrong. In reality, he main goal was to threaten these two unfilial children. Otherwise, based on their personalities, they would definitely be unyielding. Listening to her husband being even angri herself and wing that he would kick the two ungrateful children out of the Foster Family, linda felt much bette And her hush s right. The two ingrates were determined to sever ties with her. Even if she didnt take the initiathey would. They would also tarnish her reputation. So, it was better for her to take control. After hanging up the phone with her husband, she said to the two of them, If you want to sever ties, I can grant your wish. But I will have to make this public, and you cannot nder me. Dont tell anyone about the warlock stuff. Otherwise, I will never agree to sever ties with you. This matter had to be agreed upon in advance. Gwen and Leon pretended to hesitate for a moment but finally gritted their teeth and agreed, Alright, well go with your n. Gwen emphasized, From now on, if you need anything, donte looking for us. After all, we are the children who were abandoned by you and have nothing to do with you. They promised not to reveal the truth themselves, but if someone else exposed it, it wouldnt be their responsibility. Melinda didnt care and said, You two are so unfilial. Do I need you when I have something to do? Besides, I have a husband, a filial eldest son, and caring rtives. Do I need to rely on you? Both of them have entered the entertainment industry, and even if I need their help, they wont be of much use. As for the matter with the Stewards, Leon, this useless son, only made things worse. Wit her husband with her, she couldnt care less about Gwen or Leon. Could clearly see what her birth another was thinking. he was looking forward to seeing her birth mothers reaction when she was attacked by her father. She mphasized meaningfully. This is what you said; I hope you keep your promise and dont regret it. Melinda sneered, This is exactly what I said. And when the timees, you two better not regret it either. If they insisted on severing ties with her, they shouldntin when her husband kicked them out. 2/3 They shouldnt expect to receive a single penny from the Foster Familys assets in the future. Leon saw his birth mothers reaction and found itughable, We wont regret it. Take care of yourself. After saying that, he no longer wanted to look at her and called Gwen to leave. tel, they hadnt been living here. Melinda felt a sense of panic as she watched theurloor as if something was slipping out of her control. Her son was no longer under her influence, and she was afraid her husband wouldnt be either in the future. So, she recently decided to be more attentive to her husband, ensuring that she kept him firmly her grasp On the othe hand, Gwens father took the initiative to contact Simone. He told her she could wait for a couple of days before dealing with Melinda. Once the three of them severed ties, Simone wild make her inove. The Gray Fa Melinda. And the Jenner Family would also exert pressure on the special departo nt to arrest ild deliver the biggest blow to Melinda at the most critical moment Simone not only didnt oppose Gwens fathers n but also supported it. At the same time, she praised Gwens father. This strategy to cut off the enemys source of strength was brilliant and well done! Chapter 433 He Can’t Handle It Chapter 433 He Cant Handle It The next day. Instead of posting on Facebook, Melinda decided to post on her Twitter. She wrote that Leon and Gwen nsch angered her and even tried to use their family rtionship to threaten her. She couldnt tolerate such behavior from her children, so she decided to cut off all ties with them. She added in parentheses that if the two of them realized their mistakes and sincerely apologized to her, she might reluctantly forgive them. This post quickly spread among the elite social circles. No one expected that Melinda would voluntarily cut off ties with her own childdren. Such a move was unprecedented. People began specting about what Leon and Gen had done to make their mother say such things. 1 Of course, ose ndio knew Melinda better secretly suspected that this woman must have dor something wicked ag al remark seemed like an attempt to force her children toe and aogize to her. When Gwen mothers post on Twitter, she not only didnt apologize, but she also led the post. She left ament saying. Thank you, Melinda, for making it clear. From now on, we are no longer mother and daughter but strangers. She then took a screenshot of her mothers post and shared it on her own itter, announcing the same severing of ties. Leon followed his sisters lead and also took a screenshot of his mothers post, sharing it on his Twitter to announce the end of their rtionship. As a top-tier film actor, Leons recent reputation had suffered de to his performance on a variety show and his involvement with Simone. However, he still had arge fan base, and he remained a key focus for paparazzi and the entertainment. industry. As soon as this post appeared on Twitter, it caused a sensation. The paparazzi immediately jumped into action, publishing news about Leon and Melinda cutting off ties. They even provided various evidence to prove when the mother and son had started to have conflicts and why they had decided to sever their rtionship. Not only did they bring Gwen into the spotlight, but they also dragged Simone into the mess. S people spected that Leon had cut off ties with his biological mother because of Simone. As a result, the controversy surrounding this incident continued to grow. When Melinda saw that her two children not only didnt apologize but also quickly followed up with their own posts, severing ties, she was furious. She had recently run out of money and had refrained from asking her husband for more after he had denied her request to hire a warlock. Eastd, she had her assistant pawn a set of her jewelry. With the money she received, she instructed her iss tant to create ock puppets and spread rumors. Taimed that Leon and Gwen were disrespectful and constantly mistreated their mother. They said the siblings even threatened her, and they had numerous arguments with her over Simone, which ultimately made her decide that she didnt want these children anymore. Many fans who like to judge others immediately jumped out when they heard the news. They mocked Leon and Gwen excessively, saying that they should apologize to Melinda. They said Leon, the hical actor, had also shown a bad example. 1/3 They said he didnt deserve to stay in the entertainment industry anymore. They wanted him to get out, The sock puppets hired by Melinda even dragged Simone into the insults. they imed that she instigated the quarrel between the Foster siblings and their biological mother. maur has been paying attention to this matter. So, when the narrative was going in the wrong way derided to investigate. Sure enough, she found evidence that Melinda hired people to open up sock puppet ounts. She then took screenshots of the evidence and sent them to Gwen. Gwenughed in anger and forwarded the evidence to Leon. Take a look. This is your beloved mother, Gwen said sarcastically. Leon saw his sisters mockery and the evidence, and he also found it ironic. Do we nee is evidence online? His biological mother persisted, provoking him funer Gwen replied even know he get. Well post it when the time is right. How did you be a movie? Dont you use reversals to counterattack? Leon asked. may be a movie star, but isnt thepany responsible for managing these things? Gwen responded, Alright, you win. Gwen admitted defeat. When the timees to post it, let me know, and Ill share it, Leon offered. Okay! It was evident that this time, Melinda had truly hurt him, or else he wouldnt have reacted this The news of Leon cutting ties with his biological mother quickly became a hot topic and dominated the headlines. For the past two days, all the attention has been focused on this matter. Leon and Gwen were also criticized and made it to the trending topics. Instead of rifying the situation, they remained silent, deliberately keeping the hype going. O course. there were also rational people who believed that things couldnt be so simple and that there m be hidden motives: The Gray Family. Steven watched the video from that day and became furious. Melinda actually hired a warlock harm his children. It was punch to the gut. Does she think the Gray Family is easy to mess with? Het and a approached Adam him they should stop working together. The Gray Family would not let Melinda off the hook. If da had protected lic, then the two families would have be enemies. ha he allowed his children to have freedom, when it came to their safe uld rather lose Foster Group as a business partner than not seek revenge en privately and revealed the hidden secrets to him. Seven had his limits. So, m arranged to meet There was no other way. Adam didnt want to create more enemies like the ray Family because of Melindas foolish actions. Moreover, when dealing with the person behind the scenes, it was best to unite. As for the matter of being betrayed and cheated on by his wife, although Adam felt embarrassed, he was open enough to talk about it. After all, this kind of thing couldnt be hidden for long. Steven was shocked and surprised when he learned the truth. 9/3 He admired Adants patience, it would be difficult for him to do the same. No wonder this guy was able to fight is way up the Foster Family and be their leader. He also felt sorry for Adam; it was really unlucky for him. to end up with such a woman. course, he also thought that they should quickly join forces to fight the person behind this. Otherwise, ey world be manipted by the other side. By always giving in, the other side would only see them as ushovers and keep squeezing them. So, the two of them joined forces with Harold and formed an alliance to deal with the people behind them. They also agreed to let Simone take the lead and follow her instructions. Next, it was Simones turn to make an appearance. She instruct d the Gray Family and Harold to continue exerting pressure on the special department. Zac understood aer intentions and immediately went toin to his grandfather and parents. His belover This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. contacted in meeting, den had nearly been killed, which greatly angered Zacs grandfather. He personally of the special department. The minister reprimanded the department during a immediate action on the matter. Otherwise, no one would have an easy time. This also forced the other vice minister to concede. He wanted to just keep the warlock around and not deal with it, but he had to relent in the end. If he persisted, his position as vice minister would likely be jeopardized. He could only criticize the warlock for being so foolish. How could he dare to harm old man Turners cherished grandson? He must have a mind full of nonsense. Now that old man Turner had personally intervened, along with the pressure from the Gray Famil d Jenner Family, he couldnt resist at all. Chapter 434 The Appearance of the Awaited Person Chapter 434 The Appearance of the Awaited Person Next, the special department interrogated the warlock. The warlock had initially been motivated by money but ended up being manipted. As a result, he confessed everything. Not only did he betray Melinda, but he also exaggerated the situation. falsely implicating her in a plot against the Gray brothers This matter involved Old Mr. Turners grandson, a popr star, and several scions of a wealthy family. The,e was also a warlock from the country of Wocron, so it couldnt be taken lightly. Of course, they couldnt solely rely on the warlocks confession; they needed evidence to make arrests, especially since this warlock was from another country. So, the spec al department was busy conducting investigations, and Deputy Minister Solomon secretly leaked the information The individ impossible the warlock. I wd the scenes instructed him not to help cover up for Melinda, mainly dor deceive, What Melinda did was too obvious, and there were recor er the investigation had to be dyed as much as possible. cause it was linking her to It would be best to find an opportunity to apprehend the warlock and frame Simone. Only then could theypel the great warlock from the country of Wocron to confront Simone personally. Perhaps they could also take advantage of the chaos and lessen Melindas culpability. Simultaneously, they could bring down Deputy Minister Solomons opponent, Although Deputy Minister Solomon found this task challenging, he did not refuse, nor did he dare to le contemted how to find an opportunity to make the warlock identally die while in custody and Iso make Joseph and Simone take the me. Joseph had been keeping a close eye on him, so he was aware of Deputy Minister Solomons covert actions. Hospital. Ever since Simone discovered that the little snake not only enjoyed eating poisonous it sects but also absorbed negative energy, she brought the little snake to the hospital and ced it in Skyl and Seans ward. The negative energy in their bodies had already dissipated significantly. It originally required seven or eight days. However, with the presence of the little snake, the time could be halved or more. Simone didnt inform anyone about the little snake. So, every day, she would use the excuse of visiting Skyler and the others to see the little snake. And she woul uring a small piece of spiritual stone for it. After Simone fed the little snake, crawled into Skylers Jeph knocked on the door and entered. Observing the two individuals on the bed, he noticed that their on was improving every day. Simone, thank you so much, Joseph expressed his gratitude. Simone smiled and replied, Youre wee. She inquired, What about the warlock? How is the Investigation progressing? Joseph whispered, I came here to discuss this with you. Ive noticed that Deputy Minister Solomon and his associates are dragging their feet in the investigation. They seem to be lingering around the warlocks location, and Im not sure what theyre up to. I sense something suspicious. Simone immediately understood the intentions of those individuals. They most likely want to seize the O 1/3 opportunity to kill the waneck and then me us. That person hadnt given up yet and wanted to set the Treat warlock against her. Joseph asked with concern, Should we try to expedite the investigation? mate replied, No need, let them prolong it. Its a perfect opportunity to lure them. But we must protect the warlock; we cant let him be killed for real. But you can pretend to be one of Deputy Minister Solomons associates and subtly hint that you want to eliminate him. Find an opportunity to make him contact the outside world. She intentionally terminated the conversation with the warlock in the previous video. Therefore, the individuals belund the scenes shouldnt be aware that she had already told the warlock the truth. Now, she needed to allow the warlock to contact his master and inform him about their scheme. She knew the people behind this would try to frame her as the killer, so she would give them a taste of their owr medicine. Joseph speci instructions. Simone already had a n. He nodded and said, Okay, I will follow yo ensure the warlocks safety. Simone knew that Joseph had many tricks up his sleeve, but she wanted to be extra cautio. She handed him a jade pendant and said, Give this to the warlock. Tell him to be careful and protect himself. Protecting this persons life is crucial in this game, so Simone didnt hesitate to give him a protective talisman. Given the cunning and viciousness of the person behind the scenes, the warlock would definitely need this jade pendant. At the same time, it would demonstrate that she was on his side while their old friend wanted to kill him. The more the warlock despised the person behind the scenes, the fiercer their confrontation would be. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sure! Joseph also understood the importance of the warlock and epted the jade pendant cautiously. The two of them discussed their next moves. Suddenly, Simones phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Nichs. Hello, Uncle. Has the person we were waiting for arrived? Nichs replied. Yes, you have great insight. Salma contacted me today and mentioned that she found a highly skilled geomancy master to assist Elbert. Did she reveal the persons identity? Simone asked. Nichas said, I inquired, but she was very secretive about it, implying that the person is extraordinary. Simone, what should we do? Should we meet the master this afternoon? said, Of course, we should meet him and also confirm his identity. If he is going to remove the Eure for Elbert, you should ask him what he wants in return. He must be seeking something from the Johnston Family. So, he should be straightforward about his desiredpensation. Dont agree immediately. If you dont have it at home, say that we will find it. If you have it, say that you need to onsider it. Nichs trusted Simone more than his own sister. Alright, Ill follow your lead. By the way, should we install a surveince camera in the room so that you can observe what happens this afternoon? Simone said, No need; that person will undoubtedly be cautious. Lets not spoil things by being too clever. Just stick to the n we discussed earlier and avoid any suspicious behavior. E 2/8 her party bes Hur Eben Tari. Th your decision, then the that you want to hear my bases of meet the oeun perana need f the person bel needed that item from the Johnstons